《A Person With Inferior Ability Returns From Demon World》


 1-prologue

    In the back seat of a black luxury sedan car, a man in a clean suit checked his cell phone screen and reported. He looked to be in his mid-twenties.


    ''''Mr. Yi Cheng. This urgent request has come directly from the Japanese government." would be clearer and less duplicative.


    With a grim expression on his face, the man in kimono looking out was told by the squire to put his elbow against the window and put his cheekbones on it.


    The man in kimono, the psychic and spirit user Shitenji Takenari, calls out to the young squire of the Shitenji family sitting beside him.


    ''''I''m sure you''re already set up, but just in case, ask the agency for backup.


    ''What? Support...?


    The squire sitting beside him looked startled for a moment at his master''s such words, but he responded with a bitter smile.


    ''''Yi Cheng-sama, I understand that this is troublesome, but.......''''


    It was the first time the squire had ever heard his master say such a thing in front of his work.


    ''Even you don''t notice it. No, Meira, I''m saying this because I feel it''s necessary.''''


    Yi Cheng did not change his expression. But the driver of the sunglasses dispatched by the Japanese branch of the World Ability Agency also felt the tension in the car.


    The students'' spring break was approaching the middle of the year, and the atmosphere in the world, for better or worse, was one of peace and quiet.


    Amidst the hustle and bustle of the Metropolitan Expressway, which had nothing to do with the world, there were three men in that black luxury sedan.


    The expressionless driver, wearing a black suit and sunglasses, looks like a SP from some country.


    And in the back seat was a man dressed in Japanese clothing with an air of dignity that makes it hard to believe he was forty-three years old, and a man in his mid-twenties who looked like a good-natured man in his mid-twenties sat silently in a gray suit.


    ''''That''s...! No, I understand. I''ll contact the chapter.


    There was a moment''s pause, but Akira Kanzaki, the squire of the Shitendera family, tightened her meek face and hastily pulled out her cell phone and began to move her fingers busily.


    For a master and servant who have been together for a long time, the exchange appears to be awkward.


    But the reaction of this Yi Cheng''s squire, Ming Liang, might have been a no-brainer.


    Speaking of Shitenji Takishige, there are only five people in this world in active service, and he is the highest ranked "Rank SS" ability holder as determined by the World Ability Agency. Moreover, he is the man who is always named at the top of the list.


    Rank SS......


    A person with the ability to bear that name is a transcendent who lives in a realm that no one can measure anymore.


    This rank SS, and a man who has the combat power to rival the armies of one of the world''s major powers, is asking for your support.


    What kind of request is this?


    Also, this Yi Cheng''s attendant, Shenzen Mingliang, was also on the edge of a spirit user. Right now, he certainly felt that something unusual was happening.


    The reason was that his own signature ability, exploration wind, was not reaching the site he was currently heading to. This is not normal.


    Nevertheless, at the same time, Akira has absolute trust in this master. It''s already something that could be called faith.


    It has been ingrained in his head through experience that no matter what the situation is, as long as Yi Cheng deals with any opponent, there will be no problems.


    While Meira is beside him, asking the Japanese branch of the World Authority for support, Yi Cheng looks out the window and sees a certain Englishman''s face.


    (Probably, this time this is a demon god. If I were to team up, preferably that guy........


    The agency had received a report from the agency that a person with the same rank SS ability as Yi Cheng, who was said to be a Sword Saint, had not been able to contact him at all for several months now.


    As a spirit user, Yi Cheng''s specialty range was medium to long range. If that was the case, he would be a good match for the Sword Saint, who was superhuman in close combat and also boasted unparalleled fighting power.


    However, right now, he is on his way to the scene of an incident that has already taken place. It was obvious that he couldn''t be in the care of the man who was currently missing.


    In the first place, thinking about it was itself an indication of this Yi Cheng''s lack of leeway.


    In other words, it was an abnormal situation right now.


    Yi Cheng is feeling the pressure, coming to the core of his body.


    (This feeling... what is it?��Is it different from the previous demon gods...? (The spirits are frightened.)


    Ming Liang quickly finished the call and looked nervously at his master, but he couldn''t see Yi Cheng''s expression as his face was facing out the window.


    ''''I don''t need you if you''re going to slow me down.


    ''Yes, you don''t have to say it, but it will come across that way.


    Immediately, Meira responds.


    After all, that Shitenji Takishige is asking for support. You can''t afford to team up with a person of ordinary ability. That will be fully understood by the person who received the call.


    Yi Cheng''s Spiritual Technique is too powerful, so if they make a mistake, the friends who form a team are also in danger.


    Thirty minutes ago, Yi Cheng was scheduled to have lunch with a certain big politician at a secluded restaurant in Ueno. He disliked this kind of socializing, but he has resigned himself to the fact that it''s the least amount of work for the head of the Shitennji family.


    Moreover, today was the night that Takishige''s only daughter, who would be turning fifteen this year, was preparing for her coming of age ceremony, a tradition in the Shitenji family. It was an important ceremony in the Shitenji family, and he had originally planned to leave early.


    At that moment, an urgent call from the ability agency came to Yi Cheng.


    Normally, it would have been through the Shitenji family, but they contacted Meira directly. ''''Yi Cheng directly to us? But he was secretly delighted that this would allow him to withdraw from today''s luncheon, and he made a superficially apologetic face to a certain big-time politician and left.


    However, those flirtations have now completely disappeared. The closer he gets to the scene, the more Yi Cheng feels a tingling sensation on his own skin.


    (So they''re going to contact me directly. What the hell is this?��(This is...)


    Ten minutes after the car exited the interchange, it stopped at a corner of a major company''s headquarters building in front of Shinagawa station.


    The police had already cordoned off the area with a handout from a competent agency. The area was divided with heavy tape and other materials, and a large number of policemen lined the area, and it was strictly guarded to ensure that no one could ever come by.


    Yi Cheng got out of the car that had entered the inside of the tape that was strictly partitioned, and stared at the roof of the building in front of him.


    ''''Up there........''''


    Ming Liang exited the car at the same time as Yi Cheng, followed Yi Cheng and turned his face upwards, feeling a dull pressure, and was stunned.


    ''''This, this!��What the hell...?


    Ming Liang muttered involuntarily.


    Yi Cheng and Ming Liang looked up, and in the sky above the roof of the building, there was a black cloud swirling around, something that was never seen in nature.


    Moreover, it was small, but it was emitting numerous lightning bolts incessantly.


    The scene was like the embodiment of CG images from a movie in the real world, something that was difficult to accept as reality right away.


    And just by watching it, it chilled Ming Liang''s heart, who was also an able-bodied person.


    But Yi Cheng had seen this before.


    This was the first time he had seen something of this magnitude........


    ''''........Don''t let anyone come here.''''


    As if Yi Cheng didn''t want to wait for the ability person he had asked for to cheer him up, he jumped towards the roof of a skyscraper that was over forty stories high with a couple of steps of assistance, as if he was jumping over a field fence.


    ''''Ah, Yi Cheng-sama!��Please wait! I haven''t got the support... oh my god!��They''re gone.


    Meira ignored the ordinary police officer, whose eyes widened impossibly as he witnessed Yi Cheng''s actions, and rushed over to the staff member belonging to the ability agency who had come to the scene earlier.


    ''''Have you got backup yet!


    ''Ha!��Shinzen-sama. Right now, Omine-sama is heading this way by helicopter. He will probably arrive in about fifteen minutes or so, but...


    Hisae-san, no, the branch chief himself?��Well, that''s what happens when you work with Yi Cheng-sama. But what the hell was that cloud.......did the branch leader say anything about it?


    ''''No, not in detail. However, as soon as he contacted Yi Cheng-sama, he also gave instructions to each department, and even before he was contacted by Shinzen-sama, he prepared to go there himself. All the competent people and staff in the branch offices were mobilized. I have also requested the fullest possible support from our agency branches around the world.


    There is a moment of silence between Meira and the staff.


    ''''Also, Oomine-sama said that those below rank A are to remain on site until further instruction. He said that they should never move rashly.


    ''''So........that''s all that''s happening. Why on a day like this........ It''s Mizuho-sama''s coming of age ceremony in the evening.


    Meira laments as she lightly presses her forehead with one hand.


    ''''Mizuho-sama?��Are you Yi Cheng-sama''s daughter?


    Yes, Master Yi Cheng''s... no, the Shitennji family''s treasure.


    Meira and her staff turned their attention to the roof of the building again.


    Then the sound of a helicopter engine could be heard from the sky on the other side of the building. Akera''s eyes went to that helicopter.


    That helicopter was a considerable distance to the ground, but the door of the helicopter was already open, and a strange-aged woman in a suit was standing there with one hand in front of her, standing in the middle of the building.


    The woman, with her shoulder-length black hair tied back in a bun, jumped out of the helicopter, as if it was useless, even though she was a dozen or so meters in the air, as the helicopter was about to enter landing position.


    And the woman landed in front of Akira and the others without a sound, as if nothing happened.


    The heels of the shoes on her feet seemed to be fine, despite the fact that she had jumped down from such an altitude.


    Suddenly, the head of the Japanese branch of the World Ability Agency descended from the sky, with an ordinary policeman beside him with his mouth impossibly open, as Akera called out.


    ''''Hisae. That was quick.


    Hisae lightly arranged her hair and turned her head to Akera.


    ''''Oh?��Mingliang-kun, where is Lady Yi Cheng?


    It''s up here.


    Meira turned her body to the roof of the building where Yi Cheng had disappeared. Heartily, the disturbing clouds seemed to be thinner than before.


    Meira was a little relieved that Nisasae had come earlier than she had expected, and she felt the urge to come in to support Yi Cheng as soon as possible.


    As a rank B person, he couldn''t follow up with Yi Cheng. But of course, he also decides to be his master''s shield in the event of an emergency.


    ''''Shouldn''t you have gone directly from the helicopter instead of going down here?


    We can''t. The dimensional quake is going to take out the helicopter.


    ''A dimensional quake!��Then that''s a demon god up there!��So my exploration winds don''t reach you...


    Akera''s face tensed up and she could see the blood drain away.


    Meira also knows the Demon God in knowledge. He''s never encountered one, but he''s at the pinnacle of the extraterrestrials, with a power that could easily blow up that one city.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who can do this," he said, "Yes, it''s also the largest class since we measured it. But it seems that the body no longer exists. I''ll be on my way to investigate, so if you don''t want to die in the aftermath, you shouldn''t come here just yet. This time the intensity of the dimensional quake was level 8.


    Hisae stared upwards.


    ''At Dortmund it was a 5 on the Richter scale, and a third of the Ruhr industrial area was crippled at that time.


    Five years ago, a major event shook the world, especially Dortmund. It was publicly explained as a tectonic shift and an unreasonable explanation, one that was considered to be a rare natural disaster in the history of humanity.


    In reality, however, it was the work of an SS-ranked demon god that had suddenly appeared from another world.


    It was also the biggest crisis since the establishment of the World Ability Agency, when a number of people with abilities from the World Ability Agency were sent in, causing countless high-ranking rankers to die in battle.


    As one of the few people with experience in the field at that time, Nissae''s eyes were filled with power.


    ''''You must not come!


    As soon as she said it, Nisae kicked the ground with her heels and disappeared to the roof of the building, leaving a crestfallen Akera and the others behind.


    About an hour after Hisae Omine, the head of the Japanese branch of the Ability Agency, arrived, dozens of investigators dispatched by the Ability Agency had witnessed the devastation of the rooftop of the building that was in question.


    The concrete rooftop floor had a large hole about twenty-five meters in diameter from the middle, and about five or six stories below, as if it had been punched through by something.


    The crumbling concrete exposed rebar and other parts of the building, but the building itself looked like it was sturdy enough to keep its shape.


    Yi Cheng was on the edge of the roof of the building on the verge of collapse, looking down at the investigators. Meira was also moving around with the investigators.


    Hisae lined up her shoulders beside Yi Cheng with a divine face.


    ''''Yi Cheng-sama, this.......the main body of the Demon God is still.......''''


    Nisae doesn''t talk lightly as usual.


    ''''Ah, it''s disappearing........ No, or made to disappear........''''


    No, it can''t be, but who - no, what the hell happened to...


    The head of the Japanese branch of the World Ability Agency shook his head with an incomprehensible look on his face.


    ''''I don''t know ... but the strongest class of demon gods since the measurement disappeared as soon as they manifested. That''s how it happened.


    ''''However, none of the other four combat-type rank SS abilities and the six rank S abilities other than mine are in Japan!


    Relax. We don''t know if it''s a fight with a psychic yet. If a gifted person from the agency moves, I''m sure they already have the information, right?


    Besides.........Yi Cheng shows a self-deprecating expression that he would never normally show in self-mockery, if only for a moment.


    ''''The World Ability Agency''s rank SS doesn''t mean that you can defeat SS-class demon gods, it means that you''re allowed to fight SS-class demon gods.


    ..........


    Then an investigator came up to report from behind the two men.


    ''''Omine sir. Here are the results of the investigation so far. The place where the Demon God appeared is in the sky above the aquarium on the other side of the station. A dimensional quake was measured there as well, which seems to be the time the Demon God appeared. It seemed to be confirmed that this one was a specific dimensional quake that happens when the Demon God disappears. There''s also a lot of civilian casualties, but so far we haven''t confirmed any casualties.


    With her arms crossed, Hisae listened to the report. It was the aquarium in front of the station during spring break. There must have been quite a few people there. I''m sorry for the victims, but I think that''s about right.


    ''''Also, there are several eyewitness accounts, but they seem to be quite confused...''''


    Well, that''s understandable.


    But the only thing that''s consistent with the testimony is that something unseen seemed to be fighting with something, but the other testimony is confusing... But other accounts are confusing...


    At the report of something fighting, Hisae and Yi Cheng raised their eyebrows but listened in silence.


    ''''Also, they said they were all protected by some kind of mysterious wall.


    Protected?


    ''Yes, this is also consistent with the testimony. Apparently, most of the damage to civilians was caused when chaos broke out in the crowd, rather than by the demon gods.


    "...I don''t know. What do the psychometrists report?


    ''About that...''


    What''s going on?


    ''None of them were able to read it. They all collapsed on the spot, and we''re sending them to the hospital now.


    ''Hey!��What do you mean?


    ...Maybe the vibes were too strong.


    Yi Cheng says to Hisae, who has uncrossed her arms, while staring at the big hole.


    ''''Apparently there was a powerful force clashing.......perhaps. With ordinary mental strength, our nerves would be hit when reading it.''''


    ''Shh, but!��We are all trained that way. Our psychometrists are excellent!


    ''Hmm. But it wasn''t something that could be measured on those levels...


    Unspeakable Hisae puts her palm to her head.


    ''''What in the world is fighting with what.......and the disappearance of the Demon God. So are the psychometrists okay?


    The most sensitive person was blown several meters away at the scene, but is reported to be in stable condition. However he has not regained consciousness.


    ''I think I might have seen something. Ask him as soon as he comes to consciousness. Is there anything else?


    The investigator rolls up the investigation form and waits for instructions, "That''s all," he said.


    Hisae began to think about the future. A light drizzle starts to sprinkle around the area.


    ''''Anyway ... continue with the investigation. I''ll ask you to compile a report by the end of this week. Oh, and don''t forget the information control. We''ll unify the name of this case as Shinagawa Demon God. There are too many things I don''t understand. Make a record of every little thing. Don''t make any personal judgments about the quality of information.


    Yes, sir.


    Again, with the rear of the investigators who were headed to investigate, Yi Cheng looked at the sky darkened by rain clouds.


    ''''Is it someone fighting against the Shinagawa Demon God........ Is that guy a person........or........''''


    It''s light rain now, but Yi Cheng catches the rain that will soon fall hard on his face. He was one of the ten people with the title of [Demon God Killer] and the leading figure of the World Ability Agency.


    That muttering of Shitenji Takishige was muffled by the sound of the rain and did not reach anyone.


    When the rain, which had been light, began to fall in earnest.......


    The opposite side of the station from the collapsed building.


    There, further back from the aquarium, in the darkness of a narrow alleyway on the north side of a large city hotel.


    A boy sits down on the asphalt, propped up on one knee with his elbow on the ground.


    The figure seems to have been drained of all life.


    The boy is lost in the sound of rain, a faint sobbing sound, and his body seems to be trembling in small increments.

 2-Preparedness entrance ceremony ①

    The boy, one of the new students, who had passed his high school entrance exams, stood in front of the school gate of his new school, his face tightened.


    But for all his tightness, he was unreliable. His height is about average for his age.


    He has striking hair that has a blue tinge to it when the light hits it, but when it''s this boy''s, it all looks normal, perhaps because of the atmosphere that comes from within.


    Around me, the new students are excitedly looking forward to their new school life before the entrance ceremony. Some of them were taking pictures with their parents who were there with them.


    In the midst of all this, this boy mutters to himself with deep emotion.


    I don''t know how they got in!��But it''s just the beginning. Three years............short but long. I''ll have to step up somehow.


    After saying that, he walks towards the direction of the elevators, as if he had made up his mind.


    ''I have no choice but to do it......... I''m the only one I can rely on.''''


    This boy, Dohdori Hiroto, will be a new student at Jilin High School in Horaiin, a private school, starting this year.


    Jirin High School is a prestigious school that has been in existence for 90 years and is known for its emphasis on both the humanities and the martial arts and for producing many unique and famous people. The school culture is free and popular.


    For a moment, Yuto, who had a difficult look on his face, relaxed and looked around.


    The grounds of the school are large, and behind the magnificent school building, there is a mountain behind the school that is densely covered with large trees, so the scenery is not bad.


    Masato gazed at that back hill.


    ''''.........the grounds of the school here. Somehow.........I can feel it, especially from that back hill.......


    Yo, Yuto!


    Ow!


    Suddenly, he was slapped on the back from behind and Yuto fell down in front of him.


    When he turned around, Hakamada Ichigo, a bad friend from the same junior high school, was standing there. And as usual, Ichigo put his hand on Yuto''s shoulder with a bloody face.


    ''''What is it?��You look as dull as ever.


    ''You''re too good to me as always!��No, it''s too dull!


    Yuto''s eyes widen as he realizes with a huff, and he gets a little teary-eyed.


    ''''Hey, what, did it hurt that much?''''


    ''No no no no!��Ichigo!


    Despite the fact that he already had his hands around him, Yuto was still laying into Ichigo.


    Feeling an unusual pressure, Ichigo pulled his nose and arched his back.


    ''Then what!��I''m scared!


    You, you''re a.... You''re pretty important to me, aren''t you!��I''m glad I did!


    Yuto hugged her with all his strength.


    ''''Uge!��Hey, hey, get away from me!


    The schoolgirls around the noisy duo were looking at them passionately.


    "Look at that, what is that?" or "Don''t tell me it''s your girlfriend! ''Isn''t there a lot of individuality in this school?


    Sensitive to that situation around him, Ichigo pushes Masato away with all his strength.


    ''''Ah........''''


    Taku!��What the f*ck!��I''m sure I gave you a ridiculous misunderstanding early on in your enrollment!


    Oh I''m sorry. I didn''t think you''d remember me...


    Yeah?


    Oh, no!��It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you.


    Long time?��We''re in the same middle school, so it''s only three weeks or so, you know?


    ''Oh, oh, yes!��Yeah.


    For a moment, Ichigo looks curious, but then he laughs a bit and the two of them get into their usual groove.


    ''''Oh, I see, Ichigo went to the same high school as you, right?''''


    ''Yeah, it was a challenging school, so I didn''t think I''d get in.


    At first glance, this Hakamada Ichigo has a well-defined face, but he seems to have a light-hearted or something, and it is hard to deny that he has a sense of fun. However, he and Yuto have a strange affinity for each other, and they''ve been playing together since their junior high school days.


    Ichigo was a good talker and his jovial personality always made him the center of the class. It was surprising to him that he was close with Yuto, who was rather on the opposite end of the spectrum from the aggressive and prominent Ichigo, but it wasn''t a bad idea to go to the same high school again with an old bad friend.


    ''''More importantly, Yuto!��This place is awesome!


    Ichigo puts his hands around his shoulders once more.


    Yuto is wary of his evil friend, who speaks excitedly at all times, fearing further misunderstandings from those around him.


    At times like this, Ichigo generally doesn''t think of anything fragile.


    ''''Wha, what?''''


    ''Look around you. Well, it''s a famous private school in the country, and there are lots of pretty girls with a ladylike appearance. It''s going to be busy from the first day.


    Yuto sighed heavily.


    (Even though this one isn''t where it is........ Don''t tell me this guy wasn''t studying for that...)


    However, today is the entrance ceremony, and usually the mood might be uplifting.


    ''''Haha.... Well, good luck with that.


    What is Ichigo saying to that Yuto''s attitude?��He makes a face as if to say.


    ''''Well you''re going to help, too.


    ''What!��Why me?��You''re not the only one!��You''re good at that, right?


    Ichigo turned his head to the side and breathed lightly through his nose while placing his hand near his brow.


    (Ah, what''s that, it''s pissing me off.......this guy.)


    Ichigo turns to face Yuto. That gesture also has some kind of acting in it.


    ''''You........do you have a girlfriend?''''


    I''m not there but I know you''re not there either!


    The bad friend didn''t care about that statement, and the last part of the statement, as if to cover it up, the bad friend continued to talk.


    ''''We''re all sunny and high school students now, do you want a girlfriend, Yuto-kun?''''


    The "Yuto-kun" part is rather loud.


    '' "Did you just mislead me?


    Do you want her?


    Well I''d like to have them if I could, but...


    Of course. It''s perfectly natural. Well, you''re going to help me with that. It''s settled.


    Ichigo moves slowly, placing his right hand on Yuto''s shoulder and staring at his son with a look on his face.


    ''May I?��Yuto. Good at it, not bad at it!��I know you want her. But she''s not here. Why?


    As he says this, Ichigo stares at the sky, closes his eyes and places his fist on his chest.


    ''''So you won''t even be there Ichigo...''''


    ''''Yuto-kun. It''s ... an action.


    Hey, you hear me?��Ichigo. Are you listening to me?


    ''It''s no secret that throughout history the doers get more respect than the originators of things. By the way, I don''t know what you''re trying to say, but I''m not without a girlfriend...


    Nah, nah, I''m sure.


    Without recalling it, Ichigo had been popular since middle school. He was well spoken and not bad looking. It was popular. The proof of that was the fact that he had a ridiculously large number of female friends. Despite his appearance, apparently he wasn''t badly intelligent either.


    Maybe that''s what made him so attractive. It''s a far cry from the fact that I was unimpressed by the opposite s*x.


    ''That''s why you need to act. I''m not waiting around and I''m not going to spend my days like a retired old man. I want a girlfriend, I want to be strong, I want to be smart, whatever. The first step in fulfilling any desire is to take action.


    Ichigo also placed his left hand on Yuto''s shoulder and grabbed both of them forcefully.


    ''And you''re not that bad of a material!��You''re a gem in the rough. Trust me and trust me. I''ll get you to that broadway, I promise!


    What the hell is that?��This persuasion is....


    Hearing the name of her, the face of the girl with the same indigo hair that he had met and spent time with before this entrance into the school, flashed through Yuto''s mind for a brief moment.


    (Yes.........she would surely.......)


    What''s up?��All of a sudden, it got very serious.


    Ichigo looks into Yuto''s face......and Yuto suddenly lets out a loud voice.


    ''''All right!��Ichigo. I''ll do my best too. First, tell me what I have to do!


    ''Wow!��Yeah, right!��Do you understand me?��So, you''re taking the first step towards realizing your potential. Okay, first things first.��Don''t think a beautiful girl will come to you on her own. It''s going to come from us.


    Oh, I''m walking away!��I''m going to walk out on you!��Even if you''re behind... no!��Be strong and kind to the poor!


    ''That''s the spirit, Yuto! We''re going to have to work on the assumption that they won''t come to us.


    Breathlessly, they face each other and intertwine their elbows with each other. This is the signal of agreement they''ve had since middle school.


    They are mingling just outside the school gates and are unaware of a girl approaching.


    That girl is drawing the gaze of several people, especially the boys.


    Then the girl stops behind the two excited men.


    ''Good morning, you two. What are you doing here?��Are you ready for the ceremony?


    When Yuto and Ichigo turned around, a girl with an appearance befitting her ladylike voice was standing there.


    ''''Huh?��Did they come over here without permission...?


    As if he had been caught off guard, Ichigo responds in a goofy voice.


    The girl, holding a student bag in her hands, with lustrous chestnut-colored hair that stretched to her shoulders, just catches the ears of those around her, even though she''s just walking.


    ''''It wasn''t!��Good morning, Shirasawa-san. It''s just that... We were just talking about how it would be great if we could be in the same class as you.


    Feeling immediately calmer, Ichigo smiled at the girl. Although the content of what they were talking about was different, Masato couldn''t help but be impressed by the tact of not worsening his own impression of the opposite s*x in this area.


    The girl was Shirasawa Mari, who was from the same junior high school. She is wearing a brand new school uniform and her skirt looks short, probably because it is high on her waist.


    Yuto also immediately responded to this familiar girl with a smile.


    ''''Oh, good morning, Mari. So, yeah!��We were talking about how we wish we could be in the same class.


    Mari grinned with a carefree smile.


    ''Yeah. You two get along great, don''t you?


    (Come to think of it, Mari hasn''t forgotten about me either...)


    While looking at Mari''s dazzling smile, Yuto can''t help but think about something deeply emotional.


    ''''Normally, it seems there are many places where class divisions are notified in advance, but I heard that the class announcements here are given to everyone on paper on the day of the entrance ceremony. The classification system at this school is simple and easy, so you don''t have to spend a lot of time thinking about it.


    Yuto didn''t really care about it, but he did, I guess.


    ''And hey, did you know that?��This school is a little different, we have a set number of openings, but we don''t have a set gender ratio.


    Huh?��It''s....


    What does it mean for Ichigo and Yuto?��You''ll have a look on your face.


    ''I mean, it''s completely based on the exam results, and we''re going to give out passes from the top. So this year, you know ... it seems that the exam results were better for the girls, and it''s six to four for the girls.


    As soon as he heard that, Ichigo''s expression almost collapsed....


    ''''So it''s good to see you. There are a lot of pretty girls with a ladylike appearance. Don''t let them skip the first day. Because as someone from the same middle school, I don''t think they''ll be too impressed with that kind of show-off.


    His face is smiling like the Mona Lisa.


    But why is that?��The two boys can feel the cold sweat running down their backs.


    Something intimidating.......especially as it''s directed at Yuto.


    The tension from earlier disappears into the distance, and to his dismay, Yuto responds.


    ''''Yes, that''s right. Ha, you shouldn''t get too excited, yes. At all!��This is a hallowed schoolhouse. I can''t forgive an insolent person like that either........ Um, why are you staring at me all the time?


    While Yuto was talking, Ichigo put on a cool face and said, "You heard everything. I don''t know........" attitude.


    ''''Come on, let''s go. The gymnasium is at the back of the school building. Come on, Masato, hurry up too. Don''t be in a daze!


    After saying that, Mari begins to walk off with a light step. Although she is polite in her use of language to everyone, she is a bit strict with Yuto, since they have been friends for a long time.


    But that''s not the only thing that comes to mind right now, and even from this firm girl, a lighthearted mood can be seen.


    Since it''s the entrance ceremony, she thinks she''s doing what she normally does, but she''s still in an upbeat mood.


    Then, yes!��Mari looks back at him like this.


    ''Speaking of which, Yuto. Where did you go for spring break?��I''ve shown up at the dojo a few times.


    ''What!��Really?


    Yuto says in surprise, not meeting his eyes.


    ''''Uh, I''ve been out for a bit...''''


    Hmm. All spring break?��I asked my master, though, and he said he''d be back soon.


    ''Grandpa?��...Oh, no, it''s been longer than I thought it would be.


    Mari''s eyes narrowed a bit and she listened with a hefty smile.


    Yuto felt the air demand for further explanation and got a little defensive.


    ''Shirasawa-san. Do you still go to the swordsmanship dojo at Yuto''s place?


    The bad friend''s statement that casually changed the topic of conversation made Yuto inwardly great!��I compliment him.


    ''Hmm?��Yeah, I was going to continue kendo in high school, so I didn''t want to dull my senses.


    Wow, you are so serious. After all, there''s a difference between people who have participated in the national tournament and those who haven''t.


    ''No, it''s not. It''s like doing a spiritual discipline.


    Despite her modesty, this girl named Mari Shirasawa was a talented girl who was famous for her kendo skills, and had won second place in a national tournament when she was in middle school. For the sake of spiritual cultivation, it was accompanied by a tremendous amount of achievements.


    There, Polone!��And then there was a strange electronic sound. What is it?��When Masato tilted his head, Mari took out her pink smartphone from her breast pocket as if she had noticed.


    ''''Oh, I''m sorry. I''m going to go ahead, since my friend is waiting for me.


    ''Mari!��You bought a cell phone!


    Yes. We were strict about this kind of thing at home, but.... My dad bought it for me as a gift for my new school...


    When Masato gives Mari a look of heartfelt envy as she happily replies, Ichigo with a wry smile interrupts from the side.


    ''''Hmph, actually, I was bought by you too.


    Eh!


    Yuto stared at the shiny blue cell phone Ichigo had taken out.


    ''''Shirasawa-san. Give me your phone number next time.


    Yeah, sure.


    Yuto is stunned by such an exchange, like a native who has been completely left behind by the times.


    ''''Well, I''ll see you later.''''


    Saying that, Mari goes off at a short run towards the gym.


    Yuto also waved his hand and stared at Mari''s distant posterior, looking nostalgic.......as if it had been several years since their first encounter.


    It was when Masato and Mari Shirasawa met when they were in the fourth year of elementary school.


    Yuto''s family had a small old school swordsmanship dojo that his grandfather had opened.


    He had opened it, but there were no students at the time. In that sense, it was questionable to Yuto whether it was open, but then Masato''s grandfather, Tenzo, and Mari''s father, Masataka, were known friends, and Mari, his first student, had been admitted to the dojo.


    Although they attended different elementary schools, Masato and Mari were the same age, and as they were the same age, they quickly became friends and took lessons from each other in swordsmanship.


    At that time, Masato was truly happy to have this cute, solid introductory student. Even the most boring training sessions seemed to be fun when practicing with Mari.


    Mari practiced three times a week, but from her appearance it was hard to imagine that she was so strong-willed and competitive that her swordsmanship improved rapidly after she was introduced to the school.


    After that, although Masato and Mari attended different elementary schools, since the two elementary schools were in the same area where the two schools were consolidated into a single middle school after graduation, they also became classmates at the same school from middle school.


    Because of this, Masato and Mari have an unconcerned relationship with each other.


    Shirasawa-san is as seamless as ever, isn''t she? She is cute, has excellent grades, and is a national level kendo player. In addition, she has a good personality and her house is quite rich, isn''t it?


    While saying that, Ichigo glanced at Yuto. Yuto noticed his gaze.


    What?


    It''s not worth it. No wonder she dumped you...


    ''Gu!��Don''t rehash the old story. I''m sure Ichigo would have supported you then, too!


    I knew it was going to work out, you know?


    What?


    ''No, it''s nothing.... It''s just that girls are complicated, I guess. So, Shirasawa-san said at that time, what was it?��How are you getting along with this guy you say is far away?


    ''Well I don''t know the details, but you''re doing well. Then again, I''ve never heard of it.


    ''You........are you still reeling from being rejected by Shirasawa-san?


    ''Haha, that''s gone. Really.


    ''Well, it was one of the biggest rejections I''ve ever received, as a man. But that was a year ago already. Now, go find a new love. If I find a good girl, I''ll introduce you to her too.


    ''Dahhhh, I''m not really dragging it out!��It''s just that....


    ''Only?��(Heh, it looks like you''re really blowing it off...)


    ''See, Mari, you''re so caring, aren''t you?��So.....


    Ichigo knew what Yuto was trying to say.


    ''''Ah ... a year ago. It was about three months after spring break when I was in the third grade, right?��You mean after you''ve been out of school for an extended period of time?


    Yes.


    Well, I had to put myself out of my misery and take care of your lagging studies. It''s a little complicated to be taken care of by a woman who has been dumped. Well, women don''t understand that part of a man''s heart.


    In fact, Yuto confessed to Mari at the end of the third semester of junior high school.


    And he was successfully rejected.


    That was something that Yuto was prepared for, but the content of the confession was also terrible.


    Apparently it was a complete coincidence, but the day before Masato confessed his feelings to Mari, Mari told him that a boy who seemed to be one year older than Mari, who had been her friend since she was little, had confessed his feelings to her.


    At that moment, who was Masato also?��I asked him.


    ''You don''t know who it is!��His name is ... well, yes, Katayama-kun.


    Yuto had known Mari since the fourth year of elementary school, but he didn''t know this person at all, which meant that, as things stood, two men had confessed to Mari two days in a row.


    But maybe it wasn''t unusual. Every year, Mari receives a number of confessions from a number of people.


    However, those had either not met Mari''s needs or were not interested, and she had refused them all.


    However, nevertheless.


    This time, to her surprise, she agreed to go out with a guy she went to elementary school with on hold. The word "on hold" means that it is not official, but a friend.


    However, this was an unthinkable event in Mari''s pattern of refusing all confessions until now.


    Naturally, this quickly became the talk of the whole school. There was a great deal of excitement as to who the mystery man was.


    By the way, Masato was completely rejected, and as expected, it was too much, and it didn''t even become a rumor....


    It''s not a good idea to be a good sport, and furthermore, Yuto, who has never been attracted to a girl, summoned up all the courage he had left in him, and he was prepared to be crushed.


    That was true, but as expected, he hadn''t anticipated this situation.


    As a result, it was only natural........


    Yuto fell to the bottom.


    He had been prepared for this....


    Also, Mari would come to the dojo at Yuto''s house every Sunday afternoon.


    Needless to say, right after being rejected, Masato was quite nervous.


    However.........Mari''s attitude was exactly the same as usual. This made Masato more upset.


    In addition, after practice at the dojo, that Katayama, one year older than her, seemed to have come to pick Mari up, and Masato repeatedly told her that he had something to do with Katayama-kun! I''ve been told.


    And even though it''s withholding, it''s no surprise that they''re going out................but they seem to be on good terms, yes, they seem to be on good terms.


    The reason for this is that Mari has told me many things about Katayama-kun every now and then.


    She said that he was full of confidence, or the type of person who would lead, and that if things went on like this, they might even go out officially.


    Yuto was repeatedly told by Mari how it was going on, and it knocked Yuto''s heart, which was at the bottom of the heap even more, down to the abyss.


    The only people who know the whole story are themselves and some of their few friends.


    One of those few friends, Ichigo, turned his face to Yuto.


    (When I was in front of you, you started explaining things too much....... I mean, this senior guy named Katayama........well, it doesn''t change the fact that he was rejected)


    ''''Let''s go too, Yuto. Yeah, I seriously hope we''re in the same class.


    When Ichigo said that, Yuto nodded.


    ''''Yeah?��Oh, yes.

 3-Preparedness entrance ceremony ②

    The gymnasium for the entrance ceremony was located at the back of the H-shaped school building, which was entered through the school gates and emerged in front of them. As they walked out, Ichigo suddenly looked at Yuto with a sideways glance. ��They were talking about their junior high school days, and there was something he remembered about Yuto.


    It was a year ago now. ��It was a year ago now, after the spring break when Masato started his third year of junior high school, when he took a long break. Now that I think about it, I feel that there were many things about Masato that made me wonder. ��When they were about to enter the third year of junior high school, there was a terrorist bombing in Shinagawa, Tokyo. ��It was reported to have been a terrorist attack on a politician, and the building above the headquarters of a major corporation was completely destroyed. ��And that wasn''t the only thing that caused a fuss. The fact that there was a discrepancy between the facts and the news reports caused an uproar on the Internet and other media.


    The targeted politician was not actually there.


    or something like that


    The way the building broke down is not a bomb.


    "There''s very little coverage of it, even though the actual disturbance was not at the building site, but at the aquarium on the other side of Shinagawa Station.


    Rumors abounded about the incident, and many occult websites claimed that it was not the work of humans, and it became an uncontrollable incident. ��Unfortunately, Masato and Masato''s mother were unlucky enough to be at the scene of this unprecedented incident. ��Yuto and his son were caught up in the incident, and in the confusion of the incident, Ichigo heard that Yuto''s mother had gone missing. ��Immediately after that, Masato fell ill due to heartache, and was absent from school for three months after the spring break. ��According to the media reports, there were no deaths or missing persons, but after Masato''s return to school, he hears the story from himself and wonders if something was wrong with the incident.��And Ichigo had also looked it up on the internet and other sources. ��This story itself was strange, but that wasn''t what Ichigo had a problem with right now. ��The problem is that in such a situation of Yuto.......he, who was supposed to be his best friend, had not even gone to visit him once. ��It''s not that he didn''t know where he was. Yuto had been recuperating at his parents'' house for a long time. In the past, Ichigo had visited Yuto''s house several times. ��Also, he didn''t dare to go there because of the situation of Yuto at that time. ��Then why? ��Remembering this makes Ichigo''s heart ache.... ��The reason for this is.........


    I had forgotten.


    It''s not that he forgot to go to visit her. ��He forgot that he had a friend named Yuto.... ��Surprisingly, Ichigo, who is a friendlier person than expected, falls into self-loathing every time he remembers this.


    (No matter how much it''s the end of spring break, how could he forget his own best friend...)


    We walked through the school building and arrived at the entrance to the gymnasium. ��Inside the gymnasium, pipe chairs were neatly lined up, with a sign that said to sit at your leisure. This school, he thought, was kind of appropriate, and Ichigo was still thinking about that time a year ago.


    That wasn''t all.


    If Ichigo was the only one who had forgotten about it, it might be in case. But at that time, even the same classmates, other than himself, didn''t seem to remember Yuto. ��Even the same homeroom teacher from second year took attendance and read out Yuto''s name, "Huh? He tilted his head. ��Ichigo looked at his best friend beside him now and wondered if he was that underrepresented.��I think.


    (Only Shirasawa-san seemed to be different.... What in the world was that all about?


    Yes, at that time, Mari was the only one who maintained the same relationship with Yuto as before. In fact, seeing that also caused Ichigo to think of Yuto. ��Relatively soon, Ichigo had repaired his relationship with Yuto, but Mari was tilting her head in the direction of her other classmates'' extraneous attitude towards Yuto. ��Later on, Masato returned to class and struggled to catch up on his delayed studies. There was a great deal of help from Mari at that time, and after a slight delay, Ichigo also helped, but not as much as Mari. ��He also recalled that even though Yuto was behind in his studies at that time, he was still studying like a demon. There seemed to be a reason for that........ ��As far as Ichigo knew, this was the only school that Yuto had taken the exam for. Could there be a reason for that?��I think. ��And one more thing.


    Actually, it was the same today........


    A moment ago, in front of the school gate, Ichigo saw Yuto''s face for the first time, it was Yuto!��I remembered. Until then, he had completely forgotten about Yuto. ��So, in front of the school gates earlier, Ichigo tangled with Yuto as if to shake off the guilt that was boiling up in him. ��For a moment, Ichigo made a complicated expression, unbecoming of this boy.......


    (I don''t think I''m that unsympathetic of a man, though...)


    With that in mind, Ichigo walked into the gym with Yuto. ��At one of the arranged pipe chairs, Mari was sitting with a girl who seemed to be meeting up with him earlier. ��That girl, whom Ichigo had also seen, was immediately recognized as Mito Shizuka, who was on the same kendo club as Mari in middle school. ��Mari noticed us and beckoned us over, pointing to the two empty seats next to her. ��Seeing this, Masato and Ichigo passed between the parents'' seats and tried to get to the seat next to where Mari and the others were sitting. ��As they do, Ichigo asks them a question without hesitation.


    ''Yuto,''


    What?


    What''s going on with you this spring break?


    Yuto stopped moving with a jolt from where he was about to sit.


    ''''Nah, why?��Nah, it''s nothing. Hey, hey, I was just out for a minute.


    Seeing Yuto, who was so disconcerted that it was that obvious, Ichigo, on the contrary, felt weak. ��And that, more than anything else, was also the usual Yuto that Ichigo knew.


    ''''Oh ... something, forget it. Forget about it.''''


    (Well, let''s not think that makes any sense... it''s not like me...)


    Hey!��Yuto. Hurry up and sit down, it won''t be good for everyone around you!


    Oh, I''m sorry.


    Shunning, Masato sat down next to Mari''s right side. Ichigo sat down next to Masato, even more to his right. ��The place is still buzzing, and one can sense the unique atmosphere of the entrance ceremony. ��Yuto also looked around and felt a bit nervous and happy about the upcoming entrance ceremony. Although the mood is delayed compared to the surrounding students, it finally becomes uplifting.


    ''''Speaking of which, Mari-chan, where''s your aunt?''''


    ''My mom isn''t here. I tried to get her to come, even though she''s busy, but it won''t be long and I told her she didn''t have to come.


    Mari''s mother, Yukie Shirasawa, is a part-time lecturer at the university. Her major is ancient Chinese history. ��Ichigo''s house was told to at least go to the entrance ceremony alone, and his parents did not come.


    ''''It''s nice to meet you. I''m Mito Shizuka. It''s nice to meet you. Oh, I know you, Hakamada-kun. We were in the same class in the first and second year of junior high school, you know.


    ''Yeah, see you soon!��Mr. Mito.


    Ichigo puts his hand out in front of both Yuto and Mari, who are in between, and asks the energetic girl to shake his hand.


    ''''..........''''


    ''''You........cry a lot today, don''t you?''''


    ''What?��Shizuka, what are you talking about?��We were in the same class with you in ninth grade, weren''t we? Besides, we''re in the same middle school, and it''s not normal for us to have never seen them at all.


    ''What?��Huh?��What?��You went to middle school with him?��I mean, were you in the same class in eighth grade?


    At Shizuka''s surprised reaction, Yuto''s tears increased even more. ��Shizuka hurriedly clasped her hands together.


    ''''I''m sorry!��Um, um, I, yes!��I''m forgetful. I even forgot the breakfast I had today, and, besides, I''ve forgotten to put on my underwear in my sleep more than once!


    Ichigo was beside himself, thinking that he was talking about something amazing, but more importantly, he was huffing and puffing at the fact that Shizuka had said he didn''t know Yuto. ��Just like that time..... ��Ichigo turned a serious face to Yuto, looking at him with concern and as if to see how he was doing. But the actual Yuto is still the same as usual. ��It''s the same Yuto as usual. ��Ichigo can''t help but look at Yuto with an indescribable face. But Masato is


    No, I don''t mind. I don''t mind it at all. You''ve always been a bit thin in the shadows. I''ve always been a bit thin, especially with women. My hair will be thinner in the future. I did remember Mito-san, but that''s not the point...


    Oops. Fail, fail. Isn''t that funny?��I don''t often forget about people........ ��Hmm?��...So you know Mari?��Ah!


    Shizuka reacted as if she finally remembered, but Mari seemed to be more concerned about other things than that exchange between the two of them.


    ''''Yuto. More than that........did something happen during spring break?


    No, no, no, no...


    Yuto''s face was shadowed by his face, and his shoulders hung down without strength.


    ''''Oh, I''m sorry........ Not!��I was just talking with Hakamada-kun, right?��What happened to you over spring break? I''m asking you!


    Apparently, Mari was going to question this matter eventually.


    ''''Eh?��Huh?��Why?��It''s nothing.


    So why are you upset?


    Yuto is busily touching his eyebrows and ears. Shizuka stared at him with amusement. ��Then Shizuka snaps her fingers in a gesture and then bites back with a cheerful voice without any evil intent.


    ''''Ah!��The way you freak out, you''re a woman!��I smell a girl!��.........hmmm, you said you were out earlier. That means........


    The resilient girl crosses her arms and nods as if to say, "Hmmm," I''m starting to understand. ��Then she completely ignores the cringing Masato and wannabe Mari and starts talking again. ��It''s also Shizuka, who puts her index finger and thumb to her chin in a bit of a master detective style.


    ''The other spring break.......they met by fate on a trip. In that unexplored land, feelings that they had never felt before sprouted.... And the young pair...


    Stop!��Stop!��What''s that!��What''s the afternoon song?��Why would you do that!


    Yuto leans up to interrupt Shizuka''s reasoning. Mari''s shoulders are trembling even more. ��Then, this time, from the opposite side of Shizuka, right next to Yuto, a voice with the acting voice of a bad friend


    "...after the act, they firmly promised to meet again, and each went back to his own hometown.


    Hey!


    When Yuto tries to raise his voice, it clatters and clatters!��The sound was drowned out by the heavy bass of the ��What''s going on with Yuto, too?��and the source of that heavy bass sound. �� ��Sweat flowed from Yuto''s forehead.


    ''Here and there, an act?��This, this ... act!��It''s so impure!��Yuto!��You''re a man!


    No, wait a minute!��Now that''s a complete wet dream.��Are you two going to be pissed off with your fantasies?��I am!


    I''m not mad at you!


    When Mari blackmails him, Masato shuts up in frustration. ��Satisfied, Ichigo locked eyes with Shizuka.


    ''Hmm. I''ve already forgotten the rudeness of forgetting someone''s name earlier, and on top of that, this airless conversation. Mito Shizuka........ Why in the middle........don''t do it.


    ''Hakamada-kun.....you do it too. But I wanted at least one more phrase at the end.


    ''Oh, hmmm ... so what about this kind of thing?��''''The one where they didn''t know that the fruits of their love had already come to fruition at that time...''''


    That''s great!


    It''s not a good idea!��Don''t build a friendship at the expense of one good citizen!


    Regardless of Yuto''s weary expression, the bad guy


    So it wasn''t a woman, was it?


    When pressed like that, Yuto pulls a face and shuts up.


    ''''........Ho. That''s an interesting reaction, Yuto-kun. Hee, surprising, unexpected. Did you really find a girl you like?


    With a nasty face, Ichigo put one elbow on Yuto''s right shoulder. But his gaze was turned to Mari next to him.


    ''''........Ta, that''s definitely an interesting story. But it''s bad enough to ask about something so personal. I''m not interested.''''


    Crossing her arms and legs, Mari''s voice trembled slightly, though she looked calm and collected.


    ''''That''s right. There''s no way Shirasawa-san is interested in that, right? Shirasawa-san has a great boyfriend candidate, you know. Well, if you find someone you like, I''ll support you as my best friend.


    Mari''s face tightens for a moment.


    It''s not like I''m a boyfriend candidate!��We''re just friends!


    Ichigo said, "Huh?��Really? He responded smoothly. Then, Shizuka glanced at Ichigo, but Ichigo passed it off as well. ��Then, regardless of the slightly soured air, Shizuka clapped her hands and said in a cheerful voice.


    ''''Well, let''s do this then, Doudu-kun. We''ll help you with that girl. Don''t be shy, just ask us for help!��I''m going to teach you from the very beginning what a woman''s heart is, Mari.


    ''What?��Umm, yeah. So, yeah....


    ''No, so........that''s not how it''s going to be,'' Yuto started to say, and then an announcement came in.


    "Err, we will now hold the ninety-second entrance ceremony of Horaiin Jilin High School."


    Yuto stopped talking and looked forward with a sigh. When the announcement was made, the gymnasium was rapidly filled with silence. ��The entrance ceremony begins, and the vice principal gives a formal greeting first on the stage, and it seems that the vice principal will also be the hostess as well. ��Then, sequentially, the principal of the school greets us as planned.


    "Then the principal of Horaiin Jirin High School, Mr. Soichiro Takano, the principal of Horaiin Jirin High School, says a few words to the new students."


    Amidst the obligatory applause, a principal in a fine tuxedo stood in front of the microphone with a dazed gait from his seat at the far end of the stage, lined up diagonally to the left of the stage. ��From the looks of it, he appeared to be quite elderly.


    "Yeah........"


    In the silence, speak up first.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, enjoy your high school life................. That''s all."


    Everyone in the audience was like, "Huh? I was stunned. Then the head teacher from earlier comes out.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!��Applause!��When I say clap, I mean clap!"


    The atmosphere in the hall was somewhat unpredictable, but there was a great deal of applause. ��But "It was better than a long story" and "Great speech! And you can hear a surprisingly positive voice talking about it. ��Amidst the applause that covered the audience, Yuto


    (...is that your grandfather''s acquaintance?��(I mean, really, you always know your grandfather...)


    It was something of a bummer. ��After that, the ceremony ended without a hitch, with a school song that we couldn''t sing yet and a talk from the student council president. ��After the ceremony was over, as Mari had said earlier, the class list of the new first year students was distributed. ��Once the class list was distributed, all the new students stood up and began to move to their respective classrooms. ��The four Yuta people also stood up and happened to focus on Yuto''s class list, which was opened first.


    ''''Oh!��Yuto!��We''re in the same class!��....Huh?��Mito-san too!


    ''Oh!��Really!��Nice to see you again...


    The three of them got excited and exchanged high fives and handshakes.


    (.........Huh?��(Speaking of which........what about Mari?


    When Yu and the others found out, they sounded very depressed.


    ''''It''s just me ... no.''''


    ""Oh."


    But you know what?��Mari. I''m in the next class!��We can have lunch together!


    ..........


    Yeah, that''s right!��Shirasawa-san. I''m so honored to be in the class next to you, Shirasawa-san.


    ..........


    Yuto gets a sharp look from Shizuka and Ichigo... and... ha!


    ''Mari!��Look!


    Masato, do not talk.


    Yes.....


    Why is it just me?


    On the class list, Masato, Ichigo and Shizuka were in Class D, and only Mari was in Class C. ��The four of them start moving to the classroom, with Mari in the lead, silent. The three at the back of the class head to the classroom solemnly while looking out for each other. ��There are two school buildings on a rather large site, each with four floors. In the first school building, there were classrooms for first and second year students. ��In silence, the four of them, along with a group of other new students, headed to the new first year''s classroom. ��When they arrived at the classroom, there was still about thirty minutes to go, so the four of them checked the seating chart posted on the blackboard, put down their belongings, and met up in the hallway.�� ��Yuto''s seat was on the rightmost corridor side of the front row, with Ichigo to the left of Yuto and Shizuka''s seat further left behind him. ��Mari, who was now in the next class, came right over and looked through the door at the front of Class D to see Masato''s seat, which put him in a slightly better mood and hurried everyone down the hallway. ��Mari''s seat was at the back of Class C, on the side of the hallway. In terms of positioning, the classrooms were different, but it was close to Masato''s seat via the back doorway of Class C and the front doorway of Class D. ��As they gathered in the corridor, Mari started talking in her usual tone, and the three of them felt relieved.


    ''''Hey, do you know how this school decides which seats to take?''''


    Yuto and the others nodded their heads. If it''s the order of names, then Yuto''s surname is Dou Dou Dou, and it''s strange that he''s in the front of the class.


    The truth is, the seating order is determined by the order of grades on the entrance exam. In addition, the classifications are also divided into males and females, from first place to ABCD and so on.


    Ichigo looks a bit uncomfortable.


    ''''Heh. It''s kind of divisive, or maybe it''s just not nice.''


    In the past, without considering the ratio of male to female students, the ratio of strength in each class at the athletic festival became distorted because of the order of their grades, so they stopped that right away.


    ''Of course! What if you''re in a class with fewer girls!


    Ichigo''s voice is a little loud. Yuto is quieting him down so-so beside him. ��Then, "Ah! And Yuto raised his voice loudly.


    (.............................So, no way.)


    Me!��Possibly the best in the class!


    No, of course not.


    Mari easily denied it.


    ''''..........''''


    ''The seats are in order of bad grades, front right to front left, second row left to right, and so on, zigzagging backwards.


    ''What?��So that means....


    ''''Yes. So it''s been confirmed that Yuuto is the lower single in his grade.


    Yuto heard that and, come to think of it, he felt like the girls were concentrated in the back.


    ''I........it was a close call. Thank goodness I passed. If I made a mistake, was I a high school dropout? No, no, I''m not going to be able to do high school anymore. I''m really happy.


    Alone, Yuto was heartily patted down. �� ''You should be grateful to me, Yuto.


    Thank you for that.


    Yuto replied, looking a bit complicated. Ichigo chuckled a bit at that. ��So, Ichigo asked Yuto the question he had been asking since before.


    Why are you the only school to take the entrance exam for this school?��As I recall, you''ve only been to one school this time, right?


    When Shizuka heard that, she made a face that was truly surprised.


    ''''Eh!��Du Du, in contrast to your appearance, you''re very strong. Even Mari has been to four schools, including the slipstream schools.


    At Shizuka''s question, Mari, who knows what''s going on, looks pitying or rather reluctant. ��And Yuto scratches his head.


    ''''Yeah, I was going to tell you anyway, so I''ll tell you......... Actually..........


    We had no money and this was the only school that allowed us to pay everything from tuition to stakeout fees -?


    So....


    Living on your own since high school, sending no money home?


    ''Yeah. Isn''t that how you normally react?


    "Wait ... what the hell is that?��You said you were going to live with your grandfather most of the time, didn''t you? You''re going to leave your old man?��Besides, were we really that poor?��Your house.


    "Look I didn''t leave home. I got kicked out of the house.


    And for the third time....


    "Yeah!


    ''Well, let me explain...''

 4-Preparedness entrance ceremony ③

    That was about nine months ago now.


    It was just after Masato had returned to school after a long break due to illness.


    ''''Ouch. Master Sun~ I''ve just returned to school and you''re so merciless. You have a habit of being a drunkard........


    Yuto is complaining to himself and trying to apply poultices to the bruises that have formed all over his body in his room in an unreasonable position.


    ''''Yuto, I''m coming in. .........hmm?��What are you doing?


    The sliding door opens and an old man wearing a hakama and a beard walks in. He is short in stature and appears to be quite thin in stature, but his face is full of life and his eyes are both stern and strong. However, his face is full of life and his eyes have both strength and severity.


    He is Yuto''s grandfather, Dori Tenzo, and the master of this swordsmanship dojo.


    ''''Just for a moment, Grandson Master. What do you mean?��Grandpa. Ouch......


    Well..........Sun Wei is a sweetheart. .........well that''s all right, Masato, I have something important to tell you. Come to the dojo for a moment, I have something important to discuss.


    Yuto had been forced by his grandfather Sumazo and his Sumazo''s friend, Sun Byi, to do some rough work that even Mari didn''t know much about, when it came to training.


    It has to do with the other face that the Dou Dou family has. Therefore, almost every time Yuto was injured, he was never without a fresh wound after his training.


    After finishing applying the poultice, Yujin headed to the dojo as Sumazo told him to do.


    In the dojo, which is about 30 tatami mats in size, Kazura sits on the top seat with a hard expression on his face and points to the cushions laid out in front of it.


    ''Sit there.''


    What?��Again. If it''s your mother I''m good to go.


    Yuto laughed, looking a little sad, and sat upright where he was told to.


    Kazura frowned for a moment, but then returned to his original hard expression.


    ''''Well that''s not the point. Ah-oh-hon!��Just to be sure, you ... are you going to go to high school?


    To Sumazo''s rude question, Yuto responds to Sumazo''s rude question without knowing what it means.


    ''''Eh?��No I was going to go for a while. Why?


    "...I see. So let me get straight to the point....


    Kazura looks squarely at Yuto.


    ''I don''t have the money to send you to high school ... or rather to feed you.


    What?


    What are you saying, Yuto?��This person gets a look of. The expression on Yuto''s face makes Ketsuzou raise his voice as if he was annoyed.


    ''''Don''t make me say it again. That''s why I''m telling you that I don''t have.......money!


    What do you mean?��I don''t know what that means!��I''ve got reserves!��I have it under control!��Dad and Mom left you enough money in my account!


    It was so sudden that Yuto leaned forward to argue with what the tatazo was saying.


    Then, as he looked back at the tatazo to ask for an explanation, he noticed that the tatazo didn''t even reply, his gaze swimming and sweat pouring from his forehead.


    (Hmm?��Hmmm?��What?��(That suspicious behavior... this guy... no way!


    Yuto stood up vigorously and left Katoro behind, running out of the dojo and into his room.


    This is the money that has been carefully managed by Yuto as the living expenses of the Dou Dou Dou family for a long time. There''s no reason not to have it. He withdrew his living expenses once ten days ago.


    (That money is the precious money my father and mother left me...)


    Because of the uniqueness of the Du Du family, Masato is rarely able to spend time with his parents.


    However, when Yuto was little, maybe in the early elementary school years.... There was a brief period of time when he was with his mother and father. A scene from that time appears in Masato''s mind.


    His father and mother bent over with gentle expressions so as to match his eyes, and yet they spoke to him in an apologetic manner.


    ''''Yuto. Your father and mother have something they have to do for everyone.


    For everyone?


    Yeah. First and foremost for Yuto. After that, it''s for everyone else and the duty of the Dudu family. So there may be times when we can''t be together. Can you still put up with it, Yuto?


    The young Yuto smiles after a little thoughtful gesture.


    ''''I can stand it!��You''re strong, so it''s okay!


    Seeing that smile, the father raised little Yuto to the sky with both hands and looked at his son dazzlingly.


    ''''Well that''s great!��Yuto is!


    Her mother tried to hide the moistness in her eyes and met the level of little Yuto''s gaze.


    ''''Yuto..... It may be a little early, but I''m going to leave this with you, Yuto. Take good care of it.''''


    Yuto was still very young, but he could at least tell that this was a bankbook.


    ''''And Yuto......... You must not........do not do this!


    (Huh?��(Come to think of it, I think they were stopping something at that time... what was it?


    Later, when I looked at the amount of money listed in my bank book, I was turned upside down by the size of the amount, even though I was in elementary school.


    In my mind as a child, I thought to myself that "gifted people"...................can be profitable.


    Yuto went into his room and hurriedly put his hand on the top drawer of his study desk, which was used to store his bankbook, and the top drawer with a lock.


    (.........Ah, it''s open.)


    Yuto had a very bad feeling and wildly checked inside.


    ''''It''s not there!��There is none. None!


    I don''t need to think about it to know who did it. There are only two people in this house.


    As soon as he returned to the dojo at breakneck speed, Yuto packed up with his grandfather Kazo, who was still sitting quietly.


    ''''Grandpa!��Where''s the bank book?��Explain it to me!��That was important....


    Kazura looked supremely calm and his eyes didn''t falter.


    Well, take it easy...


    ''Oh ... (Yeah, right.) There might be a reason for this. Relax, me.)


    Yuto managed to regain his composure with the calm demeanor of his sumac.


    No matter how many times this old man had been in trouble........ Yes, there were countless times, but no - there were countless times in fact, but this time, he reminded himself that this time, as expected.


    When Yuto sat down on the cushions again, Sumazo exhaled heavily.


    ''''Then let me explain.''''


    Kazura meditated, a long silence.


    Then he opened his eyes sharply.


    ''''I used it.''''


    The air between them freezes.


    ''What?''


    I don''t have it. Money.


    "..........?��Hah!


    Right in front of me, a good ol'' fashioned person says, "Tehe! I''m flabbergasted.


    Yuto''s mind completely goes into a whiteout. And after a few seconds, I finally come back to consciousness.


    ''''Ow, I don''t know what that means!��Grandpa!��No, I''m not. What are we going to do?��I mean, there''s no way you can spend all that money!��What, what did you spend it on?��Yeah, the bank book!��Give me my bankbook back!


    With his eyes downcast, Katazo takes out a bankbook from the pocket of his street clothes and hands it to Masato with both hands, fearfully.


    Yuto roughly takes the bankbook and examines the inside. There was no problem when he looked at it ten days ago.


    There was a lot of money in it, but this boy with serious roots has never wasted money and has been good at frugality combined with the small income of the dojo. Because of this, Yuto has also honed his abilities as a capable housewife.


    Yuto hurries to check the amount of money listed on the last page of his bankbook.


    Yuto''s hand stops rolling up his bankbook, and the latest amount was listed there as of two days ago.


    ''''........3.......yen?��Three...


    Yuto''s focus is unfocused.


    The last one is mumbling and repeating the same words like a spell.


    ''''Yuto?��Hey, Yuto. Hi-roto!��...Are you okay?


    As Sumazo approached, Yuto turned his head to Gigi.


    ''''Why is it okay........''''


    It was still a small voice, so Sumazo turned his ear to Yuto and approached him.


    ''''It''s there!


    Wawa!


    I want my money back. No, I want my youth!��Give me my future back!��What, what did you spend it on!��Spit it out!��Spit it out!


    Grabbing the collar of his dojo and shaking it back and forth with all his might, Kazura''s head bobbed up and down in a big way.


    ''''Wait!��Wait!��Calm down, Eugene!��Oh, my neck!��My neck!


    A few minutes later.


    Yuto''s breath was still ragged, but he had managed to hear people''s words.


    Yuto and Katoriura are sitting in opposite places from where they were sitting earlier.


    Katoro is feeling restless and is sitting upright in front of Yuto, who is taking up the top seat. He was busily intertwining and untangling his fingers on his lap.


    ''Grandpa. You know that money was left by my dad and mom, and it''s important money, right?


    ..........


    Tazo doesn''t reply, looking down. Yuto shakes his fist and slaps his own knee.


    ''''Moreover!��You know what I''m talking about!��My father is still out there in the Demon''s Grotto, striving to do the work of the Dou Dou Dou family in the Demon''s World!��If that dad comes home and he hears of this devastation...


    ..........


    Kata Zou was still lying on his back, twisting his fingers uselessly and playing with them.


    At the sight of that, Masato exhaled heavily with a huff.


    ''''So........for now, can you tell me exactly what you used it for?


    Without breaking his seiza, Katazo looked down and said a few words.


    ''''........horse racing.''''


    Horse racing?��That''s an amount of money you could spend on that alone!


    Hi!


    He sounded like a poor old man being abused.


    In response, Yuto managed to catch his breath once more. Then, he continues his interrogation in the calmest possible voice.


    ''''What else?''''


    "Drinking money.


    A blood vessel floats lightly on Yuuto''s forehead.


    ''''.......what else?''''


    Stock.


    Turnips?


    I have an acquaintance. I have a friend who has a great story to tell, so I thought I''d make some extra money!


    So what happened?


    ''And then ... unfortunately, the company went bankrupt soon after I invested in it.... Phew.


    Bummer!��And with that, Sumazo put his fist on the floor.


    The veins on Yuto''s forehead swelled up to the point where blood could be seen.


    ''''........Hohoho, what else?''''


    When I interrogate him further, Sumazo''s cheeks blush a bit and he''s moping.


    And then he looks up.


    ...uh, well, you know, uh...heh...


    What?��What''s that sickening reaction?��Speak up!


    Is that...sunflower girl?


    Sunflowers?��Who?��That''s... ugh!��What?!


    Suddenly, with tears pooling in her eyes, Kazo jumped into Yuto''s lap and hugged him.


    ''''Poor kid!��She has two small children and she herself works late into the night.... She can barely afford to pay the rent........but she lives a healthy, noble, unquestioning, upright life. That''s the kind of girl I am!


    Hey, hey!��Grandpa.


    With an unimaginable strength from his slender arms, Katazo hugged Masato''s knees as he tried to get up in a hurry.


    ''''How can you overlook a child like that?��You can''t do that, can you?��We''re men. You can do whatever you want. But what about her?��What about the little ones?��Huh?


    ''Hey, I don''t know what you''re talking about!��Just.........get away from me first!


    Kazura''s story was rather incoherent, but I''ll try to put it together. Apparently, the mukawai-chan is a woman who works at a snack bar that Kazura frequents.


    She has two small children, and she works from night to morning after taking care of them and putting them to bed. It seems that Sumazo is very much into this woman, and they have become close enough to each other to receive personal advice.


    However, it''s hard to relate to a person who is not a relative to you when you suddenly hear such stories about them.


    However, this cunning grandfather understood well the character of this good-natured boy. From underneath the standing Yuto, he keeps a scheming eye on him to avoid showing his face.


    Unaware of such a thing, Yuto was completely upset.


    And Yuuto can''t help but imagine those little children. He didn''t have many parents at home either. But even though he was like this, he still had his grandfather, Katozo. He also had a good amount of money left by his parents.


    If it weren''t for those........


    I know that there are plenty of stories of misfortune like that that can be thrown away.


    But..........


    Yuto''s expression becomes complicated and cloudy. Kazura senses the situation from below and his mouth twists up.


    ''''But, Mukashii-chan refused my offer of assistance. You have to be sure that you have a good idea of what you''re doing. You don''t even know what tomorrow is going to bring.


    The tatazo pulled away from Yuto and made a gesture to wipe away the tears, then it deliberately stared off into the distance.


    You will find a lot of people who have been in the same boat for a long time. I didn''t tell them that I actually paid most of the rent...


    ..........


    ''Then ... the little children will hug me and say. "Thank you!��Grandpa Du Du. We''ll definitely repay you for this when we grow up!" And. Eleven and seven-year-old girls!


    It''s not a good idea to show any more tears, but it''s a good idea to turn away from your face and continue to speak with a trembling voice, as if you don''t want to show any more tears.


    The appearance is also very deliberate. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what to expect.��But.........


    And as for Masato.........


    My eyes were completely hot.


    While putting his hands to his eyes, he was unable to speak.


    From the looks of it, Sumazo realized that everything had gone according to plan.


    ''''It was........Grandpa.....


    ''I don''t need you to understand!��But I''ve been trying to find a place for them to live, at least where they live.


    Tazo''s body trembled slightly in front of Yuto. This, too, was how deliberate it was, but the inexperienced boy, who was turned on, couldn''t see it.


    A teary-eyed Yuto folded his knees in front of Sumazo and gently took his hands and stared into Sumazo''s eyes.


    ''''Grandpa........I understand. I''ll give up high school. If those kids can be saved by that I will work and fulfill the role of the Dou Dou family while working!


    The most serious face in the world.


    The boy''s determination and beautiful spirit seemed to be visible.


    But all of a sudden, Sumazo sternly shook off Yuto''s hand and stood up.


    ''''Ma-shika-mo---!


    Heh?


    Yuto looked up at Kazura in surprise.


    ''I am!��I don''t remember raising a man who would give up high school that easily!


    Before I knew it, they even switched positions to standing and Ketsuzou was in his original top seat.


    ''''But the money...''''


    The money is what!��If you don''t have the money, you''re giving up high and everything until then!��You''re pathetic, Yuto!


    There is no argument about who has spent the money.


    "Man is a man. "A man never gives up, no matter what the odds are. "A man never gives up in the face of adversity, and that''s the way it is. Always think ahead to the worst and think ahead accordingly. But you''re still a man of the Dudu family!


    There is no argument there as to who beat the worst of it.


    ''Yes, I suppose so. The income from the dojo is not enough to cover the cost of living for the two of us. Even if I were to save up some money now, I''m in junior high school, no one would hire me.


    You can''t afford to have your arms crossed as if you were a speckless fellow.


    You can''t blame me. To tell you the truth, I have an acquaintance who is the principal of a private high school. He said he doesn''t mind paying for everything, including school fees, teaching materials, uniforms and school trips. Did you know that?��Jilin High School.


    "E........Jilin High School?��That''s awesome!��It''s a prestigious school. Speaking of Penglaiin Jilin High School, it''s a high school that you can''t get into unless you''re doing pretty well in your grade. Can you get into a place like that?


    Yuto was surprised in disbelief, and this boy, who was unhappy by nature, thought that this might be surprisingly lucky.


    ''''Who said I could get in?''''


    ''What?��Now, he doesn''t mind paying for the promotion...


    That''s only if he gets in.


    ...What do you mean?


    I didn''t know it was such a difficult high school. Well, I didn''t know it was such a difficult high school. Well, from now on, study hard. Ka Ka Ka!


    ''''Wait, I''m behind in my studies due to just being out of school for an extended period of time, and you''re going to do such a difficult high school on merit?''''


    ''Are you whining already?��The only way for you to become a high school student is to go to that high school. If you want to be a high school student, you''ll just have to do your best.


    Now, Sumazo is completely in control.


    ''''Also, once you start high school, you''ll be living on your own.


    ''What!��Why?


    We can''t afford to feed you. It''s hard enough for me to make ends meet from my dojo.


    Kazura casually emphasizes that all of the income from the dojo belongs to him and him alone.


    ''But where am I going to live!��Even if you get a part-time job, you won''t be earning any money any time soon!


    Sumazo sighed heavily. As expected, Yuto was annoyed.


    I have an acquaintance who is a real estate agent, so I will ask him to get you a cheap place to live. Since you will be 15 years old this year, it''s just right for you to start your own business as a member of the Dudu family.


    He was tempted to butt in and say you''re not standing on your own, but Masato is stunned by the sudden turn of events.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not able to keep up with the development of the situation, but Sumazo, who has a strong attitude towards his grandson, says that there is no need for further discussion and wants to leave the dojo.


    You may not be able to see it, but you can see the look of complete victory on his face.


    And when he put his hand on the sliding door of the dojo, Sumazo quickly stopped.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. You can ask them to take a look at your studies.


    Yuto, who had been stunned, heard it and reacted with a jerk.


    ''''Ma, Mari?��I''m good. I''ll do it myself.


    With that attitude, Sumazo makes a nasty face, as if he has something in mind.


    ''''Hmm?��What, did you get dumped by Mari-chan?��I''ll tell you. Then I''ll tell you. Mari-chan likes a man who appears to be able to pull her through. I, who have a lot of experience, can tell right away. I''m the exact opposite of you.


    It''s none of your business!


    Well, if you don''t want to do it, I''ll tell you. Ho-ho-ho-ho!


    I told you to stop!


    With a big smile on his face, Kata Zou opened the sliding door and was about to leave.


    Then suddenly, Masato was curious about what he had just said.


    (That Mukashi-san?��What''s going on now?��(I hope my life is a little better...)


    So, Grandpa?��Where does this sunflower live now?


    Yeah, I''m in a condo in front of the station... oh!


    ''What?��An apartment in front of the station?��Didn''t you say an apartment?��Hmm?��No, that new high-rise apartment building that was recently built...


    With a thumb on his chin, Masato looks thoughtful. The imposing demeanor of earlier has been replaced by a change in the way that Sumazo stands on his toes and is about to leave the dojo without making a sound of footsteps.


    But a strong hand grabbed the shoulder of Kama Zao.


    "Grandpa. Earlier........didn''t you say the rent for the apartment?


    It''s strange when you think about it. Kazura has spent quite a large sum of money in less than a week. It''s not an amount that can be wiped out by horse racing or drinking money. Even stocks that go out of business within a week often go into liquidation, and it''s too poorly done for a gambler like Kazura to be cheated.


    Gradually, Yuto''s thoughts are gradually coming to an end.


    (Don''t tell me this bastard is........that high-rise apartment.......I''m sure it''s a tall one....


    Hey, old man!��That''s... that''s...��A condo for sale!


    ''Gee!��Yuto!��Calm down!��Calm down!


    ''When this settles down!��When are you going to get upset?��You''re such a jaded old man!


    ''Gah!��Gefu!


    During this exchange, Yuto clearly remembered what his mother had said one day.


    ''''Yuto..... Never, ever, ever show this bankbook to your grandfather alone!


    With tears in his eyes, Yuto cursed himself for forgetting this important thing.


    (Haha!��Die, old man and I!��(You''ll die, hahaha!


    I''ve got something to tell you.


    I''ve omitted the story about being dumped by Mari and the problems peculiar to the Doudou family, but Yuto is meditating and smiling with a "poof" that I can''t express.


    ".......................


    Three different reactions. Ichigo was half-eyed, and Mari looked down with her brow plucked between her right thumb and forefinger. Shizuka had a hard smile on her face and sweat was pouring from her forehead.


    Ichigo had met Yuto''s grandfather before. Surely he was different, or was his first impression of a weirdo?��I thought I just had a feeling. No, I wanted to think. Even though it looked like this, Ichigo, who had common sense, felt that it was rude to think badly of someone else''s family.


    ''''Ah!��It''s time to go!��Mari needs to get back to her classroom. We need to get to our seats too.


    I noticed that the other students were taking their seats in turn. The four of us split up and took our seats in our respective classes.

 5-Preparedness entrance ceremony ④

    When Yuta and the others took their seats, a woman who seemed to be their homeroom teacher came in at the same time as the schedule.


    Everyone naturally paid attention to their homeroom teacher for the first time in their high school lives.


    But this one can''t help but attract attention.


    A slender figure. Slitty and perfectly dressed in a white suit. A high nose, with a prominent nose. Eyes that carry intelligence behind silver-rimmed glasses.


    The classroom is abuzz. The boys are all red in the face, and a sigh escapes from the girls. The woman stands in front of the podium, removes the seating chart from the blackboard, and quietly begins to write her name in chalk.


    There was no sense of futility in this series of movements.


    ''''Congratulations on your enrollment, everyone. I''m Takano Mirei, the homeroom teacher for Class D. I''ve been with you all year. I''m looking forward to working with you all throughout the year to make the class more exciting. I look forward to working with you all this year.


    A bland, common greeting.


    But it was powerful enough to erase the buzzing and fluttering of the students in Class D. The new homeroom teacher''s expression didn''t twitch. The new homeroom teacher''s expression didn''t twitch. The students are also frozen.


    ''''Everyone. Any reply?''''


    "...nice to meet you!


    A breathtaking response that was hard to believe was a new class that had just been created.


    In just a few seconds, the homeroom teacher, who introduced herself as Birei, made everyone understand firsthand the level of leadership she possessed.


    ''''Good. Now let me explain the schedule for the future.''''


    The new homeroom teacher, who is truly a cool beauty on the ground, begins to explain in a nonchalant and easy to understand manner. It seems that his appearance gave the students a sense of tension and deep loyalty, and all of them are silently taking notes with eyes that say they will follow you.


    (This guy!��(Swallowing everyone''s ki........and having your own ki covered in class?


    Yuto stares at his homeroom teacher''s back as he faces the blackboard.


    That''s what happens in kobudo. Maybe he''s mastering some kind of martial art, Yuto thinks to himself.


    But then Masato felt his homeroom teacher''s ki rise even higher. He can feel that ki of his homeroom teacher rising to a fierce level on his seamless back.


    Yuto looks at it as if he is absorbed by it.


    (That''s........Little Zhoutian!��It''s just, wow. I don''t even feel evil. He''s doing it on purpose!��Why?��You''re showing me this?��(No, you don''t know about this one.)


    Miura turned back to me and met my eyes with Masato for a moment. He moved his mouth in some way and grinned for the first time.


    ''''Eeeeeeeeee!


    When Yuto suddenly and vigorously stood up, the students around him stuttered and, in unison, focused their gaze on Yuto.


    Yuto froze, sweating at the bad atmosphere he had created, "Ah........


    Both Ichigo and Shizuka''s eyes widened, "What the hell is going on?��The look on his face is.


    ''You ... what is it?��Uh, you must be Du Du.


    Birei says after checking the list of names. It''s more like a jammed question than a question.


    ''''No ... sorry. Nah, it''s nothing.''''


    Then sit down.


    Yes.


    Yuto sat down with a shrug. However, Yuto did indeed read the words that his homeroom teacher had said with his lip-reading technique.


    It was "Give my regards to Master Sumazo and Master Sun..."....


    The homeroom teacher, who confirmed the confused Yuto sat down with a blank expression, turned his face to the front.


    ''''Well then, everyone. We will begin homeroom. As I said before, your seats will remain unchanged until the next midterm exam. You can ask questions at any time. Please ask as you go. Now, I will ask everyone to introduce themselves today, check their lockers and clogs, hand out any handouts or other materials that you need to fill out, and then we will dismiss the class. We''ll take some time in our next homeroom, and we''ll decide at that time what your roles are in class.


    Under the command of the new homeroom teacher, one by one, the students introduced themselves and the first day of school was over.


    Yes, thank you for your hard work. That''s it for today. Tomorrow is a holiday for everyone except the dormitory students, so I''ll see you the day after tomorrow.


    As the students begin to prepare to leave the school, Birei turns to Yuto.


    ''''Also, DoDu-kun who made a fuss earlier. I''m sorry, but could you please collect the printouts?��Also, I need a little help with something, so please come with me to the staff room.


    Oh, yes..... I understand.


    Yuto was slightly puzzled and felt that the boys in his class were jealous of him, but he followed Miura. Nevertheless, he naturally thought that the students around him had been spotted by the blunder he had just made.


    Yuto nervously followed after Miura and entered the staff room, placing the printouts he had collected in class on Miura''s desk.


    ''Thanks for your help,''


    Oh, that teacher. I need help...


    That was a lie. I have to tell you something. To you.


    ...What is it?


    ''''There''s no need to be so nervous. Yes, I wonder if you didn''t think it was strange when you entered this property, Dou Dou Dou?


    Miura sat down in her desk chair and crossed her legs, catching Yuto in front of her and resting her elbows on the desk.


    ''For example, yada yada yada yada...''


    Miura re-crossed her legs and looked at Yuto''s face as if she were observing him, and he looked away lightly.


    ''''That''s true. Because that''s the kind of place I chose to build this school in.''''


    ''What!��Um, I don''t know what you''re talking about...


    ''You''re surprisingly cautious. Then can I tell you that I''m just like you ... just like I showed you the Sacred Ki earlier?


    ..........


    ''I''ve heard about you from Master Chama Zang and Master Sun. Don''t worry. This is an ordinary school. However, I will tell you that you and I, and a few others, have those students and teachers. Otherwise, I don''t want you to be surprised later.


    ''Huh...''


    ''That''s what I mean, but other than that, it''s a very normal school, so we''re not aware of each other. Besides, in your case, it would be better to have someone who understands, wouldn''t it?��That peculiar constitution and all that.


    ''You know about this!��My this!


    ''Yes. Well, even if they don''t tell you, you''ll probably think it''s weird as soon as you meet a race like us. So I''ve told the current students and teachers of our kind ahead of time about the peculiar nature of that massive amount of spiritual power just leaking out in vain. It''s better than complicating things then, right?��And don''t worry, I didn''t tell you anything else.


    After hearing that explanation, Yuto becomes serious.


    ''''Can I ask you one thing?''''


    Come in.


    How much the same is the same as me?��And how much do you know?��About the Dou Dou family and so on........ If you don''t mind, I hope it''s okay with you.


    I''m asking two questions. Fair enough. Yes, I''m a Taoist, too. I''m a student of the same path as you. I''ve also received some liberations from Master Sun. And I wonder if I''m your senior in that regard?��Although, unlike you, I am one who has pursued the Sendo from the beginning. As a matter of fact ... you and I have met before, haven''t we?


    ''Yes!��Really?��I''m sorry, I don''t remember that at all...


    ''''Don''t worry about it. The Dou Dou family is really rare, and they are a family that is closely related to the Immortal World.... We don''t even have any interaction with other people of ability, if at all.


    Mei-Li exhaled lightly and her expression softened, though slightly.


    ''''Also, another question, I know a lot about the Dou Dou Dou family. As far as I know, they are the family of the most powerful spirit swordsman, and the property they manage, and that you passed through the Demon Lai Grotto and stayed in the Demon World beyond for about three years.


    ''Hey! That much......... I even know the time difference with the demon world........


    Yuto listens with a serious look on his face.


    ''''Don''t worry. Only a few people in the Sacred World know about this. That''s because this is an insurance policy. It''s a dangerous property that could shake up that many worlds, right?��It''s good as long as the Dou Du family has the power, but if not, we have to do something about that thing. Even the Three Immortals who are watching the operation of the universe are concerned about that thing.


    Really........I had no idea. Eh, no way!��Was it an insurance policy for Master Sun to come to me, who couldn''t become a spiritual sword master because of this constitution?


    I suppose that''s the way it goes.


    You never tell me anything like that, Grandpa.


    ''But as I''ve said many times before, other than that, this is a very normal school. Just be normal. You and I are both teachers and students. Even if it''s only a couple of weeks here, I know it''s hard for you because you''re a blank who spent three years in the Demon World, but we don''t give you any special treatment either, of course.


    ''Oh, yes. Please do so.


    Okay, that''s enough talk. Have a safe trip home.


    Yes, I understand. Well, I look forward to working with you in the future.


    Yuto bows and leaves. Birei watches Yuto leave the staff room.


    However, unlike earlier, there is something in his eyes that does not resemble this teacher.


    It may be something that can be taken as passion or adoration.


    ''''........Yes, it''s nice to meet you. I will never forget you. I will never forget you, no matter what happens....


    It was a whisper, but it was a sure and powerful tone of voice.


    Yuto, alone, went to the elevation and put his tops in his newly assigned clogs and changed into his shoes. From Ichigo, he said, "Shall we wait? I felt bad and asked him to leave first.


    ''Huh. But I''m surprised.


    As Yuto walked, he didn''t expect that someone like that would be his homeroom teacher at the high school he had finally entered.


    (I had heard that the principal was an acquaintance of his grandfather''s, but I wonder if the principal is also some kind of "gifted person"?


    It reminds me of the principal''s wobbly figure and his speech at the entrance ceremony.


    (What''s that..... Are there any decent people my grandfather knew?)


    Sighing heavily, Yuto thought about the future. No matter which angle he thought about, he was worried about his own future, which was difficult to look forward to. But for now, he had to face the immediate issues.


    First and foremost, he needs to secure a source of income after the move.


    That''s when Yuto realized something important.


    ''''Ah, I''m going on a patrol of the enclosed area at the end of next month!��Well, I guess I''m stable now.......but I''m busy. Totally, I was born into an awkward family. And thanks to my constitution, I''m a dropout...


    There is another side to Du Du Yuto that he has not told anyone about.


    The Dou Dou Dou family has inherited the ability to fight monsters and demons, which has been passed down from generation to generation.


    Because of such a family environment, Yuto has been trained to inherit these abilities since before he can remember.


    However, unlike other families of gifted people, he does not actively receive requests to evacuate demons and spirits.


    For a long time, the Dou Dou family has kept such jobs to a minimum to earn a living.


    In fact, we don''t have to do this kind of work anymore.


    In fact, the reason for this is because the Du family does not do anything that would make them stand out in the world.


    The only reason why the Du family does not stand out in the world is because the Du family does not have to do anything more than it has to. However, the truth is that the number of students is not so small and the number of students is so small that it''s not really a small matter....


    This is because of the special circumstances that the Du Du family has that are different from other families of people with abilities.


    The Du Du family had to fulfill an important role that the Du Du family themselves had imposed on their family.


    It''s a secret, but the Du Du family is in charge of a dangerous property that could spell disaster for the world. When and why the Du Du family was killed in this role, Yuyin is not told.


    However, there are several seals and wards under the management of the Du Du family that cannot be called dangerous.


    And as if to match it, the abilities handed down to the Dou Dou family had been passed down to them, powerful techniques that were good at building boundaries and sealing the vague ground of dimensional walls.


    From generation to generation, the Dou Dou family has played such a role, and from the past to the present, they have regularly patrolled for particularly important seals, making it their duty to repair, reseal and re-enforce the wards.


    And........among those properties.......there is a certain cave that the Doudou family pays special attention to.


    The history of its existence is not known, but Yuto was told that it was also the birthplace of the Dou Dou Dou family.


    That cave, deep in the Chichibu Mountains, is called the Demon''s Grotto or Demon''s Window Cave, and it is one of the most dangerous caves in the super dangerous properties managed by the Dou Dou Dou family.


    What makes it so dangerous?


    That was because ... the Demon Laird''s Grotto was always open in this world, a great hole of dimensions.


    Always open........the great hole of this world. The Demon''s Grotto is a secret art passed down in the Dou Dou Dou family, and a powerful boundary has been put in place to prevent people from coming and going to the other side.


    The other side is.....


    The other side is another world and the home of many outsiders.


    The other side is called the [Demon World], an otherworldly space that is next to this world.


    The cave that led to this [Demon World], a ridiculous property, was too dangerous to be left out in the open, no matter what era it was in.


    That''s why the Du family has made it their most important job to patrol, repair, and re-strengthen this cave''s boundaries, among the many seals and boundaries.


    They are not asked by anyone, nor are they admired by anyone. However, the Dou Dou family has fulfilled this role as a duty, and according to the story, they have been martyred in this role for nearly a thousand years.


    For that matter, not a few people are proud of their own house, not a few of them are also proud of their own house.


    In the first place, it is common knowledge among those with abilities that loose or distorted dimensional walls are actually not so rare cases.


    However, it is often due to sudden coincidences, certain special cycles, or special interference in certain spirit lands that cause the walls of this world to relax. It is generally said that this is so difficult to detect in advance that it is impossible to know for sure.


    There are exceptions to this rule, such as the so-called secret methods, which are the use of witchcraft and legal arts to interfere with the Dou Dou family''s property.


    A secret method is a completely different theory, view, and power than modern science.


    The abilities themselves are alien to ordinary people, but nowadays, the common sense of modern science has crept into those abilities and they are unrecognizable.


    It is impossible for humans to materialize what they cannot recognize.


    However, what was unusual about this demon cave was that it was always open without any kind of secret technique or cycle.


    This kind of thing should not exist, it should not exist. A substitute that I don''t even think there is such a thing.


    And ... what would happen if it were known that such a thing existed?


    If this great hole was exposed to one of them, there might be some people who would think of something bad or even an outsider.


    In order to protect this great hole from those unforeseen events, one could imagine that the people of the Dou Dou family needed a powerful force in addition to the sealing technique.


    The direct lineage of the Dou Du family was a family of spirit sword masters for generations.


    Although there are some families of Chinese gifted people who are also family members of spirit swordsmiths, the one of the Dou Du family is a bit different from that.


    A spirit sword master''s sword is a sword as it is meant to be, and at the same time, it has characteristics similar to a legal tool. Therefore, it is more meaningful as a ritual vessel for the release of a legal system.


    However, with the Dou Dou Dou family''s spirit sword master, it is more of a fuller sword technique and specialized for close combat. In other words, he is a spiritual swordsman of the Du Du style.


    The Dou Dou family has been able to deal with all kinds of situations in the past by combining powerful sealing techniques and powerful close combat abilities.


    On top of that, the Du Du family has used their wits and sometimes their power to prevent the world from knowing about these dangerous properties, and as a result, they have been protecting the family for over a thousand years.


    But then a problem arose.


    Unfortunately, the direct descendant of the Du Du family, Yuto, did not have any talent as a spiritual swordsman.


    This was the first time in the history of the Du Du family that such a thing had happened.


    However, Grandfather Couzou didn''t seem to be bothered by this unusual and emergency situation. "Well, it''s okay if you have other abilities, right? He said smoothly, and the person he brought with him was Sun Wei, a master of the Sacred Way. He looked like just a drunken old man, and he was a close friend of Sumazo.


    Why didn''t Yuto have any talent as a spirit sword master in the first place?


    The reason for this was due to the fact that Yuto had a very troubling constitution to become a Spiritual Sword Master.


    No, it was a troubling constitution even when considered as an able-bodied person.


    This is because the large amount of spiritual power that Yuto himself possesses is constantly being emitted, regardless of whether he is conscious or unconscious.


    Normally, psychic power is emitted when an ability is activated. In other words, it is the catalyst for the activation of their abilities.


    However, the psychic energy comes out of Yuto''s body on its own.


    So why don''t you use the psychic power that comes out on its own?��However, it is not so easy.


    The abilities that an ability holder can manifest vary enormously, depending on the size and density of their spiritual power and the attributes that are added. The psychic power is manipulated by the psychic by their own will to activate their own abilities.


    Furthermore, the size and density of the psychic power and its added attributes are, in a sense, like a recipe for cooking.


    In other words, it is similar to completing a dish by using seasonings such as attributes around the ingredients called spiritual power. The same thing can be said for those with magical abilities.


    This is why the fact that a large amount of spiritual power that Yuto can''t even cook is coming out on its own was a fatal problem for an ability holder.


    Also, as an addendum, the activation ability of each gifted person will vary depending on their personality and the skills they are good at.


    The recipe for this ability holder is a matter that no ability holder wants to know too much about. Knowing it doesn''t mean you can use it, but the fact that the origins of the ability and its roots are known can lead to the development of an anti-technique.


    In other words, it could be said that this was a matter of life and death for those with the ability.


    At any rate, Yujin''s spiritual power itself was always coming out, and besides, he had tried many times to control it, but it didn''t work. The only saving grace is that he has only mastered the sealing technique, which can be considered a lifeline for the Dou Dou Dou family.


    However, this was the main reason why he lacked the qualities of a Dou Dou Dou School Spiritual Sword Master who could control the spiritual power of the Yujin at will.


    In addition, there is a high probability of being attacked by miscellaneous spirits when they approach a spiritual place. As expected, Yuto felt that this was quite annoying.


    His parents were troubled by his peculiar constitution and invited Sun Wei through the connections of Kazo to help him learn the path of enlightenment, a power that does not involve spiritual power.


    In fact, there is a reason for the decision to have him learn the Immortal Way.


    The reason was that Xianqi in the Xian Dao was not limited to spiritual power and did not repel the power of other lineages.


    This was the reason why Yuuto was allowed to study Xiandu, that there was no problem with having spiritual power and Xianqi living together in one individual.


    This idea is premised on the common sense of the gifted world.


    First of all, most people with abilities have either spiritual or magical power in their bodies to exert their power, and that is almost 100% inborn.


    And above all, spiritual and magical power are violently opposed to each other because the roots of their powers are different. For this reason, there is no such thing as a sorcerer who has the ability to use spiritual power. In other words, it is a common theory that it is virtually impossible for an individual to have both spiritual and magical powers.


    The other was that the sacred path was not inborn. The Immortal Dao was something that was acquired by cultivating one''s life force to the extreme.


    In other words, it was possible to learn it from scratch. Furthermore, the sacred ki acquired through the cultivation of the Immortal Way does not conflict with spiritual or magical power.


    For these two reasons, the Dou Dou Dou family tried to teach Yuejin the Sacred Way.


    When you hear it like this, it sounds easy because neither of these two things repel, but it is not an easy thing to learn the Xianqi.


    The proof of this is that most people involved in Xianqi, or those who are said to be hermits or daoists (though some are not human), have devoted their lives to mastering it. Countless others have lost their lives along the way.


    However, since the pursuit of the Immortal Way is closely related to the quest for immortality, a lifetime could be hundreds of years....


    Although Yuuto had been cultivating for more than ten years, considering his current abilities, it would not be an exaggeration to say that he had qualities that were beyond the norm.


    He himself was not aware of it, and the people around him did not tell him about it either...


    As for his teacher, Master Sun, recently, as soon as he gives a few instructions, he says, "The rest is up to you to train on your own," and he is always busy drinking sake with the storehouse.


    This is partly because of this background, but to Yujin, both of them look like just a bad old man. In addition to that, the same kind of people call friends, or perhaps there are many unusual people around the Kazura. That''s also a source of concern for Masato.


    The faces of the most recent two people came into his mind and he quickly erased them as he felt uncomfortable.

 6-Preparedness entrance ceremony ⑤

    As Yuto walked alone towards the school gates, he felt the holiness that was peculiar to the high-class temples and shrines from the grounds of this school, just as the homeroom teacher, Birei, had said.


    It would be impossible for even the slightest evil spirit or thing to break in.


    That was simply gratifying to Yuto, who was often attacked by miscellaneous spirits and the like.


    (Well, I guess I can put some effort into my studies at this school.)


    With that in mind, Yuto walked with a somewhat heavy step. There were many things that Yuto had to think about.


    It''s a good idea to finish moving during tomorrow''s vacation.......and I have to find a part-time job as soon as possible.


    Since students from all over the country come to Jilin High School, there is a large dormitory next to the school grounds.


    As is customary, the day after the entrance ceremony, there was a dormitory entrance ceremony, which was closed to all but the dormitory students. Yuto had planned to use that day to move out.


    Yuto decided to pack and shop for tomorrow''s move, and in a somewhat hurried manner, he was about to leave the school gate when he noticed a familiar girl standing there.


    ''Huh?��Mari!��You''re not home yet?


    I waited for you for a long time, and now you''re talking to me.


    Mari''s shiny chestnut-colored hair was dominated by the spring breeze, while her shapely eyebrows were slightly centered.


    ''No, I stuttered... Sorry, you''ve been waiting quite a while, haven''t you?


    Indeed, Shizuka told me. You can''t have your homeroom teacher watching you from the first day of school.


    ''Not really..... I''ll be careful.


    Mari exhaled lightly and turned her body around, "Well, let''s go home," she said.


    Yuto approached Mari at a small run and lined up beside her.


    They headed to the station in silence for a while.


    The station closest to their home was the same, so Mari was probably planning to go home with them.


    In fact, Yuto had planned to walk home to save the train fare, thinking about the future. Although it was a distance that would take an hour and a half for an adult''s feet, he didn''t think it would be a problem.


    However, since Mari had gone out of her way to wait for her, I think I''ll just have to take the train home today. The place I''m moving to, which was introduced to me by Sumazo, has a different direction and the nearest station, but the distance to the school isn''t much different than it is now. So I was planning to continue walking to school.


    ''''Come to think of it, where''s the place you''re moving to?��You''ve already made up your mind, haven''t you?


    ''Oh, yeah. Do you know if you ask your grandfather?��It was right around the corner from the Shrine of the Four Gods.


    ''I know that part. I went there in elementary school for a sketch show. It''s just outside the city.


    ''Yeah, right. I''m moving out tomorrow.


    Yes......... And also.........Yuto.


    Yeah?��What?


    It''s unusual for Mari to ask a little powerlessly.


    ''''Where did you go during ... spring break?''''


    Apparently, he had originally planned to ask about this. Yuto smiled bitterly.


    And I don''t think I can tell a lie to this girl after all. I can''t tell you everything, but........


    I was shot down, but was it because she was my first love?��I think to myself out of character.


    ''Yeah, actually, I''m looking for my dad........''


    Uncle Ryoichi?��Was it an apprenticeship?��Did he say he didn''t know where he was going now?


    Mari turned to look at Yuto walking beside her and asked why?��I have a look on my face.


    I can''t say it, but Yuto''s father didn''t go on a training trip. It''s true that Yujin''s father didn''t know where he was, but he did know where he went.


    It was the world beyond the Demonry Cave in the secret management property of the Dou Dou Dou family [Demon World].


    However, Yuto told Mari the truth about everything else.


    ''''I came to report about my mother. There''s no way I could know, and I haven''t been able to for a long time, so...''''


    Yuto laughs like it''s nothing.


    ''''Ah........''''


    Mari did not say another word. Often, there was another silence.


    Mari remembered the time a year ago when Masato and his mother were involved in the terrorist attack in Shinagawa, and unfortunately his mother had gone missing.


    She also remembers how she had gone to visit Masato, who had fallen ill shortly after the incident, and how she hadn''t known what to do to react when she saw him in his changed state.


    It was not long after she refused to accept the confession from Yuto.


    At that time, Mari strongly felt that if there was anything she could do for Yuto, she wanted to do whatever she could for him.


    When she saw Yuto laughing forcibly and without effort, her heart seemed to tighten up.


    I know what Yuto''s character is.


    I''m sure that Masato must have been quite depressed after being rejected by him.


    The incident that happened at that time........


    And at that time........at that time, Yuto was definitely in need of someone''s help.


    (It must be someone close to Masato and who knew him well........ It had to be someone like that... but I didn''t deserve it.)


    Mari turned down a confession from Yuto just before. Those circumstances had allowed Mari to interact with Masato only as a student of the same dojo, and as a classmate. She didn''t allow herself to do so.


    For Mari, being around someone else was a qualification that needed to be allowed.


    Mari slowed down her walk slightly and changed her position to just a little bit behind, just a little bit behind, of Yuto beside her.


    Then, she looked at Yuto as if she hadn''t noticed us.


    (If only Yuto had been more masculine... if only he had been more powerful enough to pull me along... I could have stayed beside him without a care in the world and helped him in the past and now...)


    For some reason, this complicated and difficult girl is getting more and more pissed off when these thoughts come up. He has no idea where it''s irritation is directed at, but he has no idea where it''s directed.


    Even when he refused to confess, he was hoping that this would inspire him to be a man, etc.


    (I didn''t mean that in any deep way. But in general, I just didn''t want him to be just a gentle man.......because it would be better for Yuto)


    And so on and so forth, he thought back to that moment. And, unusually for this girl, she didn''t even have a theory.


    But, oddly enough, in the case of one individual, Mari Shirasawa, this is a legitimate thing to do. What''s even more unusual is that if she were a normal person, she would always delve into herself until she was convinced when something untheoretical like this happened to her.


    However, Mari was the only one who didn''t delve into this matter, for some reason.......


    It''s hard to imagine from her gentle appearance, but the girl named Mari Shirasawa is very hard on herself.


    For that reason, she never cuts corners in any way.


    This is probably due in part to the fact that she is proud by nature.


    Also, Mari''s central way of thinking about things is that she reminds herself of the importance of having a vision for everything she does.


    It''s all over the place, and it applies to her evaluation of men, even in extremis. This is certainly the kind of person I would want to be in a relationship with.


    Generally speaking, it is a matter of preference, but what sets her apart from others is that she is unusually strict and thorough about it.


    In other words, she would never go out with a man unless he was what she thought he should be. And she would never allow herself to have romantic feelings for any man outside of that vision.


    The first impression she had when she first met Yuto was not a bad one. In fact, it could even be said that it was good.


    I didn''t dislike his appearance, and the fact that his swordsmanship skills always surpassed my own was also a high point.


    However.........when it came to the inside, Masato''s vision of Mari as a dating partner was very different.


    The girl named Mari was not insensitive. Rather, she had a keen eye for observation.


    She had long noticed that Yuto had a fondness for her, more than as a fellow student, as she watched him.


    And Mari was honestly happy about it, and she certainly had a feeling that she was happy about it. That''s why it was fun to go to the dojo to practice, and she put a lot of effort into it.


    But........when it came to dating, it was a different story.


    In fact, Mari had many times imagined that she and Masato would one day go out as a man and a woman. After graduating from different elementary schools and attending the same junior high school, the frequency of such a relationship became even more frequent.


    However, the Yuto in Mari''s imagination was full of confidence and pulled himself together with great strength.


    That was exactly what Mari''s vision of the person was.


    In reality, however, Masato was too kind and somewhat of an unreliable boy. I wondered why he was so strong in swordsmanship, and it was extremely frustrating.


    Since she began to think that way, she became annoyed with Masato''s withdrawn attitude.


    It is safe to say that her current relationship with Masato was completed during these middle school days.


    Also, for once, Masato did something unforgivable for Mari. During a stand-off in the dojo, he deliberately handed over the victory to Mari.


    Mari was angry like a fierce fire, and Masato had apologized many times, but he couldn''t help but forgive her.


    Mari was angry that her pride had been hurt by the conceding of her victory, but the root of her anger was that she couldn''t forgive Masato for being unconcerned about conceding his victory.


    After that, the somewhat long awkward atmosphere between the two calmed down, and at the end of the second year of junior high school, an incident occurred.


    To be honest, Mari was surprised by this.


    But at that time, Masato had not become the person as Mari''s vision.


    Until now, in her own way, Mari had thought she had been teaching Masato to become more manly, but he had never changed.


    Mari was much troubled.....


    However, she remembered the face of Masato, who had confessed to her in an unsure manner and with an air of uselessness, and became irritated.......


    Mari made a decision.


    That she would refuse Yuto''s confession.


    And here Mari told a big lie to Yuto.


    That is, she was confessed to by Katayama, a fictitious senior who was one year older than her. She said that she and Katayama were going to start off as friends to get to know each other, and then come to a new conclusion.


    Masato has never noticed Mari''s lie, and he''s been living it up to now.


    Yuto and Mari enter the street of the shopping district, and at the far end of the street, the station comes into view.


    Suddenly, Yuto notices an intense pressure from the side and turns around to see what''s going on.


    There is...........Mari, who is staring at me?��There is a


    Immediately, Yuto looked forward.


    (Eh, what?��Are you mad at me?��Why?��What did I do?


    Sweat came out of Yuto''s forehead. I''m not sure, I don''t remember it at all but I''ll pretend I didn''t see it for now, since Mari has these moments from time to time.


    While Yuto reaches the area near the roundabout of the station, which is not very wide, and is only looking at the front anyway, Mari, who has started to walk a bit in front of me, calls out to me.


    ''''........Yuto.


    Yes!


    Yuto stood tall. He almost saluted, but managed to stay. Mari is in an even worse mood at such an attitude, but Masato gets lower and lower in an attempt to get her to improve her mood.


    ''''We''re moving though!��Would you like me to help you with that?


    It''s not the way the person offering to help very much speaks, but Mari can''t help but restrain herself.


    ''''Oh.... That''s fine. We don''t have a lot of luggage, and I''m sure it won''t take long. ........Besides.


    And?


    The words are so strong that Mari turns her whole body to the front of Yuto as she glares at him.


    At that time, Mari''s heart flutters with a heartbeat.


    It was.........the first time Mari had seen Yuto''s face.


    ''I feel bad for my boyfriend........ Besides, you see.


    Masato pointed to Mito Shizuka, who was standing at the bottom of the stairs to the station''s gates. And Shizuka also seemed to notice us.


    ''''Ah........Shizuka, you''ve been waiting for me.


    Mari also notices Shizuka there.


    ''''Well, Mari. I just remembered that I have to run some errands for tomorrow''s move, so I''ll see you the day after tomorrow.


    After saying that, Yuto turns his back to the station as if nothing happened.


    ''''Wait, Yuto!��And I don''t have a boyfriend....


    Mari calls out to her, but instead of turning to her, Yuto lightly waves his hand and goes away. His appearance seems to be as careless as possible.


    Mari felt uneasy at the sight of Masato''s back, even though she didn''t know why.


    That may be the strongest anxiety I''ve ever felt........or perhaps something similar to a sense of loss.


    Then Shizuka came running up to me.


    ''Mari, you''re late. Huh?��What about you, Du Du?


    Shizuka glanced at Masato as she said it.


    Noticing her gaze, Mari explained why she was late and that she had to run some errands for Masato to move.


    ''I''m sorry, I didn''t think you''d be waiting for me,''


    Gently, Mari responds to you. In a way, she is the usual Mari.


    ''''Oh, fine. I just came on my own!��Somehow, I knew I should come home with you. Did I interrupt you?


    No, it''s not!��But, yeah ... thanks.


    They turned towards the second floor gates of the station and walked up the stairs. Halfway up the stairs, Mari glanced back toward the shopping district where Yuto was headed, unnoticed by Shizuka.


    Yuto was still in full view. Yuto was stuck in front of a drugstore in front of the station, and something caught his attention. He seemed to be looking at the shelves of cheap shampoo at the front of the store.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Yuto himself is not like that, but it can''t be helped because it looked like that to Mari.


    Looking at that Yuto''s profile from a distance......................again, Mari''s heart becomes irritated.


    (What the hell!��(Your face!)


    Mari quickly took out the lip balm that was in her pocket, which she had just bought and only used once, and threw it towards Yuto, as if to tame that arm that had led her to the runner-up spot in the national kendo tournament.


    Although the distance was more than 40 meters, it drew a parabolic line with great speed and parabolic line................and hit Masato''s head.


    ''''Ouch!��....?��?��What, what, what?


    While rubbing his head with tears in his eyes, Yuto scurried around to check the flying object.


    ''''What''s that........ Why?��This stuff?


    As Yuto picked up the lip balm and looked at it, a young female clerk who was nearby approached him.


    ''''It''s troubling, sir......... That will be the product.........''''


    ''What?��Huh?��I don''t know!��This one flew in from somewhere!��No, really!��Here''s one that''s unwrapped.


    It''s flying...?��Hmmm, sir, I don''t want you to take the packaging. I''ll have to go through the register first.


    With a perfect sales smile, the clerk said.


    ''The cash register is ... over there, sir.


    An unchanging smile.


    ''''Here........please. And this shampoo........


    ''I''m awed. Thank you.


    With his shoulders slumped, Yuto turned to the cash register in the store.


    Mari confirmed the exchange and said, "Humph! He looked forward.


    Shizuka said, "Hmm? He turned around and looked at Mari, but she tilted her head back, looked forward, and went straight through the turnstiles.


    But Mari just remembered the strong sense of anxiety she had felt earlier.


    Then she noticed what triggered that strong sense of unease.


    It was probably only because Mari had a keen eye for observing people that she noticed it.


    That meant that Masato, who had confessed to her, was already in the past....

 7-Preparedness entrance ceremony ⑥

    In the annex on the grounds of Jilin High School, there is a building called Taishan Hall, which is reminiscent of a Chinese Taoist temple.


    The building is usually known as a place for meditation and zazen, a form of spiritual discipline for troubled students and others. To the students, it is not a very impressive place.


    Three old men are sitting in the main hall of this dimly lit temple in a U-shape, discussing with each other.


    ''''Kazura. Is it good?��I''m not allowed to live alone...


    Um....


    Don''t you think it would be better to keep them under us?


    Sun Wei. I want that man to make his own choice about his life.


    Well, things have changed a lot since we first talked about it. Isn''t that why we''re here, because it''s dangerous?


    Sun Wei''s originally thin eyes narrowed further, but it was a gentle expression.


    ''''Well, that''s good, but as usual, my apprentice''s constitution cannot be cured. It''s a shame that so much spiritual power has been wasted.


    It can''t be helped. That''s just a side effect. If his mother hadn''t discovered his peculiarity before he was born, he wouldn''t be here today.


    It''s because I managed to suppress one of them. But it''s because of this that he has lost control of his spiritual power.


    ''Very well. The only thing I can do is to seal the door and repair the boundary between the Du Du family''s administration and the outside world. That''s a great improvement.


    Well, they are all white goods that could shake the world. That''s one thing I can tell you. Especially that cave, which must be kept secret from everyone.


    That''s what the Du Du family is for. This is the birthplace of the Du Du family and the reason for joining forces with the Immortal World. The Demon''s Grotto is the only place you mustn''t let anyone know about. After all, it''s the biggest and only hole that leads directly to the demon world...


    The other old man, who had been silent in front of them for a long time before, opens his mouth as if he were talking to himself.


    His voice trembled more weakly than the other two.


    It was difficult that time..... A misunderstanding led to a misunderstanding, and I got serious for the first time in about a hundred years. The first generation of the Du family.......I don''t want to kill someone like that again.......


    "How dare you say that........Gao. After that, you and the first generation were the closest of friends!


    In the end, I gave away a daughter as a wife. The first generation already had a wife.


    That was a terrible time. It''s been nearly a thousand years, but I still can''t forget it.


    The Du Du family came out of the Devil''s Passage. It''s no wonder you misunderstood us. We didn''t know that there were people in the demon world that formed a society and a country.


    Gao, the person in question, is sipping his tea in silence as if it were someone else''s business. The two old masters sighed heavily.


    ''''........So, how is his sacred art now, from Sun Wei''s point of view?


    ''''It''s still uneven, but it''s not as good as a centuries class Daoist. I wonder how much combat experience he gained in the Demon World when he passed through the Devil''s Grotto this spring and went to see Liaichi....... No, that''s not all. It''s that he had a natural talent. And he also has the instantaneous power of youth........


    It looks like he''s taken up something else in the demon world.


    I heard the story from Ryoichi, too. It must have been hard for him at his young age.


    About three years over there and two weeks over here. I heard that it took almost two years to meet Ryoichi. Ryoichi said he wished he could have met Ryoichi a little earlier.


    "It''s a good thing that the mainstream of time is still here, even though the flow of time is different from this one, so there''s very little physical growth. Otherwise, there would have been a great deal of confusion about it, as they were growing up.


    Then Takano Birei walked into the dimly lit main hall and offered her a fresh cup of tea.


    I''m sorry, Miura. I''m sorry for causing you so much trouble, too.


    ''''.......Master Kama Zang. I am indebted to him, and I will spare no effort to repay it. I will spare no effort to repay it.


    You owe me.


    Yes, sir. He saved my life a year ago at that Shinagawa. I had forgotten that he was there, but...


    Sun Wei''s eyebrows were long and furrowed.


    Sun Wei said, "I am glad to have your daughter. Otherwise, no one but us old guys would have remembered it. It''s just as the old man wanted.


    No matter how much of the Shirasawa bloodline that governs the wisdom of this world, it would not have been possible if I didn''t have a strong feeling for him. We brought them together, but everything else is just a coincidence. Well, when he used that ability, I did something a little unnecessary for Shirasawa.


    Sun Wei laughed lightly and flipped his smoke pipe.


    "Hohohoho! The three immortals are not so different from each other. You seem to like his grandfather''s position a lot more than I thought. You''ve encouraged Shirasawa''s awakening, even if only temporarily.


    Sun Wei drops the ashes from his flue and seems to be enjoying himself wholeheartedly. Sun Wei knows that when they are as old as they are, they rarely discover anything new in themselves.


    That''s what Chama Zang gave him a glimpse of the new Chama Zang. For some reason, Sun Wei couldn''t help but be happy about it.


    Sun Wei said, "Well, I have learned something unexpected. The next time the ability is activated, it will be harder to forget. It''s because of Kazura''s feelings for him. Hohohoho.


    When Sun Wei laughed at this,�p�i''s face flushed lightly. But he quickly retracted.


    ''''Oghong........ Well, the problem will always follow us. First of all, although Ryoichi has gone and settled down now, the other side..........the movement of the demon world.


    But you have left even this up to your own choice. In fact, the seal can be lifted at any time of your choosing.


    .......... He''s..........not the kind of man I can do anything about anymore.


    Takano Mirei listens in silence. Beside her, Soichiro Takano, the principal of Yoshibayashi High School, aka Gao, mutters....


    ''''Everything........is decided by Heaven. Everything will be done as Heaven intended........

 8-Moving ①

    With the bags he had already packed last night, Yuto called out to his grandfather, Sumazo.


    ''''Grandpa!��I have to go!��Are you listening to me?


    In the living room, Sumazo is lying down with his back to us, propping his head up with one hand and focusing his mind on an adult magazine with a relaxed face.


    ''Oooh, go on, go on, go on. Good luck.


    He doesn''t even look back at us, but raises his hand on the upper side of his body and responds with a flutter. He seems completely uninterested in the fact that his grandson is about to live a harsh life alone.


    ''''Not at all...''''


    Yuto sighs and is about to leave, but when he looks at the mailbox in front of the gate, he puts his package down for a moment and checks the last piece of mail.


    Most of them are advertisements, and he notices an advertisement for a new high-rise apartment building in front of the station. It was clearly unsold and that the price had already been reduced.


    Yuto''s shoulders trembled with a wannabe, and he gulped and relaxed.


    ........It''s no use saying that now.


    Yuto returned home without strength and threw the useless advertisement into the trash can.


    Then an A4 sized envelope with no sender''s note on it fell out between the ads. Upon closer inspection, I realized that it was a fine paper envelope.


    ''What''s this?''


    Yuto picked it up and took a closer look at it, only to find the WIO symbol on the back side.


    ''''WIO!��Huh?��I''m pretty sure it''s the World Authority for Powers!��What is it?��And ... it''s addressed to me!


    Yuto carefully opened the envelope and took out a few documents inside. The documents were written in English and Japanese, and as he continued to read them, the contents were apparently the invitation for this year''s rookie rank exam.


    ''''I would like to announce this year''s newcomer rank examination to the families who inherited the different abilities, their bastards, and those with abilities certified by the WIO. --------''''


    ''''This is a guide to the new rank exam!��We''re not told that our family is also recognized as a family of abilities!


    Yuto had heard that there was an ability agency. However, the role of the Dou Dou Dou family was to keep it a secret, and they were supposed to have avoided involvement with other people with abilities as much as possible.


    Naturally, I''ve heard that they''ve also kept their distance from the ability agencies.


    Yuto looked over the document seriously. As he pondered whether to report it to Kazura, one possibility came to mind.


    In Yuto''s imagination, this probably had something to do with either his father or his mother.


    When I was little, I don''t remember it well, but I''ve seen my father, Ryoichi, go off a few times, saying he was going to go earn some money.


    (Dad seemed to have interacted with other gifted people as well... Maybe that was a request from the ability agency.


    However, it was unlikely that my father would let anyone know about the family''s affairs. This may have something to do with the perennial problem of the Du Du family''s financial woes.


    In other words, the last resort, or perhaps the last excuse "to preserve our livelihood" of the Dou Dou family finances is the most likely one.


    Perhaps he was not from a family of gifted people, but registered as a natural gifted person, a sudden expression of ability. And I wonder if he had some idea and had registered himself as well.


    ''A rank test........ I wonder if I can take it too?''''


    Last night, my grandfather Kazura told me with an unusually serious look on his face.


    He said, "Since you are leaving home, you have the right and responsibility for all your choices. There are no exceptions to that. You do everything at your own risk.


    Yuto thought that if he could get a rank.......then he would get a job and be much more comfortable with his finances. He remembered the amount of money in the bank book his parents gave him in the past.


    ''........maybe I can make it without a part-time job?


    The World Irregulars Organization (WIO for short, or simply called WIO among psychics) is an independent organization for the management of psychics and other gifted persons around the world.


    The main purpose of the organization is to prevent pseudo-capable persons from defrauding their clients and to improve the social credibility of gifted persons all over the world.


    For this purpose, a system, which is one of the features of this institution, was established.


    It is a strict rank recognition system that is implemented for people with abilities.


    The ranks are divided into nine ranks, from SS (the top rank) to S, AA, A, B, B, C, D, E, and F.


    These ranks have the advantage of giving a rough idea of the fees paid by the client and the trustworthiness of the ability of the person who received the request, depending on the rank.


    In other words, this is customer focused.


    This is a customer-focused agency that aims to win the trust and confidence of the market (people suffering from spiritual phenomena, etc.) by eliminating any ambiguity about the financial aspects or the level of ability of the person with the ability.


    However, this agency is not well known to the public. Those who do know are the state agencies, the business community, some religious people and a few ordinary people. Contracts are made with the promise of strict secrecy and sometimes the use of force to manipulate memory.


    This is because modern society is not yet ready to accept such people with these abilities, and they are at risk of causing social disorder if they go public.


    However, the long-cherished desire of the gifted institution was to eventually raise its status to that of a public institution, even if it took some time.


    The race of gifted people had existed since ancient times. There was a time when their existence was respected.


    However, over time, as human society developed through the slice of science, their existence gradually began to be considered bizarre and denied. Naturally, along with this, the social status of the gifted began to decline.


    Perhaps it was inevitable that the gifted were also sensitive to that social atmosphere and began to hide their abilities.


    However, there was definitely a time when their abilities were needed.


    For that reason, the ancestors of the gifted people tried to pass on their abilities to the next generation. That is the family lineage of the current gifted people.


    Those families also thought that by doing so, they wanted to be part of society and play a role in it.


    However, it didn''t work out so well....


    Needless to say, the other side of the story was the reality of a family of gifted people who were persecuted by the awe of the people around them.


    For this reason, the gifted were always hesitant to show off their existence to society. This is also the history of the conflict of how to relate to society.


    In such a situation, it was the powers that be and their patrons at the time who covered up the existence of the abilities for fear of it being made public.


    It was more convenient for the patrons to control the people with abilities who have different abilities for a living.


    This made it difficult for the people with abilities to stand on their own and show off their existence to the world.


    However, there are still many cases where the people with abilities are also called heretics by the public. If that is the case, they are ruled by their patrons and authorities, but they also receive protection, so they take advantage of that situation.


    However, this World Organization of Gifted People was set up as an institution run by independent gifted people.


    Considering that, the establishment of a world organization of gifted people, away from state power and some patrons, was a landmark in terms of the history of those gifted people.


    Before the establishment of the agency, with the exception of a few influential families of gifted people, the business reality of the gifted were basically self-employed and their lives were not stable.


    In addition, it was not uncommon to see cases where abilities were not passed down well, and there were cases where people lost trust in the family when they were asked to do something with very weak abilities, or the family itself was displaced.


    As such cases spread, there was a growing tendency even among influential people who were supposed to be patrons to distrust or refuse to acknowledge the existence of gifted people.


    In fact, when most people hear about people with abilities, they will assume that they are scams, bad rumors, or pranks.


    Some gifted people, concerned about their own future, established the Guild of Gifted People, the predecessor of the current World Organization of Gifted People to break this trend.


    After that, through energetic recruitment and persuasion, they succeeded in convincing most, but not all, of the world''s leading gifted and talented people to join them, and the present World Organization of Gifted and Able Persons was established about eighty years ago.


    Even now, the abilities are basically self-employed, and WIO recognizes this.


    However, the rank holders of the gifted institution have the exclusive right to receive job offers from the institution. With that, the life of the rank holders has become much more stable.


    Exceptionally, there are times when requests are made to people with abilities outside of the institution, and in some cases, compulsory requests are made to rank holders.


    Otherwise, they would only accept the work that is convenient for them, and this is because the situation would not be resolved at the stage of sorting the requests.


    Of course, agencies also try to select competent people depending on the nature of the job.


    This is what they had to do, from the standpoint of customer focus and rationality.


    But in order to do so, we needed to know the attributes, abilities, and capabilities of each person.


    From this perspective, it was decided to establish a rank test.


    Prior to the establishment of the test, only excellent and proven ability holders were sometimes asked to take part in the test in order to win the trust of society.


    As a result, there was some dissatisfaction among the gifted persons belonging to the institution due to the unevenness of the work requests.


    However, after the start of the rank certification test, it became possible to allocate tasks to each ability holder according to the difficulty of the task, and it became possible to evaluate them objectively to some extent. As such, these complaints have been ringing off the hook, though not all of them.


    Some of them have also abolished self-employment and direct institutional competence.


    There is a rank exam every year, and those with the ability to obtain a rank can try as many times as they want.


    Of course, there are also a number of rank-holding abilities who take the exam to obtain higher ranks.


    In addition to this, the institution''s philosophy of improving trust in all abilities has led it to inaugurate an educational program for those abilities that cannot obtain a rank.


    And among those rank exams, there was a special quota, the Newcomer Rank Examination.


    It was a test for boys and girls who had already been confirmed as gifted in the family lineage of the gifted person or before that (regardless of family lineage, mutated gifted persons were called natural gifted persons).


    It is administered to those who have reached the age of fifteen to sixteen. Incidentally, the ability holders who took the rookie rank test together to obtain a rank are called synchronized.


    Yuto looked through the documents, remembering the stories he had heard about the institution before.


    (I''ve heard it''s quite difficult to obtain a rank, though...)


    Yuto looked at the bottom of the invitation letter and saw that the deadline for applying for the rookie rank exam was written on it, and it was due to arrive at the Japan Branch next weekend. All he had to do was put the required documents in the small envelope enclosed inside and send them back.


    The first thing you need to do is to send back the documents. He was still engrossed in an adult magazine, reading it without hiding his tight face.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Yesterday, with an unusually serious expression on his face, Sumazo told him that if he were to live alone, he would be responsible for everything. But he also included that in exchange for that, you have the freedom to make all kinds of decisions.


    Everything is up to me.........


    Yuto left the family home.

 9-Moving ②

    After leaving his parents'' house, Masato''s belongings were clothes, the bare minimum of daily necessities, and a futon.


    Yuto carried a large furoshiki, two large sports bags from each shoulder, and a student bag with textbooks and notebooks in one hand, and to the untrained eye, he looked like a bit of a night runner.


    The destination from his parents'' house was assumed to be about an hour''s distance from his parents'' house on adult legs, but Yuto decided to walk.


    It''s not a bad idea to have a good time, but it''s not a good idea to have a good time.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for in a new home. Since Yuto had checked the map beforehand, he didn''t have to get lost.


    (What kind of house is it?)


    Although introduced by an acquaintance of Kazura, I did not have high expectations from the start when it came to the cheap rent.


    It''s not a good idea to be introduced by an acquaintance of Kaza Zao. It''s a good thing that I''m not the only one.


    (Well, it''s the usual. Besides, any rundown apartment would be fine...)


    Yuto was confident in his ability to adapt to his environment.


    The same was true of his parents'' house, but the new house was located in a residential area a little far from the center of town, and the greenery was increasing somewhat. It seemed to be a quiet and comfortable place to live, Yuto thought to himself.


    If you think about it, it''s unlikely that you will be able to avoid a very poor life, but Masato was beginning to think positively that living alone was not a bad experience.


    ''''Let''s see. It''s around here........ Oh!��There is an entrance to the Shrine of the Four Gods. So that means.........


    There was a small mountain in the middle of a residential area, with a not-so-large torii gate between the dense trees. At the end of a small staircase leading from the torii to the top of the mountain was the Shrine of the Four Gods.


    The map should have been next to the entrance to this shrine of the four gods, so his new home should be around here.


    Yuto would mindlessly walk faster.


    And then he arrived at the destination on the map.


    ''''Huh?��...here?


    Yuto''s eyes widened, his mouth opened without effort, and the map he held in one hand was trembling.


    Yuto checks the map again, but there is no doubt that this is the place.


    There was a one-story wooden house with a sense of history that wasn''t what Yuto had expected.


    Moreover, this was surprisingly large.


    The garden was also large, and according to an estimate from the outside, the land alone must have been about 3.5 square meters. The garden was covered with plants and trees, and the wooden wall surrounding the site gave a sense of time. The gate is very big with a solid structure, but it is very old and shabby.


    The houses in the neighborhood may have undergone a generational change, but there were rows of brand-new, modern single-family houses in the neighborhood.


    In the middle of them, I wondered how many years old the house was.��Or is it more than that?��The architecture of the building was clearly out of step with its surroundings.


    Its large gate had a rusty external post, suitably nailed and poorly attached to it.


    ''Considering the cheap rent I was imagining an on-ramped apartment. Ugh!��It says "Du Du" on the post. Is it the landlord?��You want me to write it in magic?��Usually.....


    The red paint was peeling off and seventy percent of the whole thing was rusty, but it was definitely written in oil-based pen as ''Dou Dou Dou''.


    Yuto faintly expected a mistake, but this apparently confirmed that the house was Yuto''s new home.


    Yuto opened the gate and looked at the new house with his mind. And sure enough, he saw the battered house and the garden that was overgrown with weeds.


    Although he couldn''t deny that the whole place looked much more tired, Yuto wondered if he would be able to see it to some extent if he took care of it.


    No, I tried to think about it........


    Yuto walks through the gate, crosses the large yard and puts his hand on the front door of the house. He tries to insert the key given to him by Kazura beforehand into the keyhole........


    ''''Huh?��It''s open ... or rather, the key is broken!


    The entrance to the front door was made of wooden grates and old glass, and it wasn''t made sturdy to begin with. Maybe it had been left there too long and broken, Yuto thought.


    The inside of the doorway was quite large, as expected, and he placed his belongings in the ample space he had for the time being.


    I had imagined the inside of the house to be dustier, but it wasn''t, and the air felt clearer. Masato felt a sense of relief at the fact that the house seemed to be surprisingly solidly built.


    ''''Hm?��Here too?��That feels awesome.


    That''s what Yuto felt at Jilin High School. You can feel a strong divine energy. Maybe it''s because there''s a shrine on top of the mountain behind them.


    ''''This could be good!''''


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re ready to buy.


    He knew it was in shambles even from the outside, but the inside was even more desolate than that.


    There are many rooms, but the sliding doors that divide the rooms are useless. All of the rooms were made of tatami mats, but they were all rotten.


    The kitchen is covered with cobwebs and there is a rusty faucet that I don''t know if the water really comes out.


    The bathroom is especially bad. There''s a hole in the bottom.


    I don''t even know where to start. Yuto is stunned.


    For Yuto, it was rather more manageable for a small house. However, this place is so large that even if you fix it, it seems like there''s no end to what you can do to fix it.


    It''s not much different from an outdoor camp.


    "This, this is indeed........uninhabitable!


    The heart of Masato, who was confident in his ability to adapt to the environment, was fragile and soon.......broken.


    To be honest, a little annoyed with himself, he ran out of his new home, and while heading towards the station, he searched for a public telephone and hurriedly called his parents'' home, Kazura.


    There is no answer.


    He''s getting increasingly annoyed, but finally he hears an unwilling voice.


    "Ah, hello. I''m at the Dou Dou Dou Kenjutsu Dojo. I''m busy right now, so I''ll be quick about my business......."


    This is why my students don''t come to me!��But that''s not what''s important now.


    ''Grandpa!��It''s me!


    "Hmm?��Oh, it''s a popular scam nowadays. You''ve been trying to fool me, the "gambler of detachment," for some 183 years now..."


    ''No!��It''s Yuto!


    "What is it, Yuto? What do you want?��I am busy right now, though. I''m sure you''re already ho-hum, aren''t you?"


    Yuto speaks with effort in his voice.


    ''''No!��Hey, Grandpa!��What is that house?!


    "What do you mean?"


    Don''t play dumb with me!��The whole place is rotten, instead of being wasteful and spacious, the kitchen is unusable, and the bathroom has holes in it. There are hardly any functioning sliding doors. That''s indeed impossible!


    "Ah, well, calm down. I''m not sure I understand what you''re saying...."


    ''Da-ka-ra. I said the house was too old and looked like a haunted house!


    "Oh, that''s good. It''s quite tasteful, isn''t it?"


    Yuto''s voice is getting louder and louder as he interacts with Sumazo, who isn''t engaging with him at all.


    ''''That''s not what I''m talking about!��I''m telling you I can''t live in that place!


    ".........Yuto. Well, let''s check out the current situation first."


    What''s the status quo?��It''s like I just said!


    "Yuto you know that our family is unlucky enough to not be able to afford to support you right now."


    ''It is!��My grandfather....


    "And!��You also said that you really, really want to be in high school, no matter what it takes."


    Uh-huh.


    I don''t agree with some of the phrasing, but I reluctantly listen to what Sumazo has to say.


    "So I approached the principal of Kibayashi High School and managed to get myself into a situation where I could enter the school."


    ..........


    "Also, one of those conditions was that you would earn a living on your own. Not that you were willing to accept that either. And, moreover, I''ve also confirmed that you don''t have two words for a man."


    ..........


    "But as expected, I took pity on the kind-hearted me, and asked my acquaintance to provide me with a cheap place to stay. He even said that since you''re a man, you could manage your own life. And if possible, you would even be able to send money home!"


    Did Yuto say that earlier?��I think.


    "So it''s like what you''re going to do is a given. You''re going to live in that house and live the high school life you''ve always wanted. And you will do everything you can to make that happen. A man can only become a man when he can do what he says he''s going to do well!"


    Sumazo speaks passionately, like a speech.


    "Do you understand?��You have only one thing to do. Restore that house and live in it."


    You can''t do that!��How much do you think it''s going to cost?��Besides, isn''t that your landlord''s job?


    "It''s cheap, so we can''t complain about it from here. Besides, are you giving up now?��Alas, what''s the use of youth........ What are the people of the Dou Dou family saying?"


    "Because!


    "Yuto. Your situation has already been decided. You will live there. You will attend school from there. That''s what I''m talking about. I''m going to hang up now. Uh, don''t come back here. Oh, and don''t come back here, I changed the locks. I''m going to show you that you can pull through on your own, my unworthy grandson. Oh, here''s the catch phone. This number is .........Yuto!��I am busy!��I''m hanging up!��Oh, Sunflower.


    Gotcha.


    ''Hey!��Wait!��They really did cut it off!��You old bastard!


    Yuto made a fist with the receiver in one hand and swore as hard as he could.


    In the end, Masato........decided to buy a tent.

 10-Securing life and income ①

    The Shinjuku sub-center of the city, where high-rise buildings stand in a row. In one of the high-rise buildings, there is a nameplate on the massive door that says "Regional Manager".


    The people who come and go from the building don''t know how long it has been there or what the branch is for.


    It''s a high-rise building with a number of companies as tenants, so it''s only natural that no one pays attention to it.


    Inside the room, Hisae Omine was taking charge of her duties as the head of the Japan Branch of the World Ability Agency. She sits at her computer and simultaneously carries out various tasks such as checking reports, settling accounts, investigating pending matters, and grasping the movements of those with abilities that are currently in action.


    In addition, this year''s newcomer exams, an important event in Japan, are coming up, which keeps Nisae extremely busy.


    The sun is setting and the setting sun is shining on the room near the top of the building. There was a knock on the door of the branch manager''s office.


    A young woman in a hurriedly dressed suit comes in as she turns her head toward the door, stopping her hand to look.


    ''''Shall we excuse you?''''


    ''''Oh, Shima-chan, you''re unusually quite flustered. What''s going on?


    ''Yes, sir. I''ve just received an urgent call from the London office.


    ...from London?


    "Yes, sir. Sister Sophia Sutherland has passed away...


    Eh....


    The soft demeanor of earlier changed and Nisasae''s movements stopped.


    Then, Hisae meditates and leans her weight on the back of a fine chair as if she has lost her strength.


    The branch manager''s secretary, Shima Kakidateshima, looks at Nisasae and pauses to discuss the rest of her report.


    This area shows a glimpse of his relationship with his boss, Nisasae, and her excellence as a secretary.


    ''''Well........Sophia-sama....... She was indeed very old. Recently, she was in a wheelchair........


    Hisae still remembers that sunny smile of spring. The person who gave me an inch of light in the darkness at the bottom of the earth. Hisae spins her chair around to look at the reddish-brown landscape of the city center behind her.


    For her personality, she was called the ��Satori of Compassion��, a person who was loved not only by the gifted, but also by people all over the world in the surface world. He also belonged to the World Organization of Gifted Persons, and his Satori ability was a non-combat type rank SS, which was truly the supreme treasure of humanity.


    ''''No, it''s not. Oofeng-sama. Sister Sophia was........killed.


    What?


    Nissae turns around and glares at her secretary to see if she''s not mistaken.


    ''We seem to have an idea of who the culprit is.


    ''Hey!��Why!��A vampire (Nosferak) would do such a thing.... They must be extremely disgusted by the fact that they stand out in human society. That''s why they''re doing this kind of stupid stuff........ It would also turn the institution against them.


    ''Yes......... The circumstances are currently unknown, but it appears that the Nosferak has been in and out of Sister Sophia''s house for decades before. The London Branch has notified me that they wish to gather representatives from the London Branch in this matter to their branches around the world. It also appears that the vampire side of the group will be present at that meeting.


    ''From Nosferak''s side!��What the hell is that...?


    ''Yes. The vampires are a solitary race with no interest in each other either, but we have organized a community at a minimum. It appears that a representative of that community is coming this time.


    To the best of Nissae''s memory, she has never heard of any contact from the Nosferak side of the agency itself.


    Vampires (vampires) are one of the few powerful extrapersonal entities that have recognized human society.


    They are not many, but they are not few. There are also vampires who have survived for thousands of years and have abilities of the very class of demon gods.


    However, throughout the course of history, I had heard that vampires had abandoned their hostility to humans as human society became more and more solid, and each of them lived quietly.


    The proof of this was that they had even abandoned the act of bloodsucking for hundreds of years.


    However, they, too, have demanded the humans to do the right thing. At that time, hundreds of years ago, what they demanded of the powers of the hour as the price of abandoning that bloodsucking act was citizenship in human society.


    The powers-that-be granted it, and the long enmity between vampires and humanity was thus ended.


    Because of this, vampires have become a part of human society in many places today, disguising themselves as people and integrating themselves into human society. And because they are a very proud race, they do not act carelessly or carelessly.


    They don''t even show any interest in each other, and I''ve heard that they organized the community so that someone of their own race would stand out in human society, and would regularly keep a minimum amount of surveillance so that others would not be inconvenienced.


    Hisae touches the desk with her index finger with a thump.


    ''''........Shima. I''m sorry, but will you go to that meeting this time as a substitute?��We can''t keep our hands off the newcomer''s exam that''s going to be held at the beginning of next month. Besides, I''ve been told by Headquarters that the investigation of the Shinagawa Demon God has not progressed even after a year. The psychometrists of that time are still in the hospital. I''m sorry to hear that, although I''m sure they''re probably in a lot of trouble.


    No, I understand.


    I''ll be in touch with you soon with the details. I''ll start with a verbal statement. I''m sure it''s quite a feat to have representatives from all the branches in the world.


    ''Yes. And about that...


    What do you know about it?


    ''No, I''m not sure of the relevance, but there seems to be an uproar in various branches of Europe that several people with abilities have gone missing in the last few weeks. However, it''s not public information, it''s my personal information.


    Nisae frowned. However, he thought it was too early to doubt the relevance of this story.


    ''''Hmm........ Until that story is confirmed to be related to Sister Sophia''s murder, we don''t need to say anything else. You can''t let rumors about our branch''s gifted individuals get the better of you. Besides, geographically speaking, the possibility of something happening in Japan is low.


    Yes, I understand. Then we''ll get ready and leave next week.


    Nissae nodded. Then, when she saw Shima leave, she stood up and lightly clenched her fists.


    Nisasae had met Sophia Sutherland before. Hisae had a connection with her then, she was troubled and disturbed by her own path, but Sophia''s advice and care had helped her to recover.


    Nissae thinks of the person who saved her life, or rather her heart, in her heart.


    (Sophia-sama......... What in the world........ (As soon as the rookie exams are over, I will also........)


    Hisae stared at the skyscraper city approaching the night scene.


    At this time, Yuto felt a firm unease........


    Right now, Yuto was doing his homework while eating canned food in the tent in the garden of his new house. He bought a candle, turned on the light and used the tangerine box as his desk. It''s windy today and I''m worried that the tent will fly away.


    The price of getting a high school life is living in a tent....


    The other day, when Masato called a contractor to give him an estimate for repairs to his house, he was quoted a ridiculous amount of money.


    It''s not a lot of money, but it''s not something that a high school student like Masato can afford. Still, Masato wants to do something about it, but he has no idea what to do.


    Masato let out a deep sigh with tears in his eyes.


    ''''Ugh, I can''t even think of high school life in this situation!


    Yuto stood up, interrupting his homework to reinforce the fixation of the tent, which was about to be blown away by the strong wind.

 11-Securing life and income ②

    Class D, the first year of Horaiin Kibayashi High School, this would be Yuto''s class.


    It''s only been about three days since the class started, but the classmates are getting used to it, and they''re having a good time talking to each other.


    In the midst of all this, there is one person who is looking at the magazine so carefully that it has holes in it.


    ''''Aust!��Yuto. What........another part-time magazine. Did you find anything that looked good?


    Good morning!��Du Du. Is that a part-time magazine?��Oh I see. It''s kind of tough.


    ''Ichigo, Mito-san, good morning. Hmmm, that''s not so easy to do..............but I''d like to make some money anyway.


    Hmm. But didn''t you say you have about two months of savings?��I know you''re in a hurry, but why don''t you take your time looking for it?


    No, it''s just that it''s not going to happen...


    What''s the matter with you that it doesn''t work that way?


    ''Oh!��No!��It''s going to cost a lot more than I thought it would when I lived there...


    ''Hmmm, I don''t know what it''s like to live alone either, but is that how it works?��Well, if that''s the case, I''ll ask someone I know or something.


    Yeah, I''ll listen to you.


    Ichigo turned to Shizuka as he put his bag on his seat to the left behind Yuto.


    ''Speaking of which, Mito-san. Where''s Shirasawa-san?


    Oh, Mari was just called into the staff room. Mari, she''s been chosen as the class president in Class C. She seems to be floundering around. Well, it''s the hardest thing for a talented woman, isn''t it? Yesterday, when I peeked in on the kendo club, they were so welcoming.


    Yuto listens to the story and is truly impressed with Mari as expected of her. It was so from the moment we met.


    Because of the fact that she can do everything, people ask her to do it. Because of her own personality, which tries to answer when asked, she has been class president for three years since junior high school, and was also the captain of the kendo club.


    Seeing her like that, I thought a lot of times that I needed to get a little better.


    But now, in order to be firm, you need something more than that. I''ve been thinking about getting a part-time job so that I can get a stable life, but there are no good conditions for me to do so.


    Even if the hourly wages were good, they were all too far away or the hours didn''t fit.


    I''m confident in my physical strength, so I look at some of the physical fitness jobs that require registration, but they often involve morning restraints, you can''t work except on holidays, and there are age restrictions.


    But Yuto''s life is critically strained.


    (We have to do something!)��(But what''s such a good deal for a high school student?)


    Yuto put his head in his hands and thought about it.


    Ichigo and Shizuka looked at each other as they watched the situation. Both Ichigo and Shizuka are worried about Yuto.


    As Yuto was writhing in agony, his homeroom teacher, the cool beauty Takano Mirei, walked into the classroom right on time. The air is instantly tightened and everyone takes their seats at the same time.


    After the end of the morning homeroom, the girls go to the changing rooms to prepare for their first period physical education class. The boys get up to get ready to change in the classroom.


    Even Yuto, who was full of thoughts about his future life, stood up and breathed heavily with a huff.


    Yuto opens the school''s designated sports bag in order to take out his gym clothes without effort.


    And then........a wrinkled, high-quality paper envelope fell to the side.


    What is it?��And when he picked it up, Yuto said, "Ah........


    That A4 sized envelope had the WIO symbol on it. It was an invitation for a rookie exam that came from the World Ability Agency.


    Yuto remembered putting it in his bag at random when he moved out, but he had lost track of it until now. Apparently, he had put it in his school''s sports bag. The fact that it was only now that I realized it, and that today was the first time I had physical education class.


    Yuto geezily stared at the envelope from WIO for a few seconds with a serious face.


    Then........roughly, he put it back in the bag.


    ''''It''s.......all I have left.


    During his lunch break, Yuto is alone on the empty rooftop, checking the invitation from the World Ability Agency.


    The deadline of next weekend''s deadline is perfectly acceptable. Having already made up his mind, Yuto immediately filled out the necessary information.


    There''s nothing special about it. It''s not much different from a normal membership application form of any kind, and the only thing that''s special is the item that says what you''re good at.


    Yuto reviewed the column of specialty abilities and was a little troubled for a while, then crossed out ''swordsmanship'' and wrote ''physical techniques'' and took a breath.


    ''''Alright!��Now all we have to do is post it.


    ''Oh!��Yuto, there you are!��You said we''d have dinner together.��As soon as it''s lunchtime, you''re gone!


    At Mari''s unexpected appearance, Masato hurriedly hid the application form for the rookie exam behind his back.


    ''''Ah!��Oh, I''m sorry. I''ll be there in a minute!


    ''What have you been doing at all?��In a place like this. And Yuto!


    What?


    What did you hide in the back?


    I giggled but she''s always been like this.


    She doesn''t let the slightest movement go unnoticed and won''t allow it until she has a satisfactory answer. Yuto gave up. But since he couldn''t tell the truth.


    ''Actually, I''m trying to qualify for a part-time job and this is the application form.


    What?��To qualify for a part-time job?��I''ve never heard of that but.... What kind of thing is that?


    ''No, what would you say?��.... like getting a request from a client to solve a problem?


    ''What''s that.... I don''t know what the problem is, and there''s something fishy about it. That''s a legitimate job, isn''t it?��Besides, you need to qualify for a part-time job in the first place.


    ''No!��It''s a very straightforward job. With these qualifications.... uh, yeah!��I''m paid well!��Not at all. That''s why I need it!��For a living!


    Mari also flinched a bit at Masato''s spirit, which was impatient at any time.


    ''''Hmm, hmm. Well, I get it. But!��If it''s a shady job I''ll make sure you stop it!


    Yujin''s spirit several times over. This time, Yuto flinched violently. Then he nodded repeatedly with a cocoon.


    ''''Alright!��Then I forgive you!��Hang in there. I''m rooting for you.


    Mari smiled at him, unusually, not prying any more than necessary, but just offering her support.


    Yuto felt his heart beat louder for a moment as the indigo-haired girl in the back of his memory... an important place, overlapped with that smile.


    ''Let''s get going,''


    Mari opens the door to the rooftop doorway and goes ahead of him to rush Masato.


    Then, as if to follow Mari, Yuto walks away. However, his steps are heavy and his eyes are far away.


    ''''I''m a guy........''''


    Unusually for this boy, his expression was one of self-doubt and anguish.


    A few days after sending in the application form for the rookie test, the World Ability Agency had sent a new exam candidate ID and information about hotels and other places to stay in the mailbox at Masato''s new house.


    Masato checks the contents of the envelope. It stated that the exam would take place over three days in early May during the so-called Golden Week. It''s not surprising that the institution of gifted people will provide accommodation, breakfast and lunch.


    Checking the schedule, the first day is the night before, there will be a briefing and dinner party the night before, and then the next day, the next three days, the test will be held, and in the evening of the last day, the results will be announced and there will be another celebration party for those who have obtained a rank.


    The place is Shinagawa..... The place is in a hotel in Shinagawa........


    For a moment, there was something like a shadow in Masato''s eyes as he confirmed the location was Shinagawa, but Masato carefully put the document away.

 12-Before each rank test

    School has started for a few weeks now. Yuto is gradually getting into the rhythm of his new life.


    He has decided to take the rookie exam for the Ability Agency, but he can''t just do nothing until then. In the end, I ended up working several part-time jobs.


    I would go to my part-time job as soon as school was over, and on the way home I would buy some cheap food at a supermarket that was about to close and go home. This cycle is beginning to be completed.


    But of course, life is hard. It is a life without any kind of waste.


    Masato is extremely busy, but there is a reason why he is so busy, and not just because of his part-time job.


    He doesn''t have much free time in the first place. He was prepared for that even before he entered the school. However, one event greatly exceeds his expectations.


    It was in an act at school.


    The homeroom teacher, Takano Mirei, knew that Yuto didn''t have much time to spare, both in terms of life and academics.


    However, even under these circumstances, Takano Mirei did not treat Yuto in a special way.


    As soon as he entered the school, there was a homeroom to determine the roles of the class, and those who were not involved in any club activities were given priority in assigning roles. The number of roles is quite large, and the number of roles seems to be spread out to all those who do not participate in club activities.


    To be honest, Yuto didn''t want to be on any section or committee with the part-time job in mind.


    So even though he knows it''s not fair, as long as he kept a low profile as much as possible, positions started to be filled one by one, and all the roles were filled surprisingly quickly.


    Masato is relieved to see that all the roles were filled before it was even his turn to be filled.


    The homeroom teacher, Miura, who was watching over the homeroom, stood up quietly when she saw that all the roles had been filled.


    ''''Yes, it''s pretty much decided. For now, I''ll ask you to stay in this role for a year. And!��Since there is one person who does not participate in club activities and will not take any role in the club, he or she will be appointed as a ''helper'' (without veto) to assist all committee members and sections. That''s all.


    What...?


    After a moment''s pause, realizing the meaning of what he was saying, a surprised Yuto stood up and protested.


    ''Wait a minute, sir, please!��You don''t have to force yourself to take on more of a role and then what?��You''re the jack-of-all-trades!��And you can''t veto it!


    The homeroom teacher didn''t move a single eyebrow.


    ''Then what kind of section do you want?��You are one of the people who did not participate in the club and did not run for any of them until the end. Okay?��The educational philosophy of this Jilin High School is based on participation by all. Since we couldn''t decide on any of those, we decided it was okay for us to decide.


    ''It''s ... but I ... I don''t have the time in my life for that...''


    I don''t care. You are a student of this school. If you are, then being a student of Jilin High School is a prerequisite for you to be a student of Jilin High School first. You can do whatever you want after fulfilling that. However, I will not allow you to not participate in anything. Do you understand?


    The answer is still resolute and well-reasoned as ever. Stuck, Yuto felt guilty for not raising his hand in any role, and ended up.......accepting this proposal.


    ''''Yes, I understand........ So, what''s a helper (no veto)?


    And there was no veto power at all.


    Ichigo and Shizuka call out to Yuto, who is slumped over his shoulder at his desk after the homeroom where Miura left, with a heartfelt and serious look on his face... but his body is trembling.


    ''''No, it''s tough........Yuto. Kukuku, I really feel sorry for you, ugh!��To your wonderful life of taking care of all that care of you.......kukk!


    ''''Really.........pfft, poor thing....... Du Du-kun, pfft.........


    ...................... So, can you take over?��Ichigo, the gardener, and Mr. Mito, the kendo club member.


    Holding his mouth and belly, Yuto speaks with suppressed anger to the two men who come to talk to him.


    ''''Kukuku!��No, no, no, no, no, I can''t be the omniscient and omnipotent helper.


    "Pfft, you can''t even have a strawberry, can you?��Pfft.


    ''What!��What about that inconsistent character?��Oh, God!��If you don''t need me, go back to your seat!


    ''Hoho ... is it good?��Act like that. I''m an omniscient, omnipotent helper.


    Suddenly, as he says this, Ichigo holds his stomach and squats down on the spot.


    ''''Ah!��Ow, my stomach!��Ouch!


    ''Ha, what''s the matter?��Hakamada!��Are you okay!��Oh my god..... Somebody!��Somebody, there''s a doctor here!��Is the doctor there!


    Suddenly, Shizuka screams as Ichigo collapses while holding his stomach.


    ''''No, it''s okay............. It''s too late......... It''s just that at the end........


    ''What''s the last thing?��Hakamada-kun!


    "After school ... water those potted plants and my class'' flower beds, water them ... and give them water ... gak!


    ''Yes!��Stop that trifecta!��You rotten comedy duo!��And that''s just because you want to put me in charge of my own business!��You shouldn''t need any help with that!


    I can''t veto a maid. Shall I consult with Dr. Birei?


    Gu!


    "Huh, well then, do me a favor. And from now on, you''re going to watch your attitude towards your best friend...


    ''Is there a best friend in the world who needs to watch his attitude!


    Excuse me, I need to go to the staff room...


    ''No!��All right!��This is my first job as a helper!��Your arms are going to sing!��Of course, I''ll have to watch my attitude!��My best friend!��Hahaha!��(You''re not my best friend anymore. I''d rather........kill you!


    ''Hahaha!��Oh, right!��(Are you sure?��I''m going to question your attitude!��(I)


    ''Hahaha!��Yes, that''s right!��Idiots!��(If you don''t have proof, anything goes!)


    ''''Fuhahahaha!''''


    The two of them are laughing so much that their bodies are warped and poking each other grimly.


    ''''I''m sorry for getting into a bad mood, but there''s something about these two that scares me.


    Seeing that exchange, which was made possible because of our long-time relationship of communicating without saying it aloud, Shizuka seems to have sensed the atmosphere, although she doesn''t understand the meaning.


    The first thing that comes to mind is that you have to be able to say, "Hey, what?��What''s going on?��Shizuka........


    Mari comes over from the next class and immediately notices the strange air that Yuto and Ichigo emit.


    ''''No, what can I say........haha. I''ll explain later........Mari.


    At any rate, this was the start of a series of requests for help from the class.


    However, although he didn''t realize it at the time, he later gained the trust of his classmates.


    No one would ever take this kind of job seriously, because no one else would ever take this kind of help seriously. Moreover, the classmates have also started to notice the living environment of Masato, so there was no air of impossibility for them to say anything.


    However, Ichigo''s meddling in this regard is so great that he is like an intermediary in bringing jobs to Masato.


    Because of this, Yuto''s school life became unusually busy.


    And ... every time Ichigo brokered a job for him.


    ''''Fuhahahaha!''''


    The class was filled with the sound of their laughter.


    Although it was a fixed role like this, when the request came in, Masato, who is also a good-natured person by nature, would take the job of this "helper" seriously.


    There is a lot of hard work, and some of the requests are obviously slacking off, but since there is no way to check and there is no right of refusal, he accepts all requests, regardless of gender.


    A few days after being asked to help out, his classmates notice a surprising aspect of Masato. It turns out that although he seems simple and unreliable at first glance, he has excellent judgment in solving problems.


    Some of the requests he was asked to make required negotiations with the teachers, while others, like that of the library committee members (the library at Jilin High School is large and the work of the committee members is quite difficult), had to be discussed with other grades and classes.


    However, even with those requests, Masato actually negotiates well, and he is able to decide on a solution and show that this is a real life situation.


    Because of this, in the short period of a few weeks after entering this school, the ''plain and harmless classmate if nothing else'' was promoted to the ''unexpectedly reliable classmate''.


    Then.........a situation that even Masato couldn''t have expected was created.


    The first person who changed his attitude towards Masato was his classmate.


    They began to talk to him more often where it was easy to understand. Also, some of the girls have clearly started to move their fingers to this unexpectedly useful boy who has not yet been noticed by anyone.


    It''s at lunchtime that this becomes more pronounced.


    After the morning classes are over, those who go to the school cafeteria and the lunch group begin to move. When Masato reached into his bag to get his food, two girls came to his desk.


    You will find that you will be able to get a lot more than just a few. Do you want to eat dinner with us?


    ''What?��With me?��Why?


    Why, because we''re not in the same class. Du Du, you''re always eating bread. Do you want me to share my side of the barbecue with you?


    ''''Well, then I''ll go make you a lunch to thank you for the last time...''''


    A female classmate who giggles on one side and talks a little shyly on the other.


    (What''s this?��I can''t believe this is happening to me.


    Yuto is trembling full of disbelief at the situation for the first time in his life, being actively spoken to by a female classmate, and he can''t believe it.


    ''''Yuto. Then let''s all eat together.


    With a casual look on his face, Ichigo enters the conversation with a refreshing smile. It''s a natural way to enter the conversation.


    ''''Huh?��Isn''t Ichigo in the cafeteria?��Don''t come in here without permission, I can see your ulterior motives, you son of a b*tc*!


    ''Yeah, I thought I''d do bread today (who do you think I''m talking to?��(Don''t get cocky, you goofball!)


    ''Yeah. Then you''d better go out and buy one right away or they''ll sell out.��(Fool, I''ll change places in the meantime. Get out of here, you out-of-the-way kelp!


    ''Haha, I''ve already bought it, actually. Here. You''re an idiot. Don''t rise to the occasion because a girl talks to you, you Eternal virgin!


    Just a few moments of silence.


    ''''Huh-ha-ha!''''


    "...what is it?��I feel like these two are talking in a completely different place than their conversations and expressions...


    I wonder if they''re really close?


    In the end, we ended up having lunch with Ichigo as well, but in reality, thanks to Ichigo''s presence, the conversation was lively and he seemed to be having a lot of fun from the side.


    ''''What.......that....''''


    Mari sits down in front of Shizuka and lets out a low tone of voice as she roughly picks at her lunch.


    By the time Mari came from her own class to have dinner with Shizuka as usual, there was already a happy lunch scene around Yuto''s seat as it was now.


    ''''Hm?��Yeah, there''s been a lot going on lately. Your stock in the class, Du Du, is skyrocketing.


    Hmm.


    Mari is listening, no matter how boring it seems. Seeing this, Shizuka responded with a bitter smile.


    "But DoDu-kun, you have changed a lot since middle school.


    How?��I don''t think it''s any different.


    ''''Hmmm, I just remembered a lot of things recently.... The image I had of you in junior high school was that you seemed to be kind but unreliable in some way.


    That won''t change now. In fact, I''m not sure I can rely on it.


    ''No, that''s surprisingly dependable. He''s more responsive than I expected to be in response to what I asked for or asked for advice, and he''s not as passive as he used to be. I wonder what happened to him during spring break after he graduated from middle school?


    Saying that, Shizuka nodded her head.


    ''''What do you mean by something........ Don''t tell me you''re talking about the woman you were talking about at that time!


    ''Haha, that was a joke. It''s not that, I mean, I remained unreliable until I graduated from junior high school, but the vibe I got when I started high school... what can I say?��I guess you could say I''m not just being nice...can boys suddenly change so much?


    You''ll be happy. No!


    ''I''m not so sure. The girls in my class didn''t just help me with my requests, but they gave me advice on how to do it next time, and in some cases, they didn''t do everything for me because they thought it would be better to do it themselves, but they stayed by my side until the end. .... there are quite a few kids who are grateful.


    When she says that, Shizuka turns to look at the whole class.


    ''''Because, look at our girls. See, some of them are blatantly looking at Dou Dou Dou and the other girls'' seats with envy, right?


    ..........


    Well there are a lot more boys who want to be in this seat with us than there are who want to be in this seat with us.


    Shizuka looks over at the boys who are looking hotly at Mari with just her eyes, as if she is moping around.


    ''Mari. If you don''t look around, someone''s going to take it away from you, okay?��If you look closely, the looks aren''t that bad, and when that comes along with the inside... those sensitive girls with a man''s eye for detail are going to move quickly, aren''t they?


    ''Hey!��What are you talking about?��I don''t have anything to do with........... And I don''t.........


    Shizuka looked gently at Mari, whose words end in a hurry, and gave her a small smile.


    You shook it once. Was it a big fish you missed?


    ''Duh!��So!��I''m telling you it''s not!


    Haha, okay, okay. I''m sorry. Don''t be so angry.


    Shizuka has an attitude of "I''m here".


    ''''Already........''''


    After a gesture of appeasing Mari, Shizuka gazes at Mari.


    ''Mari.''


    ''What, you''re so serious all of a sudden...''


    ''Mari''s strengths are so easily understood that they are right next to her weaknesses. That''s why I can''t let them go, because I''m afraid I''ll regret it someday. Sometimes when my ideals and my emotions clash, I want my emotions to take precedence over my normal emotions, as a big sister.


    "Sister..... You''re the same age as me....


    But you''re in trouble, aren''t you?


    What is...


    About Katayama-senpai.


    Huh!


    ''I was surprised too! A year ago, I was surprised to hear that you were going out with a stranger, Katayama-senpai, out of the blue. And then I was twice as surprised to hear that it was a lie!


    I didn''t say we went out. It''s just that it''s a friend of mine, and we''ve agreed to make it official a long time in advance, but...


    ''But they don''t see it that way. Even if it''s from a friend, you know it''s Mari, too, considering the situation at the time.��As for the other confessor, you''ve completely turned down the other one.


    As she said that, Shizuka glanced at Yuto. Mari noticed the tip of her gaze, but instead of looking at her, she turned over a bit.


    ''''Well I certainly don''t think I''m going to be able to keep this up either... ah!��That''s not a story about accepting your confession, is it?��I just couldn''t bring myself to go out with you back then.


    But you wouldn''t have to lie about it if all you did was shake it.


    ''Yeah...''


    Why did you lie to me so suddenly?��You''ve never done that to anyone who''s ever confessed to Mari before.


    I don''t know about that...


    Shizuka sighs in annoyance and gulps down the pack of mixed juice in one go.


    Most people think of these two as the firm Mari Shirasawa and the cheerful and energetic Mari''s follower, Shizuka Mito. In reality, however, the relationship between the two may be the surprisingly clumsy Mari Shirasawa and her gentle protector, Shizuka Mito.


    ''''If you ask me, it''s very simple, though. Just!��I''m going to say this because this is something that they have to deal with, but what if I tell you that I lied about the person who is Katayama-senpai?��And that''s as soon as possible. If you don''t, you''ll be in trouble as a friend, right?��I''m so sorry I''m so careful.


    ''''Yeah I will. I''ll tell you then when I''m not in the club next Golden Week....


    Are you okay?��Would you like me to go with you for some reason?


    ''No, it''s fine. Besides, this is something I have to say directly to you...


    ''That''s true. That''s one of the good things about Mari... ........for nothing.


    Hey!��I heard you. What do you mean by wasted, wasted!


    ''Haha!��Is it an advantage to have a good ear?��For nothing.


    I can''t...


    Mari laments that, but inwardly thanks Shizuka for her help. It''s always when she''s talking to Shizuka that she can get her thoughts on important things like this together.


    And yet, Shizuka knows that Mari is trying to make sure that she doesn''t get darker in the end.


    Mari says, "I''m a lucky friend! And I sincerely thought I could be proud of anyone.

 13-Rank test ①

    When the last class of the day, which is the start of Golden Week tomorrow, was over, the entire class prepared to leave with a clear face. As a result of this, Masato quickly finished cleaning up and got up from his seat.


    ''''Yuto. What''s your hurry?��It''s a holiday tomorrow, okay?��You don''t even have a job today, do you?��Let''s just take a quick detour home.


    Sorry!��I''ve got some plans now, and I have to go. Bye!


    As Yuto was leaving the classroom, he walked past Mari without noticing her coming to pick up Shizuka.


    Mari was surprised and called out to Yuto from behind in a loud voice.


    ''''Yuto!��What''s the plan?��We need to talk!


    Recognizing Mari''s voice, Yuto replied in a loud voice as if turning around.


    ''''It''s that qualification test you mentioned before!��It starts today!��Sorry!��I''m in a hurry!


    ''You can''t take an exam on a day like this... what?��Starting today.... aren''t exams just for one day?


    ''Yes!��We meet today, and we have a three-day exam tomorrow!��Bye!


    Mari made an unexplained expression as she looked in the direction of Masato''s disappearance between the corridor and Class D.


    ''I had to talk to you but then it''s not nearly the whole holiday.


    Although she muttered softly, Mari herself didn''t actually know how to start talking to him, even if she called him off, she didn''t know how to start.


    Tomorrow, the first day of Golden Week, Mari was also off from her club activities, and she had planned to invite Masato to join her. I was going to tell you earlier, but Mari was not able to say it, and it became today.


    ''''Why don''t you try calling her?��We''re going to talk, aren''t we?


    From behind Mari, Shizuka appeared with a hickey and called out to Mari.


    ''''It''s okay!��After all, if you think about it, it''s not that big of a deal...


    Hmm.


    What''s with the giant, condescending look on your face?


    ''Nothing~. But we just need to talk, so why don''t we just get in touch?


    ''It''s okay. It''s not that you have to rush it..... I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to get in the way of your efforts to start a part-time job.


    "Hmmm..... Hmmm, then......... Oh, by the way, did you say that you are taking a certification exam, DoDou-kun?��From what Mari said, is this some kind of detective work?


    ''What?��Shh, I don''t know, I haven''t heard much about it.


    Shizuka looks exceptionally surprised.


    ''''Eh!��Didn''t Mari question Dou Dou Dou-kun?��Heh, ho-ho-ho. It can be very unusual~


    ''''Because Yuto says it with a determined look on his face........no!��It''s because I wasn''t really interested, and besides, I''ve never done anything to question Yuto on a regular basis!


    ''Haha, okay, okay. But is a three-day exam like a training camp?��Ahhhh, hmmm......well, it''s dangerous.


    What are you talking about?


    No, I don''t know what kind of test it is, but I wonder if some girls take that test too?��You know. There are many times when people who are taking the same examinations hit it off with each other. And when it comes to training camps....you know, there have been a few couples in our club that got their start at a joint camp with boys, right?


    ....


    That''s why Mari had a bunch of confessions, too.


    ....


    ''''Mari you have to do your best. Also, you should keep in touch with Dou Dou Dou-kun, right?��Considering how much of a mess you''ve been in lately, I''ve got to make sure I don''t get any bad bugs.


    ''I am!��I-I didn''t mean it!


    Oh, that''s not what I mean. It''s just that you don''t seem to be used to it, and you''re easily trapped by the wrong girls. It''s a pity, right?��So, Mari is a fellow student of the Kenjutsu Dojo, so it means you won''t get a bang for your buck if you pay attention to that.


    Eh.......... Ah!��I see. Honestly, I don''t have the right to do that much for you, but it can''t be helped. Well, I don''t think there''s any girl who''ll take care of Yuto. I can''t take care of them at all....... Ha~ah, then, let''s go practice.


    With that said, Mari walked towards the kendo club''s club room with a more animated face than before.


    Shizuka grinned while watching her back.


    ''This one''s a bit of a pain to take care of, though.


    However, it was extremely difficult for Mari to get in touch with Yuto and talk to him in person, as she didn''t even know where he was taking the exam he was going to take, and also because he didn''t have a cell phone and there was no landline phone at his current house.


    ''What can I take care of?''


    Ichigo walked out of the classroom, seemingly without a place to be, after Yuto rejected his invitation.


    ''Nah, it''s nothing,''


    ''Hmm. Ahhhh, what are we going to do now?��Yuto''s gone too.


    Hakamada-kun should join the club.��You''re an athlete.


    Yeah, I''m good.


    Yes...... Ah, you''re right, Hakamada-kun. I''ve been wanting to ask Hakamada-kun for a while now...


    Hmm, what?


    Shizuka said, glaring at Ichigo a bit. It was an expression that wasn''t like the always vivacious Shizuka.


    ''''Hakamada-kun knows that Do-Do-Do''s personal life is difficult.... Why did you bring the job of ''helper'' to Dawoodu-kun like that?��I feel a little sorry for you.


    Shizuka had been wondering about Ichigo''s behavior. So she had hoped to hear about this one day.


    Partly because recently, Shizuka didn''t think that Ichigo was someone who kept annoying his friends with just pranks.


    Ichigo scratched his head at Shizuka''s question with a subtle expression that wasn''t like him.


    ''Oh, hmmm, what can I say? I want Yuto to get more involved with everyone, or...''''


    ''What?��........hmmm.


    What the...?


    ''''Haha, I see. You want everyone to know the good things about your favorite Dou Dou Dou-kun, but you''re too embarrassed to say it yourself, so.......?


    ''Hey!��Dude!��Pseudo-detective!��It''s just that I....


    You''re not being honest.


    ''It really isn''t!�� I''m worried about the...


    ..........


    Shizuka gets a mysterious look on her face as Ichigo''s words remind her that she had completely forgotten about her fellow junior high school student, Yuto. Despite the fact that they were in the same class in junior high school.


    ''Actually, you see, when I got to junior high school I forgot about that guy too...''


    What?


    Shizuka was puzzled by Ichigo''s unexpected words.


    ''As soon as Yuto became a junior high school student, after the incident in Shinagawa I missed a couple of months of school and when he first came to school I was like, who the hell is this guy?��I thought. I even thought I was a transfer student.


    Because Hakamada-kun...


    Yeah, I thought we were best friends. Of course ... well, we still are, you know.


    ''Yeah you''re right.


    Ichigo lowered his eyes a bit. It could be seen in his self-loathing trapped expression.


    ''That guy was floating around from the whole class, and for some reason he was struggling to study. I''m also wondering if he''s falling behind in his studies because he''s been absent and I''m wondering if I can lend him my notebook.��I spoke to him.


    ..........


    That''s when he laughed and said, "Thanks, Ichigo!��I said.


    Ichigo let out a breath.


    ''So then, after what I said in response to that... I can''t forget the look on Yujin''s face.


    "...what did you say?


    I said, "You''re a familiar face... I said to him.


    Eh....


    Then ... he looked forlorn ... and said ... I''m sorry.


    Shizuka didn''t miss the fact that Ichigo showed a pained expression for a moment. The always cheerful Shizuka also asks Ichigo to choose her words.


    ''''So when did you........remember?''''


    ''''That''s all of a sudden. It all started when I saw Shirasawa-san scolding Masato and teaching him to study, and it seemed like a nostalgic or natural scene... then and there, right then and there, it all happened out of the blue.


    ..........


    ''''After that, you and Yuto and I got back to our normal relationship right away. It was a bit awkward at first because of things like I said earlier.


    Yeah, I know. But ... it''s kind of unbelievable, isn''t it?


    Yeah.........it''s something I''m still wondering about. But, that''s why I thought that........I want everyone to be more aware of you. I don''t think it would be good for you, though.


    Shizuka also gives her usual bright smile to Ichigo, who laughs at her in a self-mocking manner.


    ''''That''s not true. I was very satisfied when I heard that. Hakamada-kun also thinks about his friends in a surprising way, unlike his appearance.


    It''s superfluous to be different than it looks. f*ck!��Since you''ve gone, why don''t we invite Yuta too?


    To cover his embarrassment, Ichigo says bluntly, and forces himself to hook up with Shinki Yuuta, who he''s recently befriended and is about to go straight home.


    Seeing Ichigo''s demeanor, Shizuka chuckles with a kind face and leaves for her own club activities.

 14-Rank test ②

    Unaware of this kind of interaction between Shizuka and the others, and a few hours after Mari had decided to be careful not to let Yuto fall for the wrong girl, Yuto was in the lobby of a huge hotel in Shinagawa with only three days'' worth of changes of clothes.


    With the invitation letter sent by the World Organization of Gifted Persons in hand, he reviewed the schedule again.


    I checked in, and the briefing will be held on the third floor, right? It''s a bit early, but what should I do? Hmmm?��Oh, there''s a coffee shop.


    Can Yuto find a coffee shop in the hotel to pass the time? So I walked to the front of the shop.


    But when I saw the order list posted in front of the store, I froze.


    ''It''s so expensive.... Why does a cup of coffee cost so much?


    As Yuto was thinking seriously while looking at the order list in front of the store, a group of people entered from the front entrance of the hotel.


    That group was in the form of several adults in suits, and a girl wearing a blue formal dress was walking around with her long black hair swinging.


    However, from everyone''s point of view, the girl''s appearance was exactly grumpy itself.


    ''''What the hell, already!��Those idiots!��I don''t want to feel bad. There is no time and place for this.��I can''t believe you''re asking me to win on a day like this, at all!


    The squire, Kamizen Meira, responded to his master''s words as if he were talking to himself in a matter-of-fact manner.


    ''''That''s because Mizuho-sama professes with gusto that she''s only interested in men stronger than me.''''


    ''I don''t remember saying that! Why do people always assume that!


    ''''Then, Mizuho-sama won''t deny it, because she''ll take them down.


    ''You can''t help it!��It''s already a pain in the ass. If I don''t, they''ll just keep coming back to me, and they''ll be boring! Mostly because of your last blind date!��You''re so proud of yourself for not having much to offer.


    ''''No, that man was the eldest son of the Mikuriya family, and there were no problems with his abilities or family background...''''


    You were so weak!


    ''''Mizuho-sama is too strong. And please don''t put down every single man who comes near you. You need to be a little more ladylike, as the eldest daughter of the Shitennji family. It won''t be easy for us to deal with the aftermath, either.


    I know, I know!��Hmm?��Hey, you''re in the way!��If you won''t go into the store, then get out of there!


    As usual, Yuto, who had been pondering on the shop floor, stuttered and turned around and retreated to the side.


    ''''Oh, I''m sorry!''''


    Except for the grumpy expression on her face, there stood a girl with black hair and a purely Japanese-style appearance. Although her outfit was a formal dress, her appearance gave a sense of Yamato Nadeshiko, and there was a striking atmosphere to it.


    Hmph!��The girl said, and as she was about to enter the store, she pivoted and stopped in front of Yuto.


    ''''Hm?��Are you........gifted?


    ''What?��Oh, yes.....


    Do you want to compete with me?


    What?


    Masato doesn''t understand the meaning of what he''s saying and gets flustered.


    The girl in question ignored the troubled Yuto and disappeared quietly into the coffee shop that Yuto was wondering whether to enter. The adults in suits who were following her also follow her.


    (What''s that?��(What the hell...)


    As Yuto looked away dumbfounded, Akera, who was at the tail end of the group, bowed her head.


    ''''I''m very sorry. He didn''t mean any offense with that one, so please don''t worry about it.''''


    After saying that, Akera let out a big sigh and locked eyes with Yuto.


    ''''By the way, you.......you said you''re an able-bodied person. Since I''m here at your age, did you also come to take the rookie test?


    ''What?��Oh, yes.....


    ''I see. Then you might be in sync with our selfish princess. Well, that is if you can get the rank. My name is Kamizen Meira, I serve the Shitennji family. Excuse me, but what''s your name?


    Ah, I''m Yuto Du Du. Nice to meet you.


    "Du Du..... I''ve never heard of it. Do you come from a family of gifted people?


    It''s...


    Then, from inside the store, "Hurry up!��Meira! I can hear the angry shouts of


    "Haha. Haha, you''re in trouble, aren''t you? Then I''ll see you later, Mr. Dou Dou Dou.


    With a light bow, the squire, who called himself Shinzen, walked into the coffee shop.


    While watching it off, Masato wondered if the girl from earlier had noticed this leaking spiritual power of his, and he felt a little bit more relaxed.


    In the end, Masato passed the time while walking around the perimeter of the hotel''s rather large grounds.

 15-Rank test ③

    When Yuto arrived at the venue shortly before the time specified on the rookie exam invitation, the party to hold the exam was already ready.


    At the reception booth next to the entrance of the venue, he was asked to check the ID number given to him beforehand, and then he entered the venue sequentially.


    But........as soon as Yuto entered, he was completely deflated.


    The reason for this is that new people with abilities from all over the world have gathered for this test, and in terms of numbers, there are more than a hundred people, including those involved and those who seem to be their followers.


    And there were many treats lined up in the hall. It even looked like an adult social gathering from Yuto''s eyes.


    What also deflated Yuto the most was the fact that everyone was dressed formally for the party. Furthermore, the people of the same generation who seemed to be taking the exam also looked quite comfortable.


    On the other hand, Masato is wearing jeans and an innerwear with a long-sleeved shirt that looks like a high school student.


    This is not the right place. This is too embarrassing. I didn''t know it was like this. I wanted to take the exam discreetly and go home as soon as possible, but...


    Contrary to his intentions, Yuto clearly stood out from the crowd. Odorlessly entering the hall, Masato stood at the edge just outside the entrance, seemingly without a place to be.


    ''''Hey. What are you?��Dressed like that...are you related?


    As soon as he entered, he was approached, and when he turned his head, a boy in a bright Chinese dress was standing there. Behind him are three large men who are plain in comparison to the boy, but who also wear Chinese clothing and look strong.


    However, Yuto was a bit relieved to see a boy of his age.


    ''''Oh, I''m an examinee and my name is Dou Dou Dou. Are you also an examinee?��Nice to meet you....


    Yuto holds out his right hand as a handshake.


    ''''Candidate?��Kukku. How dare you come in here looking so dirty. What are you, a natural born psychic?��Well, even if you''re a natural, it''s probably not a big deal in any family anyway. You should be encouraged at best as an examinee at the same time as this yellow hero (Kouhideuo). If the level of this year''s examiners is too low, it will be a nuisance to those around you.


    The boy who called himself Huang Hero only said what he wanted to say and gave a sarcastic smile and turned his back on Yuto with a ridiculous attitude. Even the expressionless followers followed suit.


    ''''Ah........''''


    After looking at the back of the departed hero, Yuto looked at his right hand that had no place to go.


    And then he clenched it tightly.


    ''''Ya, jerk!��Is that normal?��That''s what I mean!


    The hall gradually became noisy as Yuto was indignant by himself and looked frustrated near the entrance.


    What?��And as Yuto looked up, he noticed that the surrounding gazes were gathering on the group that had just entered. Yuto also curiously checked the group in the direction of their gaze.


    ''''Ah, that''s the one from earlier........''''


    It was a group of girls who had just yelled at Yuto in front of the coffee shop. Looking at the girl from the side of the entrance, Yuto could see that her profile still looked unhappy.


    ''''Hey........that''s Mizuho-sama, the next head of the Shitenji family,''''


    ''That..... I had seen a little bit of you a long time ago....................but you''ve grown beautiful.


    Whatever it is I hear you''ll get a chance to go out with him if you beat him. What do you say? Come on. Give it a shot.


    ''Idiot!��It won''t do them any good if it kills them. You know what happens to the best people who have ever played.��He''s going to put them all in the hospital.


    Naturally, there was a human wall around the Shitenji family, and Yuto could hear them talking about various things.


    (The Shitenji family is amazing...)


    Information comes in that is completely unknown to Yuto. As Yuto looked at the girl''s dignified figure from the far end of the human wall, curiously, someone came out to block the front of that group of Shitenji family members.


    ''''Hey, Mizuho-san. It''s been a while.''''


    Long time no see... who are you?��You


    (Oh, that ... that jerk from earlier!)


    The hero who came out of the human fence, dressed very well, twisted his face for a moment at Mizuho''s reply.


    ''''Gu!��Yellow Hero. Have you forgotten?


    ''''Oh, the Huang family........ I''m sorry. I tend to forget the names of people I don''t care about very easily. But you''re not the only one, so don''t worry about it. I''ll leave you with this.


    Wait, wait!��Would you say that if I were your future husband?


    Mizuho''s shoulders responded with a jerk as she tried to slip past the hero.


    ''''.......What does it mean?''''


    ''If I can beat you at everything and win, then we can get engaged.... If that''s the case, then who would that be without me?


    ''Hmm, I never said that, and it''s a long way off, but you''ve got yourself in a bit of a bind. Then I''ll make a special point of telling you that you don''t deserve me here. I don''t want you to ever put that joke in my face again.


    ''Huh, you''re kidding me.... Who are you talking to!


    Now I''m seeing the joke on your face that is in front of me. Why don''t you come over here and get it?��Put more shame on that joke of a face.


    Mizuho, who wasn''t in a good mood to begin with, was more outspoken than ever. The fact that Hero spoke to her with the same content as the reason for her bad mood also contributed to Mizuho''s bad mood.


    In that sense, Hero''s way of talking to you was beyond bad timing.


    The hall fell silent in an instant due to the extremely harsh conversation between Mizuho and Hideo.


    (Ko, scary~)


    Yuto was still watching the situation from the last row of the outfield.


    Suddenly, the tension in the hall increased to the extreme.


    The participants felt the spiritual power begin to converge on the hero with a strong face.


    Moreover, it was an enormous amount. Even Yuto was surprised and dazzled by the hero.


    But that''s not all. An equal amount of power begins to gather on Mizuho, who is smiling fearlessly. Therefore, in this instant, the hall is on the verge of panic with the two of them in the center.


    (Not good!��(You''re overdoing it!)


    At the same time as Yuto thought that, each of the squires behind both of them, who had changed their complexion, hurriedly tried to get in between them.


    ''''Well, well, I mean........calm down, both of you.''''


    Finally, arbitration came in. An air of urgency could be felt from the surrounding crowd to stop it quickly.


    But.........contrary to the expectations of the surroundings, the person between them was a boy who was clearly dressed out of place.


    ''''What. You.


    You!��Earlier!


    Look, look, I thought we were going to take the test together.��We shouldn''t fight...


    Yuto smiles powerlessly. His figure is truly a sheep caught between a tiger and a wolf.......


    Time passes for half a second, sandwiching that clearly under-utilized arbitrator.


    Mizuho sighs as she looks at the frightened smiling arbitrator and brushes her own hair back.


    ''''........something has gone cold. You!��I admit it''s brave, but you could die next time. You just have to be more aware of your opponent''s capabilities and the situation.


    With a sullen look, he points a finger at Yuto with a bishoujo and warns him.


    ''''Tch. Hey let''s go!


    The heroes also noticed their surroundings here, and as if they thought it was a bad idea to leave the stone, they instructed their squires to leave the place.


    The entire hall was filled with relief as the two parties left to keep their distance. Even their respective squires wiped off their cold sweat and followed their young masters.


    Left in place and exposed to the curious eyes of those around him, Yuto laughed and apologetically returned to the edge near the entrance of the hall, which was quickly becoming a permanent position, "Hahaha.


    The Shitendera family''s attendant, Kamizen Akira, looked at Masato as he headed towards the edge.


    ''''That boy........I think it''s Do-Do-Do-kun, right?''''


    Did you know?��Well, it''s scary to be so lifeless or completely ignorant, isn''t it? Well, I''m glad it turned out that way.


    No, did you see where the boy came from?


    ''What?��No, I didn''t notice but I was concentrating on Mizuho-sama. So what is it?


    ''No, it''s nothing. I hadn''t noticed it either...


    Someone was watching this one act from the front of the hall, behind a curtain by the stage.


    The man had his brown hair set tightly and wore a tuxedo on his muscular body.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. And that body movement......... I didn''t expect you to be a wielder of the Sacred Way in the rank test.


    He muttered and burst out laughing.

 16-Rank test ④

    The people who seemed to be the organizers appeared on the stage at the front of the hall, which had regained its composure after Mizuho and Hero had escaped the flashpoint situation. And a woman in a suit among them stood in front of the microphone in the center of the stage, smiling and shouting.


    "Thank you all for coming from so far away today. I am Hisae Omine, the head of this rookie examination. Please accept my best wishes. Especially you, the candidates, please make sure to cultivate your spirits well before the exam starting tomorrow!"


    His cheerful vocalizations softened the atmosphere in the hall, and everyone focused on the front.


    "We''ll talk about the details later, and there''s no point in giving a long greeting, so let''s have a quick toast!"


    The best thing about this is that it''s so cheerful," said Masato while smiling bitterly from the back of the hall.


    However, even though he thought so, Masato was in the prime of his life. As soon as the toast is made, he immediately brings a lot of food on his plate to the table. Yuto''s stomach trembles with joy at the first feast in a long time.


    Yuto meditated and made a fist while trembling fully.


    And he vows to return home with a rank for sure.


    (A glorious high school life and a straightforward residence for me!


    Yuto''s stomach paused, and after some time had progressed, the detailed explanation of the rookie exams began.


    "We are in the midst of your pleasantries, but I will now explain the schedule of the exam and other details. Everyone please listen as you are. We have thirty-eight candidates from all over the world for this rookie exam. As you may know, the exam consists of five subjects: "Physical Arts," "Perfection of Dharma and Ability," "Basic Spiritual Power and Magic," "Written Test," and "Judgment and Intuition. Rank judgments are made for each of these subjects, and an overall rank is determined at the end. The overall rank will be your final rank. Also, each exam subject has a different allocation. The allocations are, in the order I just mentioned, ''Body Technique'' 5%, ''Perfection of Law Technique and Ability'' 30%, ''Basic Spiritual Power and Magic Power'' 25%, ''Written Test'' 20%, and ''Judgment and Intuition'' 20%."


    The participants nodded as they settled in.


    Except for one.


    ''''Huh?��There''s a written exam?��And allotment......... The first one was body arts......... Eh!��The only thing I''m good at is five percent?


    "Tomorrow morning, the written test will be conducted in this great hall in the morning. After lunch, we will measure basic spiritual and magical power in the evening; the second day will be physical arts in the morning, ability perfection in the evening, and judgment and intuition in the morning of the last day; the arrangement is to announce the rank-acquired students and issue certificates that evening, followed by a celebration party for the new rank-acquired students. The average percentage of new rank holders in the exam so far is 38%. WIO sincerely hopes that there will be many rank holders in this exam."


    ''I didn''t ask for a written test!��What?��What problem?��At least it''s a mark sheet!


    "Here!��We have invited a special guest examiner for our newcomer''s exam, and we are introducing him!"


    Well, what''s the point of a written exam? You know, I''m supposed to get a book of questions from you.


    "A round of applause, please!��Sir Alfred Arkwright, sir!"


    The whole hall fell silent at this introduction. Then a young gentleman with brown hair appeared on the platform, slowly turned to the center and then meditated and lightly bailed.


    ''Alfred Arkwright... no way!��Swordsman!


    ''SS-rated?��Such an amazing big name guest...


    "One of the ten [Fiend Slayers]... a living legend?��I''d heard rumors that you were missing, but...


    The hall goes from being a scene to a quick rise.


    Except for one person holding his or her head in his or her hands.


    ''''Aww, and even then, a 20% allocation on the written test... is it really that important?''''


    "Well then, continue to enjoy the pleasantries!"


    In front of the excited audience, Nisae, who had put down the microphone, went to the organizer''s table. The attendants from the homes of the gifted and talented and the parents of the test takers have already arrived at the organizer''s table.


    As an organizer, greeting people is an important part of her job. She smiles and responds to them.


    ''Oh no, I didn''t expect to see that swordsman!��I''m glad you were able to bring him along. What kind of subterfuge did you use?


    No, no, no, I was just calling.


    What?


    "I called and asked you to come as a guest judge for this rookie exam. He was happy to oblige.


    The center of the topic, Swordsman Alfred, is surrounded by people here and there.


    Many of them probably want to use this as an opportunity to somehow connect with the Swords Saint.


    That swordsman glanced at Nissae. His eyes are obviously, "What''s pleasant! However, Nissae passed it off without a care in the world.


    To a certain extent, after receiving the offensive of questions and invitations, Kensei said, "Excuse me......." and turned towards the back of the hall with a glass of wine in hand, accompanied by many eyes.


    In the direction of the swordsman''s direction was a new candidate in civilian clothes who was desperately trying to get information about the written exam.


    ''''Excuse me while I talk to you, but may I?��What''s your name?


    Yuto was talking enthusiastically with the other candidates when he was approached and turned around.


    ''''Heh?��Ah, yes. My name is Du Du Yuto.


    ''''Ah, Yuto-san. Then I''ll leave it at that........


    The candidate who had been talking with Yuto smartly tried to leave the place.


    ''''Ah, Marion-san. Thank you very much. It was very helpful.''''


    ''''Hmmm, no, let''s work hard for each other tomorrow. Then.........


    The silky golden hair shook and the blue-eyed girl said you''re welcome.


    ''''Excuse me. ��I''m Alfred Arkwright. Nice to meet you.


    An English gentleman holds out his stubborn-looking right hand. Grasping that hand quickly, Masato returns the greeting.


    Ah, it''s nice to meet you. Huh?��You''re the ........swordsman!


    ''Call me Alfred. I just happened to see you intervening in the fight we were having. I was very impressed with your courage.


    ''Oh no, I just happened to be in the vicinity and I found myself in between.


    ''''Haha, don''t be modest. After all, the other party is the daughter of the Shitennji family and the heiress of the Huang family. Both of them are the best of the best families in the lineage of abilities. Moreover, those two are said to be geniuses in both families for decades, and they are young men whose futures are highly anticipated by the institutions.


    Heh?��So ... what is it?��In front of all those famous people, I''m going to....


    Surprised and awkwardly sweating coldly, Yuto.


    ''''There''s nothing to worry about that much. Everyone is an excellent candidate this time. Proud sons and daughters from every house are participating in this event. In the institution, they are already being hailed as "golden age" even before the exam. I''m sorry to be rude, but is your family a lineage of ability inheritance?��I don''t remember hearing much about Dou Dou Dou...


    Oh, no I''m a natural born psychic.


    ''''Hou......... This time, I''ll be the body art examiner. I''ll see you there. Aren''t you good at bodywork?��Hmm?��Is this psychic power yours?��This is ... odd.


    ''Oh, this is a peculiar constitution I''m having trouble getting out on my own. Haha.........eh?��Mr. Alfred. How do you know I''m good at bodywork?


    ''No, somehow, I guess it''s because I''m a good physical junkie myself.��Well, I thought I''d tell you there. Over the last few years, the content of these rank exams has changed. There was no such thing as an allotment on the exam before. I was against it, though. I disagreed with it, because it''s a way for people with certain abilities to be able to get the ranks they are capable of, but not in exceptional cases. I don''t expect those abilities to join. When an organization survives for a long time, it may become more and more bureaucratic.


    Huh. So, this sort of gifted person...?


    Well.........


    Giggling, Yuto does, but he manages to keep his composure.


    Kensei grins.


    It''s a good thing that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away with the fact that you can''t get away with the fact that you can''t get away with the fact that you can''t get away with the fact that you can''t get away with the fact that you can''t get away with it. In fact, they won''t even let us know where they are.


    Kensei sips his wine lightly.


    ''''For example, you know what I mean?��Oops, there''s a scary looking organizer over there, so I have to go. I''ve been entrusted with the big mission of playing the clown this time. Then, Masato. I''m looking forward to the test. I hope you can get a good rank. See you then.


    The swordsman flips his lengthy body around and walks away. It''s like that little movement is also on the board.


    As Yuto gazes at that rear view, he is struck by the atmosphere around him there.


    Now, from the surroundings........he noticed that the eyes of jealousy and envy were focused on him.


    ''What is that girl?��You look so close to the Sword Saint...


    It''s that girl from earlier in the day dressed like that.


    (Wow, you''re standing out again....oh my god!)


    Yuto had to move to the more end of the line........


    A group of the Huang family, one of the most powerful families in the exam right now, had come to greet the organizer table in the front row.


    However, since the Swordsmith was not there, Hisae immediately called him back with eye contact. At that time, our examinee, Huang Hero, followed the figure of the Swords Saint and looked around the hall.


    Then he realized that the one the Sword Saint was talking to before them was the plainclothes examinee from earlier, and Hideo shuddered with a wince.


    ''''That low-powered person ah........''''


    When it comes to Masato, who was called a low ability person even before the exam, he thinks about going back to the hotel room that has already been assigned to the agency. Since the explanation is over, there''s no need to stay until the end of anything. More importantly, it''s also the fact that I''m a bit tired.


    Thinking about that, Yuto quickly and discreetly headed for the exit. However, even there, a voice calls out to Yuto again.


    ''Hey, are you leaving already?��Mr. Du Du.


    Yes?��Oh, you''re that... uh, Shinzen-san?


    Smiling, Meira nodded.


    ''''Our princess caused trouble again earlier, didn''t she? I wanted to come right away to thank you and apologize, but it was a bit of a mess.''''


    ''''No, we mimicked too much out here too. I''m sorry....


    I don''t think so. I''m glad to hear it. It''s usually hard to stop them when that happens. It almost turned the place into a scorched earth. Was it an unusual pattern this time?��Ha ha.


    Haha.... (It''s not funny at all...)


    Hmm?��I don''t want to make it hard for you to answer, but when we met in front of the coffee shop, I felt it too... but is this psychic power yours?��It feels like it''s been out all along, but I wonder if it has something to do with your ability to do that?


    Oh, it''s a peculiar constitution...it comes out. You can''t even control it. It doesn''t have much to do with my abilities, though.


    ''Heh, that''s a shame...........or rather unusual. That''s the first time I''ve heard of such a thing. And it doesn''t have much to do with it.......so your ability doesn''t use this psychic power?


    Yuto''s confused expression turned into a bewildered expression at Akera''s questioning.


    ''''Haha, sorry, sorry. I guess I made you wary. I didn''t mean to do that. I really just wanted to thank you and apologize.


    Oh, no...


    There, Yuto and Akera were interrupted in their conversation by a supreme, well spoken voice.


    ''''Akera. You''re in a place like this?��I''ve had enough of this place. I''m going home. Oh?��You''re the one who just....


    ''''Ah, Master Ruizuo. This is Mr. Du Du. I was just thanking him for what he did earlier.


    "Hey, what''s the point of thanking me? Oh, that time....


    ''''I''m sorry, Mr. Dudu. Master Zuiho has a bit of a distrust of men. Please forgive me. I''m a kind person at heart. That''s right!��Would you like to have dinner with me sometime?��Mizuho-sama will be in attendance.


    Hey!��Meira!


    Oh, don''t mind me!��There''s no doubt in my mind that I did it on my own. No need to eat, either. Well, I''m going to go back to my room, thank you very much for your kindness.


    Yuto bowed his head as he left the room quickly.


    ''''Oh my, did I get dumped?''''


    You''re the one who got dumped. But to turn down a meal with the Shitendera family... you have no idea what you''re doing.


    ''''It''s because Mizuho-sama doesn''t thank me honestly. Besides, I don''t think she knows the Shitenji family or anything. Or maybe he''s not interested. And he seems to have a natural ability.


    Well, that''s just ignorance.


    Would you like to invite him back?


    ''This is ridiculous!��I''m going back to my room. Isn''t that your hotel?��Now go.


    Meira smiled and looked at the girl, smiling and troubled as she replied, ''Yes,'' but she was really worried that she couldn''t thank her and apologize.


    ''''Speaking of which, have you been able to talk to Hisae?''''


    It''s been a while since we''ve talked. I''m glad to see you''re in good spirits, although you look busy, Nissae-san. It would be nice if we could have a leisurely dinner together next time...


    ''You might be able to get some time during the exam. You may have your own situation, but since they are your relatives, you don''t have to be so careful. I''m sure Hisae would like to talk to you more.


    The Omine family is a branch of the Shitenji family, along with the Kamizen family. Relatively close in age, Akira knew that Mizuho, an only child, had looked up to Hisae as if she were her own sister since she was a child.


    However, lately, she had been busy with her work as the head of the chapter of the Ability Agency and hadn''t had the opportunity to see her at all.


    He replied to Akera, "Well..." and Mizuho and the rest of the group left as well.


    A moment passes as Masato and Mizuho return to the hotel room they were assigned to, and the party is closed.


    The grounds of the huge hotel that was used as the venue for the test were large, and even though it was within the grounds, it was indeed dimly lit if you were away from the hotel building.


    The hotel''s grounds are large, and if you are far enough away from the hotel building, it is very dimly lit, even though it is within the grounds, so at night, it is not very popular.


    I''m not sure why we''ve come to this place. The job we were hired to do is now gone.


    The smallest man of the three sighed with a large nose, letting his dirt-stained coat dominate the wind.


    The only woman of the three with scruffy silver hair responded to that.


    ''Well, don''t say that. If we''re right and we''ve seen that material he''s going to be here nine times out of ten. The old boys in the community are more than a little pissed off about this one.


    ''Heh. But why, well, why does it take three people?��He''s got a long life expectancy from what I''ve heard, but he''s actually a hiney boy.��And the people with abilities that that idiot killed, they''re all lazy bastards too.


    A large man, two meters tall, who was not part of this conversation, sat playing with a very small looking laptop.


    I just received a call..... The community is saying that his abilities are as we expected.


    ''As I thought... so that explains why we couldn''t detect it. That makes it a bit tricky. We''re going to have to get a visual on him.


    It''s just this one picture, but you know, you''ll know it when you see it. Even if he''s got some crazy-ass skills.


    The silver-haired woman nodded silently and turned her slit eyes toward the hotel.


    Then the big man closed his laptop and slowly stood up.


    ''''Don''t let your guard down...''''


    Oh, you''re so big, so cautious.


    The big man remained expressionless and tossed his body, which he guessed would actually be larger due to his hunched back.


    ''I''m going to go make my rounds........ The usual method of communication.........


    Okay.


    Yeah.


    With that, the three of them each melted into the dark night and disappeared.

 17-Start test ①

    Day 1 of the exam.


    The newcomer''s examinations began and the written examinations started at ten in the morning as scheduled.


    Yuto opened the question paper at the signal to start, thinking fluently that it reminded him of his high school entrance exam. Although he hadn''t noticed it at the party, the number of examinees was thirty-eight, which seemed surprisingly small.


    (Gee, I have no idea. Only characteristics and weaknesses........I don''t know, a demon with such a name)


    Yuto concentrated on filling in all of the questions, which were about 30 in all.


    The written test was over, and lunch was served at 12 o''clock. Lunch was served buffet style as well as breakfast.


    The results of the exam would be announced at any time and would be politely posted in the hall by 2 o''clock. Then, after lunch and a break, the second part began at 3:00 p.m. The content of the test was the measurement of basic spiritual power and magic power.


    ''It was no good I only understood about a third of it. Most of them were somehow that guy?��You were such an outsider, you know. Also, all the principles and rules of the World Ability Agency are appropriate....


    Yuto is alone at the table, flopping down.


    After finishing lunch, Yuto glanced around him, but everyone was enjoying their tea time in an elegant manner. They are all looking very contented, and there is already a lot of socializing going on between the candidates.


    However, there is only one person at the table I''m at now, Yujin.


    It''s the only table where there''s only one person, but no one else comes to that table.


    (Well, there''s no benefit in befriending me, right? And........wow, here I am again)


    Hey, you!��I kindly suggested that you leave before I humiliate myself here, and you''re still here. Are you really so low on brain power, too?��You.


    Hero, the heir apparent of the Hwang family, persistently hurls insidious verbal abuse at Yuto every time he meets him. Apparently, he didn''t like the incident with Mizuho very much.


    (I don''t even feel like talking back to him anymore........to this guy. Why does he get so involved with me?)


    You know what?��Go home now. An obnoxious inferior ability.


    He gave his usual sarcastic smile and took the cronies he had made before he knew it. Yuto took a breath, thinking he was finally gone.


    Yuto let out a deep breath and was about to sit up, thinking about having a cup of coffee to get rid of the bad mood.


    How did it go?��The test?


    At the sound of that strange, clear voice, Yuto looked up. There was a blonde girl holding two coffee cups.


    ''''Ah, Marion-san. Haha........I tried my best, though. Are you a little unsure?��You''ve taught me so much...


    ''''Yes but this isn''t the only test and the final one is the overall rank. ''''Yes, coffee.''''


    The only exotic girl at the party the night before who had spoken to me made a figure eight of her shapely eyebrows.


    ''''Oh, thank you. Well ... okay!��We''re just getting started, let''s go for it!


    I regain my composure and smile at Marion, and her expression softens as well.


    (Ah, that''s soothing. (Even more so after that bastard.)


    ''Come to think of it........Marion-san is very good at Japanese, isn''t she? Did you study it?��Or maybe he lived in Japan...


    My father''s nationality was American, but he was half Japanese and half German. My father''s nationality was American, but he was half Japanese and half German, so..." "My mother was French, but... My mother was French, though.


    ''No wonder.......... It''s kind of international.....................


    Yuto realizes that it''s a conversation now. ''Was.........


    Sorry.......... I, for asking something unnecessary.........


    Yuto gives her an apologetic look. Marion looks surprised.


    ''What?��Not at all!��I didn''t mean to say that, but........


    Yuto''s face clouded over. He himself lost his mother a year ago. I can''t do everything, but I can imagine some of her feelings. Marion stared at Yuto, who turned over lightly with a serious face.


    ''''You''re a strange person, Yuto........ I''m still very shy, even with this. But you are easy to talk to, Masato. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I was surprised.


    ''No, no, no, not like that!��Actually, I lost my mom last year, too, so... But I''m over the moon. I''m sure I''ll be depressed about the written exam, though.


    Marion listens intently, but when she sees the red-faced and fuming Masato, she naturally starts laughing.


    Catching Marion''s attention, Masato smiles as well.


    After that, they got into a conversation, and this time, Masato brought two cups of coffee for the second time.


    The examiners began to talk to each other as well, and the overall atmosphere of the buffet hall was friendly.


    As if to break such an atmosphere in the hall, the door of the hall was violently opened.


    A group of unassuming black-clad men entered from that open door with a look of their own accord.


    ''''What?��What?


    What do you mean, they are...


    All eyes were focused on that rude group of people who suddenly broke in, wondering what the hell was going on.


    In the middle of that group, surrounded by adults in black, is a blond boy about the same age as Yu and his friends.


    The boy and the black-clad group looked around at the examiners as if they were exploring the silent lunch hall, and their eyes stopped at the table where Yuto and Marion were.


    Then, something about one of the black-clad men gave the boy an earful.


    The boy who was being ear-tapped gave a thin smile. That group of people, who were clearly looking at us, made Yuto feel lightly disgusted. They seem to be the kind of people you don''t want to engage with if you can.


    However, the boy betrayed the wishes of that Yuto and came to the front of the table where they were, with both hands in the pockets of his slacks and a smirk on one side of his lips.


    Both Yuto and Marion made an effort to avoid eye contact, but as he stood in front of them, they had no choice but to turn their heads to the group that looked out of place.


    Up close, the blond boy had a noticeable freckle on his face, but in normal circumstances, he looked neat. However, the expression on his face was distorted, and one could see that his insides were on the outside.


    The boy stood right next to Marion, bending at the waist so that only his face was close to Marion''s, and looked down at her.


    ''Hmm. Are you Marion Mia Shrien?��Heh, you''re prettier than I thought you''d be.


    Who is this?


    Marion''s normally meek face is strained, and the boy puts his hand to his forehead in an exaggerated manner.


    ''Hey, hey!��You should at least remember the face of the original head of the family. I''m Jean-Pierre de Orl��ans. You must have heard of me before.��In some cases, I''m even in a position to give you orders, you know?


    I''m not related to the Orl��ans.


    ''Huh?��Funny you should say that!


    As soon as he said it, Jean-Pierre pulled one hand out of his pocket and grabbed Marion by the chest.


    ''Aye!''


    Marion''s eyebrows knit together and she falters in her posture at the pain in her neck.


    ''If only!��Give me back Rafael''s Vestments!��That''s the artifact your mother took from the Orl��ans!��Don''t tell me you have nothing to do with House Orleans with that!��This is a young girl from a different family. She''s here to take her exam for new recruits. Hey!��Where''s the thank-you note!��An?


    The buffet hall in turmoil........


    Marion held her tongue in a position where she was hanging by her chest.


    ''''Hey.......is it true, it''s the Orleanians?


    Yeah. That back Orleanian, right?��I''ve never seen that before.


    What I hear is that you have a lot of influence in the agency...


    At Orlean''s name, the other candidates change their faces. Suddenly, and not being able to understand what they are talking about, Yuto can only watch.


    And Marion bites her lip and meditates with an expression of resignation.


    ''''.........I''m......sorry.... Jean-Pierre-sama. Thank you for coming all the way for me.....Thank you.


    Hearing this, Jean-Pierre gives a smile with just his mouth.


    ''''Han!��You''ve been told by everyone around you that you''re superior, and you''ve gotten ahead of yourself............the branch family style!


    I thought Marion''s words would make me feel a little better, but Jean-Pierre, who was getting more and more breathless when he saw that the candidates around him were paying attention to us, tried to continue with more words.


    Then, gasp!��Go on, bang!��And a loud sound came from right beside him.


    ''Whoosh! Hot!��Over there!


    Jean-Pierre and his black-clad attendant were also surprised when Yuto suddenly started to rampage. Continuing on, the large round table moved significantly as it hit Yuto, who started to flail about with a cup of coffee in hand. Jeanpierre avoided the table and quickly took his hand away from Marion and asked the squire to support his fallen body.


    ''''Oh, I''m sorry!��Excuse me!��Wait, I have to take my jacket off ... or I''ll get burned!


    Yuto apologizes flatly as he hurriedly takes off the long-sleeved shirt of his jacket.


    Jean-Pierre, who came to his senses, became angry like a fierce fire, partly because he was interrupted when he was about to talk in good humor, and partly because he heard giggles from the people around him at his pathetic staggering.


    ''You!��What the hell!��You dare to challenge me, Orl��ans?


    No!��There''s no way I''m going to challenge you or anything like that!


    Shut up!


    When Jean-Pierre saw that his opponent was not very good at it, Jean-Pierre gave him a lecherous look and lifted Yuto''s chest with both hands more roughly than Marion did. Yuto''s body bent over with one hand on the long-sleeved shirt of his jacket that he had taken off, and when the t-shirt that was grabbed stretched above his face, Yuto was left to do as he was told.


    A small scream comes from the students taking the exam around him.


    ''Yuto-san!��No, please don''t!��Master Jean-Pierre!


    Jean-Pierre stared alternately at Marion''s and Yuto''s pathetic faces as they desperately pleaded with each other.


    I don''t like this. You should apologize to me. I nearly fell down. Even dirty dogs need to be disciplined.��Well you can forgive me if you get down on your knees, can''t you?


    Mr. Jean-Pierre!


    Marion screams from the side.


    ''Shut up!��Well, then, Marion. Do you ... get down on your knees for me?��Hmm?��Kukuku.


    .....


    Marion''s expression hardened at Jean-Pierre''s alternative.....The entire hall fell silent.


    And then........after a slight silence, Marion''s eyes were half closed and her expression disappeared.


    All of the examiners are there.


    Before the eyes of all of them are focused, Marion tries to put its knees on the floor, and at the same time, it starts to bend with its powerless hands forward.


    That body of Marion''s was trembling slightly.


    Seeing this, Jean-Pierre was happy with satisfaction, and yet he was intoxicated by the illusion that he now controlled the entire hall.


    But the pleasant intoxication was awakened by a loud voice that broke the silence of the hall.


    ''Ah!��Excuse me!��Excuse me!��It''s my fault!


    Even from the outside, Yuto flails his arms and legs unseemly and starts to make a fuss.


    ''''Kuh!��Holy shit!��Shut up!��Then you better get down on your knees.��This!


    Once again, Jeanpierre''s best exuberance was harmed by Yuto, causing a vein to rise to his forehead.


    Then, Jeanpierre grabbed Yuto''s T-shirt and forcefully pulled it to the side, throwing it away.


    The bounce of being pulled too forcefully causes Yuto to fall down pathetically. At the same time, you can hear the sound of clothing being ripped, and if you look at it, the t-shirt of Masato, which is not very expensive, was torn from the chest to the bottom hem.


    ''''Yuto-san!''''


    Startled, Marion rushed over to Yuto and Yuto put his hand on his head.


    ''''Ouch........ Haha, I''m fine.''''


    Saying that, Yuto stands up with his torn T-shirt. However, the shameful figure from earlier is not there.


    Yuto straightened his back with a natural expression and faced Jean-Pierre.


    ''''Hey!��Hurry up and get on your knees.........uu!


    Jean-Pierre gulps.


    It''s the upper body of Yuto''s t-shirt that was cruelly torn off and fell to the floor, revealing Yuto''s upper body.....


    Even to the untrained eye, you can see that it is exactly lean and well-trained.


    The actuality of this is that there are countless scars on the body of the Yuejin, which is not lightly marked.


    The black-clad men who follow Jean-Pierre also prepare themselves in front of their master in a conditioned reflex.


    From the plain and unreliable-looking Yuto''s face, the unbecoming body and scars gave off an odd atmosphere, and Jeanpierre unconsciously took a step back.


    The candidates in the hall also gasped at the unexpected situation.


    Marion, who was right behind him, was also startled by the scars on that Yuto''s body and was unable to move.


    Tension began to envelop the buffet hall........Yuto walked towards the group of black-clad men who rudely interrupted him.


    The gazes of those around him gathered on Yuto, and the tension grew more intense. Two of Jean-Pierre''s attendants stood protectively in front of their master. Seeing that, Yuto stops walking.


    And then.........


    ''I''m sorry to have frightened you!��You''re totally wrong to try to challenge me!��Please forgive me!


    Suddenly, without hesitation, Yuto put both knees on the floor and got down on his hands. His face was also teary-eyed as he frantically bowed his head repeatedly in a loud and taut voice and apologized.


    ''''Heh?''''


    The sight of it made everyone there stop thinking.


    Jean-Pierre''s body also stiffened.......but he immediately let out a vulgar smile.


    ''''Ha.........Ha, ha!��You lowlife!��Next time, watch your back!��Hey!��Marion. You should know your place, too!��And we''re busy. I''m going to greet the organizers now and return to France immediately. You too, after the exams, come and say hello to the main house!


    When he said that, with a great high smile, Jean-Pierre signaled to his followers. He then took one look at Yuto, who was still deeply down on his knees, and left the lunch hall with an amused look on his face.


    Marion glared at the figure and put her hand on Masato''s shoulder as he lowered his head.


    ''''Yuto-san........''''


    Thanks for the help.


    After confirming that Jeanpierre and the others had disappeared, Yuto looked up and felt a heartfelt sense of relief.


    The examiners who were watching the whole thing took a breath as if the storm had passed, but


    I don''t know how that guy got down on his knees.


    Yeah, I could never do that. My pride is killing me.


    ''''Oh no, it''s pathetic. I feel sorry for Marion-san for taking care of that thing...


    I''m sure it''s a house he''s not proud to protect.


    He gave a stern assessment of Yuto.


    Of all of them, the one who seems to be enjoying himself the most is Hero.


    The voices of those examiners entered his ears, and Marion stood up with an expression that could not be imagined from his mild face. She stared at her surroundings with teary eyes, her lips trembled and was about to say something when...........Yuto stood up in front of her.


    ''''Ah!��I can''t take the next test in this state!��I have to go get dressed and go!��I''m sorry for a minute, Mr. Marion.


    As he said this, he put his hand on Marion''s shoulder and smiled at her and turned to leave the lunch hall.


    Marion, who was distracted by the sight of him, huffed.


    ''''Ah, Yuto-san!��I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It''s my fault!


    ''What?��Oh no, it was my fault. I was so nervous about these weird guys, and I was trying to get a cup of coffee to calm down, and I slipped my hand...


    I''ll wash that for you!��Let me wash it!


    ''Haha, you''re exaggerating. Don''t worry about it so much. Marion, you''re not so bad at all. And I''m quite good at washing clothes.


    Masato''s lack of nervousness, plus his voice is loud and he doesn''t seem to be reading the air around him at all.


    ''''God, it''s so unseemly, hurry up and go change!


    This whole mess is your fault!��You''re bothering Mr. Marion!


    The people around him shouted accusations against Yuto.


    In response, Masato left, bowing his head over and over again.


    When Masato left, the original atmosphere was restored and everyone took their original seats.


    It''s a shame there''s someone so extraordinary. Hey, Shitenji-san. ........Huh?


    The candidates who were enjoying tea with Mizuho were sitting at the table farthest away from Yuu and the others. However, Mizuho, who should have been there, was gone before they knew it.


    The examinee girls who were there looked at each other in dismay.

 18-Test start ②

    There are a lot of jerks out there. That French guy and that Chinese guy..... What are they going to do with my precious t-shirt, at all? This isn''t worth it if I don''t get my rank at all. I''ll have to change this shirt I took off, it''ll be a hassle if they find out.......


    Yuto is walking towards his room at the hotel while mumbling and complaining to himself.


    There, Yuto turns his attention to the front.


    (Huh?��(He''s...)


    I don''t know how long he had been there, but there was Mizuho Shitendera sitting cross-legged on the sofa set up in the middle of the corridor, which he always passes to get to the accommodation floor in the hotel.


    Yuto tensed up a bit, and with his top half naked, he tried to walk past it while holding the torn t-shirt and the long-sleeved shirt he had taken off with both hands at his chest.


    ''You ... wait. What kind of deliberation is it that you are passing each other and not making eye contact with me?


    ''What?��No, Shitenji-san?��I was in a bit of a hurry you''d be embarrassed in this outfit, wouldn''t you?


    ''Hmm. We''re in a hotel, it can''t be that cold, can it?


    ''No, it''s not that it''s cold or anything, it''s just that I don''t think it''s good to be naked on top, as expected...''


    You''ll have something to wear. You have a clean, clean shirt in your hand!


    ''Nah!��I need to change my clothes because they''re stained with coffee.


    ''Don''t think you can fool my eyes. So let me see it, then. That shirt you hid in the back, the one that says it''s dirty!


    ''What?��Why?��Wow!��Hey, what are you doing!


    Mizuho attacked furiously as she stood up. And then she tried to put her hand on the long-sleeved shirt held by Yuto.


    It''s a good idea to make sure that you have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Masato doesn''t understand what Mizuho''s purpose is. It''s a good idea to make sure that you have the right information.


    You will find that you will be able to get a lot more than just a few of these.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a better look at it. However, she never seems to give up and is persistent in trying to take the shirt away from you.


    (What''s that?��(This guy...)


    In fact, Mizuho was completely dismayed. Probably I don''t remember being this disconcerted in my life.


    She was so engrossed in trying to take the shirt away from him that she didn''t notice it at first.


    That there was an upper body of a naked man in front of him.


    And since Yuto was taller than him.


    Oh, a man''s chest is... so close.


    Shit!��Please don''t do that!��What do you want, Shitenji-san!


    "Ha. You know, I don''t like it!��That son of a b*tc* was a piece of shit that I was trying to put down!��You come over here and interrupt me. A guy like that, you know, it would have been best to smash his nose and his guts in half!��And for a girl named Marion!��You were on your knees and embarrassed by that scum, too!


    Hearing those angry words from Mizuho, Yuto understood what Mizuho was trying to say.


    Yuto stopped moving and his eyes caught Mizuho in the front. Mizuho also stared back at that Yuto.


    While receiving that Mizuho''s gaze, Yuto liked this girl''s straightforward and fastidious sense of justice.


    ''''Shitenji-san it''s not good enough.


    What?


    ''What happens after that guy is beaten up by Shitenji-san...?��The actions of a helpless person like that........ Probably the only person who will suffer is Marion-san, after all.


    The power in Mizuho''s hands loosens. I know what Yuto means.


    ''''That, that''s........''''


    Indeed, that could be enough, Mizuho would think that it was possible. Moreover, the other party is the back Orleanian family. Even the prestigious Shitendera family, without any reason, cannot be easily touched. Even more so if Marion is a branch of the Orleanian family. That''s exactly why it''s easy to imagine that man taking his stress out on Marion.


    However, Mizuho feels frustrated that she was reminded of this by being pointed out to her.


    ''''That''s not to say that I can''t!��Are you suggesting that the rest of us would have preferred you to be embarrassed in a big way?��Who are you?��Do you think you''re a self-sacrificing hero with a fancy dress?��Ha!��You''re crazy!


    Yuto listens with a divine look on his face.


    ''''So!��You''re a big deal, but has the situation changed in any way?��Is the situation with that Marion girl turning around?��By your self-sacrifice!


    ..........


    I''m asking if you''ve made any difference to the situation!


    At this moment, Mizuho understood that she was clearly saying too much to this boy. But it didn''t stop.


    ''''It hasn''t changed........ I can''t change it. I don''t have that kind of power........


    Mizuho felt her own heart ache a little. Although it was slight, she could see a relative color in Yuto''s eyes. However, immediately afterwards, a momentary but forceful look in Yuto''s eyes.


    ''''No........I think the person who changes things has to be himself. That''s why I wasn''t trying to make her situation better. I did it that time because I wanted to. It''s just that. I wouldn''t dream of self-sacrifice.


    Yuto looks up and smiles brightly.


    ''''Besides, there''s something about that situation and the atmosphere that''s unbearable, isn''t there?''''


    ''''......... Ah, you.........


    ''Mizuho-sama!��Are you there?


    Just as Mizuho was about to say something, she heard a voice from the space in front of the elevator, which was in the blind spot from Yuto. I''m sure you''ll be able to find the right one for you.


    ''''Ah, Mizuho-sama!��You were in a place like this? I looked for you, you''re not at the buffet and you''re not in the exam room.... What are you doing?��Alone...?


    Akera, who seems to have been looking for Mizuho, comes up to me with a quick walk.


    ''''Akera, eh ... alone?��Ah!��...and they got away.


    Noticing that Yuto wasn''t already there, Mizuho gritted her teeth.


    (What the hell, that guy!��Don''t act so proud of me!


    Ming Liang looked at Zuiho like that curiously.


    It was the first time Meira had seen Mizuho''s expression since she became a follower.

 19-Start test ③

    The second part of the test in the evening is the basic spiritual and magical power measurement.


    The method of measurement was to be carried out by two women, Ela and Dora, who were exclusive to the ability agency.


    Ela specializes in psychic power and Dora specializes in magic. Normally, their main mission is to investigate and research, but they can use their special abilities to measure the strength of spiritual and magical power.


    Once gathered, the candidates were divided into two categories, the spiritual and magical power categories, and after receiving an explanation, they waited in their hotel rooms. When they are contacted, they are supposed to go one by one to the special measurement room.


    After being waited on for so long, Yuto, who had been waiting while lying in his room, finally got a call from the phone and headed to the venue as he was told.


    There were two employees of the agency standing in front of the venue, and after confirming Yuto, he was led inside.


    When I entered the hall as prompted, there was nothing special inside, it was surprisingly small and dimly lit.


    And at the front of that empty, dimly lit room, he could see, albeit dimly, a white-haired woman sitting in an armchair. The suspicious atmosphere caused Yuto to slowly move forward and approach the woman until he could see her clearly.


    That''s when I noticed that even though the woman had white hair, she was a young girl who looked younger than her mid-teens. The white-haired girl looked languidly at the slightly surprised Yuto.


    ''''Yes, you must be Du Du Yuto-kun. My name is Yira, I''m the one who measures basic spiritual power. Haha, finally this is the last time........ Now, I''m going to measure it right away, but please stand on the mark on the floor and open it up as long as your spiritual power lasts. Oh, I''ve set up the boundaries properly, so please don''t worry about it.


    ''''Ah, yes. Um.........this spiritual power of mine, actually I.......


    Yuto tries to honestly explain his peculiarities, but is interrupted.


    ''''Yes, yes, please hurry. Every year, there are so many people in the spiritual power department, and the magic department is long over. They''ve definitely already gone for a drink, and that doula guy!��Plus, there are so many talented newbies this time around that it''s already over time. I can''t wait to go for a drink too!


    The voice is too quiet for Masato to hear from halfway through, but he can sense that she is in a bad mood. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    (I don''t have control over my spiritual power, and my ability doesn''t use spiritual power, but... is it okay?)


    ''''Yes, I''m going to give you magical power now, but don''t be surprised. It''s true that spiritual power and magic power repel each other, so it''s dangerous if they clash with each other, but I''d rather use those characteristics to measure your spiritual power. Oh, please don''t leave the mark without permission. If you do, your spiritual power and my magic power will come into direct contact with each other and the entire room will be blown up.


    Every bit of Ela''s words conveyed the nuance of wanting to end it quickly.


    Ela''s reference to the repulsion of spiritual and magical power is a textbook common sense story among those with abilities.


    It is said that spiritual power and magic power have different roots in their powers. Their relationship is opposite of water and oil, front and back, and opposite of each other. Therefore, a person with an ability always has only one of them in his or her body. It is believed that if the person has both, he or she cannot maintain his or her form.


    It is thought because the existence of such a person with such abilities has not been recognized and cannot be confirmed until now.


    Ela meditates as she sees Yuto standing over the markings on the floor. As Ela''s hair shakes in the windless room, the mark on the floor begins to emit a pale light in response.


    ''Oh, this is amazing. It''s chilling. These newcomers this year are truly amazing. But among them, this one.......the quality is different. What an intensity. And for such a spiritual power, it doesn''t have a very wide spread. It''s a wonderful control. There''s no need for you to put up wards.


    Haha..... (I''m just standing there...)


    Thirty minutes later.........


    Hahaha. Hey, are you still going to be able to do it? d*mn..........I think I''m going to come myself.


    Doesn''t Yuto mean anything more to you?��I think, and I start to be confused by Ela''s reaction, which is becoming strangely s*xy in some way. Ela, who was flushing and writhing, and her gaze overlapped with Ela''s, and Yuto''s cheeks were also dyed.


    (K, let''s go home.......yeah, that sounds better. Well then, Senki around the spiritual power so that it won''t rebel...)


    Yuto looked at Ela writhing lustily on the chair and removed himself from the mark.


    Instantly, Ela has her upper body on one of the chair''s armrests and is out of breath.


    Ela''s trongy eyes met with Yuto''s.


    ''''Ah, um. Well, then!��I''m going back to my room!��Thank you!


    After saying that, Ela looked at Yuto as he left the room to escape, his body in exhaustion.

 20-Start test ④

    When Yuto ran out of the exam room and returned to his room at the hotel, the time was already past 8pm.


    (Hmm, it''s heartbreaking to measure the useless spiritual power and take a rank... but at this point, it''s no use!��(The point is, you just have to be able to do the job exactly the way you want to after you get your rank.


    So when Yuto forcefully told himself that, he became very hungry. He didn''t know when he would be called out, so naturally he hadn''t eaten. I''m starving.


    Now the exam does not include dinner, so I have to prepare dinner by myself.


    However, it is too expensive for Yuto to eat in the hotel, so he decided to walk to the station and buy some onigiri and tea at a convenience store.


    Heading to the station, he bought the items he wanted to buy and returned to the hotel to eat in his room.


    Entering the rather large, park-like grounds of the hotel, Yuto headed to the main entrance.


    ''''Ahhh, I wonder if I can get a rank at this rate?��Well, even if you think about it... hmm?


    Saying such a soliloquy, Yuto quickly stops in his tracks. And his expression is hard.


    Yuto slowly looked around. A faint sense of discomfort.......................it wasn''t so much.


    But Yuto believed in this sensation........or rather, he had come to believe it through a lot of experience.


    Yuto placed the convenience store bag on the bench that was set up on the way to the main entrance of the hotel that was nearby.


    ''''Huh?��I think that girl is the candidate''s... what?��Gone?


    It was the balcony of the restaurant on the second floor of the hotel.


    Nissae had just finished her meal and had just come out to the restaurant''s private balcony to catch the breeze outside in order to cool her burning skin, somewhat from alcohol.


    That''s where she spotted the boy who was walking in from the other side, a rank exam candidate... but she lost him.


    ''''What''s wrong?��Hisae.


    Now, your favorite, you know, was walking around that area and it''s gone.


    Ho.....


    Kensei''s eyes narrowed. Hisae asked, "Do you mind? I look at Ken Sei.


    ''''No, do you think I''m more concerned about your mood now?''''


    Hm!��You won''t get anything out of me by saying that. Al, as tomorrow''s body art examiner, you should be well rested today!


    Nissae walked back into the restaurant to shake off Ken Sei''s hand around her waist. Kensei made a motion to cower his shoulders, then quietly turned his dark brown eyes toward the garden where the boy had been.


    The grounds of the hotel were lush with many trees, and within the grounds, a walkway was built around and around the hotel. There were several pavilions set up as resting places along the walkway.


    Right now, Yuto was in one of those pavilions.


    Yuto is silently looking at the corpses of two adult males who seem to be foreigners there.


    After that, Yuto headed in an uncomfortable direction. Then he heard a decapitated voice that seemed to belong to a man from ahead of him. By the time he sped up and arrived at the scene, it was already in the same situation as it was now.


    (What''s going on?)��(Do I tell the police, or ... or ... or ...)


    Normally, he would have to report it to the police immediately, but the reason why Yuto was pondering such a thing was because this corpse.......was not a human being.......


    Another thing that Yuuto was curious about was the fact that some of them had escaped from this scene with injuries.


    On the ground, there are bloodstains on the ground towards the outside of the hotel. From the amount of blood, one could imagine that the owner who had left the bloodstains was not lightly injured.


    The plants and trees swayed as a fresh spring breeze passed through the area.


    With a casual movement, Yuto picked up a leaf from a tree that had fallen to the ground, still fresh and green. Then he threw it in the direction of the darkness where the trees were growing thickly, as if he were handling a throwing knife.


    The leaf disappeared among the trees with a speed that was unthinkable in its mass.


    ''Is it my imagination...?''


    A stronger wind blew around the area than before, and the two corpses underneath Yuto''s feet turned to ashes and disappeared, leaving behind their clothes.......


    From the clothes, I can tell that one of them was a small man and the other belonged to a rather large man.


    It wouldn''t be in my category........ Ah!��My tea and rice balls!��We''re in trouble if we get dumped. We''ve got to get going!


    Yuto suddenly became curious about the dinner he had purchased and, incidentally, thought he could tell the examination office about this, so he hurried away from the place.


    And there ... only the clothes of the man, who would have been a big man and a small man, were left behind.


    Deep in the darkness of the bushes of the pavilion where the Yuto disappeared........


    An even darker space is created in the darkness in the very direction where Yuto released the leaves from the tree.


    ''''Who are you?''''��He''s... Kukku, you''re the new guy...?��I didn''t know that there was anyone who could sense my existence........ Thanks to you, you''ve missed one assassin........


    In the back space of the darkness, someone wiped a streak of blood from its cheek with its long toes.


    After confirming that the dinner was safe, Yuto immediately went to the room where the newcomer''s examination office was located and explained what had happened. The organizer, Nisasae, also came over immediately, and after hearing what Yuto had to say, she quickly gave him instructions.


    ''''Oomine-sama. I did indeed find the clothes where you said they were. I immediately investigated the area, but so far I didn''t find anything else unusual. Also, we are still searching for the injured man who said he left there.


    Well..... Please report back to me after you''ve gone through the clothing and checked the personal effects. And, just to be sure, can you mobilize people to provide security?��Equipment is also allowed to carry up to B equipment.


    I understand.


    After watching the agency''s staff leave the room, Hisae thanked Yuto.


    ''''Thank you, Doudou-kun. We''ll take care of the rest here, so take a good rest today, the exams will continue tomorrow.


    As she said that, while working on Yuto, Hisae saw the convenience store bag Yuto was holding.


    ''And that''s dinner?��You need to eat a little more of the right stuff. You''re growing up, aren''t you?


    ''I''d like to.... Hahaha.


    Yuto laughs dryly, as if he is in a bad mood. However, he quickly turned serious and asked Hisae.


    ''''What does this one have to do with the rookie test this time?''''


    ''I don''t know. It''s just that it''s hard to imagine an outsider like them going out of their way to set up a group of people with abilities. Not only would it be of no benefit to you, but in some cases you would be in danger yourself. Well, just to be sure, we''ll investigate and guard the area, so leave this matter to us and rest now, Mr. Du Du.


    ''Certainly ... yes. Then I''ll be here.


    Yuto bailed to Hisae and put his hand on the door to leave.


    ''''Ah, Doudou-kun. Just for the record, I want you to keep this matter to yourself. It would be a pity if the kids who are taking the exam get stressed out and can''t perform to their full potential. There are a lot of kids who are putting themselves through this rookie exam. I''m sorry to say that you''re the only one who knows about this matter, and you''re the only one who seems to be drawing a poor one...


    Oh, don''t worry about it. I''m used to this kind of thing, I mean, I don''t mind it.


    Hisae''s cheeks also relaxed as Yuto gave her a carefree smile. Then Yuto bowed lightly and left the room that was used as the newcomer''s examination office.


    ''''Good girl. If there are only kids like that, it would be less of a hardship for us too~''''


    Nissae said and sighed as she processed the paperwork for the claims from the Huang family.

 21-Bai Ze jasmine

    When Yuto ran out of the exam room and returned to his room at the hotel, the time was already past 8pm.


    (Hmm, it''s heartbreaking to measure the useless spiritual power and take a rank... but at this point, it''s no use!��(The point is, you just have to be able to do the job exactly the way you want to after you get your rank.


    So when Yuto forcefully told himself that, he became very hungry. He didn''t know when he would be called out, so naturally he hadn''t eaten. I''m starving.


    Now the exam does not include dinner, so I have to prepare dinner by myself.


    However, it is too expensive for Yuto to eat in the hotel, so he decided to walk to the station and buy some onigiri and tea at a convenience store.


    Heading to the station, he bought the items he wanted to buy and returned to the hotel to eat in his room.


    Entering the rather large, park-like grounds of the hotel, Yuto headed to the main entrance.


    ''''Ahhh, I wonder if I can get a rank at this rate?��Well, even if you think about it... hmm?


    Saying such a soliloquy, Yuto quickly stops in his tracks. And his expression is hard.


    Yuto slowly looked around. A faint sense of discomfort.......................it wasn''t so much.


    But Yuto believed in this sensation........or rather, he had come to believe it through a lot of experience.


    Yuto placed the convenience store bag on the bench that was set up on the way to the main entrance of the hotel that was nearby.


    ''''Huh?��I think that girl is the candidate''s... what?��Gone?


    It was the balcony of the restaurant on the second floor of the hotel.


    Nissae had just finished her meal and had just come out to the restaurant''s private balcony to catch the breeze outside in order to cool her burning skin, somewhat from alcohol.


    That''s where she spotted the boy who was walking in from the other side, a rank exam candidate... but she lost him.


    ''''What''s wrong?��Hisae.


    Now, your favorite, you know, was walking around that area and it''s gone.


    Ho.....


    Kensei''s eyes narrowed. Hisae asked, "Do you mind? I look at Ken Sei.


    ''''No, do you think I''m more concerned about your mood now?''''


    Hm!��You won''t get anything out of me by saying that. Al, as tomorrow''s body art examiner, you should be well rested today!


    Nissae walked back into the restaurant to shake off Ken Sei''s hand around her waist. Kensei made a motion to cower his shoulders, then quietly turned his dark brown eyes toward the garden where the boy had been.


    The grounds of the hotel were lush with many trees, and within the grounds, a walkway was built around and around the hotel. There were several pavilions set up as resting places along the walkway.


    Right now, Yuto was in one of those pavilions.


    Yuto is silently looking at the corpses of two adult males who seem to be foreigners there.


    After that, Yuto headed in an uncomfortable direction. Then he heard a decapitated voice that seemed to belong to a man from ahead of him. By the time he sped up and arrived at the scene, it was already in the same situation as it was now.


    (What''s going on?)��(Do I tell the police, or ... or ... or ...)


    Normally, he would have to report it to the police immediately, but the reason why Yuto was pondering such a thing was because this corpse.......was not a human being.......


    Another thing that Yuuto was curious about was the fact that some of them had escaped from this scene with injuries.


    On the ground, there are bloodstains on the ground towards the outside of the hotel. From the amount of blood, one could imagine that the owner who had left the bloodstains was not lightly injured.


    The plants and trees swayed as a fresh spring breeze passed through the area.


    With a casual movement, Yuto picked up a leaf from a tree that had fallen to the ground, still fresh and green. Then he threw it in the direction of the darkness where the trees were growing thickly, as if he were handling a throwing knife.


    The leaf disappeared among the trees with a speed that was unthinkable in its mass.


    ''Is it my imagination...?''


    A stronger wind blew around the area than before, and the two corpses underneath Yuto''s feet turned to ashes and disappeared, leaving behind their clothes.......


    From the clothes, I can tell that one of them was a small man and the other belonged to a rather large man.


    It wouldn''t be in my category........ Ah!��My tea and rice balls!��We''re in trouble if we get dumped. We''ve got to get going!


    Yuto suddenly became curious about the dinner he had purchased and, incidentally, thought he could tell the examination office about this, so he hurried away from the place.


    And there ... only the clothes of the man, who would have been a big man and a small man, were left behind.


    Deep in the darkness of the bushes of the pavilion where the Yuto disappeared........


    An even darker space is created in the darkness in the very direction where Yuto released the leaves from the tree.


    ''''Who are you?''''��He''s... Kukku, you''re the new guy...?��I didn''t know that there was anyone who could sense my existence........ Thanks to you, you''ve missed one assassin........


    In the back space of the darkness, someone wiped a streak of blood from its cheek with its long toes.


    After confirming that the dinner was safe, Yuto immediately went to the room where the newcomer''s examination office was located and explained what had happened. The organizer, Nisasae, also came over immediately, and after hearing what Yuto had to say, she quickly gave him instructions.


    ''''Oomine-sama. I did indeed find the clothes where you said they were. I immediately investigated the area, but so far I didn''t find anything else unusual. Also, we are still searching for the injured man who said he left there.


    Well..... Please report back to me after you''ve gone through the clothing and checked the personal effects. And, just to be sure, can you mobilize people to provide security?��Equipment is also allowed to carry up to B equipment.


    I understand.


    After watching the agency''s staff leave the room, Hisae thanked Yuto.


    ''''Thank you, Doudou-kun. We''ll take care of the rest here, so take a good rest today, the exams will continue tomorrow.


    As she said that, while working on Yuto, Hisae saw the convenience store bag Yuto was holding.


    ''And that''s dinner?��You need to eat a little more of the right stuff. You''re growing up, aren''t you?


    ''I''d like to.... Hahaha.


    Yuto laughs dryly, as if he is in a bad mood. However, he quickly turned serious and asked Hisae.


    ''''What does this one have to do with the rookie test this time?''''


    ''I don''t know. It''s just that it''s hard to imagine an outsider like them going out of their way to set up a group of people with abilities. Not only would it be of no benefit to you, but in some cases you would be in danger yourself. Well, just to be sure, we''ll investigate and guard the area, so leave this matter to us and rest now, Mr. Du Du.


    ''Certainly ... yes. Then I''ll be here.


    Yuto bailed to Hisae and put his hand on the door to leave.


    ''''Ah, Doudou-kun. Just for the record, I want you to keep this matter to yourself. It would be a pity if the kids who are taking the exam get stressed out and can''t perform to their full potential. There are a lot of kids who are putting themselves through this rookie exam. I''m sorry to say that you''re the only one who knows about this matter, and you''re the only one who seems to be drawing a poor one...


    Oh, don''t worry about it. I''m used to this kind of thing, I mean, I don''t mind it.


    Hisae''s cheeks also relaxed as Yuto gave her a carefree smile. Then Yuto bowed lightly and left the room that was used as the newcomer''s examination office.


    ''''Good girl. If there are only kids like that, it would be less of a hardship for us too~''''


    Nissae said and sighed as she processed the paperwork for the claims from the Huang family.

 22-Rank test rewinding ①

    The second day of the exam.


    The morning session of the physical arts exam had already begun.


    In the center of the hotel''s largest hall, which could hold nearly a thousand people if the chairs were lined up, the examiners and the examiners took up a large space in the center of the hotel''s largest hall, where they were performing kumite in a specially built martial arts room as if it were a real battle.


    That martial arts hall is a very sturdy one made for people with abilities, a speciality that is impossible to destroy even with heavy machinery.


    Around that martial arts hall, the candidates who were waiting their turn were sitting in rows of chairs, staring at the other candidates'' body technique tests. Some of them were restless, standing and folding their arms and not moving, while others were moving their bodies in the back.


    Although body arts do not seem to have much of a causal relationship to those with abilities, they are very important to rank holders who are mainstreamed in combat with non-humans.


    Even if a person''s skills are excellent, one of the factors that give birth to them is their body. In fact, even among the families of people with various abilities, there are many famous people who have systematized their own body arts.


    So why is the current allocation of body art only 5%?


    There''s a reason for that.


    The jutsu is also included in the jutsu of physical strengthening though the ability person of any lineage has developed the jutsu with each passing era.


    For this reason, many of them have dramatically strengthened their bodies through their spiritual and magical powers without much training. In the families of historical abilities, the body arts themselves are still considered important, but such a trend was gradually fading.


    Because of this, its importance in rank exams has dropped, and its allocation is now only 5%.


    But an exam is an exam. Even if it was only 5%, the examiners were preparing for the body arts exam with seriousness.


    One of those examiners, Yuto, was sometimes very impatient right now.


    It was only this morning that the results of the exams up to yesterday, which had been delayed in being announced, had been disclosed for all of them.


    When it came to the measurement of psychic power, Masato''s name was not on the test.


    I doubted my eyes and checked the paper that was posted up, saying there was no way that was possible.


    There it is.........


    Yuuto Dou Dou Du - - Unmeasurable.


    Yuto watches helplessly away from the other examiners who are sitting and staring around the examiners who are taking the body art exam.


    The other candidates waiting for the exam, except for Yuto, were as close as possible to the examiner, since the examiner was going in person by that swordsman, and they were concentrating on the exam, trying to get as close as possible to get this valuable experience as a sustenance.


    However, one Yuto looked lifeless with a distant gaze.


    ''''Oh, I guess I won''t be able to get a rank if things continue as they are now. I don''t think there''s any way around the written exam, right?��Because I really didn''t know. More importantly, what the hell is this thing about spiritual power being unmeasurable....... No way!��Have they found out that you''re just out there?��If that''s the case, I don''t see why I shouldn''t...


    Yuto sighed heavily and shook his head to shake off his bad imagination.


    ''No!��I have to get a rank. For the sake of future humanity!


    And that''s not all for Yuto. With this, once he gets his rank and his life is stable, he can make more time than ever to spend with his important friends like Mari, Ichigo and Shizuka.


    Being born into a family called Dou Dou Dou, it may indeed be a bit different from a normal person''s life, but even Yuto wants to protect his high school life.


    As soon as Yuto regained his composure and focused on the exam, the students suddenly gave a loud cheer.


    The one currently facing the examiner, Kensei, is a girl with glossy black hair tied back and glaring at her opponent victoriously, wearing a Shitenji style doujinshi.


    The two sides separated at one end.


    ''''Not yet!''''


    ''''No I''m surprised. The princess of Shitennji seems to be a genius at body arts as well. Her supple movements almost fooled me. A truly rigid fist. For a spirit user, this close quarters combat power.......it''s truly terrifying. But I don''t think the martial arts hall could hold up to the impact any longer. Very well. Now, the next candidate.


    This is how the test progresses from start to finish.


    It''s only for a few minutes, but it''s an actual fist fight with the Swordsman, and his ability is measured by the Swordsman himself.


    Even though all of them were allowed to strengthen their bodies with the jutsu, Yuto also widened his eyes and looked at the girl who was just now taking the test.


    ''''Shitenji-san is amazing!��(Really great!)


    After completing the exam, Mizuho got out of the special dojo and wiped her sweat off with a towel. Without pause, Hideo approached and spoke to her about something, but Mizuho blatantly ignored him.


    Yuto watched the situation from afar and smiled bitterly. Then, that Mizuho turned her head towards him.


    Yuto felt as if their eyes met, but he also remembered the incident in the hotel corridor yesterday and thought it was a misunderstanding, so he didn''t care.


    The next candidate had already started his hand-to-hand meeting with Kenshou. The organizer, Oomine Hisae, and the other examiners of the exam had come to observe, and they were looking at that swordsaint''s body art test just as intently as the candidates.


    That body technique that the Sword Saint shows is so valuable, even if it''s a rookie exam.


    There was of course no one near Yuto. Ever since the incident with Jean-Pierre, even more so, no one has come close to Yuto. It''s not just a matter of time before you are able to get your hands on it.


    In such a situation, Mizuho, who felt as if she had eyes for a moment earlier, walks towards Yuto.


    Yuto thought that she wasn''t coming towards him, and as he turned his consciousness completely to the martial arts field.......that Mizuho stood in front of Yuto.


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''Huh?��Isn''t that right, Du Du Yuto? You, if you don''t do your best, won''t there be no end in sight?


    Yuto makes an expression as if he is looking at a strange creature.


    ''''.......What?''''


    ''No, I thought you remembered my name.... Oh ... well, I''m not giving up. I really want to get my rank.


    Hmm. It''s okay. I''d feel bad about letting someone else drop out on my behalf, too. Oh, and one more thing.��The name just happens to be something Meira mentioned! I just remembered.


    ''Haha, thanks. Shitenji-san. I''ll do my best.


    Yuto was almost moved by Mizuho''s kindness and courage. Yuto knows how hard it is to talk to someone who is avoided by everyone.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re talking about. Unintentionally, Masato couldn''t help but smile as well.


    The other candidates wondered why that Shitendera Mizuho was bothering to talk to that guy?��I wondered.


    ''Yes, go for it,''


    When Mizuho saw Yuto''s smile, her cheeks loosened for a moment before she left and sat down on the chairs lined up by the wall of the hall. It is a good thing that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away with it.


    It seemed that Mizuho''s popularity increased further.


    On the contrary, Hideo''s gaze is very steely. That piercing eye was solely aimed at Masato.


    On the other hand, the actual Mizuho was in a state of mind that she had never felt before.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. And to my surprise, I found myself smiling, albeit slightly. This is hard to believe, even for me.


    But I was never in a bad mood....

 23-Rank test rewind ②

    The examination proceeded, and one by one the candidates were called in. Among them was that hero and Marion, who hadn''t spoken to me at all since the Jean-Pierre one. ��The hero seemed to be bad at body arts (though he''s unusually strong from the point of view of the average person), but "Body arts are meaningless to my abilities! And the fact that he barked tightly at me was heroic.


    To my surprise, Marion the Exorcist was unimaginably strong from her appearance. ��He was sloppy in his offensive efforts and stubborn in his defensive efforts. This is the reason why that swordsman was able to moan. ��Masato, who was watching this, was also amazed at Marion''s amazing defensive skills.


    (That Marion-san''s reception is amazing. No, that defense probably feels like it''s a tight fit with his own s*xuality. (It''s a strength for the mind and body to be in sync, I''m sure)


    After that, he saw numerous candidates'' body techniques. Some of the examiners were able to manipulate their own body techniques, and Yuto thought it was a great learning experience for him personally, and he even thought it was worth it to come for this alone.


    ''''Then........you''re the last examinee. Step forward.


    Ken Sei urged Yuto. Even though they were meeting hands with so many people for a short period of time each, they weren''t disrupting their breath or breaking a sweat at all. ��As expected of a combat-type SS rank that is currently said to have only five people. In other words, it is not an exaggeration to say that he is one of the strongest people in the whole of those with the ability, the Sword Sage. ��As soon as Yuto stood in front of the Swordsman, he immediately understood the meaning of the fact that the Swordsman was said to be one of the strongest gifted people.


    (This is strong.....................of course.


    Then, that swordsman has a smiling expression in front of Yuto that he never showed elsewhere.


    ''''Hey, Yuto-kun. Yesterday, it looks like you were in good hands again.


    ''What?��Oh ... what are you talking about?


    Yuto was puzzled. What are the candidates around him talking about?��He asks quizzically. ��Nisae has told me not to mention the incident of the discovery of the dead body of an outsider in the hotel grounds the day before. I can''t say. ��In fact, Hisae''s expression was hardened. Perhaps noticing this, Kensei also nodded widely.


    ''''No, it''s nothing. Yuto-kun, I, you know, I''m just curious about you. I''m impressed that you''re a well-built young man for someone of recent times.


    Ken Sei smiles and walks over to Yuto, placing his hands on both of Yuto''s shoulders and lightly tapping one of his shoulders in a friendly manner. The candidates around him are also surprised at such a behavior of Ken Sei. ��It''s as if he''s declaring Yuto as my favorite. ��The new candidates look on enviously and questioningly. When it came to the hero, he looked at them hatefully and formed a hard fist, "Why would you want to be that guy....... ��With a smiling expression on his face, Kensei speaks out in a voice that only Yuto can hear.


    ''''Yuto-kun. I say this because I think you have a right to be heard. They were the ones from yesterday, but they still don''t seem to know who they are. After all, they''ve lost everything but their clothes. All we have is the remnants of powerful magic and the identification card in the wallet.


    Yuto stared at Kensei in surprise.


    ''According to that ... they''re just ordinary citizens. A Russian and a Belgian.''''


    ''A civilian?��What the hell is that...?


    No, I don''t know yet. The agency is looking into it now. It''s not many, but there are some people outside of those people. But then, you know, that kind of narrows it down for me. What kind of people are they?


    What do you know about them?


    ''''They are magic-centered and integrated into human society. And yet, when they are so inhuman that they have skills that the examiners and I can''t even detect, they are hidden from view. A race that has existed unbrokenly since ancient times and is feared by us humans.


    An ancient race?��Is that ... reported to the ... agency?


    No way. That''s just speculation, my own. That''s not what I''m telling you, though. I''m surprised. That you could sense them. No one, including me, Nisae the rank S... and all the other examiners, even noticed it.


    Yuto looks at Kensei, who is smiling at him. ��I don''t know what he''s trying to say. ��And why would he say that to himself........


    At this time, for the first time, Yuto felt the creepiness from the swordsman. ��Kensei kept his expression intact as he moved away from Yuto and confronted Yuto once again.


    ''''Come on, Yuto-kun!��Let''s start the exam.  It would be a bit of a trick to say this is the end.


    Kensei looks up after a thoughtful attitude.


    ''''Alright!��I think I''m going to make a special last one ... and I''m going to get serious ... too, I don''t know.


    That statement from the Sword Saint sent a shock through the hall.


    The examiners also looked at each other and Mizuho couldn''t help but stand up. ��The organizer, Hisae, also unclasped her arms and looked stunned. ��Everyone''s reaction is uniformly the same. ��That''s saying that that swordsman is serious about doing it, even if it''s only a physical technique.


    ''''Hey, Al!��What are you talking about...


    You''ll be fine. It''s only for three minutes. Yuto, if you can hold out for three minutes, I''ll take your body art test assessment into consideration, okay?��You also mentioned that your strongest ability was body arts... not bad, right?


    Feeling left out despite the parties involved, Yuto tries to say something, but


    Then let''s get started!


    With a smiling smile, Ken Sei said without saying a word to start the exam. ��Yuto was puzzled. And now, he could feel an overwhelming fighting spirit from the swordsman in front of him. ��Masato could see that the hall was being swallowed up by the extraordinary fighting spirit of the Swordsman. ��The fighting spirit emanating from the Swordsman is the kind of thing that would make an ordinary person lose the will to fight.


    However, in a sense, the current Yuto, the victim, was trapped by a single word in his mind. ��That is..............the word ''assessment consideration'' by Ken Sei.


    (Assessment consideration........assessment consideration!��My high school life!��(Restoration of our home!)


    The examiners and examiners watch them, forgetting to breathe. ��Inside, an air of sympathy begins to flow for Masato. ��But.....


    In the blink of an eye, that kind of atmosphere vanished.


    That is.........a sense of oppression coming from Yuto. ��The atmosphere that Masato wears is suddenly transforming. ��A glimpse of power that can only be understood because all of them have abilities. ��That is different from the Sword Saints, something we have never felt before.


    ''''.......What?��That guy.....


    Mizuho muttered to herself. ��Even Marion, Hero, the other examiners, and the examiners who had come to watch, could see a phase of astonishment in their expressions.


    Facing the Sword Saint, Yuto doesn''t seem to be scared at all. ��But that was different from the blitheness of a young man who overestimated his own strength. It wasn''t the face of Dou Dou Yuto that everyone thought he had. ��It was the face of a warrior that the newcomers had never seen before, a warrior who had run through many battles.


    Looking at that Yuto, the swordsmiths loosened their cheeks slightly and both of them took a stance. ��He gulped and huffed as the rookie exam organizer, Nisisae, who was watching, huffed.


    We have to stop this ridiculous exam.


    ''''Wait, you two...!


    But ironically, that is the signal to start the test. ��Kensei moves. Or rather, it seems to have moved, that''s all I can say.


    Despite being up close and personal, everyone lost sight of the Sword Saint for a moment. However, that didn''t mean that he was moving too fast. ��There was no initial movement, and it was natural. Therefore, it was simply impossible for anyone to predict his or her next move. ��In contrast, Yuto could accurately see the right elbow of the Sword Saint''s right elbow pointing downward from underneath him to the pigeon tail.


    (Suddenly to the kryptonite!��(It''s a trap to avoid backwards... if that''s the case!


    At the moment of the collision, Yuto stepped forward. To be precise, he shifted the central axis of his body slightly and used his left hand to tease Ken Sei''s elbow, and then slammed his right hand sword into Ken Sei''s left armpit as it was. ��As the two men collided, the surroundings were able to see the two men. Everyone''s eyes narrowed due to the shockwave of the two men''s clash.


    ''''It''s an offensive and defensive match.......''''


    Kensei smiled wryly with his sharp eyes. Yuto''s hand sword to Ken Sei was caught by his left elbow. ��Their eyes meet at close range.


    ''''You''re good at it, Yuto-kun. I''m a swordsman by nature, but I''m confident in my physical skills as well. Well, if I hold a sword, it''s a foul. It can''t be helped that it''s like this.


    "(Pfft!) ........Odd. I''m not essentially a bodyworker by nature either.


    Huh... (Ila!)


    Their eyes gleam bewitchingly and give a rootless smile.


    ''''Hmph.''''


    The other candidates, who had lost their voices due to the initial clash between the two of them, had their eyes half open at their conversation.


    ''''Surprisingly, is the Sword Saint.... not very popular?''''


    ''Huh. That part of you hasn''t changed.......Al. Totally, men are.........


    A headache came on and Hisae pressed her forehead with her right hand.


    ''''Yuto-kun......... It was a bad idea to lie after all. You promised to do it for real, right?


    ''No, sir. My promise is to take into account the test assessment!


    What followed, starting with this conversation, was unimaginable to the participants. ��Everyone there couldn''t take their eyes off of them for even a moment.


    And most importantly, everyone was even confused in their perception of Yuto. A boy of the same age as us is competing with that swordsman, even if it is limited to physical techniques. ��It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    The examiners are especially vocal. ��The examiners couldn''t believe what they were seeing. ��It''s not that they had ever seen the Sword Saint in battle before. The only person who has is probably Hisae. ��But they do know.


    The meaning of SS rank........


    It is.........a crown that refers to those who are allowed to hold up the strongest.


    ''''That''s Doudou........Yuto?''''


    Mizuho couldn''t sit down and lined up next to Marion, who was standing on a stick at the front of the line.


    ''''Oh, he''s such a low power guy.......''''


    The hero grunted hatefully with an expression of having seen something unbelievable.


    In the midst of all this, the party involved, the Sword Saint''s heart was dancing abnormally.


    (Kuh, how hard to fight!��More than I can imagine, you are. (I''m starting to seriously want you!)


    The examiners and the examiners are now mere spectators. ��But in fact, even the examiners are unaware of the high level of offense and defense that is going on between the two parties.


    In terms of the weight of each attack, Kensei had the advantage, but Yuto''s attacks were more anomalous than the outside world could see. ��He deliberately showed attacks with preliminary movements, and launched a series of attacks without the primary mission''s initial movement. As I thought, the opposite was also possible.


    Just like that, Yuto''s attacks are transformative.


    Yuto avoided Kensei''s right fist on the outside while keeping it close to Kensei''s body. The eyes of the swordsman widened at that bold action. ��While keeping his body in close contact with the swordsman, Yuto spun himself around to get behind the swordsman and then placed his palm on his back.


    ''''.........''''


    It was just a palm against his palm........ ��However, the Sword Saint felt a cool, cold sensation on his back.


    At that moment, a tremendous shock ran through the Sword Saint''s back. ��But.........it was rather Yuto who had a surprised expression.


    (Huh?��Doesn''t it blow up?��Oh, my God!��(The palm strike made me lose my close contact!


    Stopping even as the shock resounded through the five bodies, Kensei swung his own heel up into Yuto''s chest as he turned backwards. ��Yuto was forced to listen to a dull sound echoing from his right chest.


    ''''Guh!''''


    Then, he and the swordsman who turned around and looked at each other.


    (Yuto-kun, you''re also wearing a capsid and an envelope....... It seems to have a different quality than mine...)


    (My neck strength is dissipated!)


    They stare at each other. Silence in the hall.


    Kensei huffed and released his stance and.......grinned.


    ''''It''s a little past three minutes, isn''t it? Well, Yuto-kun. I had a lot of fun. I almost forgot that it was an exam. Well then, the exam is over........is that all right?


    ''Yes ... oh, hey!��No, it''s a promise!��Assessments of the promised test considered!


    ''Haha. That''s right. I''ll take that into consideration.


    (And ... now isn''t that something that will be taken into account for other tests?��(In a good way, of course.)


    Kensei looks at the examiners. The examiners looked at each other and were discussing something. ��The reason is that there were many controversies among the examiners regarding Yuto.


    The written test is the lowest score of the examinee, but the answers to the questions were quite correct. Of course, there are some questions that I don''t understand at all. However, the percentage of correct answers increased when it came to advanced demons, kasei ... and non-human questions of the Demon God class. ��And the most controversial answer was the correct answer, but there were many extraneous answers.


    For example, ''What are the characteristics of a certain demonic beast?'' In response to the question, "What are the characteristics and weaknesses?", the examiners fill in more characteristics and weaknesses than the model answer. ��The examiners were all made up of experienced combatants of A rank and above. There were many things that made these examiners huff and puff in Masato''s answers. The examiners had noticed and wondered about some of the things they had noticed and wondered about during actual combat. ��This is why the examiners have gone so far as to examine the answers of Yuto with each other. However, the result was that he was subject to a deduction of points for not being an exemplary answer.


    Also, the examiner, Ela, said that his spiritual power measurement could not be measured.


    ''''Now that I think about it, I feel like that spiritual power isn''t helpful... it doesn''t feel like I''m giving out spiritual power with control. I don''t know if I''ve ever seen anything like that before, but it just felt like something I couldn''t use in battle. And that guy pulled his body out of the mark without a signal, and that feeling was something I''ve never felt before. I don''t think that was psychic power.


    And I gave an incoherent explanation for everyone. ��And the result that came out was.....


    It''s impossible to measure.


    "Yes!��Then the body technique exam is over. The Dharma and ability perfection in the afternoon will be after lunch. It''s the toughest test, so everyone take a break early and don''t neglect your preparations. Then we will dismiss for now. Lunch is at our usual venue.


    In the noisy hall, Nisae calmed down in a muffled voice. ��Both the examiners and the examiners left the hall to have their own lunch. Hisae casually followed beside Kensei and left the hall together.


    ''''Al. You seem to be quite obsessed with that girl, but who is she?��What kind of newcomer would be able to go at it with you so much with physical arts? Du Du I''ve never heard of a house like that and I''ve never heard of it.


    ''Haha, am I old too?��No, don''t stare at me so much. I don''t know, really. She''s just a girl I''m curious about. She''s a........


    Hisae looked at the profile of the swordsman and looked forward with a sigh.


    After the morning''s physical examinations, all the candidates are in the usual lunch hall.


    In contrast to the bustling surroundings, Yuto was still having lunch alone. The truth is, there is a part of me that wants to make friends and talk with them, but since no one comes near me, it can''t be helped. ��It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. I felt like I was causing them trouble, so I gave up on my own approach.


    "Huh~. I don''t feel like I belong here. I can''t wait to end it and go home. Besides, that guy........he''s really going to take the assessment into consideration properly, right?


    There''s a little time before the next exam. Yuto stood up to go get some air outside. Mizuho, Marion and the other examiners are casually watching him. ��In fact, they were all beginning to be interested in Yuto on the inside, but they were having a hard time talking to him.


    That was especially true except for Mizuho and Marion, though the presence of the heroes was a big part of the reason.

 24-Rank test Good luck and ability ①

    The examination proceeded, and one by one the candidates were called in. Among them was that hero and Marion, who hadn''t spoken to me at all since the Jean-Pierre one.


    The hero seemed to be bad at body arts (though he''s unusually strong from the point of view of the average person), but "Body arts are meaningless to my abilities! And the fact that he barked tightly at me was heroic.


    To my surprise, Marion the Exorcist was unimaginably strong from her appearance.


    He was sloppy in his offensive efforts and stubborn in his defensive efforts. This is the reason why that swordsman was able to moan.


    Masato, who was watching this, was also amazed at Marion''s amazing defensive skills.


    (That Marion-san''s reception is amazing. No, that defense probably feels like it''s a tight fit with his own s*xuality. (It''s a strength for the mind and body to be in sync, I''m sure)


    After that, he saw numerous candidates'' body techniques. Some of the examiners were able to manipulate their own body techniques, and Yuto thought it was a great learning experience for him personally, and he even thought it was worth it to come for this alone.


    ''''Then........you''re the last examinee. Step forward.


    Ken Sei urged Yuto. Even though they were meeting hands with so many people for a short period of time each, they weren''t disrupting their breath or breaking a sweat at all.


    As expected of a combat-type SS rank that is currently said to have only five people. In other words, it is not an exaggeration to say that he is one of the strongest people in the whole of those with the ability, the Sword Sage.


    As soon as Yuto stood in front of the Swordsman, he immediately understood the meaning of the fact that the Swordsman was said to be one of the strongest gifted people.


    (This is strong.....................of course.


    Then, that swordsman has a smiling expression in front of Yuto that he never showed elsewhere.


    ''''Hey, Yuto-kun. Yesterday, it looks like you were in good hands again.


    ''What?��Oh ... what are you talking about?


    Yuto was puzzled. What are the candidates around him talking about?��He asks quizzically.


    Nisae has told me not to mention the incident of the discovery of the dead body of an outsider in the hotel grounds the day before. I can''t say.


    In fact, Hisae''s expression was hardened. Perhaps noticing this, Kensei also nodded widely.


    ''''No, it''s nothing. Yuto-kun, I, you know, I''m just curious about you. I''m impressed that you''re a well-built young man for someone of recent times.


    Ken Sei smiles and walks over to Yuto, placing his hands on both of Yuto''s shoulders and lightly tapping one of his shoulders in a friendly manner. The candidates around him are also surprised at such a behavior of Ken Sei.


    It''s as if he''s declaring Yuto as my favorite.


    The new candidates look on enviously and questioningly. When it came to the hero, he looked at them hatefully and formed a hard fist, "Why would you want to be that guy.......


    With a smiling expression on his face, Kensei speaks out in a voice that only Yuto can hear.


    ''''Yuto-kun. I say this because I think you have a right to be heard. They were the ones from yesterday, but they still don''t seem to know who they are. After all, they''ve lost everything but their clothes. All we have is the remnants of powerful magic and the identification card in the wallet.


    Yuto stared at Kensei in surprise.


    ''According to that ... they''re just ordinary citizens. A Russian and a Belgian.''''


    ''A civilian?��What the hell is that...?


    No, I don''t know yet. The agency is looking into it now. It''s not many, but there are some people outside of those people. But then, you know, that kind of narrows it down for me. What kind of people are they?


    What do you know about them?


    ''''They are magic-centered and integrated into human society. And yet, when they are so inhuman that they have skills that the examiners and I can''t even detect, they are hidden from view. A race that has existed unbrokenly since ancient times and is feared by us humans.


    An ancient race?��Is that ... reported to the ... agency?


    No way. That''s just speculation, my own. That''s not what I''m telling you, though. I''m surprised. That you could sense them. No one, including me, Nisae the rank S... and the other examiners, even noticed.


    Yuto looks at Kensei, who is smiling at him.


    I don''t know what he''s trying to say.


    And why would he say that to himself........


    At this time, for the first time, Yuto felt the creepiness from the swordsman.


    Kensei kept his expression intact as he moved away from Yuto and confronted Yuto once again.


    ''''Come on, Yuto-kun!��Let''s start the exam. It would be a bit of a trick to say this is the end.


    Kensei looks up after a thoughtful attitude.


    ''''Alright!��I think I''m going to make a special last one ... and I''m going to get serious ... too, I don''t know.


    That statement from the Sword Saint sent a shock through the hall.


    The examiners also looked at each other and Mizuho couldn''t help but stand up.


    The organizer, Hisae, also unclasped her arms and looked stunned.


    Everyone''s reaction is uniformly the same.


    That''s saying that that swordsman is serious about doing it, even if it''s only a physical technique.


    ''''Hey, Al!��What are you talking about...


    You''ll be fine. It''s only for three minutes. Yuto, if you can hold out for three minutes, I''ll take your body art test assessment into consideration, okay?��You also mentioned that your strongest ability was body arts... not bad, right?


    Feeling left out despite the parties involved, Yuto tries to say something, but


    Then let''s get started!


    With a smiling smile, Ken Sei said without saying a word to start the exam.


    Yuto was puzzled. And now, he could feel an overwhelming fighting spirit from the swordsman in front of him.


    Masato could see that the hall was being swallowed up by the extraordinary fighting spirit of the Swordsman.


    The fighting spirit emanating from the Swordsman is the kind of thing that would make an ordinary person lose the will to fight.


    However, in a sense, the current Yuto, the victim, was trapped by a single word in his mind.


    That is..............the word ''assessment consideration'' by Ken Sei.


    (Assessment consideration........assessment consideration!��My high school life!��(Restoration of our home!)


    The examiners and examiners watch them, forgetting to breathe.


    Inside, an air of sympathy begins to flow for Masato.


    But.....


    In the blink of an eye, that kind of atmosphere vanished.


    That is.........a sense of oppression coming from Yuto.


    The atmosphere that Masato wears is suddenly transforming.


    A glimpse of power that can only be understood because all of them have abilities.


    That is different from the Sword Saints, something we have never felt before.


    ''''.......What?��That guy.....


    Mizuho muttered to herself.


    Even Marion, Hero, the other examiners, and the examiners who had come to watch, could see a phase of astonishment in their expressions.


    Facing the Sword Saint, Yuto doesn''t seem to be scared at all.


    But that was different from the blitheness of a young man who overestimated his own strength. It wasn''t the face of Dou Dou Yuto that everyone thought he had.


    It was the face of a warrior that the newcomers had never seen before, a warrior who had run through many battles.


    Looking at that Yuto, the swordsmiths loosened their cheeks slightly and both of them took a stance.


    He gulped and huffed as the rookie exam organizer, Nisisae, who was watching, huffed.


    We have to stop this ridiculous exam.


    ''''Wait, you two...!


    But ironically, that is the signal to start the test.


    Kensei moves. Or rather, he seems to have moved, that''s all I can say.


    Despite the fact that they were watching him up close, everyone lost sight of the Sword Saint for a moment. However, that did not mean that the movement was too fast.


    There was no initial movement, and it was natural. Therefore, it was simply impossible for anyone to predict his or her next move.


    In contrast, Yuto could accurately see the right elbow of the Sword Saint''s right elbow pointing downward from underneath him to the pigeon tail.


    (Suddenly to the kryptonite!��(It''s a trap to avoid backwards... if that''s the case!


    At the moment of the collision, Yuto stepped forward. To be precise, he shifted the central axis of his body slightly and used his left hand to tease Ken Sei''s elbow, and then slammed his right hand sword into Ken Sei''s left armpit as it was.


    As the two men collided, the surroundings were able to see the two men. Everyone''s eyes narrowed due to the shockwave of the two men''s clash.


    ''''It''s an offensive and defensive match.......''''


    Kensei smiled wryly with his sharp eyes. Yuto''s hand sword to Ken Sei was caught by his left elbow.


    Their eyes meet at close range.


    ''''You''re good at it, Yuto-kun. I''m a swordsman by nature, but I''m confident in my physical skills as well. Well, if I hold a sword, it''s a foul. It can''t be helped that it''s like this.


    "(Pfft!) ........Odd. I''m not essentially a bodyworker by nature either.


    Huh... (Ila!)


    Their eyes gleam bewitchingly and give a rootless smile.


    ''''Hmph.''''


    The other candidates, who had lost their voices due to the initial clash between the two of them, had their eyes half open at their conversation.


    ''''Surprisingly, is the Sword Saint.... not very popular?''''


    ''Huh. That part of you hasn''t changed.......Al. Totally, men are.........


    A headache came on and Hisae pressed her forehead with her right hand.


    ''''Yuto-kun......... It was a bad idea to lie after all. You promised to do it for real, right?


    ''No, sir. My promise is to take into account the test assessment!


    What followed, starting with this conversation, was unimaginable to the participants.


    Everyone there couldn''t take their eyes off of them for even a moment.


    And most importantly, everyone was even confused in their perception of Yuto. A boy of the same age as us is competing with that swordsman, even if it is limited to physical techniques.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    The examiners are especially vocal.


    The examiners couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    It''s not that they had ever seen the Sword Saint in battle before. The only person who has is probably Hisae.


    But they do know.


    The meaning of SS rank........


    It is.........a crown that refers to those who are allowed to hold up the strongest.


    ''''That''s Doudou........Yuto?''''


    Mizuho couldn''t sit down and lined up next to Marion, who was standing on a stick at the front of the line.


    ''''Oh, he''s such a low power guy.......''''


    The hero grunted hatefully with an expression of having seen something unbelievable.


    In the midst of all this, the party involved, the Sword Saint''s heart was dancing abnormally.


    (Kuh, how hard to fight!��More than I can imagine, you are. (I''m starting to seriously want you!)


    The examiners and the examiners are now mere spectators.


    But in fact, even the examiners are unaware of the high level of offense and defense that is going on between the two parties.


    In terms of the weight of each attack, Kensei had the advantage, but Yuto''s attacks were more anomalous than the outside world could see.


    He deliberately showed attacks with preliminary movements and unleashed a series of attacks without the primary mission''s initial movement. As I thought, the opposite was also possible.


    Just like that, Yuto''s attacks are transformative.


    Yuto avoided Kensei''s right fist on the outside while keeping it close to Kensei''s body. The eyes of the swordsman widened at that bold action.


    While keeping his body in close contact with the swordsman, Yuto spun himself around to get behind the swordsman and then placed his palm on his back.


    ''''.........''''


    It was just a palm against his palm........


    However, the Sword Saint felt a cool, cold sensation on his back.


    At that moment, a tremendous shock ran through the Sword Saint''s back.


    But.........it was rather Yuto who had a surprised expression.


    (Huh?��Doesn''t it blow up?��Oh, my God!��(The palm strike made me lose my close contact!


    Stopping even as the shock resounded through the five bodies, the kensho stopped and swung his heels up into the chest of Yuto as he turned backwards.


    Yuto was forced to listen to a dull sound echoing from his right chest.


    ''''Guh!''''


    Then, he and the swordsman who turned around and looked at each other.


    (Yuto-kun, you''re also wearing a capsid and an envelope....... It seems to have a different quality than mine...)


    (My neck strength is dissipated!)


    They stare at each other. Silence in the hall.


    Kensei huffed and released his stance and.......grinned.


    ''''It''s a little past three minutes, isn''t it? Well, Yuto-kun. I had a lot of fun. I almost forgot that it was an exam. Well then, the exam is over........is that all right?


    ''Yes ... ah, hey!��No, it''s a promise!��Assessments of the promised test considered!


    ''Haha. That''s right. I''ll take that into consideration.


    (And ... now isn''t that something that will be taken into account for other tests?��(In a good way, of course.)


    Kensei looks at the examiners. The examiners looked at each other and were discussing something.


    The reason is that there were many controversies among the examiners regarding Yuto.


    The written test is the lowest score of the examinee, but the answers to the questions were quite correct. Of course, there are some questions that I don''t understand at all. However, the percentage of correct answers increased when it came to advanced demons, kasei ... and non-human questions of the Demon God class.


    And the most controversial answer was the correct answer, but there were many extraneous answers.


    For example, ''What are the characteristics of a certain demonic beast?'' In response to the question, "What are the characteristics and weaknesses?", the examiners fill in more characteristics and weaknesses than the model answer.


    The examiners were all made up of experienced combatants of A rank and above. There were many things that made these examiners huff and puff in Masato''s answers. The examiners had noticed and wondered about some of the things they had noticed and wondered about during actual combat.


    This is why the examiners have gone so far as to examine the answers of Yuto with each other. However, the result was that he was subject to a deduction of points for not being an exemplary answer.


    Also, the examiner, Ela, said that his spiritual power measurement could not be measured.


    ''''Now that I think about it, I feel like that spiritual power isn''t helpful... it doesn''t feel like I''m giving out spiritual power with control. I don''t know if I''ve ever seen anything like that before, but it just felt like something I couldn''t use in battle. And that guy pulled his body out of the mark without a signal, and that feeling was something I''ve never felt before. I don''t think that was psychic power.


    And I gave an incoherent explanation for everyone.


    And the result that came out was.....


    It''s impossible to measure.


    "Yes!��Then the body technique exam is over. The Dharma and ability perfection in the afternoon will be after lunch. It''s the toughest test, so everyone take a break early and don''t neglect your preparations. Then we will dismiss for now. Lunch is at our usual venue.


    In the noisy hall, Nisae calmed down in a muffled voice.


    Both the examiners and the examiners left the hall to have their own lunch. Hisae casually followed beside Kensei and left the hall together.


    ''''Al. You seem to be quite obsessed with that girl, but who is she?��What kind of newcomer would be able to go at it with you so much with physical arts? Du Du I''ve never heard of a house like that and I''ve never heard of it.


    ''Haha, am I old too?��No, don''t stare at me so much. I don''t know, really. She''s just a girl I''m curious about. She''s a........


    Hisae looked at the profile of the swordsman and looked forward with a sigh.


    After the morning''s physical examinations, all the candidates are in the usual lunch hall.


    In contrast to the bustling surroundings, Yuto was still eating lunch alone. The truth is, there is a part of me that wants to make friends and talk with them, but since no one comes near me, it can''t be helped.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. I felt like I was causing them trouble, so I gave up on my own approach.


    "Huh~. I don''t feel like I belong here. I can''t wait to end it and go home. Besides, that guy........he''s really going to take the assessment into consideration properly, right?


    There''s a little time before the next exam. Yuto stood up to go get some air outside. Mizuho, Marion and the other examiners are casually watching him.


    In fact, they were all beginning to be interested in Yuto on the inside, but they were having a hard time talking to him.


    That was especially true except for Mizuho and Marion, though the presence of the heroes was a big part of the reason.

 25-Rank test Good luck and ability ②

    The third day of the exam. The place was a conference room in a hotel.


    Right now, the examiners for the rookie exams were gathered around the table, all sighing in distress as they looked at the materials and screen.


    ''''It''s still this boy that''s the problem.......''''


    Right now, it was the afternoon of the last day, and the examiners were all present.


    The rookie exams had already completed the entire process and were being finalized for rank certification.


    In truth, it wasn''t that difficult a task. Since grading is done for each subject, the certification ranks have already been decided for 90% of the candidates.


    It''s a good idea to find out which rank the examinee who is in between the ranks should settle into.


    But that too is finished, leaving one person........


    ''''Du Du Yuto. Looking at today''s morning''s ''Judgment and Intuition'' test.......Ela''s ability to adapt to environmental changes due to her illusions and her judgment is astounding. But intuition, which relies on spiritual and magical power, is totally useless. I''ve never seen such an examinee... no, I''ve never had an ability before.


    There''s no doubt that the results of this exam are an historic year for new recruits, though.


    It is said that gifted people have a keener intuition than ordinary people.


    It is believed that this is because their perception of the world through spiritual and magical powers is broader than that of ordinary people.


    It is also known as the so-called sixth sense. Ordinary people are said to have used the five senses of sight, hearing, taste, smell and touch since ancient times, in other words, to judge the situation.


    Nowadays, academics say that people have more than five senses, but institutions cite the ancient ones.


    Since people with abilities have a strong sense of this sixth sense, this test is also a test that also aims to measure that sixth sense.


    For example, if an able-bodied person has two boxes and performs a simple experiment, such as asking which box contains the ball, he or she will get more than 90% of the answers correct. Other famous examples of the sixth sense include insect tidings, etc.


    This is the reason why this sixth sense is very useful for people with abilities to deal with other human beings and paranormal phenomena.


    Because, from the point of view of ordinary people, all the jobs that gifted people receive are unforeseen circumstances. It is often difficult to judge by what you can see.


    However, the grading method for this ''Judgment and intuition'' test was to see if you make the best decision in the end, so even if this intuition was bad, if your judgment was good, you would get a high score as a score.


    In Yuto''s case, if this sixth sense was measured, the result would be that he was no different from the average person with ability, which was well below the average of the average person. However, when it was actually measured as a test of judgment, it showed an astonishingly high percentage of correct answers.


    Could it be a coincidence?��And the test was redone, which was unusual only for Yuto.


    ''Why is it just me?��It''s not fair!��What''s the score on that one?��It worked!


    Yuto was reluctant to do so, but the examiner thought that he was right inwardly, but instructed him to redo the test.


    Once again, Ela activates Illusion and creates a labyrinth in which many traps are placed.


    The test is to escape from it as quickly as possible, but even in that redone test, Yuto got the best results possible.


    He could easily see through the traps and find an escape route without being caught by the decoys.


    Its clearing time was also far faster than the other candidates.


    The examiners were silent for a while.


    ''''Ah, just to confirm......... The result of Dou Du Yuto''s exam, the written test was a failing grade of 32 points, but the content needs to be examined. His physical skills were ranked A without question, and there is a possibility of higher than that. Basic Spiritual Power is an A if judged as it is, but since there is a possibility that he can''t use it, it''s out of the question. Her ability is ranked A based on the results of her mock battles, but I''m not sure if this is due to her ability or not. Judgment and intuition are A-ranked based on the results.


    ''''However, even though I had good luck in the mock battle, I still defeated one B-class demonic beast by myself. Even if your intuition due to spiritual power is karaoke, it''s the idea that it''s a judgmental factor specific to an ability when making a final decision.... As a result, if your judgment is excellent, it shouldn''t be a big problem if you have poor intuition due to spiritual power.......


    They all look down and up, feeling like they have a headache.


    The examiners who are here today are very busy.


    After this conference, most of them will not participate in the celebration party, but will return to their home countries. This time, many of them forced themselves into the schedule for this rookie exam.


    That''s why they didn''t expect it to take so much time in the final stages, and everyone is getting a little frustrated because they have another job to do.


    Then Dora and Ela, whose hair color is different from white and black, but they have the same face, start to speak out at the same time.


    ''Oh!��I don''t know what''s going on here!��I''ve never seen this guy before!


    Isn''t that enough?��Off the rank. Let''s just settle for the place where he was just a physical arts idiot.


    All the examiners look at the organizer.


    Nissae, who had been quietly watching the discussion until now, decided that she''d run out of opinions and opened her mouth.


    ''''Ela and Dora, it can''t be that way, can it? It''s true that based on the results of the exam, it''s hard to say that this boy''s rank recognition will be easy.... However, he does produce results. Think about it the other way around. For whatever reason, he has the ability to deal with a B-ranked class demonic beast. If he was moved as an ability outside of WIO certification........


    "''Uh!��That certainly complicates things.


    ''He''s young and has plenty of growth ahead of him. If that''s the case, it''s better to have some control from the agency. Besides.........


    And?


    ''This is.........in my opinion. It''s possible that we couldn''t measure him with the content of this test....... Well, there''s no problem with his humanity, and I''ll use my organizing authority to reach a conclusion here. Is that alright?


    They all nodded. They all didn''t have a solid answer to begin with. Besides, there was certainly a feeling of regret to leave that boy out of the ranks.


    Kenshou, who had been silent the whole time, gave a small smile as he looked at Nisasae.


    ''''Natural ability........?''''


    Once the meeting was over and the newcomer''s exam, which was now only a rank announcement, Hisae felt a bit relieved, she headed to her room at the hotel. Beside her, the Swordsman Alfred Arkwright was also there.


    ''''Hisae. Then I''ll leave you here. Thank you for having me here, I enjoyed it very much.''''


    ''How dare you. You didn''t like it at first.... And if you don''t do your job properly, you''re going to be abandoned by the agency for good. They even told me he was missing.


    Kensei smiles bitterly. In response, Hisae looks at Ken Sei with a serious face.


    ''''Al do you know anything about that girl?��Your obsession with that girl from the beginning was not normal.


    Kensei''s expression is silent and unchanged. Ken Sage looks at his former lover, and Hisae looks back into his eyes as well.


    ''''Sendo........''''


    What?


    The boy could be a wielder of the Sacred Way.


    No way!


    ''No, I don''t know. There is a lot of unnaturalness for a Taoist. In fact, he also has spiritual powers. I''ve never heard of such a Daoist, and there''s a good chance I''m wrong. In the first place, those of the Immortal Daoists aren''t involved or interested in the institution at all.


    ''''Oh no.... But.........then no wonder you can''t measure it with a test like this.


    ''Nisae. I want you to keep a close eye on him. There''s a good chance you''re wrong. It''s too different from what I''m hearing. It''s no wonder that he''s a natural gifted person in that sense. But if he''s a Daoist he''s a valuable sample. He''s very important for us to know about the mysterious Daoist, even though he has the same ability.


    "All right, fine. It''s just ... it doesn''t make the boy any different. It''s still indeterminate, and most importantly, he was faithful to his rookie test. You can''t treat a kid like that as a sample.


    ''Yes. That''s it.


    With a wide smile, Ken Sei nodded. A staff member of the ability agency comes from behind the two of them at a short run to report to him.


    ''''Kensei. Your car is ready to take you to the airport.


    Okay, okay. I''ll be right there.


    Kensei followed the staff without saying anything more.


    For a moment, Hisae tried to raise her voice, but she couldn''t speak to him....


    Then, Hisae looked at Kensei''s back and rubbed her own abdomen with her hand as if it were important.

 26-Rank test Good luck and ability ③

    When Kensei was out of sight, Nisae lowered her eyes, turned on her heel and headed back to her room once again when she received a call on her cell phone. The caller was her secretary, Shima Kakitate.


    She had attended a meeting on behalf of Hisae at the London Branch just before this examination about the murder of Sister Sophia Sutherland.


    The contents of the meeting were reported to her from time to time, but even after the meeting was over, Hisae had let her continue the investigation at her discretion.


    "Omine-sama. We''ve learned some important things about the culprit. It seems that the recent disappearance of the abilities is still related to the culprit, a vampire (vampire)."


    ''What?��So it was still that guy''s doing. But why are all the gifted people...


    "Apparently, it has something to do with the killer''s abilities. With a high probability, the killer vampire seems to suck out the abilities of the blood-sucking ability holders as well. I wonder if that''s the reason why he targeted those abilities......."


    ''No way!��I''ve heard that each vampire has a lot of solid differences in their abilities and weaknesses, but I''ve never heard of anything like that...


    Vampires are known to be a very solid species.


    The commonly known susceptibility to sunshine, crosses, garlic, pure water, etc. is just information on one solid that threatened human society long ago.


    Also, they don''t need to suck blood to survive.


    They are a race with a wide variety of personalities, weaknesses, and abilities, and one piece of information may not be the same for all vampires.


    But there is only one thing ... one thing that can be said for all solids.


    It is only that they are called immortals (Nosferak) ... and they are powerful extrahuman beings that are beyond human knowledge.


    "Yes. It''s true that vampires have been confirmed in records from hundreds of years ago that vampires can suck out memories, knowledge and appearance along with blood, but this kind of ability seems to be rare."


    ''What about from the vampire community?��What do you have to report?


    "No, sir. But the community seems to feel responsible, too, and they''ve sent out a search party, and if they find out anything, they''ll report it to the agency as soon as they can. To date, there have been five victims, of which four are competent people who belong to the agency."


    Hmm, so what''s this Nosferak guy''s rating?


    "The name is Gaston, according to the community, and its existence is in the thousand and five hundred year class."


    "One thousand and five hundred years class!��......It''s not an Associate Demon God class. Moreover, if it''s sucking out the abilities of an ability holder, it''s effectively considered a Demon God class....... What are the abilities of the blood-sucked abilities?


    "Yes, what has been confirmed is that there are very few combat-related ones, with Sister Sophia''s satori ability being the first to be confirmed. Other victims, such as John Larkins'' [Iquivocal], a member of the London Division, among other famous victims, but the only thing that is troubling is [positioning] among them."


    ''It''s Edmund Stan''s!��That nasty little bastard got you?


    "Yes, sir. This is the ability of Edmund Stan, an unaffiliated psychic whose main purpose was to infiltrate and obtain information. He was hit in a hotel in D��sseldorf a week ago. This ability feels like it''s natural to be there no matter where you are, so no matter what organization you infiltrate, you won''t be suspected. Because of this ability, the vampires seem to have a lot of trouble searching for it. Originally, vampires should be able to recognize each other when they get close to each other, but because of this ability......."


    ''''Satori''s ability and positioning ability? That''s tricky...


    "Yes,"


    ''I''m sorry, Shima. Can you continue to investigate?��This one is also finished with the certificate process and the get-together party. I''d like to give one of the flowers to Sister Sophia''s grave, and I''m even willing to put my hand directly on the culprit...


    ".........I understand. Actually, I have an idea, and I''m going to meet with someone. I can''t say who it is, but if I talk to that person, I might be able to get some information from him."


    All right. I''ll have my phone on me at all times. You''ll be in touch.


    Hisae immediately walked out to prepare for the get-together party while giving instructions to the staff.


    At the same time........in the conference room where the newcomers'' examinations office is located. A file of the newcomers'' test results saved on a laptop there was open.


    ''''Kukku, even the characteristics, usefulness and risks of the abilities are carefully described? As I thought, the abilities know better than the abilities'' analysis........

 27-Rank test results and intruders

    In the reception party hall, Yuto seemed to be located at the back end, where he could be said to be in a fixed position.


    And.........Masato was nervous. Moreover, he was already in an extreme situation.


    Oh........is it around the time of the high school exam announcement?��I''m not sure I''m this nervous...


    However, when the high school exams were announced, Mari didn''t want to find out from the papers that were mailed to her about her acceptance or rejection, so Masato was halfway to Jilin High School with Mari taking him there.


    Yuto didn''t want to go all the way there at the time, but thanks to Mari, he didn''t have to be alone and nervous, and thanks to Mari being there, he was in a better frame of mind than he was now.


    So Masato was inwardly grateful to Mari for having someone beside him.


    Well, it couldn''t be helped that he was alone in the exam right now.


    Once I hear the results, I''ll think about what to do in the future depending on whether I passed or failed.


    (If I fail, I''ll ask Ichigo if he has a good part-time job too. (Ichigo has a wide face.)


    Yuto thought so, and even if he was alone in this examination hall, he felt calmer just knowing that he would have a few friends back home.


    One after another, the newcomers to the exam came to the venue, and just like at the holding party, the newcomers from related and influential families were crowded with their attendants.


    The Huang family''s group enters there with great enthusiasm. This time the hero is in a tuxedo.


    As soon as that hero enters the hall, he notices Yuto and looks blatantly uncomfortable. That hero came into view for Yuto as well.


    (Ugh, God!��Here we go again. (You bastard you shouldn''t have come if you don''t like it that much)


    ''Hey, hypochondriac. Oh my god you''re still here. Listen, this get-together is for rank-certified people only!��I''m targeting the This time around, they just happen to be late in announcing their rank certification. Don''t have trivial expectations?��Your presence degrades the dignity of the able-bodied. Go home now, poor man.


    Then he went off with his usual high-pitched smile.


    ''Duh!��What an a**h*le!��Sorry you''re a poor man!��It''s not my fault I''m poor....not.


    Even as he said this, Yuto looked at the formally dressed candidates around him and his voice trailed off when he saw his own worn jeans and shirt.


    ''I haven''t gotten the results yet. If I get the ranks, I''ll do the work and get paid for it.


    Yuto-san.


    Come to think of it, haven''t I ever been so meticulous about my appearance?


    Um, Eugene?


    Yuto is surprised when a well-groomed, nasal face with golden hair hanging at an angle and peeking out suddenly appears in his vision.


    ''''Wow!��Miss Marion!��Oh, I''m sorry!��What?


    ''Why are you always so far on the edge?''


    Oh, hey, it''s just... I don''t feel comfortable for some reason. I''m dressed like this...


    You don''t have to worry about that. Your outfit ... looks good on you, don''t it?


    ''Oh, yeah...?��Thank you. ... yeah?


    What is it?


    ''No, what can I say, I thought you were avoiding me. You see, when you talk to me, the thing is....


    As he said that, he pointed with his thumb at Hero and his cronies behind Yuto.


    ''''No, it''s not!��I was the one who thought that talking to me would cause trouble for you.... In fact, I''ve already caused you a lot of trouble, and I haven''t been able to properly thank you or apologize for that.


    Ha-ha, you didn''t have to worry about that. I''ve always been a bit of a one-sided guy, you know?


    Seeing Yuto laughing innocently as he said so, Marion can''t help but laugh as if she were trapped.


    It''s not conspicuous on the edge, but it''s a smiling scene when seen from the surroundings. The scene enters the hero''s field of vision.


    The expression on the hero''s face became one that seems to crush a bitter bug. Once again, he walks out to tell the low-powered person (*Yuto) his status.......but then the girl that Hero has been waiting for enters.


    Mizuho, accompanied by Akera and the other followers of the Shitennji family, shook her head as if looking for someone.


    Seeing Mizuho''s demeanor, Hideo straightened himself up and approached Mizuho, ruffling his hair.


    Mizuho was completely oblivious to such a hero and saw Masato who seemed to be on good terms with Marion.


    ''''Hey, Mizuho. I would be here........right?��I mean, what?


    Mizuho looked unamused and strode past Hideo to the edge of the hall where Yuto was.


    Hideo stood there with his hair scraped up and turned back to the girl he wanted to see as he passed by.


    ''Dou Dou Yujin. Do you have a minute?


    ''What?��Ah!��Shitenji-san!


    Yuto backed away for a moment with a drawn-out face as the memory of being slammed into the wall by Mizuho yesterday came back to him.


    ''''What........is that attitude. Well, it''s fine. I have a gift for you, take it. Meira, take it with you.


    Yes, what is it?��A gift? Shinzen-san. What kind of........awa.


    Yuto was taken by the Shitendera family''s attendants from both sides, taking his arms from both sides and pulling him away to be taken away.


    ''''Yuto-san!''''


    ''''Oh, Marion-san, it''s okay. Mizuho-sama, you know, wants to thank you for breaking up the fight on the first day and to apologize for throwing it off yesterday. It''s a pity she''s so clumsy. I can only put it this way, but please understand.


    ''Get him out of here and get him out of here, instead of talking about something else!��The party''s about to start!


    Blushing, Mizuho shouted, "Yes, yes, yes," and Ming Liang and his attendants dragged Yuto away. Hero, whose appearance was completely ignored by Mizuho, sent a resentful glance at Yuto.


    ''''Pu, a gift!��Mizuho!��To that low-powered man!


    Even though he was surprised that it was a gift from Mizuho, Yuto was saddened in his heart.


    (Ahh, the unnecessary resentment is amplified........)


    Yuto didn''t know the meaning of the gift and was dragged away from the hall together by the followers of the Shitenji family. Marion looks at it with concern.


    Mizuho looks at the Marion with a strange but slightly complicated feeling.


    "Marion. You''re a strange one. A brilliant person like you gets along with such a pathetic-looking guy...''''


    I didn''t know we were friends. There''s something easy to talk about, Yuto-san.


    Marion stared at the exit door of the hall where the Yuu people had disappeared with a slight stain on her cheeks.


    ''''I, I know something about it. The ability, not the ability........maybe that person is strong. Much more than me........


    Mizuho was suddenly reminded of Yuuto coming out to intercede in the tiff with Hero, Yuuto in the commotion between Marion and Jean-Pierre, and his interactions with Yuuto in the hotel corridor afterwards.


    ''Heh, heh. I don''t get it, though. I know it''s cheeky, but...''''


    The return of the Yu people was surprisingly quick and they returned just before the time for the get-together party.


    ''''See, Mr. Du Du. These things are just a matter of getting used to it. That''s right, all you have to do is be imposing.


    Yuto re-entered the hall with a light push from Meira.


    It may be that he came in late, but Masato attracted the attention of the attendees.


    The reason for this is because of Masato''s appearance. Right now, Masato was wearing a black tuxedo.


    It also looks surprisingly good on him.


    It''s hard to tell from a normal day, but compared to his age, Masato has a surprisingly mature face.


    Also, when wearing black clothing, you can see that the color of the hair has a light blue tinge to it, which, combined with the gap between that plain and dull first impression, made a strong impression on people.


    ''''Huh?��Is that you, Du Du?


    Oh my God that''s so cool. I''ll go talk to him...


    Yuto''s face flushed at the unprecedented reaction of the people around him, avoiding the center of the hall and still trying to go to his original position. Both Mizuho and Marion, who were ahead of him, were looking at Yuto as if time had stopped.


    ''''........Thank you, Shitenji-san. But I''m sorry for being so expensive...''''


    With a huff, Mizuho regained her usual tone.


    ''What are you talking about. That''s because it''s a wall ... slap ... apology ... for the ... apology!��You''re the only one in plain clothes at the party.��And I didn''t buy it, I asked the hotel to rent it for me. You don''t have one, do you?��That kind of thing. So, people''s shame, apologies are accepted!


    Ummm ... well, sure.


    Receiving Mizuho''s words, Yuto also became more and more happy. In fact, the embarrassment of being the only one in civilian clothes until now is also gone now. It is also thanks to Mizuho''s gift. So, you show your gratitude with a big smile on your face.


    You''re right. Thank you, Shitenji-san!��I''ll take it, thank you!


    Mizuho also couldn''t help but smile at Yuto''s too honest joy.


    ''''Yuto!��It looks great on you!


    Oh, thank you. Miss Marion.


    The heroes who watched the figure wannabe tremble and wannabe were all converted into anger at Yuto, including the part that was ignored by Mizuho.


    ''''The poor man just changed his clothes for a bit!


    And most of all, I don''t like the fact that he took away the attention of those around him.


    The hero is about to walk out to face the Yuto, but is stopped by the attendant.


    ''''Boy, please calm down. It looks like the party is about to start already...''''


    Since there was a dispute with Mizuho before the exam, the squires were also paying attention to Hero''s movements this time.


    ''''Ugh, I know!��Don''t you dare do anything inappropriate!


    A few minutes late from the party''s start time, the organizer, Hisae, appeared on the stage at the front of the hall.


    Everyone stopped talking and looked forward. Yuto also turned his head forward with a nervous look on his face.


    "Ladies and gentlemen. Thank you for your hard work on the exam. We''ll be holding a get-together party as soon as possible!"


    The participants are paying attention to a big smile on Nissae''s face, but everyone is quiet with a suspicious look on their faces.


    "Hmph, I know what you all mean. You''re saying that the exam results haven''t been announced........��Do you guys remember that?��I said during the party held for the exam. That the party on the last day of the exam is only for those who have obtained the rank......."


    New candidates will have their eyes wide open.


    That means..........


    "I apologize for the delay in announcing the rank certification. This is the second time since the inception of the rookie examinations for our institution. Ladies and gentlemen!��Congratulations! We are pleased to announce that all of you have successfully obtained your ranks!"


    The hall was filled with a storm of joy all at once. It was the first time since Yuto passed the high school entrance exam.


    ''Yes!��Yes!��This will make life easier!


    Mizuho''s reaction was cold, and Hero''s reaction was that of the norm, but there was a joyful handshake and hug here and there.


    "Yes!��We will be announcing the results of the examinations one by one, so please come to the front of the room to receive your certificates. Detailed results for each test will also be displayed on the screen in front of you, so please check back there. So long!��I''ll call you out of the top grades!"


    They were all called out one by one while their joy was still cold.


    "Err, first of all, Mizuho Shitenji-san!��You''ll get a rank A!"


    Participants cheered. More than fifty percent of the rank holders belonging to the institution were concentrated in ranks E and F. Moreover, Rank A would be the highest rank that could be obtained in this rookie exam.


    In the past, only four people had obtained rank A in about fifty rookie exams.......


    All the participants except for Yuto knew just how much that was.


    Yuto applauded hard as he watched Mizuho go up on the stage to receive the certificate. At the same time, the test results are displayed on the screen in front. It displayed 96 points A for written test, 96 points A for body arts, A for basic spiritual power, A for perfection in legal arts and abilities, and C for judgment and intuition.


    "Next, Marion Mia Shulian. You will be getting a rank...........A!"


    The audience gets even more excited.


    Two people getting an A grade in one exam!��And the audience was in an uproar that they had never heard of such a thing.


    Marion went forward to receive the certificate with some embarrassment. The screen showed ninety points in writing A, body arts B, basic spiritual power A, perfection in law and ability A, and judgment and intuition B.


    "Next.........Huang Hero-kun. This one too........will get a rank A!"


    The participants are beyond amazed at the third person getting an A rating, and they lose their voices.


    The heroes take it as awe for themselves and walk forward, cutting the wind with their shoulders. The screen shows a hundred points in writing A, body art E, basic spiritual power A, perfection of law and ability A, and judgment and intuition C.


    ''''He wasn''t just talking........''''


    Yuto reviewed the heroes. Then Marion, who had received the certificate, came back to Yuto.


    ''''Marion-san!��Rank A. That''s awesome!��I can feel it from the reactions around me!


    No, that''s not true. These are just the results of the test...


    After receiving the certificate, Mizuho was surrounded by many people and was busy receiving greetings and blessings from other families. After that, the rank announcements continued to progress, showing how this rookie exam was an accomplished year.


    29 people getting rank C...............also the first time since the exam began.


    The only one who hasn''t been called up is finally Yuto. I wait for the announcement, a little nervous.


    It''s the last, so it''s the lowest grade among his peers. But that didn''t matter to Yuto. Even if he got an F-rank, as long as he gets the job, he should be able to earn enough money.


    It depends on the nature of the work, but the average compensation for each rank that I heard about the other day was very impressive for Masato. That''s why it''s very difficult to obtain a rank, and that''s why people with the ability to know the institution are aiming to obtain a rank.


    The hall became quiet early on as if they were worried about Yuto''s rank.


    "So that''s the last thing!��Mr. Du Du Yuto.


    Yuuto couldn''t believe his ears. Rank D? Yuto forgot to head to the front stage with an impressed face.


    When Marion starts clapping, everyone applauds. Yuto comes back to himself and looks around. Then Mizuho comes back and calls out to him, as if the greetings and so on are over.


    ''''Look, you''re being called. Go quickly.


    Eugene. Congratulations!


    Thank you!


    Yuto goes to receive the certificate with a happy look on his face. Even though he''s at the bottom of the exam, the way he''s happy from the bottom of his heart gives a good impression to all the participants, or perhaps they are all laughing.


    When Yuto proceeded to go on, his test results were displayed on the screen.


    He was given a written score of 32 (just barely an F, considering many things), body art A (including the assessment of the Sword Saint), basic spiritual power D (it was impossible to measure, but it was the result of a discussion), perfection of the law and ability D (probably due to good luck, but it was the result of a discussion), and judgment and intuition A (the result of a long discussion).


    Realizing that everyone''s smiles were apparently due to this display, Yuto turned to dry laughter in the middle of the discussion.


    However, in reality, the weight of the good impression was greater....


    ''''Yes, congratulations. This is the certificate of recognition. Mr. Du Du. It might be a little hard to understand because everyone around you is so talented, but being ranked D for a rookie is quite an amazing thing. Last year, the highest rank was C, and there were only two people who got it last year. One of them was even the heir apparent of the Orl��ans...''''


    ''Oh, yes!��Thank you. Huh?��The trueborn son of the Orl��ans... you can''t mean that he''s a man named Jean-Pierre...


    Oh, my God, you''re right. Did you know?��I came to visit and say hello, again briefly, but... have you met him?


    ''No!��I don''t know him!��I don''t even want to know you!


    While shaking his face, Masato felt that he could somehow understand the inner workings of Jean-Pierre''s mind. He guessed that it was because he didn''t like Marion, the branch of the family, who said she was better than him in the original family.


    Oh, and also, Mr. Du Du. Actually, you know, this rank D also comes with a bonus, right?


    ''What?��A perk?��Is that even possible!


    Yes. Actually, it''s just a coincidence. I just checked it out a while ago and you''re currently the only rank D person in the world, Dou Dou Dou.


    Is that...?


    ''''Right now, Rank D''s just happen to be absent. Originally, for some reason, there weren''t many rank D''s certified, but recently, for some reason, there were a lot of people who were stripped of their ranks for cheating or who died in the line of duty who just happened to be rank D. ''''So now, when I say rank D, I mean only you! So now, when I say rank D, I mean only you, Dou Dou Dou!��Good for you, you''ll stand out!


    ''Hahaha... (Isn''t that some ominous rank?)��(This rank...)


    It was hard to say, but it didn''t change the fact that he was happy to get his rank. Yuto bows deeply and returns to his original position with a small leap of faith.


    (Yay! I want to work hard at this and ask Ichigo to go buy some clothes with me! (So we can fix up the house and make time to play with the rest of the class after school!


    Yuto dreamed of such a future vision.


    "Well then!��This concludes the results announcement. This was the best rookie exam for the institution as well, with three A-rangers and five B-rangers and eight higher ranks. Both of these are the first accomplishment in a single examination. This is also the second time in the fifty-year history of the rookie exam that all the rookies have been ranked, and the first time that all of them have been ranked D or higher. You all are just that!��I guess you could call it the Golden Age!��I hope you''re going to have a great time to your heart''s content today!"


    Yuto has a cheerful face and a light step, and he thinks about going home early to see how things are going sooner or later.


    At that time, a chill ran through Yuto''s back.


    Suddenly, a chill ran through Yuto''s back.


    Yuto looks around with a different expression........the party hall that hasn''t changed at all.


    (This feeling is from the other day........)


    Yuto walked quietly to the back end of the hall where Marion, Mizuho and Akira were.


    ''''Yuto-san. What''s going on?


    Marion, who thought that Masato, who was so happy earlier, was acting strangely, looks worried.


    ''''Oh, no........ Marion-san. Didn''t you feel anything just now?''''


    ''What?��No, nothing..... What''s going on?


    No, there are some things that aren''t good like this...


    Hearing Yuto''s suspicious words, Mizuho tightened her face and looked at Akera.


    ''''I didn''t do anything...''''


    Meira shook her head.


    ''Isn''t it your imagination?��Akera is the Shitenji family''s expert in exploration and searching. This is the reason why this Akera says she doesn''t feel anything..... Moreover, there are so many people with abilities in this place?


    Yuto''s eyes quickly look around, his expression not relaxing.


    This alien air that he had felt somewhere just recently. Then Yuto hurriedly remembers.


    (This guy..................just like the one he felt in the pavilion.)


    Yuto''s senses were sounding the maximum amount of alarm.


    (He''s dangerous........and no one knows it. Is he that kind of being, or is it an ability.......)


    Yuto intuitively recalls the exchange with Ken Sei during the body art exam.


    The non-human corpse that Yuto had discovered, the ancient race that the Swordsmith had mentioned....


    An idea comes to Yuto''s mind.


    He was judged to have no intuition at all as an able-bodied person, but at this time, Yuto was different.


    Yuto''s temperament changed and he read the situation as if he had flipped a switch.


    More than anything else, the incomparable combat experience of the people with all the abilities in this hall sharpened Yuto''s judgment as a warrior.


    It was cultivated in the world beyond the Dou Dou Dou family''s biggest and worst managed property, the Devil''s Grotto.


    When Yujin was born into the Dou Dou family, he was charged with the role of guarding the great hole in this world that could shake the world, the Demon''s Rain Grotto, and if something went wrong, he would become a bulwark in this world.


    Also, as the heir son of the Du Du family, Yuto has avoided interacting with other gifted people as much as possible because of his role.


    This is only because he doesn''t want them to know about his path to the other side of the world, which is also the homeland of the current outsiders.


    And one more thing.....


    Another important role of the Dou Dou family........


    It is another world that is reached through the Demon''s Grotto.....


    It is very different from what we recognize in this world, but the closest word for it is the world called -- the demon world.


    When the other world, which is next to this world, called the demon world, lacked stability, the people of the Dou Dou Dou family collaborated with the nation founded by the people living in the demon world and used their powerful abilities to interfere in order to restore stability to the demon world.


    Masato''s father, Ryoichi, is also martyred in this role. It was the same for Yuto as well.


    Yujin''s power was comparable to that of the previous generation of Du Du family heads, which made everyone around him feel relieved. His teacher, Sun Wei, who was also the Three Immortals, called him a natural talent.


    And..........Yujin''s three years of experience in the demon world.


    The fierce battle experience that he had in the demon world, which is never talked about, formed the current Masato.


    Now, that Yuto has drawn out a possibility.


    ''''That non-human corpse is a legendary immortal.......vampire.


    There was no room in his heart, and he was at the mercy of the rank exam he took with desperate thoughts, but Yuto was annoyed at himself for bypassing and forgetting this supposedly important thing.


    No, if that was the case, how could those powerful non-human vampires...........................be defeated by two of them?


    That walkway around the perimeter of the hotel........................should have been still alive when Yuto sensed it.


    However, just a few seconds later, when that Yuto arrived at the scene, he had already been killed.


    (.........Then what killed that immortal?)


    Yuuto''s eyes, which were busy moving, stopped at the two staff members belonging to the agency who had come to report something to Nisasae.


    No, I was drawn to them.


    One of the agency employees is busily communicating something to Nisasae, but Masato''s eyes are focused on the other employee standing behind him.


    If you look closely, you can see that faceless employee slowly and quietly turn his face towards Masato. Yuto''s sharp eyes clashed with that staff member''s dim gaze.


    Yuto didn''t miss it. The twisted mouth of that staff member moved slightly.


    ''''You''re........the little boy in the pavilion the other day.......''''


    Yuto''s eyes widened and he let out an angry roar that roared through the entire hall.


    ''''Everyone!��Run!

 28-Hunting and confusion of immortals ①

    ".......... You can''t help but say that you are truly the Golden Age!��I hope you''re going to have a great time to your heart''s content today!"


    After finishing her greetings, Nisae got off the stage and hurriedly pulled out her cell phone, which she had been constantly calling in her pocket since a while ago. The incoming call showed a dozen times in a row as Kakitate-Shima.


    ''Hello, Shima-chan, what''s up? Did you find out anything, Shima-chan?


    "Master Omine!��Please stop the test immediately!"


    Shima''s voice, which is close to a scream that she doesn''t usually produce, made Nissae wince.


    ''Oh, calm down, Shima. The exams are already over. We''re in the middle of a get-together, and it''s already in the middle of the party. What on earth is more important than that?��What does that mean?


    "The killer!��We have the location of the gifted killer!��I''m in that testing room right now!��That guy wants to suck the blood of a promising newcomer and take his abilities into his body!"


    ''Hey!��What do you mean?!


    "In the possession of Edmond Stan, the last person killed, there was a list of candidates for this rookie exam. Edmond was probably planning to sell this information to other organizations and nations. We believe there is a high probability that the vampire who killed him saw this."


    ''But then I wouldn''t be surprised if they''d already attacked me. Aren''t you overthinking it?


    "It''s confirmed information!��The vampire community will soon be asking for the test to be cancelled!��The information is that the three assassins sent by the community were all repelled. One of the survivors contacted the community... and we''ll get back to you with the details later!��So, hurry up!"


    ''Nah, but the community is still slow to contact me!��Why didn''t you give me a call sooner!


    "Probably the community had quite a bit of trouble locating Gaston, too. It''s obvious that it''s because of [positioning] abilities. So it''s possible that they used the rookie test as bait."


    Bait!


    "It seems that much earlier on, the community caught on to the fact that Gaston sucked the other person''s abilities and that Gaston would have gotten the information about the rookie test that was in Edmond''s room. So they thought, if they couldn''t find it by looking for it, they would use the rookie test as bait to ambush Gaston and eliminate him...."


    ''My God!��Nevertheless, if we had received that kind of call, we could have done something about it too!


    "If you contact us, there is a high probability that the test will be cancelled. That won''t feed them. They are very proud, and they wanted to clean up the mismanagement of their own genus on their own at all costs."


    ...but the assassin was repulsed.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll say that I''ve cornered you to Japan there, and I''ll say that I found out about the rookie test by chance, and that I found out about it there. If we contact the agency with this information on top of that, we will have shown good faith, and we won''t have any trouble with the agency, and our faces won''t be destroyed.


    This is so annoying!


    "Master Omine!��Anyway, we need to stop the party as soon as possible and evacuate the participants and put them on guard duty!"


    Okay, okay!��I will instruct you to do so for now.


    When she hangs up her cell phone, an agency employee rushes up to Sae that day with a change in her blood.


    ''''Oomine-sama!''''


    What now?


    ''''Oho-sama. The key to the exam office''s room has been broken and the roster of newcomers and the exam results have been viewed by someone on the laptop!��I ordered an immediate investigation into the perpetrators, but I wanted to give you an update as soon as possible.


    What did you say?


    Test results are the agency''s most confidential. Only a limited number of people are given the passwords to view them.


    Where and when was it known?


    The worst case scenario comes to mind in Nissae''s mind.


    (Positioning ability.........)


    No, it''s more than that now, the fact that you have been viewed at this stage........


    What''s the point?


    Hisae understands the general situation with her clear mind and intuition. That unidentified non-human corpse discovered by Yuto was probably an assassin vampire sent by the community.......


    No one would have known about the corpse of an immortal, let alone any other non-human being. Therefore, the investigation into what kind of outsiders they were had been delayed in concluding. However, when they heard that there were three assassins, it hit them.


    The remaining one was seriously injured and contacted the community.......most likely.


    When the situation is sorted out in her head, Nisae changes her complexion in a way that makes her look different.


    And just as she is about to raise her voice to the agency staff, Yuto''s loud voice echoes through the party hall.


    ''''Everyone!��Run!


    The hall is in an uproar at the sudden shout of anger. When Hisae turned her head to the owner of the voice, she saw Yuto running up to the agency employee who had come to report to her with a terrific look on his face.


    ''''Wait, DoDu-kun!''''


    But his voice didn''t get through, and without a moment''s pause, Yuto slammed an upper-level right-handed roundhouse kick into the rear of the two agency employees.


    Hisae also knows how good Yuto''s body art is. It was something that changed the reputation of this boy who was even with that swordsman, who might have originally been difficult to obtain a rank.


    If that divine speed kick was eaten by one of the agency''s staff members, there wouldn''t be a pause.


    What a surprise, that employee grabbed Yuto''s right leg with one hand just before the kick hit his temple and stopped him.


    ''''.........''''


    Yuto''s face twisted. And even more astonishingly, the staffer threw the grabbed Yuto''s legs with his unusually strong physical strength against the wall at the front of the hall as if he were swinging them around.


    ''''Nah!''''


    Hisae is stunned by the unbelievable scene that happened in front of her. The spinning kick of Yuto Dou Dou Dou Dou Dou, who had gone toe-to-toe with that swordsman in body arts, was stopped, thrown away, and then slammed into the wall.


    The event was so sudden and unexpected that the venue was a crucible of screams and confusion.


    "Du Du Yuto!


    Eugene!


    Mizuho and Marion had been following Yuto with their eyes since he galloped off before he could stop him.


    They were surprised to see that Yuto had attacked one of the agency''s staff members, but they were even more shocked to see that staff member prevented from attacking him and throwing him against the wall.


    When Mizuho and Marion came back to themselves and were about to run to Yuto... the agency employee who had thrown Yuto away stood in front of them as if they were passing by.


    ''''Oops, well, well, ladies~. Where are you going?


    Both of them felt unspeakable disgust for this agency employee and immediately braced themselves. And soon, Nisasae stood in front of it to protect it. Nissae gives instructions to the participants and agency staff one after another.


    You must get out of there quickly!��Each householder must protect his master!��He''s after the new guy!


    Then, Hisae continued without looking back at Mizuho behind her.


    ''''Mizuho, you guys can''t wait!��You have to take Mr. Dudu too!��And call the Holy Spirit. Call him back from the airport!��I''ll hold them here!


    However, it was so sudden that the agency staff did not react well to the audience. Hisae was numb and shouted at them.


    ''This guy is Nosferak!��You''re a vampire!��He''s an S-grade extraordinaire whose abilities suck the abilities of others along with their blood!��Quickly!


    Nosfe ........Rak?


    "Sucking in your ability...?


    S-grade?


    The participants in the hall who understood the situation from Sae''s angry voice that day fell into chaos, and they hurriedly began to evacuate in a hurry.


    The term "S-class outsider" as referred to by the gifted agency could be said to be synonymous with a warning that not only they, but also.......this Shinagawa one, were in danger.


    Nissae entered a battle stance while confirming the situation with her eyes alone.


    Nissae concentrates her mind......creating a vortex of wind around herself.


    It is a wall of vacuum where attack and defense are combined into one, making full use of the spirit of wind, which is Nisae''s specialty.


    ''''You........are Gaston?''''


    With a twitch, the man dressed as an agency employee reacts.


    ''Kukuku, you are ... excellent. And beautiful. I would love to be your friend.


    ''I decline. Gaston, just for the record, you killed Sister Sophia, didn''t you?


    Gaston''s smile, dressed as an agency employee, disappeared and he threw down his jacket in an exaggerated manner without answering Nisasae''s question.


    Then somehow the entire outfit changed even though he should have just taken off his jacket.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you''ll be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    And although it shouldn''t have seemed to be hidden, the true face that had been hidden from view until now was also revealed.


    The tangled, matted silver hair that had been stretched out.


    A chiseled, dark, fading eye catches us through that hair.


    Gaston smiled thinly as his eyes drooped, and then he began to laugh in a high, back-voiced voice.


    The movement is far removed from his tall and sturdy body, and he unintentionally reminds me of a small animal.


    ''''It''s so outrageous that you killed it!��You were already close to death, weren''t you?��Ahahahaha, cah-hahaha, hee-hee!


    Gaston clutched his stomach and laughed like a madman. His cloudy golden pupils opened, and he seemed to be in a state of oblivion. Hisae bit her navel and glared at the figure.


    ''''This guy''s crazy........''''


    Because, you see, that man is going to die, leaving me behind. How can I allow that to happen?��Because he had to stay with me the whole time.


    This time, you shed large tears and sobbed.


    ''Ughhhh.........that''s why I sucked blood....... Everything!��All of them!��Until it''s dry! ...and you''ll be able to stay inside me?��Isn''t that obvious?


    When I thought she was crying as she looked up at the ceiling, she quickly turned her expressionless face to me.


    "But, I didn''t think that you''d have the ability of such a stranger........ I never thought in my wildest dreams that they would enter my body!


    Gaston puts his hand to his face and looks at Nissae from between his fingers...or rather examines him.


    ''Hmm.


    Kuh....


    Hisae''s face contorted and a terrific wall of wind developed in front of her to protect Mizuho and Marion behind her.


    ''''Mizuho, Marion. Hurry up and run away with Doudou-kun!��You can''t control this one!��This guy is a thousand and five hundred year old class vampire............and he''s also sucking the abilities of five other people with his blood!


    Huh!


    Eh!


    Okay?��As we all know, vampires have strong physical abilities and powerful magical powers to begin with. On top of that, he has acquired the abilities of five different people.... Including the highest Satori ability. In other words, he can see everything we''re thinking. You''d better believe he''s already a Demon God class combat power!��So come on!


    ''But!��Hisae-san is........


    ''Mizuho, did you forget?��I''m the Demon God Killer too. And in an hour, Al the other ''Demon God Killer'', the Sword Saint will be here too!��Anyway, I can''t afford to lose you guys here!


    Nisae-san......... I understand!


    Hisae turned to the front to see Marion and Mizuho running to the wall that had been knocked down and collapsed by Gaston with Yuto.


    (...I didn''t take them down alone, though...)


    ''Kukuk.... Is that okay?��Are you stalling... alone?


    Fu, you can read minds, but you can''t seem to read competence as well!


    A tornado broke out around Hisae.


    Mizuho, the other spirit user, sensed the tremendous sensitivity to the spirits on her back.


    (Hisae, that''s amazing!)


    During this time, Marion discovers Yuto''s foot in a piece of wall.


    ''Yuto!��Are you okay!


    Ouch. I got caught off guard...


    Shaking his head, Yuto got up without feeling much damage as he scattered pieces of the wall. Mizuho also rushed over and looked at Masato, who was covered in pieces of the wall, with concern.


    ''''Are you okay for a minute?��Oh, you, how sturdy you are. Come on, let''s get out of here fast!


    Running away?��That guy!


    Yuto immediately looked around and saw that there was already a fierce battle between Hisae and Gaston.


    Generally speaking, it is said that spirit users are not suited for close combat. Hisae took a distance from Gaston and moved while building a wind barrier on herself and unleashing a blade of wind.


    Gaston smiles thinly and seems to be looking for an opportunity to jump into Nisasae''s bosom while avoiding the blade.


    ''''Hiyahaha, it''s no use!��I know when, where, what to fire, and what to aim for, okay?��Right, left, upper body, make him bend over, aim at his feet, jump............at close range.


    Gaston intercepted Nisasae as he knew he would, as he jumped in close.


    The interception was beyond Nisasae''s expectations, and Gaston aimed at Nisasae''s right hand just before he fired the flaming rounds, and reached out his thin black hand.


    ''''To release a fireball, you have to lose that wind barrier and make a hole in it yourself, right!


    Na!


    Hisae was an outstanding spirit user of rank S, but she couldn''t use multiple systems simultaneously.


    He had had some success with it a few times, but he had never used it in a real battle. Gaston stepped forward as his upper body suddenly stretched out, and he intertwined his own left hand squarely with Hisae''s flaming right hand, which was emitting a fireball.


    ''No!��Watch out!


    Yuto shouted and jumped into the collision point between Gaston and Hisae. Neither Marion nor Mizuho had time to stop him for his undeterred move.


    Nisasae felt a chill and tried to jump back, but Gaston didn''t let go of that Nisasae''s right hand with his entangled left hand and pulled it back to him in the opposite direction.


    ''Ha!''


    A dull pain shot through Nissae''s right hand. Gaston thrust his right hand, with its unusually long claws aligned, at Nisasae''s throat. And a sharp fang extended bewitchingly from his mouth.


    ''''It wasn''t the person I was planning on dealing with, but I also got the ability of a spirit user... what!��Kuh!


    Yuto''s divine speed hand sword jumped in between the fierce attack and defense and struck Gaston''s right hand.


    Then the next hand sword aimed at Gaston''s left hand, which connected the two of them together. Gaston let go of Nisasae''s right hand in the nick of time and flew backwards to avoid Yuto''s hand sword.


    Hisae couldn''t move at all as she witnessed the attack and defense.


    Gaston escaped backwards, rubbing his numb right arm.


    ''I''m surprised you didn''t notice me here... yeah?��You''re the kid from earlier....


    For the first time, Gaston gave a displeased, lightly gnashing of teeth look.


    ''Mr. Omine!��Are you okay!


    Yuto forced his way between Nisasae and Gaston and turned Nisasae away from him.


    ''''Dohdou-kun!��Yeah, yeah, I''m fine!��But are you the one who''s okay?


    ''''I''m fine. I''ll take care of this place, so please take Shitenji-san and Marion-san and run away!


    ''What nonsense are you talking about!��It''s a vampire. There''s no way a rookie like you can handle it!


    ''No!��We can''t evacuate everyone at this rate. Perhaps it''s that guy....


    What?


    That''s where Nissae first sees the newcomers hanging around to pool at the exit of the hall.


    She doesn''t know what''s going on, but they all aren''t trying to get out.


    ''Why!��Why don''t people just move out?��What the hell are your followers doing!��...and no followers?��No way!��You''re saying she abandoned her husband and ran away?!


    No, that''s probably what he''s up to.


    Yuto glared at Gaston, who was smirking.


    Mizuho and Marion also rushed over and stood on either side of Hisae.


    ''Kukuk you''re funny. It''s really good it''s just unpleasant. But you weren''t on the list of newcomers I spotted, though?��I remember those delicious looking ladies behind you, remember?��You''re a bunch of talented girls who got a rank A as a rookie, right?��So what''s your rank?


    Yuto was a little happy and a little embarrassed, despite his enemy''s question


    I''m La Rank D!


    Why do you look so happy?��Idiot!


    Mizuho shouted from the side and Marion laughed in annoyance.

 29-Hunting and confusion of immortals ②

    Rank D?��Hahaha!��So you don''t know it on the street. You''re at the bottom of the exam right now, as I recall, right?


    Hehehe," said Yuto with a not-so-full face, and Mizuho''s elbow enters his abdomen.


    ''''Uppu!''''


    ''That wasn''t a compliment!��Definitely!


    Yuto squats. Marion shushes Mizuho.


    Hisae watches the newcomers hovering around the exit area with a serious look, while also keeping a vigilant eye on Gaston.


    She wanted to rush to the newcomers as soon as possible to check and resolve the situation, but she couldn''t bypass the vampire Gaston and show him an opening in front of her.


    As usual, Gaston still showed a look of composure.


    Then, Yuto, who had regained his posture beside the uncomfortable Nisasae, lined up beside her.


    ''''Omine-san. Please go. Maybe if it''s not Omine-san, we won''t all be able to escape.


    Hisae''s eyes narrowed at Yuto''s statement and asked the truth of it.


    ''''Du Du-kun do you have any idea what you''re talking about?''''


    ''No I''m sorry, I''m not entirely sure. I''m just guessing.


    Not completely.........." said Yuto. For Hisae, she can''t imagine the reason for the situation of the newcomers who are not evacuating now at all.


    Even if it''s a prediction now, Nisasae thinks that she wants a hint, even if it''s a little off the mark. Moreover, the only person who has made a hypothesis in this urgent situation right now is the boy in front of her right now. If that''s the case, I want to cling to that now.


    ''Your judgment test is an A, the highest of all the test takers. Take a guess and tell me.


    ''''....I understand. It''s an uncomfortable feeling I remembered when I attacked this guy earlier, but when I look at him, I feel like he''s an old friend. That''s why I hesitated to attack for a moment earlier.


    ''''........Yes, that''s one of the abilities he acquired [Positioning]. It''s a nasty ability that didn''t prevent him from entering with that ability. If I were to confirm it in front of him, he shouldn''t be able to exert that much power, but even so, he can still be affected slightly. But that''s not enough...


    Mizuho and Marion''s faces tighten in surprise when they hear it beside them.


    ''''Yes. It''s not a reason why everyone can''t escape. It''s just that I''ve experienced something close to this uncomfortable feeling before.


    What do you mean...?


    Hisae still didn''t understand the meaning of what Yuto just said.


    ''''This is another guess, but if I''m right........ Shitenji-san. Marion-san. Do you have any idea where the exit to this hall is?


    They said, "What? You''ll have a look on your face that says, "Oh, no!


    ''Oh, no!��It''s decidedly over there in the back... what?


    It''s gone... No, it''s gone!��Why?


    Their strange reactions startled Hisae as she wondered what the hell was going on...


    ''''Huh?��What?��What do you mean...? It''s right there. I can see it.


    It''s okay. There''s definitely an exit in the direction you just saw. Then think about getting out of there.


    All three of them frowned at Yuto''s words and stared in the direction of the exit that should be there.


    Suddenly, both Marion and Mizuho turn pale. Marion is so shaken up that she can barely stand.


    Hisae watches the two of them, bewildered by the urge that rises from inside her body, but struggling against it.


    Yuto lightly slaps the three of them on the back. Instantly, all three of them snapped back to their senses.


    ''''That''s enough. Didn''t you feel this way?��The newcomers, Shitendera-san and Marion-san, don''t want to leave this place, it''s more dangerous outside, and if they leave, it''s over....... Didn''t you have such a strong urge to leave, that if you didn''t leave, it would be the end for you and the newcomers?��And it''s so strong that it can''t be contained.


    I listened to what Nisae, Marion, Mizuho and Yuto were saying. Its outlandish, but I could understand it because it was consistent with the facts. People are relieved when they can understand. Therefore, it was fortunate for Yuto that his mind did not wander to the question of why Yuto was okay.


    An important part of the practice of the Way of the Immortal is to understand the world as it is. It is through this middle-heartedness that one reaches the point of the Immortal Way.


    In other words, mental attacks and illusions are almost impossible to achieve in the master class of the Xian Dao. Yuto, of course, hadn''t reached that point.


    Yujin continued his story.


    ''''And on top of that, I''ll make the exits invisible to the newcomers and visible to the rest of them. And the newcomers can''t leave, even though they can''t. And the result of that is the current situation.


    Yuto pointed at the newcomers who were just hovering around the exit.


    ''''My guess is that the root of this guy''s set-up ability is to twist people''s perceptions and judgments?��is the conclusion. For the newcomers, the danger is out there, and for the rest of us, if we don''t go out there, we can''t all be saved...I feel strongly, I''m convinced. We''re trying to get them to do that.


    Yuto''s explanation was met with applause. The owner of that applause, Gaston, let out a vulgar laugh.


    ''No, you really are funny!��That''s an excellent assessment of the situation. I''d say it''s almost the right thing to do. It''s an application of [positioning] and [equivocation] as an axis. But is that why you got a rank D. Was your other abilities lacking?��But you''re... hmm?��Do you have a lot of real-world experience?


    Gaston rubbed his jaw, which was doubly cracked.


    I''m sure you''re not going to be able to get me to read your mind like this, but you''re doing a great job with your Satori abilities. It''s as if you''ve experienced fighting with a satori expert. All the time I can only see the girls in swimsuits from you.


    Yee!


    What?


    What?


    At Gaston''s point of view, Yuto falters with a look of embarrassment on his face.


    Hearing that, the gaze from the two girls who are staring at him with zit eyes is painful.


    ''''Yuto-san........while thinking about such things during our conversation earlier.......''''


    "Du Du Yuto......... This is why men.........


    ''You''re wrong!��It''s only a countermeasure against satori abilities. I don''t want to do this....


    ''If you don''t like it, why are you a girl in a bathing suit!


    ''No!��I just happened to be in my room and the new swimsuit show for this summer was on TV!��Anything!��That''s what I remembered in a hurry, and it just sustained itself!��I''ll change that in a minute.


    Oh, and by the way you two are in your bathing suits, too.


    "What?


    ''Hey!��You''re lying!��I never imagined that!��It''s true, believe me!


    Marion''s cheeks turn red and she tries to escape from the gaze of Masato as she hides. Mizuho turns on her battle mode against Yuto, her aura of anger erupts from her entire body and she lashes out at the pleading Yuto.


    ''So you misunderstood...............................Shitenji-san?��The enemy is out there. Oh, buh-ha!


    Mizuho''s heel drop was mired in the center of Yuto''s face at a great angle.


    Mizuho''s flipped skirt slowly returned to normal.


    ''''Oh, poor thing. It was a joke, but hey......... Oh?��You''re now a multiplicative ninety-nine.


    As he said this, Gaston cowered his shoulders and held out his hands to show them.


    ''''Haaaaah!''''


    Suddenly, Hisae stepped forward.


    Even during the conversation between Yuto and Gaston, Nisasae was keeping a close eye on Gaston so as not to miss his opening.


    When she saw Gaston with his arms outstretched as if he was loose there, she unexpectedly launched a melee attack.


    That body language of Hisae''s, which was unthinkable for a spirit user, was a unique body technique passed down in the Shitenji family.


    That body technique, which emphasizes weight transfer, appears supple, but its blows are heavy. Furthermore, the right-hand thrust Sae delivered that day, although not conspicuous, was orange-colored with high heat.


    That thrust extends the arm to accurately shoot through Gaston''s left chest area.


    But Gaston was already gone in that spot.


    (Gone!��(Kuhn, you''re in my blind spot.


    Sensing danger, Hisae swiftly takes evasive action, but at that very moment, she and Gaston''s eyes meet at close range, just a few dozen centimeters away from each other.


    ''''Ha!''''


    Gaston looked at Nissae with his chiseled eyes gyrating at each other at a breath-taking distance.


    ''I told you it''s useless.��If you''re in such a hurry, you won''t be able to hit any attacks, right?


    Gaston raises one eyebrow and licks his lips as he looks down at Nisasae. Nisasae is hit by the intense Gaston''s magic.


    ''Huh... and hey~ no matter how strong you are, your thoughts are easy to read!


    As soon as he finishes, Gaston''s pale fist, which is loaded with powerful magic power, aims at Hisae''s abdomen at super close range.


    ''''Hee.''''


    The attack made Nissae, who was supposed to be experienced in combat, extremely panicked to the point of almost screaming.


    However, Gaston''s fist stopped just before it entered her abdomen.


    Gaston raised one eyebrow, faintly laughed, and then whispered with his face close to Nisasae''s ear.


    ''Ho ... you. You''re pregnant......... Is your father a swordsman?��Kukuku, you haven''t informed the Swordsmith this is interesting. That''s why you''re not in your prime. And you''ve been pregnant for three years.


    Nissae''s face changes color. Wobbling, she bends her knees on the spot, squats down and hugs her own shoulders.


    ''Hoho, I see you''ve discussed this with Sofia as well. So that''s why I''m getting respect for Sophia from you. We''re related, aren''t we!��But if you disobey any more, I''ll have to attack that gut as well, though.


    Ms. Nissae!��What''s the matter with you?��Oh, my God, you vampire, what have you done?��Huh!


    Mizuho furiously slammed the flaming bullet into Gaston''s face with precision. Gaston dodged it with ease and moved backwards into the distance. In the meantime, Mizuho stood in front of the kneeling Hisae to protect her.


    ''''That''s rude ... you. You saw that, didn''t you?��I didn''t do anything, did I?


    Marion also came over and anxiously placed her hand on Nisasae''s shoulder, and Mizuho looked at Gaston with a sharp look in her eyes.


    ''''Heh~. You have a cheeky look in your eyes. I don''t like the way you talk to me either, you know?��A little girl like this needs some moxibustion.


    Mizuho''s eyes widen.


    ''''Hoho, you''ve heard backstabbing from a man you respected, huh? It seems that he doesn''t seem to be interested in your humanity and character. I didn''t know the name of Shitenji was the most attractive.


    Gaston scoffs, checking Mizuho''s expression.


    If you have to go through that kind of experience over and over again. No one is looking at you........the only attraction of the person you are is that you are named after Shitenji. Ahn?


    ''Hey!��You!


    At Gaston''s words, a pale face turned to assault Mizuho.


    ''''Looks like that overly penetrating talent and ability was an annoying story for the man!


    Shitenji-san!��Don''t let his words carry you away!


    Immediately, Yuto tried to stop him, but he couldn''t do it in time.


    That of Mizuho was no longer very much the fighting style of a spirit user. It was just an attack that was driven by emotions.


    Despite the fact that medium to long range was essentially the spirit user''s strongest range, she unleashed flaming fists and kicks on Gaston as if it were an amateur fight.


    Gaston mockingly avoided those attacks and suddenly took a step forward. The spirit user''s weakness of the spirit user''s bosom was easily entered into the bosom of the spirit user''s weakness, and a relentless knee flew into Mizuho''s pigeon tail.


    ''''Ngh!��Kuaaahhh.....


    Mizuho bent her body into a crooked shape, drooling and writhing in agony at the intense shock.


    ''''Mizuho-san!��You, my dear, what have you done!


    Marion threw a vial of spirit-processed holy water towards Gaston, as if to protect the defenseless Mizuho, and threw a vial of spirit-processed holy water at Gaston.


    However, Gaston ducked, "Oops......." and his cloudy golden eyes flashed, instantly closing the distance between him and Marion, grabbing Marion''s golden hair with his blue-black hands.


    ''''Haha!''''


    Women are supposed to be ladylike.


    He looked down and through Marion''s anguished face as he looked down and through her. Marion turned her sharp gaze on Gaston with only her eyes, despite the hurt she was feeling.


    ''''You''re cocky too. Kukuku.........hmmm, I wonder if you''re good?��You''re getting along with everyone pretty well, aren''t you? But then you''d have to get them involved, wouldn''t you?��You can''t stand it when people you care about get hurt in front of you, sweetheart. .... just like your mother got your favorite father involved!


    Marion, whose head is still in her grasp, opens her eyes and the rawness disappears from her face and she cries tears of frustration like a child.


    ''The little girl couldn''t forgive me for that, she swore horribly at her mother~. The person who was protecting you the most was none other than your mother. The divine tool you have was also protected by your mother for you..... Haha, you''re so stupid, to find out all that later!


    Marion''s entire body relaxes. Tears flow down without stopping.


    When the taunting Gaston was about to bring his sharp, fanged mouth close to Marion''s neck....


    ''''Heh!''''


    Gaston''s vision was blurred.


    Gaston was blown away from the scene. Gaston himself could see that his cheekbones were shattered and his cervical vertebrae dislocated.


    Gaston''s body slid like a bullet to the back of the hall from the impact, as if he had been hit by a dozen tons of steel balls. And then, still unable to escape, Gaston was forced to use his body to create a large hole in the wall right near where the newcomers were gathered.


    One side of the door of the hall where it originally stood and pieces of the wall flew apart with a roar.


    Suddenly, the wall right next to theirs collapsed and a scream of surprise came from the newcomers.


    I don''t even know what happened to Marion, who should have been saved now. And Marion, who couldn''t even see what was going on around her, got down on her knees on the spot and nodded.


    It was pointed out to Marion that she never wanted anyone to touch her. It was something she had been blaming herself for all these years.


    Tears flowed unstoppably from Marion''s eyes, and the marks on her cheeks didn''t seem to disappear.


    However, Marion slowly lifted her face without effort with her teary eyes and adjusted her perspective to the front of her eyes. Although her vision is not clear due to the tears, she can only see the boy''s two feet in front of her.


    There must be that ... that ... always kind, easy to talk to, but slightly unreliable boy.


    Marion desperately wiped her tears away and managed to look up with all her strength.


    (Ah, I........I don''t want Yuto-san to see my face like this. (I''m sure he''s looking at me with concern, of course.


    Then, forcing an expression of okay, Marion looked up.


    ''''Eh...?''''


    For a moment, Marion even thought that she was mistaken for someone else.


    And that face was not looking at Marion.


    You can find a lot of people who have a lot of experience in this field.


    And then Yuto raised his voice with supremacy.


    ''''Marion-san, get a grip!��Now you''re going to do as I say.


    Yuto''s powerful voice seeped into Marion''s weakened heart.


    ''''Marion-san, take Shitenji-san and run away. We should be able to escape from the hole created by that bastard. Then you can call out to everyone else and take them away!��I can handle this one.


    Yes!


    Marion replied instantly and did as Yuto said. What about you, Yuto?��For some reason, he didn''t think it was a good idea.


    No, Marion thought it was perfectly natural for her to do so. When instructed by Yuto, she strangely felt courageous. Then he ran up to the squatting Mizuho.


    Next, Yuto called out to the still stunned Nisasae.


    ''''Omine-san!��While you''re at it, get out of that hole you just made in that psycho''s body!��They can yell at the new guys and take them out. Once they''re out there, the mental restraints should be lost. Because if the organizer, Mr. Omine, says so, everyone will listen!


    Hisae, who was still reaching for her hands as if she had lost the will to fight, responded with a jerk. Hearing her voice, her mind and body mysteriously calmed down.


    And when she looked up at Yuto from below, she felt like it was her mission to do as he said.


    I understand. But don''t take it easy. There''s a swordsman heading this way right now.''''


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. That''s why it''s necessary to dare to scold and inspire your friends in order to keep them from dying.


    Naturally, no one could know this, but Masato''s combat experience was unmatched by anyone else in the room.... This was something that was extremely valuable in this place.


    When Yuto nodded, Nisae stood up and headed to the back of the hall where the newcomers had gathered.

 30-Immortal hunting and confusion ③

    Among the confused newcomers was Hero, the heir apparent of the prestigious Huang family.


    Hero saw and knew that Mizuho and the others were taking a stand and confronting the vampires.


    He also saw that there was a low-powered person called Dou Dou Dou, who didn''t even know what he was doing, with them. I don''t like it. The hero inwardly wished that low ability person could be a shield. But that was the extent of his thinking.


    In fact, Hero had initially thought of showing the good part by joining the battle together in front of Mizuho, but after all, the opponent was Nosferak......a vampire. If it''s not done well, my own life will be in danger. If that was the case, he thought it was best to escape first, and tried to escape as soon as possible.


    Besides, there was the branch leader and, after all, the S-ranked super-expert, Hi Sae. There was an observation that they might be able to do something about it.


    However, they couldn''t find the exit that should be there.


    The heroes waded through the newcomers in an attempt to force their way out, and even thought about smashing through the wall, but they were suddenly afraid to go outside and couldn''t do so.


    The heroes did not immediately understand that a sudden explosion sounded near the newcomers in such a state of panic, and the walls of the hall in front of them were destroyed in fear and surprise.


    As Hideo was stunned, he was surprised to see Mizuho and Hisae coming in there with their bodies resting on Marion''s shoulder, chasing their wounds. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    In this way, the hero already forgot his thoughts and actions until now and felt as if he was protecting Mizuho right now.


    Then Hero''s spirits grew as well.


    ''''Mizuho-san, are you alright!��Snap out of it! I''m with you from here, so you''ll be fine!


    Immediately after the heroes called out that........


    Right near the newcomers, from the wall where a large hole had suddenly opened up, Gaston, an immortal, stood up furiously, emitting a tremendous amount of magical power while blowing away pieces of the wall.


    He breathed on his back and his face was ugly and abducted by the stiff blow of the right-handed spinning kick released by Yuto earlier.


    ''''You little bastards!��Don''t think you can get away with it!��You are all my food. Can''t you understand that?��That''s what you''ve been living for all this time!


    The mad phase of the angry vampire that suddenly appeared in close proximity was out of this world for the newcomers.


    ''''Haaah!��Stay right where you are!��I''ll shred you to pieces when you get out of this hall!��You''re staying right there until I bleed you out!��But first, I''m going to make that little boy die in agony~


    Then his mouth is laughing, his eyes are lifted and he glares at Yuto.


    The newcomers are so terrified that they can''t speak, can''t move their legs, can''t move their eyelids.


    Even the heroes stiffen and drop Mizuho from their shoulders.


    ''''Hee hee hee!��Hee-hah!


    Gaston wriggled his shoulders and made a strange noise.


    The mere sight of the crazed vampire made his eyes water with fear and despair, unable to settle on his eyeballs.


    ''Keehee!��Heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!


    Gaston''s face was blown out of place again, leaving an afterimage that seemed to kidnap him further for a moment.


    Gaston''s skull shattered and the muscle fibers in his neck buzzed and tore off.


    Then, before he knew it, Yuto appeared before he knew it, and with unseen speed, he slammed his right leg into Gaston''s side again.


    Gaston shattered the wall at the front of the hall, where Masato had been standing a few dozen meters away, with Gaston''s body.


    The stunned newcomers watched the powerful rear end of the boy standing in the exact same spot, replaced by the mad-as-hell vampire who had been standing there only moments before.


    Even Mizuho, who had been dropped by the hero and collapsed on the floor, looked at that back, which was even reassuring.


    That Yuto turns around..............and smiles at everyone.


    ''''Quickly everyone run away. Oomine-san, please lead the way. You can''t afford to lose these promising Golden Age recruits in a place like this, right?��I''m the worst performer here, and I''ll hold them off.


    At those calm words of Yuto, Hisae countered with her eyes peeled back.


    ''''What nonsense!��You''re important too....


    Come on, come on!��I don''t have time to look for any other way now!��That bastard shouldn''t have worked at all like that, so I''ll be back soon!


    Yuto''s angry voice surprised Hisae. Mizuho was also surprised. That much spirit was in Yuto.


    But Yuto was right, there was no other plan right now. Nissae felt ashamed, but now she understands that a lapse in judgment would lead to the worst.


    Hisae bites her lip so hard that her blood blisters and curses herself for not being able to do anything for this boy.


    ''Wha ... okay, I get it. Everyone!��Get out of here!��Just follow me!��Get out of the hotel!��Marion-san, I''m sorry, but I need your help. Is Mizuho-chan okay?


    Hisae squeezes out her voice as she gives instructions, facing Yuto.


    ''''Dou Dou-kun! I''m calling the Sword Sage back now! Until then! You''ll have to hold on somehow until then!


    It was a cry that was almost a prayer. Yuto also said, "Yes! I understand! He took it, and remained alert in the direction Gaston was in.


    Mizuho stood up with her hand on her stomach and said, "It''s all right now," and began to lead everyone along with Marion.


    The heroes also shouted at everyone in a commanding tone here and there. But in this case, the hero''s guidance was very useful.


    Then, finally, the frightened newcomers, led by Nisasae, began to move without force and escape.


    When everyone except Hero, Marion, and Mizuho managed to get out of the hall through the large hole opened by Gaston''s body, Hero turned back to Mizuho enthusiastically, hoping that they would go too.


    Hero had only thought that Mizuho was watching him closely as he was now active, but not only was he not watching, but he was not where Mizuho thought he was.


    When Mizuho finished guiding the newcomers, she turned around and stared at Yuto at the same time as Marion, in the direction of Yuto, who was keeping a vigil for them.


    Hero lightly clucked his tongue when he saw that, and when he approached Mizuho, he forcefully took Mizuho''s hand and while pulling him, Hero shouted to Yuto.


    ''''Hey!��You inferior ability! Just stall for me, okay?��We have a promising future ahead of us, you know. Stick with it for dear life!��It won''t do you any good if you''re dead. So don''t worry and go!��Come on, Mizuho-san, let''s go. I''ll be with you from here, so don''t worry!


    Hahaha...


    Yuto chuckles at Hero''s insinuation and gestures for him to go quickly.


    Mizuho shakes off Hero''s hand with all her strength and gazes at Yuto, who still stands atop the rubble to watch Gaston and protect everyone else.


    Marion also looks at Yuto with a face that looks like she''s about to cry.


    ''''See, Shitenji-san, Marion-san, too.


    Yuto noticed those two who still refused to leave and urged them to go quickly with a smile.


    Both Mizuho and Marion had their own haplessness burned into their memories from earlier.


    They also knew that in their current state, no matter how many times they played with that Gaston, the result would be the same.


    It''s not just a lack of ability. That was a common occurrence in battle.


    It''s not just a lack of ability. It was the first failure that often occurs in actual battles, and this would have a great impact on the battles that followed.


    It''s already ingrained in our bodies.


    The branding that you can never win against Gaston, that you can''t fight him.......is in your heart.


    For some reason, the two of them are convinced that Yuto knows everything about that state of mind of theirs.......


    But, no, maybe that''s why........Mizuho can''t help but call out to him before she leaves.


    ''''If you die........I will not forgive you if you die. I will never allow you to die owing me to this Shitendera Mizuho!��That kind of cheeky thing I''ll never allow you to do!


    ''Um!��Me too!��I too ... can''t allow this to happen!��You''ll definitely have to come back!


    Those words, which resembled an earnest wish from Mizuho and Marion, caused Yuto to look at the two of them in turn, as if surprised.


    Then, he makes a smile.


    ''''Haha........you''re so cocky. But that''s just like Shitenji-san........right? I''m relieved.


    There is no sense of urgency from Yuto. That''s Yuto''s usual expression.


    ''''And even Marion-san got tougher. Yeah, I''ll do my best. And I don''t want Marion-san to bear a strange burden. So go now. I''ll be fine................both of you, hurry up!


    Marion and Mizuho were shocked, as if they had been hit with a blunt object.


    Yuto was smiling. But that smile was clearly a smile that didn''t want them to worry.


    Mizuho didn''t expect him to laugh with such a face at this stage of the game... and also to say that his clumsy way of saying things was "like Shitenji-san". Maybe that was the word that Mizuho didn''t realize she wanted most from people, even though she didn''t realize it herself.


    The fact that Mizuho had seen and treated herself, Mizuho herself, from the time the boy had met her until now, and had accepted Mizuho''s individuality, seeped through.


    Marion couldn''t control the emotions that arose in her mind. ''I don''t want you to carry something strange on your shoulders'' was a statement she knew from her conversation with Gaston earlier that she had great regrets about her past and that she cared about it.


    Even at a time like this........


    From now on, this boy will be fighting for his own life as well.


    And yet.........


    Mizuho and Marion both turned on their heels simultaneously in the direction of the exit. The heroes followed a moment later.


    Mizuho and Marion didn''t know what their expressions were like right now.


    But they didn''t want anyone to see the face they had now.


    The two of them ran as fast as they could through the blurred vision.

 31-Don Du Yuren

    In front of the hotel''s entrance, the newcomers and their followers had joined them.


    The hotel employees and hotel users had already been evacuated and the front of the hotel was crowded with people.


    The attendants and officials who were taking the newbie exam were relieved to see the faces of the newcomers, and then they prepared to return to Guoyuan as soon as Nissae instructed them.


    Next, Hisae confirmed the matter of the swordsman she wanted to hear the most.


    But......................She gets the worst report.


    According to the report from the agency staff, the car that the Swordsmith would be riding in was stuck in traffic and would arrive much later.


    Hisae tries to go back to the hotel, but there is a crowd of people there asking for an explanation, and Hisae has a hard time dealing with them.


    She doesn''t want to do this, but her position doesn''t allow her to ignore them.


    Besides, Hisae herself was most acutely aware of the possibility that she, who was not in her prime, would be a liability in the fight against Gaston.


    It was a shameful feeling for the head of the branch.


    That''s why he decided to do what only he could do now.


    Hisae instructs her staff to contact the senior ability and examiners who can work now.


    Mizuho and Marion are the last to come out of the hotel with the worst news of that Kensei delay, and they hear it by chance.


    For the two of them, or rather, for the boy who was the shield for everyone involved in the exam, the delay in the arrival of the most reliable person, the Kenshyo, was enough to shock them to the point of despair.


    However, the candidates around them and their officials were rejoicing over each other''s safety and desperately trying to get away from this place anyway.


    It didn''t even seem to occur to them anymore who it was that made it possible for them to retreat to this place right now.


    Mizuho and Marion look around at the situation around them with an expression that cannot be taken as either anger or frustration.


    However, it might be a terrible thing to blame them for that.


    The other party is a large non-human being called a vampire. And moreover, in the hundreds of years since the vampires were integrated into human society, there is no record of a battle between vampires and their abilities.


    Therefore, they don''t even know what a vampire countermeasure is. On top of that, the other party had obtained the abilities of five ability holders, and in effect, their abilities could be said to be in the Demon God class.


    It was common knowledge within the ability agency that fighting a Demon God class non-human was at least in the category of AA-ranked to higher ability holders.


    The method that Mizuho was most reluctant to take came to her mind.


    That is.........contact with her father, who is also SS-ranked and the leader of the World Ability Agency.


    After coming from the hotel for the last time and finding Mizuho with a serious look on her face, Meira and her followers rushed over with a change of color.


    Mouth to mouth they ask about Mizuho''s physical condition and explain their unusual behavior during the escape.


    However, the current Mizuho was completely unheard of.


    Then, Mizuho looked up as if she had made up her mind.


    Immediately, Mizuho gives orders to her followers.


    She asked Meira to contact her father, Shitenji Takishige, and ask him to go into battle.


    The others were to guard the area around the hotel, and the rest were to follow up with the head of the Japanese branch of the World Ability Agency, Nisae, and Mizuho quickly gave each of them instructions to leave without saying a word.


    The person being instructed also sensed Mizuho''s spirit, and the excellent followers of the Shitenji family took the instructions seriously and acted quickly.


    Mizuho checked the squires who were moving away from her.


    Then.........she herself quietly turned her body around and ran towards the entrance of the hotel.......in the midst of the crowd.


    And as if she had read the action, Marion also followed suit.


    From a distance, Huang Hero was confirming the appearance of these two people. At this time, Hero had an indescribably hesitant expression and clenched his fists.


    But in the end, Hero at this time pretended to ignore the actions of these two people.


    After receiving an urgent call, Ken Sei was in the car pompously returning from the airport to the hotel.


    ''''Already........I''m afraid we won''t be able to make it in time?''''


    At the muttering of the Sword Saint, the earnestly competent agency employee who came to greet him turned red in the face.


    ''''Please don''t say anything sinister!��They''re young, but they''re very capable people!


    Kensei chuckled quietly and looked out the window.


    ''''No ... they''ve already been taken down, haven''t they?��...to that boy.


    The muttering this time was not heard by the agency staff.


    A fierce meat fight was going on in the hall, leaving Yuto and Gaston behind.


    Gaston looked in astonishment at Yuto. Gaston didn''t know that there was anyone who could compete with him, this vampire, in a flesh-and-blood battle.


    And moreover, this boy is a rookie who has just acquired the rank just now.


    (Is this guy really a rookie?)��(What are you...)


    However, as time passed, the battle that had been evenly matched, the battle was becoming more and more tilted towards Gaston.


    It was the accumulation of damage that was different. Even if Gaston received wounds from Yuto, the wounds were closing up with a speed that was threatening and befitting the name of that immortal. In fact, the cheekbones and skull that Yuto crushed just before he let everyone escape had already been repaired.


    But that''s not the case with Yuto.


    Yuto will certainly internalize the damage. Yuto himself began to think calmly about how to keep this up.


    ''''Are you really a rank D!��I can''t believe it!


    ''It''s a real rank D!��Thankfully!


    Now, however, while Gaston was the one pushing himself physically, mentally he had less time to spare. In fact, it was Gaston who had almost no experience in actual combat.


    That is why his mental control in battle was poorer than that of Masato. In the midst of his impatience and anger, a question inevitably arose in Gaston''s mind.


    What is it about this boy''s fighting style that makes him sound like a man of a hundred battles and abilities?��And.


    A newcomer with such a young ability was competing with himself, a vampire, while taking countermeasures against Satori gifted people....


    Moreover, his fighting power is far from that of a rank D.


    (There''s something about this little guy. If so, I want it......... This guy''s power too........)


    Gaston moved away from Yuto and nimble.


    Although it was only a small amount due to the accumulation of physical damage.......Gaston felt that a gap was beginning to form in Yuto''s mind.


    A normal satori ability person would not have been able to tell. But Gaston''s satori ability was something he took away from the best satori ability holder of the day.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to tell. You''re quite a kind-hearted man.......but I see that''s not helping you at all.


    Yuto''s eyebrows move slightly.


    (Kukkuu, you''re able to relax...)


    Just as Gaston''s psychological battle began, a sudden intruder appeared.


    ''''Du Yujin Du!��Are you okay?��You''re alive!


    Eugene!


    When Yuto sees Mizuho and Marion jumping into the scene, he''s surprised to see the two who were supposed to have escaped burst in.


    ''''Huh? No! Why did you come here!


    The slight hole in Yuto''s heart at that very moment........Gaston didn''t miss it.


    ''''Ha, shh........''''


    Gaston laughs with a sneer on his face.


    ''Hee-hah!��Oh well..... Kukkuk, now that the audience is back, let''s get to know you better here.


    Yuto gritted his teeth.


    Mizuho and Marion also revealed their anger, but from the look on Yuto''s face, they knew that their intrusion had negatively affected Yuto''s battle.


    He thought he had come to help, but he ended up being slowed down as soon as he arrived, and Mizuho almost cried out in shame and frustration.


    A look of elation appears on Gaston''s face.


    Gaston has learned since he got this ability that people''s hearts are surprisingly fragile. He discovers that the strongest people are broken and crumbling from the inside out, and he finds himself feeling a sense of triumph at the sight of them.


    After getting the Satori ability from Sophia Sutherland, he played this trick on five people with this ability.


    In doing so, he greatly stirred up his opponents with this unbeatable psychological warfare, and afterwards, he took their blood, abilities and lives with him.


    Gaston gives an ugly smile.


    ''''Kukuk........hahaha!��This is terrible. You look like such a grown-up and you''re - oh no, what?��I mean, your heart is about to break!��Do you normally live in a state like this?��Poor thing ... isn''t it hard for you?


    He looks deliberately worried, and his upper body shakes eerily smooth and busy.


    Then he bends his hips into a crouch and stares pityingly at Yuto from diagonally downward.


    Yuto is silent and listens as he stares at Gaston expressionlessly.


    Marion and Mizuho remembered what happened to them in the previous battle and looked pained as they attacked themselves while worrying about Yuto.


    ''''You are willing to hurt yourself. Wow, that''s really a great human being. But you''re so sweet, aren''t you?��Well, I mean, I don''t know, show mercy to the enemy and have my beloved and my comrades in arms killed!


    What...?


    Marion and Mizuho turned to face Yuto. Yuto clenched his fists tightly.


    ''''Oh, I''m sorry. You''ve lost your mother before that, too, haven''t you? This again!��That''s because you''re immature. Oh, no, you''re so kind to other people, but the people you care about. Oh, my God!��Maybe you wouldn''t call it kindness~?


    Gaston said that and tried to listen to Yuto''s expression. Then, a change in Yuto''s expression was revealed.


    ''''Haha, are-?��You don''t have to look at me like that. This is some advice from an older man.��Kuk.........?


    Gaston makes a white-faced look of sympathy for Yuto.


    Hearing that untrue story, Mizuho and Marion looked at Yuto again from both sides with concern.


    ''''Huh!''''


    Mizuho and Marion felt like their chests were about to be pierced.


    The boy there ... the boy''s face was not very watchable.


    He''s crying and he doesn''t cry, he''s broken and he doesn''t break down. He is screaming and yet he doesn''t speak.


    It was a combination of such self-discipline and anguish, regret and remorse, but a boy who was struggling to stand up and not crumble to the end.


    What on earth had happened to this boy in the past?��But rather than such questions, Mizuho and Marion shuddered at the anger boiling up inside themselves. The two girls stepped in front of Yuto at the same time.


    A terrifying amount of power concentrated around them, and an enormous vortex of spiritual power surrounded them.


    Ruizhou''s brilliant face turned into a form of rage as she powerfully controlled the spirits.


    ''''Du Du Yuto!��I don''t need to hear that!��You son of a b*tc*!��Stop it!


    As for Marion, it would be the first time in her life. Yes, for the first time in her life Marion was ... snapped. Marion couldn''t sit back and watch anymore either. The two of them did not signal to each other, but simultaneously entered a combat stance.


    ''''You, I will never forgive you!��I''m going to cleanse it here!��Destroy it!


    A scorching mass of heat took the shape of five spears around Zuiho, and the tips of their blades accurately caught Gaston.


    ''''O Southern Flame Spirit!��Be my flaming spear!


    There is no meaning of chanting for a spirit user. However, it is Shitenji''s style to chant a fitting phrase that connects you to the technique.


    At the end of the chanting, five spears of fire attack Gaston.


    ''''The seven archangels crowned in the heavens are the chief, Mikael!��Give us the power of purification in his body!


    After Marion''s chanting, a circle of dazzling light about 3 meters in the direct line is generated above Gaston''s head. And the dazzling light illuminates Gaston below it.


    It''s a newcomer, but it''s a serious simultaneous attack by two A-rankers. Their destructive power would have been as destructive as AA-S rankers.


    Even though they are vampires, they are not unharmed by a direct hit, and even in the face of that attack, Gaston still does not break out in a vulgar smile.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you''ll be able to get the most out of it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well.


    The two of them didn''t let their guard down and prepared to protect Yuto, who still couldn''t seem to move.


    However, the two of them no longer believe that Gaston is unharmed. No, they even think that they have defeated him in a hurry.


    If you evaluate that harshly it may have been a carelessness.


    However, considering the competence of the two of them, it can be said that it is unavoidable to think so.


    Mizuho has always wanted the name of a genius.


    Marion is blessedly talented and never lacks effort.


    Two of the strongest in their generation unleashed a serious simultaneous attack. An ordinary non-human would not have been able to escape the disappearance (lost) first.


    In fact, it''s hard to say what would have happened to Gaston if he had taken a direct hit.


    However, if there is only one thing these women lack, it is experience.


    If they had had experience in battle, they would have felt the response of their attacks on their opponents with greater precision.


    And most of all, the problem in this battle was one thing.......he had never met an enemy stronger than him.


    ''''Oh no~?��Cackle!��That was a great attack!


    An unexpected strange voice from behind sent a cold feeling down Mizuho and Marion''s spine.


    Immediately after that, the sound of the air slicing through the air as Gaston''s sharp claws tried to precisely sever Mizuho and Marion''s carotid arteries entered their ears.


    (Killed!)


    They both meditated at the same time.

 32-Don Du Yuren②

    But.........that attack never came.


    Mizuho and Marion turned around fearfully and gasped when they saw Gaston''s vicious claws perched just before their necks.


    When they lifted their gaze upward from the claws in front of them, they saw that Masato was holding Gaston''s hands from behind the Gaston.


    Gaston looked at Yuto behind him and said, "Muu! He grunted, revealing his anger.


    ''You rotten little bastard!��It wasn''t broken yet!


    Gaston forcefully took Yuto''s arm and threw him against the wall in the manner of a hammer throw. Yuto couldn''t get passive, and with a tremendous roar, the walls of the hotel collapsed.


    In the meantime, Mizuho and Marion, who had come to their senses, jumped back from Gaston and kept their distance.


    Then they want to run to the situation of the man who saved their lives, but Gaston is in the middle of it and they can''t get close.


    Gaston''s angry expression disappears and he turns to face Yuto and smiles, nymphetically.


    ''Oi, hey, boy-kun~. Do you think that if you save these two.........your previous sins will be erased?


    Yuto was underneath the collapsed wall and pushed the wall away, blood pouring out of his forehead as he got down on one knee while Yuto silently looked straight at Gaston.


    Mizuho and Marion were relieved when they managed to confirm that Yuto was safe, but they were surprised to see Yuto''s face smeared with a large amount of blood.


    ''''Doudou Yuto!��Are you okay!


    Eugene!��Can you move?!


    They reflexively try to run to Yuto, but a sharp glare from Gaston causes their bodies to freeze.


    Gaston confirms it, sniffs lightly and turns his back to Mizuho and Marion to face Yuto.


    Gaston turns his chest away, spreading his arms out in an exaggerated manner.


    ''Let me tell you something, boy. That crime of yours.........''


    When he said that, he put a beat. Then he stared at Yuto with a strong gleam in his eye.


    ''''There''s no way I''m going to disappear!��For life!��...and you know it, don''t you?��What you''ve lost so far isn''t something you''ve unfortunately lost!��This is exactly what it is!��It''s your fault!��You killed him!��You!


    Both knees of Yuto, who had been expressionless until then, break.


    ''''You know, the current you, you''re built on the people who died because of you!��Get it, kid!��You kill people you love, you kill your friends, and then you eat their lives!��Hahaha!��You''re a dumbass, you know that?


    ''Oh ... ah ...''


    Yuto''s tears were streaming down his face and his eyes were unfocused.


    Yuto turned his face upward in a posture that was unexpectedly upward as he shivered and sat upright on the spot without power.


    Mizuho and Marion could only watch Yuto''s crumbling....breaking.....figure.


    Gaston''s mouth twists up in a satisfied and relieved manner as he fiddles with his own bangs.


    (Kukuk...............Finally, you''ve completely broken down. Oh, I''ve been waiting for you, that look ... it''s the best.)


    As a matter of fact, satori ability is not a panacea.


    Strong consciousness and emotions of a place are easy for a satori person to perceive.


    However, it is necessary to have certain conditions to see the depth of the person''s heart.


    Specifically, you need to establish a trusting relationship with the person to open up, or take time to completely chip away at the walls of their mind.


    Right now, Gaston is getting a glimpse of Yuto''s mind and memories in his satori ability, but he doesn''t see everything.


    The conversations he''s been throwing at him are also spoken from his imagination, based on the fragments of strong guilt and despair from the past in his mind.


    In other words, we don''t know what exactly happened.


    But Gaston speaks of it cleverly as if he has it all figured out.


    He speaks only in the abstract, but depending on the way he speaks, the person who is told remembers the scene vividly and on his own.


    Gaston knew that this alone was enough to be destructive enough to disturb the other person''s mind.


    In addition to that, Gaston''s positioning ability made him appear to be the closest person to the person he was dealing with, or the person whose content he least wanted to be told about.


    The power is not inherently that strong if you recognize Gaston in front of you, but it does affect you.


    Moreover, in the state of being disturbed by the satori ability, the effect was great even when Gaston was in front of him.


    In other words, this satori ability and positioning ability were made to exert their power over each other in the worst sense by Gaston.


    ''Huh?��Don''t look so depressed, okay?��We''re all going to die anyway. So, come on~, you guys should let me suck your blood too. Then your abilities will come into me.


    Gaston spread his hands wide with an exultant, pleased face, and then hugged himself.


    ''That is to say!��.... you can live in me... right?��....forever.


    The eyes of Masato, who had been looking upward without effort, opened wide.


    Gaston has already removed his gaze from Yuto while drunk on his own narrative.


    He turned his body to Mizuho and Marion, revealing a creepy smile and long fangs as he turned his body to Mizuho and Marion, as if to say that it was you guys first, leaving the Yuto who would have been broken.


    ''''Ku!''''


    Mizuho and Marion predicted that Gaston would be ready to attack and began to formulate a new spiritual power.


    However, as they felt the ugly swell of magical power coming from Gaston, their bodies lost their will to fight and Mizuho and Marion retreated.


    The faces of the talented women who have now achieved the highest grades on the exam already lack a shred of dignity and strength.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    (Already........no good?)��I can''t move. (Killed by this guy in a place like this... what?)


    Out of the sight of those two, Mizuho and Marion.............through Gaston.


    Yuri.........and Masato stood up.


    Mizuho and Marion are drawn to that Yuto as if their eyes were sucked into it.


    ''''Nah........''''


    ''Ahhhh...''


    Instantly, Mizuho and Marion''s bodies begin to tremble on their own. They are no longer capturing Gaston at all.


    Mizuho and Marion can''t even put any strength into their legs anymore they fell on their asses on the spot so that their hips could slip out.


    Then their bodies retreated backwards as if their hips were dragging.


    What Mizuho and Marion are feeling right now.........


    It''s.........unmistakable fear.


    An unfathomable...........A fundamental fear that Mizuho and Marion feel for the first time.


    (What was that?��No I''m scared!��(I don''t want to see it.)


    Gaston noticed the two men''s mutation and the destination of their gaze, and flew away from the scene in a way that made him turn around and check on Yuto, who was probably the cause of this mutation.


    Then he stood up and was violently confused by Yuto''s transforming appearance.


    ''''Wha, what!��This is...... You, what is it!��Guka!��This is.....


    But the reason for Gaston''s confusion was not just the current transformation of Yuto''s appearance.


    That''s true, but more importantly, an enormous amount of clear images that have never been seen before from inside of Yuto are entering Gaston unceremoniously.


    For some reason, Yuto''s mind right now is more than normal........completely naked.


    The video footage is a mixture of various memories, starting with the events of Masato''s recent school and those of the people who were involved with him. And then there are the three people that Yuto can now say are his friends. Mari, Ichigo, and Shizuka.


    Also, Gaston can see that this is something that Yuto values very much right now.


    In addition, the feelings of expecting something from Mizuho and Marion who are there now. It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you can get to know each other better.


    And ... just now ... it comes into Gaston''s mind.


    A sense of giving up those important things and expectations..... The loneliness that strongly covers the heart of yuto.


    Gaston is struck by a severe headache. Gaston''s entire body writhes and writhes like a mollusk at the crushing pain.


    Next, Gaston came inside Yuto, deep inside of him. But then Gaston was confronted with the great experiences and memories that made up the current Yuto.


    ''Gigi, what, what!��What is this?��This footage!��This is ... what the hell. What ... what are you ... what are you fighting?��Where is this?��Huh... here?��Shinagawa?��Ouija gah!


    Gaston''s head was filled with the most intense pain he had ever experienced in the last one thousand and five hundred years.


    It was as if the shock of that time was coming in from Yuto''s memories along with images.


    No, to be precise, he was forced to experience it.


    That was the record of the battle with the Demon King in the vicinity of Shinagawa Station a year ago. Gaston saw a blow from Yuto that destroyed the roof of a huge skyscraper in a terrific clash of power. Footage of his mother, who followed Masato until the very last minute, is also included in the footage.


    And then the scene shifts at a dizzying pace, and Gaston''s brain feels the pain of burning out again.


    ''Ha!��Ha ha, ha. Here!��Oh, you ... what''s that?��What are you?��Your home is Du Du Du the Cave Keeper?��At the end of this cave you, that''s... no way!��No, no!��Stop!


    Gaston holds his head and begins to walk around the area, wavering back and forth and side to side with his pupils dilated.


    Mizuho and Marion, who were sitting on this unusual and alien scene of Gaston, could only watch.


    Now........Gaston was in a strange place.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I don''t understand why I''m here, although I already know where I am.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you find yourself in the middle of the day.


    The girl standing in front of that Yuto is shaking her indigo hair, which is slightly darker than Yuto''s, and is talking to Yuto.


    "Yuto......... Are you going to use that power again.........?


    "...Yeah. Maybe ... I think it will.


    The girl doesn''t deny it anymore.


    ''All right!��Use it all the time!


    Yuto looks dumbfounded.


    ''''Because I''m the only one who will never forget you!��Huh?��Oh, hey!


    Yuto hugged the girl tightly in the middle of the conversation.


    Gaston understood the exact meaning of that conversation.


    ''''This is.........you....... Stupid, how dare you!��The price of power, the catalyst ... the attention ... the recognition from people. If you do that ... if you do that ... if you do that, you''ll lose your existence alive!


    Yuto is running. Then he saw the devastation deep in that deep forest.


    There was the indigo-haired girl from earlier and several men lying there.


    There was no more life in those faces........


    As Yuto wandered, he went in front of each of the fallen men and checked their faces, trembling powerlessly.


    ''''......... Why.........?


    Gaston didn''t hear well, but it seemed that Yuto was calling out his name to each one of them in front of their corpses.


    That memory coming from Yuto tells me that each of them were irreplaceable comrades in arms.


    And.........


    Yuto was the last to stand in front of the indigo-haired girl.


    Yuto kneels in front of the girl who is lying there, as if the strength from her knees is released....


    He touches the girl''s cheek as if to slowly confirm it with his trembling hand.


    Yuto realized the girl''s condition and picked her up violently.


    It was then.


    ''''Cry about what?��It''s your fault, isn''t it?��Because you won''t stop me......... It''s okay, their souls are in me, and that girl........ They''ll be working for me all the time, with the help of that soul.


    Gaston felt as if the owner of that horrible voice had cleared his throat as if to taunt him.


    ''I mean, these guys ... they''re living inside me ... whether they want to or not. Well ... maybe a little painful, kukukuk.


    You!


    Yuto blows up a tremendous Sento Ki and stands up.


    At the same time, two swords of different colors, black and white, appeared as if they were falling out of the sleeves of his long-sleeved shirt that were not supposed to fit there, and Yuto quickly grabbed the hilt of the swords.


    ''''It''s no use. I''m not there anymore. But don''t worry about it. I''ll come back........to see you again soon.......


    Yuto searched the area as much as possible while activating the ability that girl was talking about.


    However, the opponent can''t detect it. In the meantime, that horrible voice echoes in your head.


    You''ll be able to find out why. You have defeated my master and destroyed the balance of this world. This ... will not be enough for you at all.


    Huh!


    As if madly, Yuto swung his sword at random.


    The vacuum blade is born from the tip of the swing, and the giant trees nearby are knocked down one after another.


    Gaston, who was standing beside him, could see that the vacuum blade released by the Yuto was carrying an intense cleansing power.


    From the memories within Yuto, he also learned that it is a profound technique that is passed down in the family of spirit swordsmen, the Dou Dou Dou family. It seems that even that ability, which is usually unusable, can be used when the seal is lifted and in this state.


    (Huh?��(You said it was sealed?


    ''Well I look forward to seeing you again. And I''m sure these humans inside me will miss you too...


    That horrible voice always spoke one way, and then one way and then one way, dismissed any hint of it.


    ''Wait!��Hah!��d*mn it!��d*mn it!��d*mn it!��d*mn it!��d*mn it!��Haaaaaaaa!��d*mn it!


    Embracing the girl who has become a shell, Masato screams and cries without regard to his position and sheds large tears.


    After that.........Gaston spent two whole days with Masato, who was crouched down in that place.


    Eventually, a group of knights who look like Yuto''s friends appear in a big way.


    That''s when Masato stood up for the first time.

 33-Don Du Yuren ③

    The place changes.


    In front of the five grave markers, Yuto stands for a long time ... just standing there. At a distance behind him, Yuto''s father, Ryoichi, watches his son in silence.


    At this time........


    The words that Yuto muttered in a voice that could only be heard by himself clearly echoed in Gaston''s mind.


    ''Looking forward to seeing you.........''


    The birds near that cemetery take off in a flurry.


    ''''Well it''s me.


    It was as if he was running away from something.


    Gaston knew everything.


    That at this moment, at this moment, this boy had placed a curse on himself.


    It was.........revenge.......a curse called.


    And then--Yuto''s time of revenge arrived.


    The person who is there is not the current Yuto.


    An empty person without any expression or emotion.


    No, it was a beast called an avenger in human skin.


    Yuto ruthlessly explodes a powerful blow that exceeds Gaston''s understanding at the target of his revenge.


    ''''Guaaaah!��You again!��You''re mine!��My ah!


    Yuto just didn''t reply with a blank expression.


    Yuto didn''t mean the slightest bit to the bloody.......serious wounds all over his own body.


    Gaston stood on that battlefield and shuddered at Yuto.


    To this boy who had thrown himself into that horrific battle too, and only bared his fangs expressionlessly, emotionlessly, and mercilessly and indifferently.


    Gaston realizes that the personality of Yuto already doesn''t exist at this point.


    He realized that this boy had gone to the point where he could no longer come back as a person.


    The deep curse of vengeance that was placed on this boy could not be broken even at this moment when he had taken his revenge.


    Now, Gaston is only being shown the mechanical, hazy memories of Yuto. The images are black and white, and oddly enough, there is no body heat.


    You can''t feel any feelings or thoughts from those memories.


    (B, monster....) Stop it already. Don''t let them see it again!��Huh?��(What''s this?)


    The mood changed slightly.


    Gaston looked around.


    Gaston thought he could hear Yuto''s heartbeat thumping........


    Then suddenly.........the landscape in Yuto''s memory, where Gaston was now, began to regain its color.


    The plants and trees regained their deep green color, and the flowers swayed in the gentle breeze with vivid colors. And soft sunlight was pouring over them.


    In the center of it all........was Yuto.


    The scene that Gaston saw there.


    It was five souls emerging from the demonic god of disaster that Yuto had defeated, floating around Yuto, gently enveloping him.


    That girl speaks to Masato with a dazzling yet peaceful smile.


    ''''Foolish Yuto........ You''ve been blaming yourself all this time again. You''ve been killing your heart like that and hurting for us.''''


    Yuto stared at the girl without changing his expression. Then.........the girl smiled again and wrapped her hands around both of Yuto''s bloodied cheeks as if she were working with them.


    "Yuto. I loved you so much. More than anything else, I loved your kindness. And I loved your straightness, your clumsiness, and everything you believe in.


    Yuto closed his eyes and still left him expressionless.


    ''And ... you who showed mercy to the person you were fighting ... and you who decided to take revenge ... I love you with all my heart.


    Immediately, Masato, who had been expressionless until then, opened his eyes.


    And his face collapsed like an avalanche.


    He was embraced by the girl''s soul, with the tears that poured out of him intact.


    Yuto hesitated to make a final stop against the Demon God of Calamity that he and his friends had cornered in the previous fierce battle.


    And afterwards, that demon god not only took the lives of his five companions, but he was also bound to their souls.


    After that, Yuto''s remorse was unimaginable. It was to the point of destroying the individual called Yuto.


    But now........not all of it, but the words of this indigo-haired girl''s soul saved Yuto.


    Yuto began to cry out loudly, not daring to look around him.


    The four comrades in arms standing behind the girl were also smiling in unison.


    ''''We''ll always be watching over Masato........''''


    Gaston knew that this was the moment.......this was the moment when this boy regained his lost heart....


    Suddenly, Gaston was pulled back.


    This was now a party hall that had been cruelly destroyed.


    Gaston was breathing all over, and extreme exhaustion washed over his body. That''s what it would be like to be forced to go through an enormous amount of experience in just a few minutes.


    It was only then that Gaston realized the risks of his satori ability. Gaston put his hands on his knees and stared at Yuto as he managed to stand.


    But the one there was no longer the mere form of the tough boy from earlier.


    And then, on the right half of the right side of Masato''s body, something like a black shadow appeared, moved zawzily, and invaded as if it were clinging to Masato.


    ''''Ahh........ Oh, you........is that your seal?


    Right now, a powerful magical power was spewing out of the right half of Yuto''s body.


    Also, the dense spiritual power that should have just come out was concentrated in the left half of his body, and it was completely controlled.


    ''''The magic power......... Stupid.........why do you have this much magical power?��Oh, no way!��There''s no way that''s possible, half-spiritual power, half-magic power, etc.!��How in the world did you get to the same unit?


    Eventually, Yuto erupted an intense sensual qi into the central axis of his body, below his umbilical cord, and his figure stabilized and the black shadow on the right side of his body disappeared.


    Gaston could see that it was that power of Yuto''s that the indigo-haired girl had mentioned.


    As if to ignore Gaston, who is cowering and unable to move, Yuto walks slowly past Gaston to the two girls, who are sitting on their haunches.


    Marion and Mizuho look up at Yuto with a pathetic look on their faces, distorted with fear.


    Yuto looked back at them as they looked up at him and smiled sadly.


    ''''I''m sorry. I made you feel scared........ But I''ll make sure you two get home safely.......''''


    Mizuho and Marion didn''t feel the fear they had just felt for Yuto now anymore.


    Also, although they were lonely, Mizuho and Marion felt a sense of relief as if they were saved when they saw Yuto''s smile.


    Yuto put his hand on their heads to stroke their heads.


    Mizuho and Marion the two of them say something to Yuto.


    But the two of them did not utter the words.


    Before that, the ki applied by Masato knocked them unconscious.


    And a moment after that faintness.......they did indeed hear it.......


    ''I''m sorry. But it''s safer this way........ And besides, I''m already.........


    I''ll forget...

 34-Don Du Yuren④

    On the fringes of the Du Du Dojo, Qatazo was sitting around the Go board with Sun Wei, who had invited him to be Yujin''s teacher of the Immortal Way.


    The hand holding the black stone of the clan stopped, and he looked up and caught the evening light.


    ''''That fool......... He broke the seal.


    ''Yes, well ... have you met that many people?��And then ... the seal


    "Out of the seven ... two of them were solved. The only thing that helps is that Gao pulled out a two-knife shell made by Gao from the sealed space. It''s a lot more stable now.


    Hmm ... how does that affect you?


    I don''t know. But those of us who have just met him cannot remember him at all. Well, the first time I saw Shinagawa, I solved six of them out of the blue. Compared to that time, I think the effect is much weaker.


    It''s a tricky thing to do. What a troublesome power it is to use the attention and recognition it has given to you and the bond it creates with you. That is the power that allows all of us to exist in this world.


    Sun Wei tapped the iron ashtray, flipping the goose neck of the smoke pipe.


    It''s a miracle, or perhaps a tragedy, that his body contains both spiritual power and magical power, which are opposites. The mother of the greatest witch in the demon world who came through that Demon''s Cave, and to inherit her magic power and the spiritual power of Liaoichi, who was said to be the reincarnation of the first generation of the Dou Dou Dou family, all at once.......


    Sun Wei filled the flue with a new tobacco cigarette and lit it.


    Sun Wei exhales a large amount of smoke as he inhales deeply into the flue pipe.


    In fact, Sun Wei couldn''t hide his surprise at Yujin.


    If he couldn''t trust his own Immortal Ki, at the time he broke the seal and activated his spiritual and magical power at the same time, Yuyin''s body would have been nothing more than a lump of meat.


    Yuto made that possible.


    It seems that he got a hint of that power a year ago in Shinagawa. But at that time, he had the support of his mother. And after that, they should have blocked the use of that simultaneous release, saying it was too risky.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world. Sun Wei thought that he was prepared to take that risk and that he had to do it.


    As a teacher, Sun Wei, he considers his beloved disciple.


    What happened to make him ready to do so?


    And the situation where he had mastered the simultaneous activation of spiritual and magical power, a skill that was next to death, and every time he activated it, he was cut off from his acquaintances and friends.......


    How did he deal with that at such a young age?


    Most of all ... how did you wield the unspeakable power gained by that simultaneous activation?


    No one remembers who you saved or what you defended, though.


    Sun Wei meditated, opened one eye with concern and raised the smoke pipe to the sky, pointing in the direction of the North Star.


    It is the simultaneous use of spiritual and magical power. It is the embodiment of the harmony of yin and yang. Theoretically, it is a link to the creation of the universe. Theoretically, it could lead to the creation of the universe, which would be a tremendous power. But the catalyst of that power, or shall we say, the repercussions of that power are just as cruel.


    The starry sky gradually spread out from above the evening light.


    Kazura raised his eyebrows in anguish.


    But it''s enough if someone remembers him. If even one person remembers him then everyone will remember him someday. Someone who wasn''t a hermit who abandoned people like us...


    Katazo crossed his arms and stared at the deepening sunset sky.


    ''Yes, just one. If you remember him, you''ll take the thread of his connection and we''ll all remember him again. I hope that the person who will remember him to the end will be the one who saves him one day...


    Then Kazura muttered again.


    ''That kind of life-altering encounters, encounters that bring you together with a strong relationship, may it be to you.......may it be to Yuto.


    It was almost like a wish or a prayer, coming from deep love.


    Right now, Mari was still lying helplessly on the bed in her room.


    She still hadn''t been in touch with Yuto since she decided to contact him the day before yesterday.


    Yuto said he was going to take an exam to qualify.


    Mari even had the feeling that if she knew where it was, she would go out from here.


    But in reality, it was extremely difficult to get in touch with Yuto, who didn''t even have a cell phone.


    Mari called her teacher, Kazura, to ask for his whereabouts.


    However, Sumazo also didn''t know where Yuto was, and this was the first time he had heard of the qualification exam.


    ''''Huh~. What am I doing........


    (But that exam is supposed to end today, so if things go well, I might be able to get a call tonight...)


    Mari turned over with a rumble.


    (Totally!��(Remember that when you get a call!)


    Mari swears at Yuto, who floated in her mind, "I''m sorry.


    .........It was then.


    ''''Eh?��What?��This has been done before...


    It was a strange event. The Yuto that floated in Mari''s mind faded and disappeared.


    Mari desperately fought against this sensation she had felt before.


    (This feeling.................I felt it this spring break. But........weaker than before)


    The first time I remembered this feeling that for some reason only Yuto was disappearing inside me was during spring break a year ago.


    And the second time was this spring.


    Both of those times happened to be when I was thinking about Yuto. Maybe that''s why I remember this feeling so well.


    The first time, I was so anxious and scared that I felt as if something irreplaceable was being lost, so I just fought desperately against it.


    The second time, I realized that Yuto''s presence was fading within me, and I strongly felt that I shouldn''t let this happen to me, so I ruminated on the memories I''d had since I''d met him.


    And this was the third time.


    But Mari''s final reaction to this sensation she didn''t know why was always the same.


    That''s how she''d always gotten through it.


    It was a strong urge that decidedly arose in Mari before the question of why this was happening.


    It rebounds everything.


    ''What the hell is this already!��You can''t do it!��I don''t know what it is!��I won''t forgive you until I make Yuto a man. I won''t forgive you if you''re a guy like that, who can''t even make a good confession!


    Whenever Mari has a memory in her mind of her and Yuto, she eventually arrives at the scene of Yuto''s confession.


    And she is invariably overcome with anger.


    But this was also the moment when Mari was most aware of Masato and couldn''t stop thinking about him.


    Last time, and the last time before, she had overcome this mysterious feeling with this anger. Even more so, this time it was a much weaker sensation than the previous one.


    He didn''t know why, but this sensation was most horrifying and annoying to Mari.


    And after lightly rebounding from this sensation this time, Mari made a strong decision to go directly to Yuto''s house and stood up vigorously.


    The rookie exam party hall that was destroyed in the aftermath of the battle.


    With Gaston in front of her, Masato picked up the unconscious Mizuho and Marion in turn and laid them down on the couch set up at the end of the hall.


    Meanwhile, Gaston was breathing heavily and unable to move.


    When Yuto finishes putting them both to bed, he turns to Gaston in silence and starts walking slowly.


    Also, since when in the world.......when he turns around to face Gaston, a jet-black long sword is held in his right hand and a white silver Tsubaki sword is held in his left hand by Yuto.


    Gaston retreated with a laughing knee.


    The Immortal was now facing the fear of........death for the first time.


    ''I was hoping to stall for time until Mr. Alfred arrived but I''ll stop now.


    Gaston could see Yuto''s figure as he said that, as if he had become translucent for a moment.


    Then, before he knew it, one arm of someone else was stuck in that jet-black long sword that Yuto was holding.


    You will be able to find a lot more information on this topic.


    ''''I''ll give it back...''''


    With those words, Gaston realized for the first time that his right arm was missing.


    ''Ughhh!��My arm!��Kee-yaa!


    Gaston waved his hand around his right arm, which was missing from his shoulder, as if searching with his left hand.


    With his eyes wide open and tears streaming down his face, Gaston crawled over and picked up his own right arm that had fallen in front of him and placed it against the shoulder of his lost right arm.


    At that moment, befitting the name of the immortal, Gaston''s removed right arm was repaired in an attempt to return to the main body, and a vapor-like smoke was generated.


    But..........


    ''Kyi Yaaaah!��Nah!��Will it ever come back?��My arm!


    Gaston let out a strange cry, tears and nasal discharge from the unexpectedly intense pain.


    I cut you. It''s all your magic. You can''t repair it in such a short time.


    Gaston trembled as he looked at his right hand, which was erupting with Yujin''s magical power.


    ''''Such power!��You are...��f*ck, no!��Get away from me!��You''re a freak!


    The immortal''s previous leeway disappears far away, and with a bullshit pause, he swings only his moving left hand.


    Yuto, whose expression doesn''t change, nonchalantly and surely approaches Gaston.


    ''''It doesn''t matter anymore ... it doesn''t matter. Well, it''s not half wrong that you''re a monster. I just want you to disappear now.


    Yuto approaches.


    The immortal backs away with a laughing foot.


    At this moment, it was only a fraction of a second.


    However, however, the inner workings of Yuto''s heart definitely entered Gaston.


    (Is this........this feeling of revenge?��Why?��(For me?)


    ''Wait a minute!��Wait, please!��You''re making a mistake!��I am not your enemy!��Why would you want revenge on me?��What did I ever do to you?��What on earth did you react to!


    Gaston yells, writhes, flails, struggles and crawls, trying to escape in a haphazard position.


    Yuto doesn''t speak, but approaches Gaston with a cold expression on his face.


    Gaston has no idea what kind of gait he''s in, disappearing and appearing, and disappearing and appearing.


    No, or rather, it was already past time to think about it.


    And then, as an immortal, Gaston''s own predator, the first and last of Gaston''s life, appears in front of him.


    From the eyes of that predator, he could no longer feel any emotion.


    Gaston no longer has any images coming in from Yuto.


    The only image that comes in now........is the everlasting shadow.......the darkness that lives in the heart of Yuto, which rejects all light.......the only image that comes in now.


    It was the same Yuto that Gaston had seen in Yuto''s memory, the same Yuto that was relative to that demon god of disaster.


    Here, Gaston realized. What was this boy''s reaction to.


    It was those words.


    The words that Gaston said to Yuto, Mizuho, and Marion.


    ''It means that you guys can live inside me, right?��...forever.


    There was no way for Gaston to know at that time, but it was, oddly enough, the same statement as the Demon God of Disaster who was the avenger of that fellow Yuto.


    Yuto stood in front of Gaston with a face like a Noh mask........


    Then, Masato raises his eyes to the immortal who is crawling and stumbling on the floor, and with a large amount of ki, he raises his voice to shake the atmosphere.


    ''''Listen to me, psycho........ The beloved ones that exist there don''t exist as someone else''s property. And moreover, in you........in a lowlife like you!��We''re here to feed on it, never!��I don''t have--!


    Ma!��Wait for me!��I''m for Sophie!��I just wanted to be with Sophie all the time!��So!��I''m sorry!��I just missed........givaaaaaaaaa!


    Gaston''s body blows up in a crosshairs as he doesn''t finish and screams out a decapitated voice.


    ''....Sophie!


    And there was no expression on Yuto''s face as he unleashed the power to bury the undead under a single blow.......


    Now, in front of Masato, Gaston''s body turns to ashes and crumbles in front of him.


    Masato watches the scene emotionlessly.


    Then..........along with Gaston''s crumbling body, a scene, perhaps a memory within Gaston, bursts through and enters the mind of Masato.


    It might have been Gaston at the time of his death, the reverse flow of his satori ability.


    Right in front of Yuto''s eyes..............there is a woman with a gentle yet beautiful smile on her face.


    And Yuto could also feel how Gaston was looking at this woman.


    As the history of her and Gaston is etched in Yuto''s mind, the woman with the smile on her face is aging beautifully.


    At every turn, she speaks to Gaston in a whisper.


    (Gaston is a lonely man, isn''t he? Why don''t you admit it already?)


    (Saying that ... you''ve never sucked blood before. I know what I''m talking about, okay?)


    (No ... Gaston. If you live long enough to do that I''m sure it won''t make you happy.)


    (Gaston..... I want you to know not only the sadness of this world with goodbyes, but also the beauty of this world that there are goodbyes. So when I''m gone...............promise to love someone else.)


    There, the image went dark and the expressionless Yuto meditated.


    In its place, Gaston''s body, which was cut down by Yuto, disintegrated, leaving only his clothes behind.


    The rest was just waiting for Gaston''s left hand to be reduced to ashes.......


    In his left hand, Gaston holds a golden rosary with a string of fragrant beads.


    The rosary held by that Gaston........Sophia Sutherland.......was inscribed on it.


    Yuto opened his eyes and just stared at that rosary...with an expression that showed no emotion at all.


    Yuto understood. Gaston hadn''t killed the woman named Sophia.


    Gaston had witnessed Sophia''s deathbed and sucked her blood as she breathed her last.


    And then a miracle happened.


    Sofia''s ability to be dead had been transferred to Gaston.


    Perhaps it was Sophia''s strong desire to leave something for Gaston to do, which she did.


    But Gaston had gone mad with that last gift of his beloved, but he had gone mad with the madness of loss....


    Yuto muttered in a voice that only he could hear.


    ''''In a way.......you''re just like me.......''''


    Yuto stood there, staring at Gaston''s dwindling left hand... and then he turned his face upwards and closed his eyes once more.


    Then, Yuto put his hand in front of him and stood the jet black long sword on his right palm. Then the long sword sank from the hilt into Yuto''s palm and disappeared completely.


    Likewise, he stands the remaining white and silver Tsubagatana on his left palm. As it was with the long sword, the Tsubagatana begins to sink inside the left palm.


    But just as the hilt of the Tsubagatana begins to sink into his hand, Yuto opened his eyes.


    Masato grabbed the hilt of the Tsubagatana, and then he re-hit the grabbed Tsubagatana in his reverse hand and suddenly thrust his right palm, which contained his own powerful magical power, through it.


    A great deal of blood flowed out of the right palm of Masato, which was impaled by the man himself, and overflowed onto the floor of the hotel.


    I''m tired of my own stupidity....


    Yuto muttered that and laughed while looking at the blood flowing without stopping with lifeless eyes.


    Right now, in the space in front of Yuto''s eyes, there was a girl with indigo hair that he met in the demon world.


    That girl is angry, laughs, cries, and gives Yuto an expressive appearance.


    ''''But you understand, Lieselotte. Because you love me ... that''s why I''m able to believe in myself ... that you love me.

 35-Return

    It was completely late at night, and Yuto returned to the house that had only just become home. However, that Yuto''s steps and expression were heavy.


    ''''Oh, I guess no one will remember me for this again. It''s good that I got my rank, but my high school life will have to start all over again from scratch, already.......


    Yuto was somewhat blank, and reached out to the large gate of his home to go inside, blurting to himself. Honestly, I''m tired of a lot of things.


    For all the people involved in that rookie exam, he had to fight off the vampires, and once he was outside, his face had already been forgotten by both the staff of the Ability Agency and the candidates. Of course, the head of the branch, Hisae Omine, was no exception.


    Let''s go to bed immediately without thinking about anything today. When Yuto thought about it, there was a slight feeling of desolation in his heart, even though this should be a situation that he was used to in the Demon World.


    ''''Yuto!��Too late!��Why is it so late?!


    What?


    No way, Yuto was surprised to be stopped in front of his house late on a holiday night like this.


    ''''You''re finally here~. I thought you wouldn''t come home already. I took the liberty of asking my parents for a sleepover.


    Exactly. You''re living on your own. You should at least have a cell phone.


    ''Oh!��Mari!��Ichigo and Mito!��Why are you here?


    Yuto was truly surprised by the appearance of his three childhood friends and classmates, but that''s not what he really wanted to ask.


    ''No, more importantly, why? I.....


    You remember me?��He started to say, and Yuto kept his mouth shut.


    ''''What? I didn''t celebrate Yuto''s move in, so I went to ask Master Sumazo for the location of his house!��It''s a holiday and you should invite Shizuka and Hakamada-kun too.


    ''''Pfft. Hakamada-kun and I gave up and tried to leave more than once, you know?��But Mari wants a little more.


    ''Oh yeah, I''m not the one who said my parents would be mad at me if I went home. To see Shirasawa-san pleading like that...that alone made it worth coming. Phew!


    ''Hey!��Wrong!��I just wanted to celebrate with you guys, and it''s the holidays...


    ''It was hard to tell my parents because they asked me out today?��I managed to make it okay since I mentioned Mari''s name, though.


    ''I''m always welcome. I''m not a man to turn down a night with a girl.


    ''Wow, I''m sorry.... But I thought it was the only day...


    "I know, I know. Today is your only chance.


    Shizuka and Ichigo join their voices together. Indignant and reluctant Mari turns the brunt of it to Masato.


    ''How long are you going to stay here, Yuto!��Let me in, now!��........say, Yuto?


    Yuto was there, watching the exchange between Mari, Ichigo, Shizuka and the others in a daze.


    ''Yuto. Wait, what are you crying about?��What''s going on?��What''s going on?


    It was only at this point that Yuto realized that he was crying for the first time when it was pointed out to him.


    ''''What?��Huh?��Hey, it''s nothing!��I just stuttered a bit...


    You really have a weak teardrop gland these days, don''t you?


    ''You must have really missed living on your own, crying when we came over.��Look, I bought some candy and juice to celebrate, so let''s have a party.


    Oh, um, yeah! Thank you! Really.


    Yuto hurriedly wiped the tears away with his arm and opened the big gate, which was old but must have been magnificent in the past, and invited everyone inside.


    While they were waiting for Yuto, they wondered if this house was really Yuto''s new home?��Marari and the others followed with curiosity, surprised.


    ''Wow!��The yard is huge!


    The place is a wreck!��Do you really live here?


    ''Oh!��I forgot!��Wait a minute!


    ''Yuto what is that tent?


    ''It is!��That ... that ... that ... that ... that was actually ...


    At Mari''s cold question, Masato couldn''t help himself and told the three of them what happened when they moved in.


    ''''Gee-ha!��It''s too much!��You''re too good!��Tent!��Ha, my stomach hurts!��Hee!


    ''Pfft!��Hakamada-kun.��Pfft!��Wow, I''m sorry for laughing.......oh, my stomach hurts!


    ...Yuto!


    Yes!


    "If you''re in trouble!��Talk to me properly....you''re going to worry....


    Yuto straightened his back, expecting Mari to be angry with him, but he was a bit surprised by Mari''s slightly sad face, and had mixed feelings of shame and embarrassment.


    But...........it made Masato''s heart warm.


    And at this time........Masato remembered something important.


    Always, at all times, no matter what time, even when Yuto wielded that ability.......


    Only this chestnut-haired girl in front of him now has never forgotten about him.


    Yuto remembered the indigo-haired girl who had never forgotten him at any time as well.


    That''s what Mari, who is now looking at him with concern, and the smiling indigo-haired girl...........Lieserotte overlaps with him.


    To be honest, they didn''t look alike in appearance.


    However, at this moment, Yuto is convinced.


    The girl in front of him right now is a person who is irreplaceable to him.


    And the same goes for the friends who are here now....


    ''''Oh, this tent is surprisingly big!


    ''It''s true!��I can easily fit about four people in this one. Then we''ll celebrate inside the tent!


    Before they know it, Ichigo and Shizuka are looking into the tent and are about to bring their shopping bags containing the snacks and juice they purchased into the tent.


    ''''Ah!��Wait a minute. I''ll put it away!


    I''m ready for it. I''ve had enough of this shit. Let''s just get on with it.


    And then Ichigo and Shizuka walked into the tent on their own.


    ''Right. Let''s get started on the housewarming. That sounds great, Yuto.''''


    Uh-huh.


    Masato had no choice but to obey Mari''s words, and together they went inside the tent and lit the light with the bulb.


    ''''Ooh, that sounds good!��Sometimes it''s nice! Sometimes!


    ''Yes!��This kind of stuff is nice sometimes!��Fun!��Sometimes, though!


    Yuto''s lips twitched at a huffy Ichigo and Shizuka.


    ''I''m sorry!��I do it every day!��But that''s only until we can afford to fix the house!


    When Yuto refuted the way these two said it, Mari asked him as if she had noticed something.


    ''''Oh, come to think of it, Yuto. You said it was a qualification exam, but did you get the qualification?��You don''t think he fell, do you?


    ''What?��No, that''s not....


    ''''Um~ I''m sorry to interrupt you, but........ Yuuto''s husband?


    An unseen voice suddenly emanated from outside the tent.


    ''Whoa!''


    "Crap!


    ''What?��Gringo?


    Then a tall foreigner appears at the entrance of the tent, which surprises everyone.


    ''Ah!��You followed me here!


    What?��You know Yuji?��Who is it?


    Yuto is upset, and Mari, surprised, asks who this gaijin is. Yuto is troubled, wondering how to explain it.


    ''''Ah~ I had a lot of problems with the qualification exam........ I kind of missed it........


    Then a tall, carved-eyed, silver-haired man came into the tent, bowing his head in a heckling manner and smiling affectionately.


    ''Hi, my name is Gaston, and I''m the one who was saved by Yuto''s husband, yes.


    Gaston had only said it so that his identity would not be suspected, but Mito Shizuka, who loved interesting topics of conversation, had a glint in her eye.


    ''''Eh!��What''s that!��Let me hear it. Let me hear it!��Sit here. Isn''t that nice, Du-kun?


    What, Yuto? Do foreigners also come to take the certification exam?��What the hell was the qualification?


    Eugene, explain.


    ''Oh, no, so... this... this... this... this... well... how do you say it...''


    For Yuto, it was impossible to explain.


    He wouldn''t believe me if I told him about the ability agency''s rookie test, and even if he did, it would be revealing his identity as a person with abilities.


    Gaston smiled and sat beside the completely tempestuous Yuto, dripping with cold sweat as he received all three of their eyes on him. Gaston seemed to understand Yuto''s position in this situation.


    And in a whisper.


    ''''It''s okay, Yuto''s husband. ........Leave it to me.


    Is it true what Gaston said?��When Yuto looks at Gaston with a look of "I''m sorry, but I''m not old enough", Gaston reliably nods widely and begins to talk about what everyone has asked Yuto to explain.


    After all, he''s not old enough to be Datei. I''ve been alive for one thousand and five hundred years, that''s no surprise. Yuto thought that, and reliably turned his attention to Gaston''s profile.


    ''''To put it simply, this qualification is like a qualification exam to become an exclusive for a certain dispatch company, something like that. That''s where I met Yuto''s husband, and I happened to ask him for life advice, and somehow it all worked out, so he''s like a lifesaver to me.


    What?��This joke of an explanation.


    When Yuto tried to raise his voice in dismay at Gaston''s unapologetic explanation, he


    I see......... Yuto, you........have grown up.......


    "Mr. Du Du!��That''s amazing. Unexpectedly~


    ''I finally understand after hearing this. Explain it to me from the beginning like this, Yuto.


    ''What?''


    What makes you think that?��And with a curious look on his face, Yuto looked at Gaston, and Gaston grinned.


    ''''Ah, you did something...''''


    A slightly teary-eyed Shizuka approached to close in on Yuto and Gaston with a touched face.


    ''''So you two are already best friends!��It''s called a miracle meeting!��This is exactly what it is!


    Shizuka''s emotional state of mind made Masato think that Gaston was overdoing it, but the result was okay.


    Yuto exhales with a sense of resignation and turns to face Gaston with a serious face.


    Gaston makes a goofy face and that''s good, right?��The expression on his face.


    If you look closely at Gaston''s, it looks like he''s happy as long as his own husband is happy.


    Yuto says to Gaston with a serious face.


    ''''........that''s right. Gaston, we are already friends. As soon as we met, we were able to get to know each other in a way that we didn''t like. Well, what can I say, it''s good to see you, Gaston.


    What...?


    Gaston stiffened at the words of Yuto.


    Then, his shoulders shook and he stared back at Yuto.


    Maybe it was my imagination. But Gaston could see it.


    Just for a moment........Sophia Sutherland''s smile.


    Something hot runs down Gaston''s cheek and spills out of his sturdy-looking chin in a flop.


    ''Wah!��Why are you crying, Gaston?


    Yuto was surprised and hurriedly put his hand on Gaston''s shoulder.


    ''I''m sorry, I''m sorry ... sir. So.........please don''t give me a break now.......


    Mari, Ichigo and Shizuka all watch Gaston in silence.


    They all don''t know Gaston. But now, Gaston is showing raw emotion.


    It was clear to all of them that there were no lies or falsehoods there.


    ''Yes!��Then so does Mr. Gaston!��Let''s celebrate together!


    ''Yes!��Yuto''s housewarming gift and.......


    Shizuka and Ichigo shouted brightly. Then Mari smiled at Gaston.


    ''''A commemoration of the five ... friends you''ve made in your life, Gaston-san ... right?


    Gaston looks up in surprise at Mari''s words.


    ''Huh?''


    I can''t get a handle on what''s going on. Also, the meaning of those words.


    ''''If you''re Yujin''s friend, then you''re also our friend, right?��My name is Mari Shirasawa. I look forward to working with you in the future.


    ''I''m Shizuka Mito!��I needed a foreign friend!��It''s just Shizuka. Nice to meet you!


    My name is Ichigo Hakamada. I''m a rotten friend of Yuto''s, but it''s nice to meet you, brother Gaston!


    Gaston introduced himself and nodded several times in small increments, impressed with the surprise of not believing the three men''s offer.


    ''Ha, yes..... My name is Gaston. I''m from France and I''m from London. It''s nice to meet you all.


    Yuto''s eyes grew hot at the scene in front of him.


    This is how we are connected........


    Even though we didn''t know each other until just a few minutes ago.


    Yuto thinks.


    So, I won''t give up.


    Even if we are forgotten many times, I want to connect with everyone again.


    This is a great way to get to know these wonderful friends and the friends you will meet in the future.


    This was Masato''s quiet but firm decision.


    ''Why are you crying, Yuto?''


    Pfft, it''s true.


    You know, your crying habit I think you might want to fix that.


    No!


    ''It''s true, sir. Men don''t cry that easily.


    You don''t say that!


    Mari, Shizuka, and Ichigo also smiled at Gaston, who had already wiped away his tears and had a sullen face.


    Then, as I remembered, Shizuka stepped forward.


    ''''Ah, Doudou-kun!��Mari wants to talk to you about something important!��Fufu, about Katayama-senpai.


    Hey!��Shizuka!


    What?��Did something happen to you, Mari?


    ''Oh!��What''s that?��Let me hear it!


    ''Well, that''s ... that''s ... er ... well, yeah!��Actually!


    ''What!��Mari broke up with Katayama-senpai!��Why?��Why?


    Masato is surprised as he jumps up and down, but beside him Shizuka and Ichigo are laughing dryly, half-eyed.


    ''''Hohoho, such a thing.......is that what you call adolescence?''''


    Ichigo and Shizuka make eye contact with a surprised Yuto, changing from a dry laugh to a grin. Gaston is also following the topic for some reason.


    ''We weren''t even officially dating yet!��It''s just........this time I hurt my senpai with my immaturity....... So I wanted to take a look at myself again...


    What''s that?��And Ichigo and Shizuka laugh.


    Yuto listens to Mari''s story seriously and calls out to her seriously.


    ''''I know it''s selfish of me, but I thought I''d put myself at ease if I told everyone...''''


    ''Yeah......... But I''m sure Mari will find someone good in no time!��Ouch!��Why are you hitting me?


    ''You should take a look at yourself too!��What the hell, what was that confession about?��You think that''s going to make a girl happy!��Today, which is today, I''m going to say something I''ve never been able to say before!��Brace yourself!


    Huh?��Why would I do that?��Besides, it''s way past time to...


    Shut up and listen!��For the most part, Yuto is........


    The two of them joined Shizuka and Ichigo with Gaston to discuss the situation in a whisper, face to face.


    ''''Eh~. What is this, everyone?��Yuto''s husband is shapeless.


    ''No! Brother Gaston. These two are complicated in many ways, in the past, you know...


    ''Hoho, that''s what happened to my husband. But in your husband''s mind...


    Gaston was about to say, and he thought this was not a good idea, so he shut his mouth. As expected, he couldn''t talk about Yuto''s past in the demon world. Moreover, it was something he saw directly from Yuto''s mind and not something he heard through Yuto''s mouth. I can''t talk about it.


    But Shizuka is not the kind of person who would miss such subtleties.


    ''''What, what?��Mr. Gaston, do you know anything about Mr. Du Du''s female relationships?


    ''I want to know too!��He''s not even telling me about it!


    The immortal slips out of his mouth in a cold sweat of annoyance as Shizuka''s eyes twinkle and Ichigo glares at him.


    Gaston, who hasn''t had an almost friend-like friend in a thousand and five hundred years, is disconcerted by the situation. Anyway, after trying to somehow deflect this topic........


    ''Oh...no. Um, oh!��Come to think of it, you seemed to get along well with two very beautiful young ladies during the exam...


    ''Really?


    What?��You can''t do that to me!��What kind of girls are they!��What are your three sizes?


    Gaston couldn''t stop sweating, astonished that his intention to digress and defuse the situation had made his two newly made friends more heated.


    Actually, Gaston is not using his satori ability. He thought about it and decided not to use this ability for the time being.


    But now, for Gaston, it feels like piloting a strange vehicle without an instruction manual. And at breakneck speed.


    ''Aww ... er ... yes. One was a young lady with glossy black hair and the other one with silky blonde hair. Er, from what I could tell, they both seemed to like their husbands, not a little bit. Their names, as I recall, were....


    ''''Heh, you can''t put yourself in the corner anymore, can you, Doudou-kun! It''s hard for Mari too.


    ''Hey, hey, Yuto!��Meet the ladies I met during the exam!


    Finally, Ichigo couldn''t hold back anymore and grabbed both of Yuto''s shoulders, who was still being lectured by Mari.


    ''''Ugh!��What does that mean?��Suddenly,


    ''Your brother Gaston told me about this!��Awesome, you must have gotten along with these beautiful girls, right?


    Hakamada-kun, what is it?��That story....


    ''Mari, Mr. Gaston just told me. How......


    Mari''s face turns angry as she receives an explanation from Shizuka.


    ''''Yuto!��Explain it to me!��Who is it?��Those girls!


    Gaston!��That''s not my business!��No!��Shitenji-san and Marion-san just happened to meet and talk to each other there!��Maybe ... they don''t remember me anymore.


    Yuto is surprised to be suddenly pressed by Ichigo, but the second half of the story is a bit lonely.


    ''Sir, I''m sorry........ I had no choice but to say this already.''''


    Unconvinced by Yuto''s explanation, Ichigo gripped both of Yuto''s shoulders even tighter.


    ''''Fool!��I told you on the first day of school!��Yuto. You can contact us now!��You know it''s not coming from the other side!


    Not this time!��I don''t even have his contact information!��And they don''t remember him either!


    ''''Yes, Yuto can''t do it. It wouldn''t have worked anyway!��But more importantly, you need to take a better look at yourself and try again...


    ''''Haha. Mari, you''re kind of desperate~. Just like I said, you''ve got a bad bug on you, Dawu-kun~


    Oh, no, it''s not like that!��As a fellow dojo member, I''ll take you as a fellow dojo member!��I''m just saying that so those girls don''t have to deal with it!


    ''Something about my husband is complicated about everything! As for me, I''m glad that my husband is popular with me as a friend. And I think it''s a good way to see that you''re in love with your husband. Those beautiful ladies didn''t seem to be going easy on him either.......what do you think?��Why don''t you take care of the two of them together here. I''m sure those girls will remember your husband right away, don''t you think?


    No, you can''t!��We''re going to fail anyway!


    No!��But first, introduce me!


    ''Haha!��Du Du, bring those kids over next time!


    ''Oh my God!��Gaston!��Don''t stir it up any more!


    The small party for "Yuto''s housewarming and the anniversary of Gaston''s five friends in his life" continues to be a lively affair.


    Talking with friends is fun. The conversation about Yuto''s relationships with women settles down, and the five of them continue to talk about school, the future, and Gaston''s past experiences until late at night.


    Through all of this, Masato can see his own difficult high school life ahead. He thinks that he will have a hard time with it, both in terms of his life and his schoolwork.


    And this life itself, including the house called "Du Du" that he carried on his back.......


    But........that''s not all.


    The current Yuto knows that.


    Right now, Yuto is surrounded by good friends who know him, and he is immersed in a happy feeling.


    (Even if you start from scratch. Let everyone in the school get to know me again.


    That expression on Yuto''s face.............was something that everyone could see was bright.


    (Let everyone know who you are so that no one will ever forget you.)

 36-epilogue

    Mizuho and Marion woke up in the hospital bed they were transported to at about the same time.


    When Mizuho and Marion were transported to the hospital, the institution had placed two beds in a large, single-person private room in order to isolate them from the general patients.


    So it''s a slightly smaller double room.


    ''''Is this........ah, Akira......?''''


    Beside Mizuho''s bed, Akera, dressed in her usual suit, was sitting next to Mizuho''s bed.


    ''''Mizuho-sama! I hope you''re awake!


    She screamed loudly, uncharacteristically Akera, with relief and joy.


    Mizuho shook her head lightly as she slowly raised her body to respond to Meira''s voice.


    ''''Totally! I was surprised this time. I didn''t expect you and Marion-san to stand up to a vampire without saying anything to us... please don''t let this happen again.


    Meira preaches to him with a rather serious look on her face.


    Mizuho is still awake and feeling head-heavy, so she can''t get Meira''s words in well.


    Mizuho holds her head in one hand while looking at Marion''s bed next to her, and Marion, like herself, has just woken up and is holding her head in place.


    Mizuho huffed as her consciousness gradually became clearer.


    ''Nosferak is!��What happened to the vampires!


    Mizuho asks Meira as she bites down.


    ''What?��What are you talking about...?��I heard that you and Ruiho-sama and Marion-san held them off, and in the end, Hero-kun of the Huang family defeated them. ........Don''t you remember?


    ''What?��What?��Is that true?��Speaking of which, where are we?


    ''This is a hospital. Mizuho-sama and the others were unconscious for a whole day. And, as for what you just said, I''m sure it''s true since it came from Hideo-kun himself, but isn''t it?


    ''He... he said that?


    Mizuho feels a sense of discomfort.


    It was........almost like being told the solution to some inconsistent puzzle.


    She was surprised that she had slept for an entire day, but right now, the discomfort of Akera''s story was greater than that.


    Mizuho naturally locked eyes with Marion, and Marion shook her face as she held her forehead in one hand.


    ''''I........can''t remember, either. It''s just........what is it?��This feeling is....


    Apparently, I can tell that Marion seems to feel the same way I do.


    And for some reason, Mizuho also thinks it''s perfectly natural.


    I don''t know why........


    ''''Meira. Please tell me that story in detail........


    ''What?��Yes, sir.


    Here''s what I heard from the heroes of Meira.


    Suddenly, a vampire (Nosferak), who attacked all the gifted in Europe and caused a stir in the agency, bursts into the newcomer''s examination get-together hosted by the gifted agency.


    Hero immediately noticed it and intercepted him. Hisae joins in midway and works with Hero to keep the vampire at bay, while the chaotic hall is brought under control.


    After that, Hisae led the examiners, and then Hero, Mizuho, and Marion stayed until the end, keeping the vampires in check and letting them all go.


    Then, successfully, Hero seriously injured the vampire, and Mizuho, Marion, and Hero escaped as well.


    At one point, they escaped outside, but when they saw that Mizuho and Marion turned back to the hotel once more, they thought it was dangerous and Hero followed them.


    When he arrived at the scene, Hero found Mizuho and Marion already down, and rescued them from the vampire in the nick of time.


    Hero then entered into a state of battle with the vampire, who was already wounded by Mizuho and Marion, and finally won, stopping them.......


    ''In fact, Hideo-kun told Hisae-san that he even contacted the hospital and so on. Well, he was a great boy, wasn''t he? As expected of the Yellow Family''s heir apparent........


    ..........


    Both Mizuho and Marion listened in silence. The vagueness of their memories was indeed filled in.


    At the expressions of the two of them, Meira looked worried and supplemented.


    ''''Perhaps........Mizuho-sama''s vague memory may be due to one of the abilities that that vampire took away from the person with the ability [Ikuivocal]. This ability is an ability aimed at confusing the target, not deciding or making them decide on everything. In other words, it does not make the other person make a decision. Humans, a casual action without judgment is not something we remember. You could be interfering.


    Mizuho and Marion listen thoughtfully.


    ''''I see...''''


    ..........


    Mizuho and Marion have managed to calm down to a level that they can understand.


    Meira then laughs a bit with a subtle expression.


    ''''So, that Hero-kun has sent an invitation to dinner to Mizuho-sama, but........''''


    Why would I do that?��With that guy!


    Even if you''re called that guy, he saved your life, you know. Well, I''m sure the purpose of the meal isn''t the only reason you''re here but do you want to turn it down?


    d*mn!


    Mizuho makes a disgusted face, to the fullest extent of her eyes, but she knows she can''t say no without a fight.


    It looks like selfishness, and her own civility-obsessed nature makes it impossible to do so.


    ''''Fuu ... okay. Tell them you''ll take it. You saved my life, right?


    Okay, I''ll tell him. I''ll let him know. Well, just rest here for the rest of the day.


    The two had already been diagnosed with no physical problems when they were taken to the hospital. The rest of the time, if they regained consciousness and there were no problems, they would be discharged from the hospital.


    Meira stood up and also greeted Marion before leaving.


    A moment of silence passed between a grumpy-looking Mizuho and Marion.


    Then Marion, who had been thinking about it, opened her mouth.


    ''''Mizuho-san......... About what I said earlier........is it true?��No, I know it''s true... but I think you''re missing something important, something very important...


    When he said that, Marion shook her head lightly, as if her consciousness was still not clear.


    ''''Oh, I''m sorry, I said something weird. .........It''s rude. Even to the hero who saved your life.''''


    ''''........No, it''s fine. But it''s true that the only members who can survive against vampires are us who are A-ranked, and it''s not surprising that we are the only members who can survive against vampires...


    That''s a strange thing to say, Mizuho herself thinks.


    This makes her feel as if she''s saying it to herself, as if she''s saying it to herself.


    It was a statement that seemed to escape the itchiness of vague memories.


    But I can''t wipe away the inexplicable feeling of inexplicable discomfort.


    It was........it was almost like a feeling of disgust, as if he was betraying his best friend and immediate family.


    In the heavy air, Akera returned to the hospital room again. Zuiho gave Akira a doubtful look when she came back.


    ''''.......What?��Meira. Are you forgetting something?


    ''''Actually, yes. Yes, I forgot to give this to Mizuho-sama.


    Meira handed Mizuho a piece of paper from her breast pocket with an invoice written on it.


    ''''What''s this?''''


    ''Here''s the bill for the costume rental at the hotel. Also, the hotel has told me that the costume has not been returned...


    "I didn''t ask you to rent a costume... Hmm?��No, did I ask...?


    Somehow I seem to have such a memory.......Mizuho pondered.


    Meira also looked more troubled than curious.


    ''''Actually, I have some vague memory of going to borrow it too. It''s just that I can''t remember why I borrowed it. And this is a man''s costume, right?


    ''I knew it was like this I don''t know. Somebody borrowed it, didn''t they?


    ''''That''s what I thought at first too, but in that case, the billing address should be the Shitenji family. But this is owed in Mizuho-sama''s name....


    I''m sure someone didn''t take the liberty of using my name.


    ''We wouldn''t do such a horrible thing. There is not a single squire in the Shitenzi family who would risk their lives with a rental costume. I brought it to you because I thought you might understand if I gave it to Master Mizuho.


    ''That''s a tricky thing to say, but it''s true. Hmmm?��But I think I borrowed it...


    Marion, who was listening to the story beside her, huffily looks up and turns her head towards Mizuho.


    Mizuho notices Marion''s reaction and looks at Marion.


    ''''What?��Marion. What do you know about it?


    Oh no I''m sorry, I don''t know.


    Marion''s eyes fall down and she falls silent... but Marion raises her downcast face again.


    With the expectation that Marion might have remembered something, Mizuho and Akara remain silent as they stare at Marion.


    However, what Marion told them was more than disappointing, it was even more confusing.


    ''''It sounds like a strange thing to say, but.......I''m sure this vague memory will return. No, I''ll definitely remember it!��I think.


    ..........


    And I''m sure Mizuho-san has to be, and I think she has to be, too.


    The words are unusually strong for Marion, and both Mizuho and Akera make mysterious faces.


    ''''Oh I''m sorry. I said something I didn''t understand. I know I''m saying something crazy myself, but........''''


    There is another moment of silence.


    Perhaps the reason why Akera is also silent is because there is an unclear and uncomfortable feeling in Akera.


    However, as if he had some business to attend to, Akera stood up again and said, "I''ll be back," and walked out.


    A pleasant spring breeze entered the hospital room through the window that Akera must have opened, and Mizuho turned her head to look out the window.


    Under the clear blue sky, the large trees on the hospital grounds could be seen from the hospital room.


    After looking out of that window for a while, Mizuho opened her mouth.


    ''''Marion........''''


    Oh, yes.


    ''I know I''m going to say something weird too, but that story you told me earlier...''


    ..........


    ''If, you know, if I ever fully recall this vague memory, I feel like I''m going to have to fight you.


    Marion makes a surprised face.


    Mizuho hurriedly turned her head to Marion, as if in a huff.


    ''''Ah!��No, no. It''s not really a fight. What can I say, we''re going to be real rivals.... Haha, I''m sorry, I''m saying something even crazier than that.


    With a serious face, Marion listened to Zuiho''s words in response to her embarrassed and flustered attitude.


    Marion put her hand on her own chest as if she were ruminating over Mizuho''s words.


    ''''No......... Now that Mizuho-san said that to me, I''m sure I''ll be able to do the same.......''''


    What...?


    Mizuho and Marion looked at each other. There was a strange and indescribable tension in the air, even for the two men themselves. It''s as if they are on the same page as each other, as if they are fighting for something that cannot be compromised as women.


    And then suddenly their breath matches, and at the same time they both smile at each other with a mature, un-girlish smile, as if they were losing their strength.


    Immediately after that, as if to break the calm air, Mizuho lets out a voice that trembles from the bottom of her stomach.


    ''''And one more thing....''''


    What is it?


    Marion was pressured by the strange and powerful voice.


    ''For some reason, I''m terribly angry right now!��I honestly don''t know what I''m so angry about. I can''t wait to remember it all and get this obscure anger out of my system with every fiber of my being!��...Why is that?


    ''Oh, me too!��I''m angry too!


    Without pause, the usually ladylike Marion shouted. She holds her hands out in front of her and makes a fist.


    This time Mizuho looks surprised.


    ''''When I also get this obscure memory back I will dissolve this rage with all my might!


    Just because she usually seems so mature, Mizuho flinched and stared at Marion.


    And then.........


    Naturally, they looked at each other again and smiled at each other as if their hearts were in sync with each other.


    At this time, they didn''t even know that a certain boy was feeling an unearthly fear.


    A few minutes later, along with Ming Liang, Zuiho''s own father, Shitenji Takishige, broke in.


    Mizuho!��Are you safe?!


    But Mizuho beat him up mercilessly, and the hospital''s head nurse gave them both a great deal of advice.

 37-[Extra edition] Mari Shirasawas entrance ceremony

    Today was the entrance ceremony for Houraiin Jilin High School.


    Mari was humming in the washroom at home, putting on her new uniform and checking the whole thing over and over again.


    ''''Mari!��How long are you gonna do this?��Eat your breakfast early, I''m off to college now!


    From the living room, I can hear Mari''s mother, Yukie''s voice.


    ''I know!''


    Mari responded, but turned her head to the side to check one last time, looking at her uniform and her hair.


    ''What the hell is she doing, she''s doing the same thing over and over again. Repeating that won''t make your breasts any bigger, will it?


    Mm, it''s not about the breasts!��Grooming, grooming!��It''s Commencement today, so first impressions matter!


    While saying this, Mari couldn''t help but look at her mother, Yukie''s chest.


    Yukie is wearing a tight suit, but she made an indescribable expression at the form of her shirt that seems to rise greatly from the inside.


    (Hey, why........we''re father and son!


    Yukie gives her daughter a dumbfounded look.


    ''''Hmm, first impressions hey~. Isn''t that a mistake, someone wants to show you a new uniform?��Mainly, Yujin-kun, or Yujin-kun, or Yujin-kun?


    ''Hey!��No, you don''t!��Like the new classmates you''re about to meet!


    ''Yes, yes, all right, so go ahead and eat your breakfast and go show that new uniform to whoever you want to show it to. Your father is on a business trip and you''re the only one there right now.


    All right, all right, all right.


    Mari is an honor student at school, but at home she is a very normal girl.


    Mari''s father, Masataka, worked for a large trading company and often went on business trips, so it wasn''t unusual for him to be away from home, but when his father was mentioned, Mari obediently followed what Yukie said.


    This was because Masataka was a strict father, but before he left on a business trip, he had given Mari a smartphone as a congratulatory gift for starting high school.


    Mari had jumped up and down with joy at her father''s unexpected gift, and had even sent her father an email yesterday. Because of that, Mari was now more honest when she was told about her father.


    Mari sat down on a chair at the living room table and looked at the TV for some reason while taking her breakfast.


    There was a recently popular gravure idol dressed in a chest-enhancing outfit, sounding cheerful and jumping around deliberately.


    Mari makes a face as if she''s looking at something boring.


    She sincerely and personally thought that she wouldn''t need this kind of flirtation in the morning.


    "Yes, this is today''s fortune telling section!"


    Every time you jump, a big bouncing lump of meat.


    ''''........''''


    "I see that there are enrollment ceremonies going on around the country today!��There''s a lot of new people to meet at Commencement!��That''s nice!��I''m getting chunky!��Oh, sorry if you''re not bloated!��Tehe!"


    ... (Ila!)


    "I also remember - the beginning of my sweet and sour high school life!��It''s a meeting!��Oh, of course it''s the meaning and taste of men and women! Ah!��Boys!��But that doesn''t mean you can''t get too excited from the entrance ceremony!"


    "...and...?


    "But!��I know how you feel!��All boys fantasize about meeting their destiny on this day! Whether that wish comes true or not depends on the efforts you make in the future.��Yes, well - I recommend that you work together with your boy friends! You''ll have a much better chance of getting it right than if you just go at it alone. This is a do-versus-us from my senior."


    ...Ha!


    Then.........Mari''s sharpened senses tell her.


    That there is a great possibility that this dangerous boy will blow something extra into Yuto.


    Mari''s eyes widened and wannabe.......................her shoulders shook.


    ''''Mari, can you take your time watching TV?��I''ll go first.......Mari?


    Mari suddenly stood up vigorously.


    ''I''ll be there in a minute!��School!


    Mari put the plates away in the kitchen sink and held her Jilin High School-designated school bag in one hand, which still contained only writing materials and a notebook.


    ''''What?��Oh, yeah?��Then I''ll go with you....


    I''m off!


    ''Hey!��What''s going on here?��The boy.


    Yukie tilted her head and sighed in annoyance.


    Thus, Mari, who came up to school quickly, found the boy she was looking for, her childhood friend, in front of the gate of Jilin High School.


    Rather, she recognized him right away because he was making a lot of noise with Ichigo in front of the school gate.


    (I knew it........she''s having some fun with Hakamada-kun.)


    Mari wanted to run to Yuto and the others right away, but on the contrary, she slowed down her walk, straightened her back, and quietly approached them.


    This area had the idea that Mari''s honors students didn''t think it was a good idea to be in a hurry on the day of the entrance ceremony, which was typical for Mari.


    But my heart was different.


    Mari doesn''t change her expression.


    However, she concentrates her full capacity on her hearing.


    Then, Yuto''s voice enters her ears.


    "I understand!��Ichigo. I''ll do my best too. Just tell me what to do first!"


    Mari already knows what she''s trying to do, and that''s what she''s trying to do.


    Apparently.........Mari''s bad premonition has been confirmed to be on target.


    Because of this, the maiden''s intuition is sounding the maximum amount of alarm.


    This must be stopped at all costs.


    Mari''s smile forms unnaturally.


    And then ... she stops behind the rowdy boys.


    ''Good morning, you two. What are you doing here?��Isn''t the first day of school starting?


    I spoke to him in a ladylike voice.

 38-[Extra] Kazugo Hakada and the festival

    It''s recess in Class D of Jilin High School.


    ''Haha, Hakamada-kun, you''re so funny.


    Yeah?��It''s normal.


    Not really. Hakamada-kun has a lot of interesting things to say. Tell me more about your movies and other interesting stuff.


    ''Yeah, sure. If you have a favorite genre or something you like, let me know and I''ll introduce you to it, as far as I know.


    Hakamada Ichigo said and moved away from the group of girls in the back of the classroom, his classmates.


    Ichigo knows it''s not a good idea to drag the conversation out any further.


    A little less is just fine.


    Besides, he knows that if he gets too involved in a particular girl''s corps too much, it will still create a situation where it''s hard to get along with other girl''s corps.


    For Ichigo, who has a very lofty goal of becoming close to all girls, it is very important for him to assess the distance between him and each girl.


    As Ichigo thinks it''s time to return to his seat, he sees a stunned and lifeless boy to the right of his seat.


    That boy is Doudou Yuto, the unlucky man who had the curious role of ''helper (no veto)'' in long homeroom this morning.


    "Yuto, why are you so depressed?


    ....


    There''s no answer, they''re just objects.


    ''Hey, Yuto!


    Uh... what?��Ichigo. I have my hands full with the rest of my life, so if you don''t have things to do, just leave me alone. It''s difficult to plan your future part-time job because of such a strange role as a helper, because you don''t know when you will be asked to help. You never know when you will be asked to help.


    A response that was unusually thrown back at Yuto.


    When Ichigo heard such a statement from Yuto, he put his hands on his hips and sighed.


    At this point, Mito Shizuka was watching the noisy pair of them somehow from her seat.


    Shizuka had laughed at Yuto''s unhappiness in homeroom, but now she felt a bit sorry for him, as expected. In fact, there was a hint of melancholy on Yuto''s back.


    Then he saw Ichigo, who was the best and closest friend of Yuto, talking to Yuto, and he thought that as expected, he had gone to comfort Yuto, so he thought about going to Yuto''s place too.


    As Shizuka focused on the two of them, she could see Ichigo sighing loudly at Yuto''s words and calling out to him with a look of teaching and admonishing.


    (Ah, now you are going to comfort me, Hakamada-kun. I''m going to comfort you too...)


    ''Yuto what is the extent of your future life that you''re talking about?


    (...what?)


    Yeah?��What are you talking about?��Ichigo is. Life is life, daily life. Food and necessities and....


    It''s so small!


    Heh?��What?


    ''I''m saying you have a narrow view of what you mean by life!


    I don''t know what you''re talking about!


    (What are you talking about?��(Hakamada-kun)


    Shizuka watched them for now.


    ''You know what, Yuto. Do you think you just need to eat food day in and day out?


    ''Not that, but that''s a prerequisite!


    Whew," breathed Ichigo, "Woe is me!��I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.


    ''What, your attitude ... it''s irritating me.


    Do you know the story of the ants and the grasshopper?


    What, out of the blue. Of course you know about that.


    Well, then, I ask you, which do you think is the greater of the two, the ant or the grasshopper?


    What?��Guess what I''m going to say........ No need to think about that, ants........


    That''s why you''re no good.


    What?


    ''In the first place, what you''re doing wrong is talking about ants and grasshoppers as equal to humans. Are ants better than us?��Even a fool would say goodnight.


    Shizuka skidded in her seat.


    ''''Hey!��Which is greater, the ant or the grasshopper, Ichigo?��You asked for it!


    Just hear me out. What did you do in high school for?��Just to live in fear of tomorrow''s life and wear out your soul day by day, wondering what to do?


    (What was that ant and the grasshopper?!)


    Ichigo puts his hands on Yuto''s shoulders.


    ''No you don''t!��You''re here to celebrate your youth.


    Well, I''d like to think so, but we have to live!


    Imagine, Yuto.


    What?


    ''I can have a meal but I don''t talk to anyone every day. All around you are cackling with boyfriends and girlfriends. And you''re busy working part-time jobs that pay 50 yen an hour beside them.


    Eh....


    Yuto''s face paled.


    Shizuka clenched her fists.


    (How could there be such a black job!��(You''re an idiot!)


    And ... one more thing, although the food suffers, you get along well with your classmates, the girls ...


    What, are we friends now?��Goku......... (Sounds of Yuto spitting)


    (Don''t be fooled, Mr. Dudu!��I''m suffering from rice!��(You''re screwed at that point!)


    Shizuka bang on her desk.


    ''A cackling festival for summer vacation...''


    Festival!


    (So don''t be fooled!��(What kind of festival is this if you can''t eat food!


    ''Yuto which one would you choose?��No good!��I already know that!��You, my best friend, you choose ... where a real tiger would choose to go!


    Yuto stands up, trembling with full fury.


    (I get it already!��Hakamada-kun, you are an idiot. (As expected of you, you''re a bit of an idiot too.


    ''Oh, of course, Ichigo. Huh, I''m not a cat I''m just a tiger!��It''s a big cackling tiger!


    (Do-ho!!!)


    Shizuka fell out of her chair in a grand manner.


    ''Right!��I see you finally understand!��Then I can see what you''re going to do!


    Oh, what do I do?��Tell me what you want!��My Strategist.


    ''''Excellent completion of the ''helper''. I wonder what the girls in your class who were saved by Yuto will think of you...?


    Ha!


    (Ha!��Not that!��Idiot Wood!��(Get a job!)


    Yuto raises his arm and holds out his elbow, and Ichigo arrests his arm.


    ''I''ll do it!��My Festival!


    ''Oh, come on!��Leave the summer festival planning to me!


    Shizuka, her head spinning, waveringly stood up........and approached the two a**h*les, who were feeling great.


    When the boys noticed this, they turned their heads towards Shizuka...


    Oh, Mr. Mito!��Ichigo is amazing!��Now we''re going to....


    "Idiot!��Yuto, this is a secret between us!


    ''Oh, right!''


    Shut up!


    Hee!


    Ichigo and Masato feel as if the small Shizuka has grown several meters in size for some reason.


    ''Koonoono, you a**h*les!��Your brains are at the Festival!


    "''Oh!��How did you know about the festival?


    After that, with Ichigo''s proactive work, the busyness of Yuto''s ''helper'' reaches its peak.


    Incidentally, more than half of the requests are from boys.

 39-[Extra edition] A selection of Mizuhos dresses, a book cover illustration is now available!

    Hey, mom what''s going on here?


    Shitendera Mizuho now wore a pink dress with her breasts boldly open and her back wide open, exposing her bare skin, and she opened the sliding door from the room she had changed into to reveal herself.


    ''''Well, well, well!��It''s beautiful, Mizuho.


    Eyes shining, it was Mizuho''s own mother in kimono, Shitenji Akane, who looked happy, circled around her beloved daughter, who was shaking in embarrassment. Zhu Yin slightly shone with large eyes with lowered eyebrows compared to the suspended-eyed Mizuho.


    ''''It''s not that!��Why are you wearing such a bold dress!��I can''t wear this stuff, I''m too embarrassed to wear it!


    ''Because tomorrow is the World Ability Agency''s rookie test, right?��It''s better to get attention like this. Yes, you look very good on you!


    That''s why!��The main thing from tomorrow is the exams, and if I''m dressed this spiritedly for a mere pre-test standing party, I''m not going to stand out too much!


    Mizuho stepped on the ground in a dress with a slit down to her waist as she closed in on Zhu Yin.


    ''''Yeah?��What are you so angry about?��You might find a nice boy in your class there. I have to show them that I can appeal to them.......should I open my chest more?


    As Zhu Yin said this, she looked at the tailor who was inviting her to the Shitennji mansion.


    Mizuho''s face twitched at Zhu Yin''s somewhat displaced response.


    ''''I would never wear something like this!��The blue one from earlier was still better!��And besides ... I''m not interested in men!


    Mizuho says this and turns her face to the side, but for a moment, a dark, bitterness resides in her expression.


    (Men........they''re all the same. They''re all........they''re all just drawn to the name of Shitenji.......)


    Zhu Yin stared at Mizuho''s profile.


    ''''Well that''s a shame. You looked good on them.''''


    Even this blue one is a close call!��Why are you trying to be so s*xy, Mom!


    Mizuho pointed to the blue formal dress she was made to wear earlier.


    ''''Because you have a good face and style, but you''re not s*xy enough.


    Na!


    What about this one?��I''m very confident in this.


    Zhu Yin received a new dress from the tailor who was waiting beside her, and unfolded it with a big smile to show it to Mizuho. Mizuho''s body stiffened at the translucent fabric covered dress that Zhu Yin had recommended.


    ''''Dude, which gypsy are you!��You''re going to molest my daughter!


    Well, then, this one. The nice thing about this one is that it only hides your breasts...


    ''The tropics!��I''m not a gravure idol!


    Mizuho was zealous, and she had already lost the energy to even go into it.


    ''''Mom!��Tomorrow is the World Ability Agency exam. That''s enough!��I''ll put up with this blue one!


    ''What?��Are you going to make this most plain~?


    Zhu Yin''s eyebrows formed a C shape in a very disappointed manner.


    ''''This is still bold enough for you!


    Even though you might meet a nice boy?


    Zuiho exploded with emotion at these words from Zhu Yin.


    She glared at her mother with a snap.


    ''''Mother I have no interest in men!��You''re wasting your time with those people. That''s why I''m not even going to go on another blind date with them. And if anyone still comes close to me, I won''t even show any mercy!


    After saying that, Mizuho moved to the next room and closed the sliding door with a bash.


    Akane looked at the girl''s figure as if she was troubled and put her hand on her cheek.


    ''''Oh dear........Mizuho is very angry~. Just because she''s pure.......her distrust of men has become such a deep-rooted thing.


    However, Akane smiled smugly while worrying about Mizuho.


    ''''But........it''s okay, Mizuho.......''''


    Zhu Yin moved her eyes to the Shitenji family''s stunning Japanese garden-like courtyard outside the room''s window.


    ''''Someday ... a man ... a boy will appear who will wrap up that broken heart ...''''


    Saying this, Zhu Yin gently stroked the blue dress that Mizuho would wear tomorrow and closed her eyes.


    ''''The worried spirits are saying. They said that there might be some good encounters in this rookie exam. Besides........you are loved by so many spirits. You just have to follow the guidance of those spirits, right?


    Zhu Yin opened her eyes and this time, a big smile appeared on her face.


    ''''Ahh, I can''t wait to meet that boy~. If it doesn''t boil over, maybe I should take off some skin too?''''


    At the age of 15, Zhu Yin was appointed to the position of spirit maiden, a position that had been vacant for more than 200 years, and she is respected by families of spirit wielders from all over the world.


    That Zhu Yin, now thinking about her beloved daughter, she let out a mischievous smile.


    Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    This is the cover illustration for "The Lesser Ability to Return to the Demon Realm - The Oblivious Demon Killer!


    Yuto, Marion, and Mizuho are so cool! tears

 40-[Extra edition] Marion Mia Shrian "Mysterious Boy"

    Marion was standing at the back of the venue for the party before the upcoming rookie exam, looking slightly out of place.


    (Ah, I''m feeling nervous........ So many of the other examiners were accompanied by their attendants. (There aren''t many people coming alone.)


    Moreover, just a few moments ago, Marion had been surprised that such a thing could happen, having just escaped a flashpoint between the Shitenji and Huang families.


    The reason the hall was now calm is because of the boy who tried to intervene and intercede before anyone else.


    (That guy........he was so brave. Even though this is a quarrel between one of the most famous families in the world of gifted people...)


    Marion remembers the boy''s face at the time.


    (He didn''t look too dependable...)


    At that thought, Marion couldn''t help but chuckle.


    (Don''t!��(I''m thinking of something rude...)


    The people who seemed to be the organizers appeared on the stage in front of them, and the head of this year''s rookie test, Hisae Omine, stood in front of the microphone.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for coming from so far away today. ........."


    The atmosphere in the hall was softened by their cheerful vocalizations, and Marion was somewhat heartened by them.


    As the party began, people started to move freely, some getting drinks and others going to get their favorite dishes.


    Marion, too, went to get her food after the others and avoided the main course where everyone was gathered, returning to her original place with only a little salad and marinated salmon on her plate.


    (Ugh, I can''t wait to get home... I don''t know what to do if they talk to me...)


    Shy Marion is not very good at parties. That''s why she''s a little frightened and pays attention to her surroundings, only moving her eyes.


    This is because she unconsciously takes precautions to prevent anyone from talking to her.


    And then........I saw a boy at the same table as me with a plate full of food and a mouth full of it.


    His bottomless appetite was like a boy in the prime of his upbringing, and unlike my own reserved self, it even made me feel refreshed.


    (Fufufu, that''s a lot of food...........you really do look like a good eater. Hm?��This guy..... oh!��(Earlier!)


    The boy in plainclothes who repeatedly brought the food to his mouth and repeated his jeaning and biting attitude... Marion realized that he was the boy who had interceded in the quarrel between the Shitennji and Huang families earlier.


    (They''re all dressed formally, so only one of them stands out in plain clothes. Isn''t that embarrassing?��(I just wish I could talk to you...)


    When the boy ran out of food, he went to get his food again, as if he still hadn''t eaten enough.


    However, upon closer inspection, the boy clearly moved discreetly to the edge of the hall and quickly took his food and quickly returned to this table to avoid people''s eyes.


    (Haha........I''m embarrassed, after all. Ah........come to think of it, this person is also here alone)


    For a moment, Marion is curious about this boy.


    But it''s hard to talk to Marion, who is shy.


    But for some reason, Marion''s eyes are naturally drawn to this boy.


    After a while, a briefing on the exam began on the front stage.


    The content seemed to say something that had already been confirmed by the people in the hall, so as Marion listened comfortably, she noticed a boy beside her who was trembling with fullness.


    That boy has his head in his hands, and he''s not listening!��The appearance of the boy.


    Marion thought that perhaps this boy was the only one who was this surprised among the candidates.


    ''''........pfft.


    Marion couldn''t help but blurt out at the boy''s bare reaction.


    The boy seemed to notice Marion suddenly erupting beside him and blushed.


    Seeing him, Marion hurriedly lowered her head.


    ''''Oh, I''m sorry.''''


    Oh, no!��Not at all!��Don''t worry about it!


    Rather, the boy was more flustered than his shy self.


    Marion spoke to the boy with a calmness of mind that was strange even to herself.


    ''''The content of the exam, if you don''t mind if I tell you the extent of what I''ve heard?''''


    Oh, really?��By all means!


    It''s funny to see a desperate boy.


    ''Oh, my name is Marion. I''m Marion Mia Shrean. You''re also a candidate for the rookie exam, aren''t you?


    ''Yes!��I''m Yuto Du Du. Uh........Mr. Shulian?


    Marion is fine.


    Oh, well, I''m fine with Yuto, too. Marion-san.


    Yes, Eugene.


    Marion felt strange now.


    Because, for the first time, she wasn''t nervous about exchanging words with this boy.


    This had rarely happened before....


    (Why is that?)��(Strange...)


    The two men then talk to each other.


    It''s clear that Yuto is seriously trying to remember what Marion says.


    In the course of the conversation, Yuto also tells him that he is a natural gifted person and that he didn''t know much about the agency.


    It was as if he was casually telling Marion that he was not a suspicious person and that Marion didn''t need to pay attention to him, as he casually shared his information with her.


    Perhaps, since Marion, being a girl, was here alone, he was trying not to cause her any unnecessary alarm or stress.


    I''m not a good talker.


    I just feel that he''s giving me that kind of consideration.


    .........this person)


    Marion noticed those little considerations and for some reason it made her happy.


    ''May I have a moment?''


    Then Alfred the Swordsman appeared and Marion said to Yuto, "Also........" and left the scene.


    Marion is unconsciously smiling now.


    She wondered when it was the last time she was able to talk to someone so naturally.


    With that in mind, Marion walked back to her room early with a mindlessly light step.

 41-[Extra edition] Yuto Domori and classical love

    It was after school in Class D, the first year of Jilin High School.


    Ichigo speaks to Masato who is getting ready to go home while humming a song. It''s a common after-school scene we see these days.


    ''Yuto, rejoice, it''s work.


    ''Gee!��Ichigo, today!��I''m going to have to run some ... er ... stuff today.


    Yuto''s face twitches as he shows a blatantly annoyed expression.


    ''G... okay!��Daily helper!��I''m glad it''s coming to fruition! Bastards....


    Ever since Yuto was appointed as a helper, Ichigo has been brokering the work of a helper like this frequently. Honestly, it was a good inconvenience for Yuto, who wanted to work hard at his part-time job to make a living.


    ''''........So what is it today?��I want one that''s quick and easy.


    ''Oh!��Shigegami-san, you can come!��This guy is willing to help you with anything!


    Ichigo turns around and waves to the small, mature-looking bespectacled girl. Her classmate Shigekami Shiori, who was called Shigekami-san, came up to Yuto with a slight wince.


    ''''Oh, um.......sorry, DoDu-kun.''''


    ''Haha no!��Don''t worry about it at all.


    No, no, no. I don''t care!��Shigegami-san. This guy wants to help people, he wants to help people, he wants to help people, he lives to help others, because he''s a help-de-em.


    Hey!��Don''t talk about people like they''re some weird French aristocrat!


    Shiori looked at her as if she was overwhelmed by their interaction, but she couldn''t help but giggle.


    ''''Oh I''m sorry.''''


    "Ha-ha, come on, Shigekami-san.


    So why the hell would you say that, Ichigo?


    You are a member of the library committee, and you have to organize the books in your order. However, the members of Class A and Class B, who were supposed to be coming with us, happened to be absent and couldn''t come. See, our library is huge, isn''t it?��So it''s going to be a lot of heavy lifting, and it''s going to help when you help me.


    Ichigo, who hadn''t even listened to Yuto''s tsukkomi, gave an overview of today''s work.


    ''''Ah, something like that.''''


    Indeed, the library at Jilin High School is famous for its large size, so Yuto understands that organizing the books in one word is a lot of work. It''s even more so when you have to do it all by yourself. Moreover, Shiori''s petite and thin body made her clearly unsuited for hard work.


    ''''I''m really sorry!��This is my job and yet...


    All right, all right!��Let''s go right away, Shigegami-san. I''ve never been to the library before, so can you take me there?


    ''Oh, yes!��Wait a minute, I have a book I need to return!


    Shiori said and pulled out a few thick books on her desk.


    Ichigo turned his face to Yuto and smiled with a snicker.


    ''''Well then, nice to meet you!��The Almighty Helping Hand!


    Hey!��If you''re not busy, help out too, Ichigo.


    I''m busy, all right? I''m going to the bookstore.


    What is that?


    Ichigo gestures to Yuto to lend an ear to him, and then whispers to him.


    ...What. Of course, you can borrow it...


    Yuto''s eyes snapped open.


    ''''That''s a big deal!��Please put that first, Ichigo!


    ''Oh!��I got it!��Yuto.


    A scene where they put their fists against each other and watched their comrade in arms depart.


    ''''Here you are........oh, what are you doing?''''


    ''What!��Hey, it''s nothing!��Then let''s go, Shigekami-san.


    Yes, yes...?


    Ichigo walked out to the hallway and waved to Yuto and the others, and Yuto waved back loudly as well, heading for the library. Shiori tilted her head at the situation as if she were seeing it at the harbor when the ship was setting sail.


    ''''You''re close, aren''t you?��Du Du and Hakamada-kun?


    ''What?��Yeah, I guess so?��We''ve known each other since middle school, so........oh, Shigekami-san, what about that book?��It looks heavy, would you like me to hold it for you?


    Yuto noticed that he had a few thick hardcover books with him, and was about to hold out his hand to Shigegami-san''s book.


    ''''Huh?��No, I''m fine!��I mean, oh!


    As Shigegami-san moves away from Yuto in extreme panic, a book held by Shiori, which lacks stability, falls into the hallway. Yuto is surprised and quickly picks up two books. One of the books alone feels solid and heavy, and Yuto looks through its cover without thinking about it.


    ''Unfruitful Longing, The Loneliness of Greenwell.


    The End of Love: A Knight and a Princess''s Uncharacteristic Love


    ....


    ''Ah!��This is something I''ve been hooked on lately!��It''s not that I read these things all the time...


    Shiori realizes that Yuto is looking at the title of the book, and she gasps and panics with tears in her eyes.


    (I swear, she laughs!)��(They think I''m a weird kid!)


    ''Shigegami-san, it''s amazing to read such a difficult book!��This is a classic love story, right?


    ...What?


    I haven''t read a book in a while. I was going to read something before, but I never did...


    Shiori can''t help but stare at Yuto, who speaks in a natural way, even though she thought he would definitely laugh at her.


    (Du Du-kun...........doesn''t laugh. And........................amazing)


    Oh, it''s not that hard, is it?��It''s true that the classics can be a bit difficult to get to grips with if you don''t know the background of the time or the customs of the country, but once you understand that, it''s no different from novels today.


    ''Heh, I see. Oh, Shigegami-san, can you tell me more about that?��Also, do you have any novels for beginners?��Even I could read it in a minute.


    Yuto picked up all the other books as well, admiringly.


    ''''Eh... yeah!��What kind of things are you interested in, Du Du?


    As they walked towards the library, Shigegami and Yuto talked about the books.


    Shiori noticed that Yuto eventually got all the books for her. She was also happy to see that he was listening to her seriously about the books, and she became more talkative than ever.


    When they arrive at the unusually large library, Yuto is surprised to see that it''s a wow, but he immediately helps Shiori energetically with the task of organizing the books, asking Shiori to give him instructions.


    Shiori seriously thinks that despite his appearance, Yuto is a powerful man, and his workload is probably dozens of times greater than Shiori''s.


    Thanks to Yuto, the book organizing was finished quickly and Shiori could catch her breath.


    ''''Thanks for today, Dudu-kun.''''


    ''Yes, not at all!��This is all very easy to do. We can finish simple tasks like this very quickly. Ah!��Sorry!��Shigegami-san, I have a part-time job coming up, so I''m going to go now!��I''ll see you tomorrow.


    Looking at the clock, a flustered Yuto said that to Shiori and ran out of the library before Shiori could call out to him.


    Shiori felt bad and decided to thank him again tomorrow.


    Shiori looked towards the doorway that Yuto had left for a while, but as usual, she decided to borrow a new book to go home, so she headed to the shelf that held the classic romance stuff that Shiori had been hooked on lately.


    To be honest, it could be said that it was a shelf of classics that she almost monopolized, as it wasn''t very popular with the students. Shiori came to the front of that always-trodden shelf and looked for a ladder to take the books on the top shelf.


    ''''Huh...?''''


    That''s when Shiori immediately noticed that the books on the shelves were in a different position.


    The romance books should have been on the top shelf of the classics.


    For some reason, it was now lined up in a place where even her petite self could easily pick it up.


    It was definitely on the top row to the second row, until yesterday, it was definitely on the top row.


    ''''Don''t tell me........it''s you, Doudou-kun?''''


    Shiori was alone in her speech, but it was as close to certainty as she could muster.


    Shiori recalls the exchange with Yuto, who had worked so hard earlier to help her organize the books.


    ''Shigegami-san, is the type of books you put on each shelf strictly determined, down to the rows?''


    ''What?��Oh, we have those shelves, but most of them are just divided by the back side of the shelf, side A, and the top and bottom of side B. We have a lot of books in our library, so depending on the genre, we use the whole shelf. Our library has a large collection of books in each genre, so depending on the genre, we have some books on the shelves as well. So, as long as we don''t have a bunch of books in a row, we don''t need to worry about it too much.


    Oh, I get it!


    Shiori looked at the doorway of the library, far away from the classics shelves, and pictured the back of the boy who had just left. And now, she felt her cheeks flush with the strange feelings that had grown inside her.


    After that, Masato''s reputation as a helper was good, and his reputation among his classmates rose to the top.

 42-Chapter 1 Characters [Spoilers Note]

    Chapter 1: Characters *In an appropriate order


    Hiroto DOORI Hiroto


    The main character of the story. She is a freshman in high school. 15 years old.


    She has a good-looking face, and if you look closely, you can see that her hair has an impressive blue tint to it. His first impression is undeniably unreliable, but he actually has a mature face. His personality is positive and quite cheerful.


    He was born into a family of spirit swordsmen, the Doudou family, and because he has no talent as a spirit swordsman, he was trained in the Sendo religion. She went to the demon world from the Demonrai Cave, which is managed by the Dou Dou Dou family, and her three years of stay there helped her grow up mentally and as a person with abilities.


    Mari Shirasawa (Mari Shirasawa Matsuri)


    A childhood friend of Yuto''s. She is a freshman in high school, 15 years old.


    A ladylike girl with chestnut-colored hair, she has a ladylike, calm impression, and excels in academics and kendo. It''s hard to tell from her appearance, but she has a strong will and hates to lose. She loses her ladylike charm and composure when it comes to Masato.


    Ichigo Hakamada


    She is a freshman in high school, 15 years old.


    She has known Masato for a long time and is his best friend and bad friend. She is a first year student and classmate of Masato''s. 15 years old.


    He is one of the handsome men, but it is hard to deny the impression that he is slight. He is a good conversationalist and has the ability to read the atmosphere. He loves women. She is more compassionate than expected, and she considers Masato to be her best friend.


    Shizuka Mito


    Freshman in high school; 15 years old.


    Mari''s best friend, a petite, short-cut, energetic girl with a lot of energy. She loves to see the subtleties of people and deduce their situations. She has a keen eye for interesting things. Mari''s good friend and adviser.


    Shitenji Mizuho


    A freshman in high school, 15 years old.


    A girl with lustrous black hair and a dignified face. She is a little mistrustful of men.


    She is the next head of the Shitenji family, which is famous for using spirits. She is a genius who has already attracted the attention of the world''s gifted people. He is selfish, but respects civility.


    She met Masato when she was taking the rank exam for new recruits sponsored by the World Ability Agency.


    Marion Mia Shurian


    She is 15 years old.


    She has silky blonde hair and blue eyes, and is soft in appearance. He is a little shy.


    He is actually a member of the Orleanian family, but he thinks he is disconnected from them. He is an exorcist and the holder of the divine tool [Rafael''s Vestments].


    He meets Masato at a newcomer rank test sponsored by the World Ability Agency.


    Huang Hideo


    Fifteen years old.


    Like Yuto, he is the heir of the Huang Family, a famous family of gifted people who came to take the rookie exam of the World Organization of Gifted People. He is a user of the Yellow Family''s unique inheritance ability [possessed person], and has attracted the attention of the agency. His character is arrogant and assertive. His face is not bad, but his eyes are a bit bad. He fell in love with Mizuho at first sight when he saw her before, and he''s still in love with her.


    Gaston.


    Vampires and immortals. They are said to have existed for 1500 years. He is from France.


    He has dull silver hair and chiseled eyes. He is over 190 centimeters tall.


    He stole Satori''s ability from Sophia Sutherland, a rank SS non-combatant of the World Ability Agency, by sucking her blood, and afterwards, he stole it from four other people. He then sneaks into the rookie test with the power of the Demon God class.


    Hisae Omine.


    He is 28 years old.


    Rank S of the World Organization of Gifted People, with the position of head of the Japanese branch of the World Organization of Gifted People. A spirit user. This time, he is the organizer of the rookie test. The Omine family is a branch of the Shitenji family. She has lustrous black hair, just like Mizuho, and when Mizuho saw Hisae''s hair, she let it grow out too.


    Alfred Arkwright.


    29 years old.


    An Englishman with brown hair and a strong body. He is an old friend of Nisasae.


    Known as the "Sage of Swords," he is a rank SS in the World Authority for Gifted People, and boasts unparalleled strength in melee combat. She was busy with various things, and was once said to be missing.


    Kakidateshima.


    Age 20.


    She is the secretary of Hisae, the head of the Japanese branch of the World Ability Agency. She has a serious personality and looks up to Hisae. She wears her hair long to her shoulders. She is a rank B talented woman.


    Ela and Dora.


    Age Unknown.


    Twin examiners for the rookie test. Their faces are almost identical, with the only difference being the color of their hair, which is white and black. He is young in appearance.


    Dori Tenzo.


    Age Unknown.


    Yuto''s grandfather. He is small in stature, but in normal circumstances his eyes are sharp and he has a commanding beard. Baldness.


    He''s a delinquent old man who doesn''t need any explanation. He only does what he likes to do. He is not interested in what happens to the people around him for that reason.


    Sun Wei (Sun Yi, Sun Wei)


    Age unknown.


    He is a master of Sendo and Yuto''s teacher, who was brought in by Kazura. He is a small and slender man with a crooked back.


    He is just an old man who loves to drink and is always drinking with Kazura.


    Soichiro Takano (Soichiro Takano)


    Age unknown.


    The headmaster of Horaiin Jirin High School where Yuto is enrolled. He is an old man who is always shaking and shaking and you can''t tell what he''s thinking. He moves when he''s interested. An acquaintance of Kazura.


    Takano Mirei


    Age unknown.


    She is the homeroom teacher at Yuto''s school, Yoshibayashi High School. She is good-looking but expressionless, and has a charisma that no student can resist when they meet her gaze coming from behind her glasses.


    Shitenji Takenari


    43 years old.


    Dignity and dignity, the World Ability Agency''s highest rank of rank SS ability. Spirit user.


    In fact, he''s quite the pro-idiot.


    Akira Kanzaki


    Age 24.


    He is a squire of the Shitendera family, and comes from a branch of the Shitendera family, the Kamizen family. He is a spirit user who is good at exploration and searching for enemies. He understands Mizuho and treats her as if she were his senior. Rank B.


    DOORI Ryoichi


    40 years old.


    Masato''s father. He is one of the leading spirit swordsmen in the history of the Du family, and is said to be the reincarnation of the first generation of the Du family who fought with the Three Immortals. There are indications that he was also contracted to work for the agency on several occasions.


    ********.


    This is the first time I''ve written these characters, and it''s surprisingly difficult.


    I almost wrote a setting that I didn''t depict in the story. There are already a few spoilers in the story, but please forgive me.

 43-prologue

    ''I expected them to ambush us around here, though!


    This is a mountain road that connects the towns and cities of the small Asian country of Millamar. However, it is not a main road. Mizuho and the others deliberately avoided those main roads and chose to travel on the interstices that only the locals would use.


    The spirit user Shitenji Ruiho was in front of the deformed monsters, and she took the spirits in her hands.


    It was also the first move that a spirit user must make when activating a jutsu.


    ''''Haha!��O Eternal Fire, the beginning of rebirth shall not come from nothing, reap!


    A spirit user doesn''t need spells or chanting.


    It''s like a switch that increases your sensitivity to spirits. That''s the secret of the Shitenji School of Spiritual Arts.


    As dozens of flaming spheres appeared above Mizuho''s head, the flaming spheres drew a circle and spun at high speed, looking like a single large ring of flame.


    This time, Mizuho checked the escort target behind her requested by the World Ability Agency and Marion Mia Shurian, who was sent by the World Ability Agency as well as Mizuho, and signaled the flames above her head and spread her hands to the left and right.


    Marion, who was firmly attached to the side of her escort target, built a defensive wall to prevent her escort target from being hurt by Mizuho''s technique.


    Mizuho and Marion were synchronized as rank holders of the World Ability Agency. The two of them were inspired by the rookie exams they took when they obtained their ranks, and Marion, a lifelong loner, has taken up residence in Mizuho''s family home, the Shitenji family, at Mizuho''s suggestion.


    Perhaps because of this, the two of them were able to activate their skills in sync with each other without having to say it aloud to each other.


    At the moment when Mizuho put strength into her eyes, the spheres of fire that looked like a circle as they rapidly circled above her head attacked the oddly shaped assassins that surrounded Mizuho and the others.


    The soccer ball-sized chunks of flame are released over a wide area with Mizuho at the center, but one by one they are released with precision. And when the flames landed, they burned an unimaginable area from their original size.


    With Mizuho''s powerful wide-ranging flame attack, the target of the demons'' assassination... that is to say, the superiority of the state of siege on Brigadier General Mathew, a soldier of the Miremar State, who was the target of Mizuho''s and the others'' guards, was completely broken.


    The attacking demons were struck down one after another without being able to evade their overwhelming firepower, and the situation was reversed at once with some screaming for decisive action and others avoiding only fatal injuries in the nick of time.


    Mizuho let out a small breath and issued a proclamation to those around her.


    ''''Sweep the rest!��Marion, continue to escort and look for the other surgeon while you guard!


    Oh!


    I understand!


    The trained soldiers under Matou''s command spread out in such an order. Then, Marion, without leaving Brigadier Matou, spotted the enemy to several hundred meters around.


    This was a mountainous area about three hours after Mizuho and the others set out in a jeep from the city ahead.


    They were completely ambushed by assassins who wanted to attack Brigadier General Mattow.


    Considering this situation, Mizuho and the others had divided the fake team into three teams, each taking a different route, but apparently they had been spotted with flying colors.


    When Mizuho had received a mission from the World Ability Agency to escort them, and when she found out that the task was to escort a politician who was also a soldier from a small Asian country, she had wondered why they needed two high-ranking abilities like herself and Marion.


    But now he forgot about those things as well.


    ''''Totally!��I really wasn''t expecting this!��Check the institution, too!��I didn''t know the person I''m dealing with could be so formidable! And there are at least two of them!


    The current situation for Mizuho and the rest of the guards was extremely difficult.


    The World Organization of Gifted Persons knew about the existence of gifted people hired by the assassins, but they had no prior information about their abilities and capabilities.


    Then, when Mizuho and the others were assigned to the mission, they opened their lids and found out that those with extremely powerful skills and abilities were hired by the organization planning to assassinate Brigadier General Mathew.


    Although it is a rare one now, they are definitely not abilities that belong to the agency. If that''s the case, the agency is aware of it, and also the agency forbids requests to kill non-humans, that is, civilians.


    In other words, the other party is a free gifted person.


    And another thing that makes the situation tougher for Mizuho and the others is that they are always forced to guard themselves in a passive state. In other words, they are always getting ahead of the assassins.


    What''s worse, this escort duty doesn''t quite fit with their leader Mizuho''s nature.


    The belligerent Mizuho didn''t just want to escort him, she also wanted to destroy the attacking organization.


    And she also thought it would be easy.


    Although Mizuho was a newcomer in the World Ability Agency, her ability was touted as a genius, and she was a spirit user that was unrivaled in her generation.


    This generation was full of extremely talented newcomers, and was known as the Golden Age, attracting the attention of gifted people around the world.


    Mizuho was the one who was outstanding among them, having obtained a rank A.


    And the only ones who could be said to be of the same rank in that test were Marion, who had obtained Rank A as Ruiho, and Huang Hero, the heir apparent of the Huang family.


    To our horror, these three have even attached to their careers a saga of saving other recruits by cooperating to fight off an S-class alien vampire (Nosferak) that attacked during the rookie exam, a major incident in the history of the World Ability Agency.


    An S-class outsider is an existence that could be called a demon god, one that has the power to destroy major cities in developed countries if left unchecked.......


    Because of such, these three are newcomers, and they already possess two names.


    [Demon God Killer]..........


    Initially, Mizuho had planned to leave Marion, one of the rank A''s, in charge of guarding the enemy''s hiding place as soon as he found out, leaving Marion to escort him, and himself to ride to the enemy''s headquarters and drive them to destruction there.


    However, the enemy was clever and had no idea of their whereabouts after they set up, and even if they were repelled like this time, they could not get any information.


    Moreover, the information hadn''t told him that there was more than one enemy capable person. No, it was said that there was one.


    While it was being attacked several times, it became clear that there were at least two enemies.


    And those enemies'' abilities remained hidden, and Mizuho and the others were attacked one after the other by a demon that had probably been summoned by one of those abilities.


    ''''We''ll find them this time!


    Zuiho shouted, and the leader Zuiho herself joined in the sweep. Then, she ordered the wind spirits to send a probing wind into the surrounding area, and this time, she searched for the location of the enemy''s ability.


    Then, a reaction occurred in the wind. Marion, who had already been ordered by Mizuho to search for the enemy psychic, also reacted at the same time.


    ''''Mizuho-san!''''


    I know! That way!


    Mizuho lifts her eyes and turns into a mountainous beast path and runs through the trees. The probing wind spirit makes a commotion and tells Mizuho the location of its enemy.


    The enemy is ahead, and it''s close. Zuiho stopped and began to take intense control of the spirits.


    ''''I don''t care where the details are!��If only I knew the direction!��I''m going to kill it today!


    Ruiho ordered the spirits and took control of their tremendous number of spirits without leaven.


    In order to repay the debt he owed them until now, an angry Mizuho was clearly trying to unleash a great technique.


    ''''It''s okay if it''s just one mountain........ Haaah!''''


    In the uninhabited mountainous area, Mizuho decided that there was no need to refrain from... or rather, she let her blood climb completely into her head. It seems that she had been forced to fight a number of uncluttered battles so far, and her stress was building up.


    ''''Hmph........ I''ll erase it for you........


    That brilliant face of Mizuho''s, a fearless smile that even feels awesome.


    But just then, the grass and leaves near Mizuho swayed violently, and when the leaves made a sound of rubbing against each other, Mizuho clicked her tongue.


    ''''Shh!''''


    As if aiming for the moment when Mizuho''s jutsu was perfected, three muscular, deformed demons suddenly emerged from the trees and attacked Mizuho from her side.


    Mizuho was disconcerted for a moment, but she quickly regained her composure and calmly disarmed the jutsu and switched to close combat.


    She had trained in this area a lot in her parents'' house, the Shitenji family.


    A spirit user''s strongest range is medium to long range. Therefore, the theory is to bring the spirit user into a close range battle when dealing with them. If you do so, you may not be able to neutralize the spirit user, but you can''t use your big moves.


    However, the Shitenji family, a prestigious family of spirit wielders with a long history, is well aware of this.


    Therefore, the Shitenji family even had their own body techniques systematized.


    ''''Oh this!''''


    With the power of the spirit of fire in her fist, Mizuho unleashed a supple yet fast thrust with an orange glow.


    The demon who received that demonstration-like thrust let out an unspeakable decapitation as it pierced his chest.


    Mizuho swiftly drew her visually contrary rigid fist from the demon''s chest, and without stopping to move, Mizuho sank her body to avoid the remaining two demons'' sharp claws.


    Then, she swung her orange-illuminated leg up from inside her flared skirt and vividly hit the two demons in the temples with two consecutive blows, a spinning kick and a backward kick, hitting the two demons'' temples.


    ''''Ugoaa!''''


    The demon was blown away by the powerful impact, and when its entire body was engulfed in flames that flared up from its face, it turned to dust and disappeared.


    ''''Wind..... Ha!��What about the surgeon?!


    After defeating the demon, Mizuho hurriedly checked the location of the enemy, but the signs of the enemy''s abilities that she had detected earlier had completely disappeared....


    If Mizuho had unleashed a great move earlier, the enemy would not have been able to get away with it.


    However, the enemy, anticipating this, attacked Mizuho with the demon they had lurked, brought her into close combat, and then found that she had left in the little time she had gained.


    ''''They got away again........''''


    Mizuho is frustrated as she grits her teeth, but she has to admit that her opponent seems to be quite used to fighting. They also seem to be well versed in the characteristics of spirit users.


    If this is the case, they will be able to plan their strategy as well as ours. In such a case, it was clear that the always passive Mizuho and the others were at a disadvantage.


    Mizuho quietly clenched her fists.


    ''''If there was at least one more ally who was good at close combat...''''


    That way, he could leave the target of the escort to Marion and let that person buy time to unleash his own big move on Mizuho himself.


    Also, even if a great move was impossible, it was possible to put on an elaborate exploration wind so that the enemy wouldn''t notice it and find out where the enemy''s abilities were based.


    Several times, Mizuho had thought about this idea as well, but the World Ability Agency was currently short on manpower.


    Originally, the job they accepted this time was not something that would come to the Japanese branch in terms of location. However, both the Chinese and Indian offices were overwhelmed with requests for help and could not spare a suitable candidate for the time being, so they asked the Japanese office for help.


    That''s why Mizuho was hesitant to ask for another gifted person to be dispatched.


    Besides, this request is different from the usual request.


    The content of the request was just an escort, but considering the position of the target of the escort, Brigadier Mathew, failure to do so could affect the fate of the Miremer nation.


    The World Ability Agency does not basically take jobs with ordinary people. The agency''s main business is to save people who are harmed by outsiders from harming others. This request was a kind of political struggle for a country and was not supposed to be within the scope of the World Ability Agency.


    However, there was information that there was a high possibility that the other side had a person with abilities to manipulate other people. This was something that the World Organization of Gifted Persons, whose purpose is to enhance the public''s trust in gifted people, could not afford to overlook.


    Furthermore, the use of gifted people in political battles could leave a bad example.


    It was for this reason that the agency also came to accept this request.


    However, that would leave the gifted institutions in the same riddle. So, in accepting the request, they have a few conditions.


    The first is that they would not get involved in the political struggles in the country, although they would provide protection.


    The other is that the contract is terminated as soon as we capture or repel a person with abilities that would be employed by the opposing organization, or incapacitate the other person with abilities for any other reason.


    Afterwards, Brigadier General Mattoo approached me to accept this condition, and the contract was approved.


    Initially, the reason why the Japanese branch of the ability agency dispatched the high-ranking Mizuho and the others was also with the intention of quickly defeating the abilities hired by the other organization and resolving the request as soon as possible.


    They also thought that it wouldn''t be difficult to do so.


    The precious rank A''s Mizuho and Marion were the main forces of the Japanese Branch.


    The reason why he had sent those two, even though they were rank A, was also to give them experience, as they were young and newcomers in age.


    In part, Mizuho had accepted the request as a result of the wishes of her relative and branch head, Omine Hisaee, who was also a relative of hers.


    However, even though she was a newcomer, Mizuho and Marion were rank A ability holders recognized by the World Ability Agency. Their power is beyond human knowledge.


    The jutsu that Mizuho tried to unleash earlier was enough to turn the area into a burning field if the enemy was not in the way.


    ''''It can''t be helped. I''m going to ask the head of the branch to do it for me.


    There were only a few high rankers in the world, and it was not allowed by Mizuho''s pride to ask for reinforcements, but she had thought about it.


    It was partly because the enemy was more formidable than he had imagined, but it was not the only reason. Mizuho feels that this enemy''s ability is mysterious.


    For someone hired for assassination, this enemy''s ability is far-fetched, direct and inconsistent in its methods.


    And most of all, it makes me doubt his seriousness. For a man who is thoroughly intent on assassination, it''s easy to do. But they are also relentless in their attempts to do so.


    It''s as if they''re stalling for time.


    Moreover, the enemy must have already grasped that a high rank ability person of rank A was coming here.


    Knowing that, there was no place for them to be afraid of anything.


    They are either too confident or unsure of themselves, or........


    ''''Utterly irritating people!


    Mizuho spat that out and left to join her friends.


    Ten kilometers from where Mizuho and the others were attacked, in a cold village in the mountains, a group of people gathered in an unreliable people''s house that was empty, made of wood and straw.


    A man in a hooded robe closed the thick book he had been looking at. The man''s hands hit the sunshine that was coming in slightly through the cracks in the wooden walls, revealing countless wrinkles and stains.


    ''Kukuku, did I fail?''


    Ha ... as you wish.


    In front of the robed man were two brown-skinned men kneeling in front of him.


    One of the men is not even pictured kneeling, perhaps because of his bloated body. And the other is slender and surprisingly long-limbed, and his knees come up to his face when he kneels, which is an oddity.


    ''''I hear from the Ability Agency that a group of rank A''s have arrived?''''


    ''''Yes......... One of them is an exorcist lass linked to the lass of Shitenji and Orlean''s blood.


    The slender man responds reverently.


    ''''Well that''s good for you, Kukuku. Now the assassination can go down without suspicion.


    ''''Yes, and as expected of his abilities, he''s a rank A, but he''s still young and inexperienced in judging the situation. With that in mind, I think he''s the best opponent to be my enemy...


    The slender man responds from time to time, but the fat man has an ecstatic expression and a sadistic smile on his face at the mention of the rank A girls. He then muttered to himself in some kind of rough breath.


    "Phew, well, you can wait. When the time comes, you can do what you want. Pretty soon, I''ll get my employer to give you what you want.


    ''Yes, yes..............


    The fat man sniffs vulgarly when the hooded man tells him so.


    ''A little more ... we''ll have this country in a mess. So, once we get what we want, we''ll be done with what we''ve become.


    The slender man falls flat, his body shaking with emotion, and tries to draw out the rest of the hooded man''s words as if to ask, to confirm.


    ''Haha! And then.....


    ...the world is in turmoil, a screaming mess.


    Hearing this, the slender man looked up and looked up at the man in the hood.


    The face of this slender man who has been answering the hooded man intelligently up until now, his drooping eyes droop further and his mouth slackens, and then he falls flat once more.


    Ahead of the hooded man in this small house.......behind the two brown-skinned men, the remains of flesh and bone that would have been the inhabitants of this village, regardless of gender, young or old, were strewn about.......

 44-Work and work

    Right now, there is a mini construction boom in Seiji City, where Masato Domori lives. In six months, several condominiums are scheduled to be completed near the station.


    Because of its position as a bedroom community from the city center and because it is located on the edge of the city, Seichi City is a bedroom community, but if you leave the station for a while, you can find a tranquil rural landscape.


    Recently, however, when the vast train depot at Kiyoji Station was relocated, plans were announced to develop a suburban commercial mall directly connected to the station in the vacant space.


    Then land prices gradually rose, and major real estate companies, believing that the market could be profitable, began building large condominiums, which is how the current rush to build mini-condominiums began. In fact, sales of the condominiums have been good, according to the report.


    On Sunday, a young man working at the site, Yuto Du Du, lamented over and over again as he carried the rubble away.


    I can''t get a job. My life is going to dry up if I don''t do this. My life will dry up if I don''t get a job.


    Masato, who was supposed to be in the middle of his labor right now, muttered something like that.


    ''''I even took the exam of the World Ability Agency, which I didn''t really want to go to, to get a rank...''''


    This is because the job that Yuto is talking about is not this kind of part-time work.


    This year, Yuto just started his first year of high school. But his life was far from sunny. The reason for this is that Masato had to earn his own living expenses and rent money as a high school student.


    Boy!��You can take a lunch break after you carry that!


    I understand!��Thank you!


    After being instructed by the foreman to do so, Masato stopped working at the end of the day, took off his gloves and pulled out a homemade sandwich and a water bottle that he had brought with him from his own luggage.


    It''s June now and the construction site is hotter than the rest of the place. Yuto sat down on the edge of the site where the sun was shaded to avoid the sunlight.


    ''Sigh. At this rate, it will be difficult to balance high school life. Our school is tolerant of people like me, but...''''


    This year, Yuto was admitted to Horaiin Jirin High School, a private school that has been in existence for over 80 years and is known for its prestigious reputation for both the literary and military arts.


    It is a popular high school that has produced celebrities in various fields, and students come from all over the country to attend. However, the tuition fees are also somewhat high for the school.


    So there was a reason why Masato, who was extremely poor and had to pay for his own living expenses, was able to attend this high school.


    The reason is that his mother passed away during spring break, when he was a junior high school student, and his father hadn''t been home for several years due to the special circumstances of the Du Du family.


    It might seem strange to some people to hear that. But that''s not the reason.


    He has a large amount of money that his parents left him, and he has been able to use it to make ends meet because he has been entrusted with the management of his parents'' living expenses.


    Because of this, it was impossible for him to have any financial problems during his high school years.


    However, in the summer of the beginning of his junior high school years, something terrible happens.


    It was revealed that his grandfather, Kazura Dodo, had stolen the money from him and spent almost all of it.


    Masato''s grandfather, Kazura, is a playboy... It would be too easy to call him a playboy, but he has a troubled personality.


    The fact that Masato''s parents entrusted the family''s savings to him when he was still a child shows part of this.


    At that time, Masato became furious with his teacher and grandfather, Kazo, but there was nothing he could do to change what had happened.


    As a result, he initially tries to give up his plans to go to high school.


    However, an acquaintance of his grandfather, who was the root of all evil, was the principal and chairman of the board of trustees of Jilin High School, and the principal of the acquaintance kindly offered him the tuition fee and all the school materials and events as long as he could pass the entrance examinations on merit, under the condition that he could pay the school fees as long as he could.


    He is an old man who has only negative points for his character, but he has a wide range of friends and acquaintances that even Masato doesn''t know about.


    Most of them were connected to dubious connections at restaurants at night, which was somewhat subtle for a serious man like Masato, but he had no choice but to go to high school, and he had no choice but to go along with the proposal.


    However, at the time when he was in the third year of junior high school, he did not have the academic ability to enter Jilin High School. That''s why Masato studies hard and bloodily, and he manages to get into the school.


    But then more bad luck struck him.


    The family''s lack of financial resources didn''t stop there.


    As soon as he entered high school, the Du family decided that they couldn''t afford to support the young man.


    The Do-Do family run a small dojo for old school swordsmanship, but the number of students was small, and the income was very low.


    So what was the decision he made for his grandfather Kazo''s lovely grandson?


    "I don''t have money to support you, so please leave.


    That was what it was.


    ''That old man you''re the one who spent all the money in the house!


    The image of the displeased Sumazo with a grin on his face comes to mind, and Masato grabs his precious source of calories, the sandwich.


    Of course, Yuto tried to resist this outrageous proposal, but the still inexperienced boy Yuto was well persuaded by cunning Sumazo.


    Yuto doesn''t remember everything because she said things like "a man of the Du family is a full-fledged man at 15" and "when I was young".


    It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    After being kicked out of his home, Masato was at his wits'' end, but now he was introduced to a real estate agent through a questionable connection of Kazura''s, and now he lives alone in a cheap house by himself.


    Hearing this, the house?��Everyone would think so. The same was true for Masato.


    When Masato went to the site for the first time after moving out, he was astonished to see the house because he hadn''t been told about it by Kazura and the owner, who hadn''t even contacted him.


    The house was not just a house, but a large one-story wooden house with a yard that looked like an old house, maybe three orders of magnitude older.


    It was in a state of disrepair, uninhabitable.


    Yuto was stunned and called Kazura to complain, but Kazura was a delinquent old man and would not talk to him.


    The owner of the house remains unknown. There is no way that Masato can afford the huge restoration costs of a needlessly large house.


    A socially and income-powerless high school freshman, Yuto is now in that wide, rundown yard...


    He lives in a tent.


    ''Kuh!��I hate that wasted space!


    Yuto remembered the house that had become his home and lamented as he spat.


    If it could be restored, it would be a fine house. But that would require an enormous amount of money for a high school student like Yuto. Even though it is hard to earn money to live on his own, Masato still wanted to restore the house somehow.


    Anyway........I don''t want to live in a tent anymore.


    Therefore, in order to get over this financial predicament, Yuto voluntarily violated the biggest taboo of the Dou Dou Dou family.


    It was to get in touch with the World Organization of Gifted People, take the rookie test and get a rank.


    Although the Dou Dou family has kept it a secret from the world, they are a family of gifted people who have inherited different abilities. According to his grandfather Sumazo, the Dou Dou family is the strongest spirit swordsman (self-proclaimed) who can manipulate spiritual power at will.


    However, Masato didn''t believe in the strongest part at all.


    What''s more, in fact, the spiritual swordsman was not relevant to Yuto....


    The fact that it wasn''t relevant was also a big problem for Yuto as the successor of the Dou Dou family.


    It was because he had inherited the spiritual power of his father, Liaoichi, who was said to be the strongest member of the Du Du family and even the second coming of the first Du Du, and the magical power of his mother, who was said to be the greatest witch in the world of magic.


    This is something that is impossible for those with abilities to do.


    It is said that spiritual power and magic power have different roots, and their characteristics are water and oil, light and darkness. It has been said that these two powers do not exist in a single individual.


    In fact, no such person has ever been identified, and all of them always have only spiritual and magical power in their bodies.


    Moreover, spiritual and magical powers are both repulsive to each other. For this reason, when magic and spiritual power come into contact with each other, an extremely large explosion will occur.


    In other words, it is presumed that when both of these powers are housed in a single unit, it will explode and blow away.


    If the mother hadn''t immediately noticed this when Eugene was conceived and immediately sealed the magical side of his body, we don''t know what would have actually happened to Eugene and his mother.


    Then, as Eugene was born and grew up, a revelation was revealed.


    That is, although Masato has a powerful and enormous amount of spiritual power, he is unable to control it at all. Moreover, his spiritual power is leaking out of his body regardless of his will. This was a rare occurrence in the history of the Dou Dou Dou family.


    It was probably a side-effect of sealing the other power that was in Yuhin''s possession, the magic power, which was a side effect of the seal.


    What was Grandfather''s decision in spite of the biggest incident in the history of the Du Du family?


    ''Wouldn''t it be nice to have other powers?''


    This was the reason why he decided to make Sun Yi, a master of the Immortal Way brought from somewhere, to be his teacher.


    He decided to make Sun Wei, a master of the Immortal Way, who had been brought from somewhere by the clan, his teacher, and made him learn the Immortal Way.


    As the direct descendant of the Du family, he was not only required to become a spiritual swordsman, but also to train in the hermit''s path, which was an extremely tough training. This training is so severe that Yuto is proud to say that he is one of the top-ranked swordsmen in the world in terms of the number of times he has almost died at his age.


    It''s not something to be proud of.


    But this is how he became the worst spiritual swordsman in the history of the Du Du family, and he also became the exceptional Taoist master of the Du Du family. This was an internal matter for the Du Du family and had no impact on the world.


    This is because the Dou Dou Dou family has long since abandoned the practice of using their abilities to get paid for their demon removal requests. And not only that, the Du Du family never had anything to do with the people who were said to have abilities in order to keep the fact that they were from a family of people with abilities secret.


    It was the same for Yuto since he was a child, so he didn''t have any doubts about it. For Masato, he didn''t have any complaints about his normal life.


    When Yuuto became a junior high school student, he finally learned the reason why he was not to get involved with the other people with Dou Dou Dou people''s abilities, and the serious nature of Yuuto''s life made him more cautious to prevent others from getting suspicious of him.


    The reason for this is due to the property that is secretly managed by the Dou Dou Dou family.


    There are several of them, and each one is sealed with the secret techniques of the Du Du family, which has been in the lineage of spiritual practitioners for generations. And none of them can be put to rest with the word "dangerous".


    He said, "Well, you have to be prepared for a whole Kanto area...or even a whole country with just one property.


    It sounds shady when you say it, but.....


    However, managing those ultra-dangerous properties also required skills as a spiritual swordsman, which was why Yuto''s condition was a big deal. After that, only the sealing technique was something that Yuto managed to learn the hard way, so he was able to get out of it.


    Because of this reason, the Du Du family kept these dangerous properties hidden from outsiders and people with bad ideas, and kept them away from the public, especially people with other abilities.


    But.........


    Yuto violated that taboo.


    He participated in the World Ability Agency''s rank test.


    That was also the beginning of Masato''s words when he lived alone in Sumazo. With an unusually serious look on his face, Sumazo said to Masato.


    You have the right to make all the choices and responsibility since you are leaving home. There are no exceptions to that. You do everything at your own risk. You are not bound to the Dou Dou family.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    Because of these words of Hazama''s, and also because of the fact that he was being thoroughly hunted down in his life, Yuto decided to take the rookie rank examination sponsored by the World Ability Agency, which is said to be a difficult task, and he successfully obtained a rank D.


    Of course, he hid his Dou Dou family and participated in the test not as a lineage of gifted people, but as a natural gifted person who manifested through mutation.


    Rank D is the third from the bottom of the nine ranks. Although it could be said to be a lower rank in terms of positioning, Masato is satisfied with it.


    ''I even faked getting a rank as a Natural Abilities person, and I heard that the agency''s work pays well, so as long as the request comes in, I''m going to do it well and earn a living!��I mean, what?


    Yuto, who had been bracing himself and clenching his fists, frowned at the sudden feeling of discomfort.


    Then a dim space appears in front of where Yuto is sitting. It was clearly different and would be difficult for an ordinary person to understand if they saw it.


    However, rather than being surprised, Yuto sighed.


    ''''I guess I''m drawn to this peculiar constitution of mine again........ It''s a hassle, but it would be bad if my masters got into trouble~


    Since Yuto''s spiritual power usually leaked out due to the side effect of having his magic power blocked, he was often attacked by miscellaneous spirits and others. This was not an unusual occurrence.


    When Yuuto got up and began to knead the sacred air into his own sub-navel dantian with a bother, in contrast to Yuuto''s tired expression, the sacred air was instantly sublimated to possess spiritual power.


    Yuto is a rare Sendo user, even for an able-bodied person, due to his previous history. His master, Sun Wei, who was a master of the elixir, called him a genius.


    The dim space containing spiritual energy in front of Yujin''s eyes starts to fade. But in proportion to that, the spiritual energy was compressed and began to take on an odd shape. Yuto was not caught off guard and stared at it.


    Then, out of the dense spirituality, a three-legged outsider in the form of a white tiger appeared. For some reason, the three legs meant that the left leg part of the front leg was missing.


    With the appearance of this monstrosity, the color of the area became slightly dull. It was proof that the dimension had slid. This is a common phenomenon when a medium or higher level non-human being appears.


    As Yuto looked at the white tiger without changing his expression, the white tiger''s spiritual energy touched the circle of sacred energy spreading around Yuto.


    ''''Huh?��I thought it was the usual miscellaneous spirits, but this guy is surprisingly tough, isn''t he?��And wow!


    Suddenly, the tiger''s human gaijin leaped low as it rushed towards Yuto at high speed, and thrust out the sharp claws of its right front paw at Yuto''s chest.


    Surprised, Yuto reacted astonishingly, rotating his body around the axis of his right leg and ducking the white tiger attack of the human gaijin. And by dodging with his minimal bodywork, Yuto was able to afford to counterattack.


    ''''Hmph!''''


    Yuto rotated his body and didn''t stop moving as he ducked and slammed his right hand sword into the white tiger''s back as if it were flowing.


    An ordinary person would not be able to visualize how Yuto moved.


    The white tiger, which had been gliding in low altitude and at high speed, was knocked down by the impact of that Yuto''s hand blade and crashed to the ground, scattering dust all over the area, and then stopped moving.


    ''''Phew.''''


    Yuto exhaled and looked down at the white tiger, who was out of breath from Yuto''s blow.


    The game was over in the blink of an eye, but the content was not at all comparable to a high rank holder in the World Ability Agency. The content of the exam was tough on Yuto, and he only received a rank of D.......


    ''''Isn''t this guy........maybe he''s a land god?��We built a ward, no one leg, and this strength... but why did he get so angry and attack me?


    Yuto looked around the grounds where the apartment building was being built. There, his eyes fell on something.


    There is a magnificent large rock lying at the edge of the site. Probably because it was in the way during the construction of the apartment building, the contractor removed it from its original location with an engineering machine or something.


    And then, when he moved it out of the way, a piece of a rather large rock, which must have been part of the large rock, was lying haphazardly next to the main body of the rock.


    Yuuto approached the rock and inspected it.


    Wasn''t it worshipped in the past?��That guy came out of here. Then the missing part is his left leg....


    Yuto looked back at the white tiger, who couldn''t move anymore, and checked. The white tiger had lost its power in the fight with Yuto and its presence seemed to be on the verge of disappearing as well.


    Before the construction of this apartment building, there was a large house on this large property. I''ve heard that Yuto was the home of a pretty influential person. It must have been in that yard all along. Masato imagined that it had been left there when the landowner sold the property and moved away.


    ''''It would have been a guardian deity of this area.........I''m going to be angry. Moreover, his divinity was quite high, wasn''t it?��Surely this rock must have been placed on a knot in the earth''s vein.


    Essentially, if the guardian deity of the land is eliminated in this way without any procedure, the inhabitants and trees in the vicinity will not benefit from it, either. If it''s not done well, it can even become a haunted god.


    If this is the case, even if a condominium is built, the residents who live here and the landowner who sold this land will lose their blessings.


    ''''The fact that the landowner who lived here even became an influential figure wasn''t unrelated to this guardian god''s blessing...''''


    The white tiger, which was about to lose its power, was staring at us.


    Yuto made a decision when his eyes met with the white tiger.


    ''''Alright, this place is an important place for me to work right now, and it''s also my territory as a fallen spiritual swordsman and sacred path user, right?


    As he said that, Yuto placed his hands on each of the Oiwa and its pieces on both sides. Then he pulled the two together and superimposed them with a power that was unimaginable for that high school freshman''s average body.


    ''''My peculiar constitution didn''t allow me to become a straightforward spiritist, but my study of the Sacred Dao helped me. I''ll use this useless, just out there, spiritual power of mine!


    Yuto placed both palms on Oiwa as if letting Oiwa suck in his spiritual power, and used a tremendous amount of sacred ki to draw the streaks of earth veins from underneath the condo foundation work to himself.


    ''''Haha!''''


    He could see what looked like a light red river flowing on the ground where Yuto was, drawing in from underneath the apartment building under construction. Eventually, it moved directly underneath Masato, or rather, it was drawn to the point where the large rock that Masato was holding onto was located.


    Then a small light is emitted around the large rock, and the area regains its usual calmness. And.........right after Yuto had accomplished that, the warding caused by the sliding dimension also disappeared.


    ''''Fufu.........I guess that''s it. Now I just need to tell my master not to mess with this. Hmm, but what do I tell him?


    Thinking of this, Yuto turned his head to the white tiger and it was no longer there.


    ''''Huh?��No?


    Yuto wore a worried expression and rode the warm late spring breeze to hear his voice.


    ".........Thank you."


    When he heard that gentle girl''s voice, Yuto almost smiled. Apparently, that divinity of this white tiger was a girl.


    An outsider who even has a divinity doesn''t care much about gender, but takes the form of a man or a woman with that outsider''s nature. However, the color of his voice made Masato feel as if he had saved a girl, and he was happy. Unintentionally, Yuto smiles.


    "But........I''ll never forget that I added a hand sword to your back!"


    ''Ohee!��Wait, that''s because he''s going to attack me out of nowhere............oh, hey!��You saved me!��I''m sorry!��Please!��Don''t be haunted!��Any more bad luck would be a hindrance to survival!


    Yuto fumbled with his blood, and even though he desperately shouted, there was no reply....


    ''''Ora!��Kid!��What''s the big deal, why are you all alone?��Now get your ass back in the field!


    Yuto''s shoulders rise at the angry voice of the field master.


    ''''Eh!��I haven''t had much time off!


    If the World Ability Agency had given him a job, he would have been paid on better terms and would not have been resented by the land gods he thought he had helped, Yuto was puzzled.


    ''''Hurry up and give me a job!''''


    I''m giving it to you! Quickly!


    Afterwards, Yuto told the master that he did not want the large rock to be moved.


    Both the master and the condo developer originally thought that the Oiwa could be used for the exterior of the condo''s courtyard, so the Oiwa was to remain in place, as they had moved it to its current location.

 45-Work and work ②

    Yuto returns to work, unable to take a break, and starts pushing a wheelbarrow loaded with debris.


    Yuto is not a craftsman, so he mainly does this kind of miscellaneous work, but his roots are serious, so he does his best.


    Then, before you know it, a large silver-haired man is sitting on the rebar yard, looking relaxed and relaxed.


    ''''Yuto''s husband. You''re so energetic~ working in a place like this.


    Hmm? Oh! Gaston!��Don''t come in here without permission!��My master will be pissed if he finds out.


    That''s okay. Did you forget?��I have a useful ability called positioning, you know? There''s no reason for anyone to be suspicious.


    Positioning ... it is the ability to twist your position in relation to the other person. For example, it can give the other party the illusion of being the most trustworthy friend, despite the fact that they have never met before.


    Originally it was a special ability of the now deceased and unaffiliated Edmund Stan, but Gaston sucked the blood of the person with the ability and took this ability away from him. The main purpose of the ability was to infiltrate and spy on people, mainly for the purpose of infiltration and espionage.


    I heard later from Gaston that this man, Edmund Stan, was quite a scoundrel, and used this positioning ability to do bad things to the rich and beautiful young girls and other people he noticed.


    ''''Oh, I see....why? What are you doing here?��I''m busy over here, as you can see!


    Gaston is a big man with dull silver hair and over six feet tall and very conspicuous, but this positioning ability allows him to get in anywhere without a physical partition.


    And ... Gaston is a vampire.


    Vampires are a proud and solitary race with extremely powerful magical powers and abilities, and have chosen to blend in with human society. However, they have now also abandoned the act of bloodsucking to avoid hostility with human society.


    Gaston and Yuto had been friends now since the incident at the World Ability Agency''s recent rookie test.


    Gaston is a vampire that has an extremely rare ability to suck the other person''s ability along with blood, even among vampires. Gaston''s existence is said to have lasted more than 1500 years, and his power is said to be of the quasi-magic class.


    At the time, Gaston was present at the deathbed of his beloved rank SS Satori ability Sophia Sutherland, sucking her blood and gaining her Satori ability.


    It seemed to be a miracle of her heart for Gaston, but Gaston lost his sanity, unable to bear the loneliness of losing Sophia.


    He then attacked five people, including Edmund Stan and four other people with abilities belonging to the World Organization of Gifted Persons, and took possession of their abilities.


    So Gaston became practically as powerful as the Demon God class, and he broke into the World Ability Agency''s rookie rank examination that Yuto participated in and attacked him. Its purpose was to suck the blood of the participating rookie ability holders and take away their abilities.


    At that place, Gaston encountered Yuto and got into a fight... Gaston got angry with Yuto, and Yuto cornered him and nearly killed him, and after Yuto saved his life, Gaston became Yuto''s friend.


    And now, Gaston comes to check on Masato quite often.


    With his chiseled and keen eyes, Gaston smiles at Masato, "You don''t have to talk like that.


    ''''You don''t have to talk like that. I came to check on your husband! Even though it looks like this, I''m my husband''s contractual demon..................but I''m a friend~''


    ''Gaston, by any chance, did you notice the fight with the Land God earlier?


    Gaston didn''t answer the question, but looked over at Yuto''s work area and sighed lightly.


    ''''Mister you haven''t gotten any work from the agency yet?��I''m sure your husband can handle any job lightly. Isn''t that the way you want to be paid?��Even for a husband, living in a tent forever will destroy your body, won''t it?


    ''''Yes, that''s true.......but there''s nothing we can do about the ones that don''t get requests. Maybe the requests are few and far between and they don''t get passed on to us...


    No, the agency is overbooked and understaffed at the moment.��I''m sure if your husband doesn''t get the job, he''s simply forgotten about it.


    ''What!��Really?��Gaston, how did you know about the... oh!��You didn''t sneak into an institution!��God! You''re a wanted man, so you''re always advised not to take that kind of bypass...


    Gaston is listening to Yuto''s sermon and looking towards the entrance of the work site.


    There is a woman in a suit getting out of a black car and talking to the foreman about something.


    ''Whoa, mister!��Do the rest well. Then!


    Hey!��Gaston!��You hear me.........and then he disappeared. Taku!


    Yuto stared at the spot where Gaston had been and made a bitter face beside the single wheeled wheelbarrow.


    ''Hey you?''


    "Huh?


    When Yuto was spoken to from behind and turned around, a woman in a suit was standing there. The woman, who appears to be in her mid-twenties from the looks of it, is looking at Yuto quizzically.


    ''''Uh, is there something about me........''''


    ''This strong spiritual power - are you a gifted person?��Do you belong to an institution?


    Yuto is surprised to see this woman who has noticed his wasteful spiritual power. The woman then shifted her gaze and when she spotted the large rock that Yuto had restored during the break, she approached it and went around the rock as if to investigate.


    ''''Did you do this?''''


    Without looking at us, the woman would check with Yuto.


    Yuto didn''t know what she meant by that. He thought it was either about the matter of the battle with the human outsider just now, or about the restoration of the large rock and the shifting of the earth''s veins, and when he thought about it, he decided to affirm it, since both were things he had done.


    ''''Ah, yes......... Um..........


    Excuse me. My name is Shima Kakizushi. I''m currently the secretary to the head of the Japanese branch of the World Ability Agency. And you are?


    ''Yes. My name is Du Du. My rank is D.


    ''''Oh, a rank D at such a young age is admirable. Did you take the rookie exam in May by any chance?


    Yes!


    Yes.


    Shima frowns while receiving that with a smile.


    ''''Doudu I''ve never heard of you...''''


    As the secretary of the chapter''s head, Oomine Hisae, Shima thought she had a list of abilities in her head that belonged to the Japanese chapter.


    But Shima doesn''t know this boy.


    The May rookie exam in May was, according to many things, the exam where there was an unprecedented incident of a vampire, an S-class outsider, attacking the test taker''s party at the end of that exam.


    Because of that, the paperwork for assignment information to the newcomer''s various chapters in the post-processing process would normally have been made official immediately, but it had been pushed back to June. From Shima''s recollection, they were due to arrive next week.


    However, the new recruits assigned to the Japan Branch have been determined and there are not many, if any, of them. Therefore, even before the papers arrived, Shima had heard their names and ranks, and their abilities verbally from Hisae, who was the head of the branch and the organizer of that rookie test, and had put them in his mind.


    (How could Oomine-sama have forgotten... well it''s inconceivable.)


    Shima thought about it, and spoke to this boy in a natural way so that he wouldn''t realize that his suspicions had arisen.


    ''''I just detected a powerful inhuman ward being set up here, what did you do?''''


    Yes?��Yes, but....


    Yuto replies, thinking that he answered the question earlier.


    ''Can you elaborate?''


    Oh, I see.


    Since Shima asked him that, Yuto honestly told him just what happened to the white tiger that almost lost its power, which was probably the land god earlier.


    As Shima listened to the story, the natural expression on her face fragilely crumbled and her face became a mixture of surprise and doubt.


    ''''The story is true!


    ''What?��Yes ... yes, but...


    Oh, I''m sorry.


    However, it was not surprising that Shima was surprised.


    Because, according to Masato''s story, even though the other party was on the verge of losing its power, it was a being that had come to the point of gaining divinity.


    Gaining divinity is an outsider who has received faith, including awe and respect from people for many years.


    Needless to say, such an outsider is extremely powerful. That''s what Yuto says he has dismissed.


    Moreover, he did not stop at restoring the large rock that is the dependence of the human race that has gained its divine status, but moved the path of the earth''s veins, albeit only slightly.


    (There''s no way he could do that with a rank D!��(The only person who could do that would be a rank A or higher ability.


    Shima thinks so, but she doesn''t think the boy in front of her is lying either. This is because the boy''s story can be explained by this boy''s story, including the unknown aspects of what he had just examined himself.


    Shima tries not to be alarmed by the boy, but makes a soft face while being wary of this boy who is himself unidentified.


    ''''Du Du, can I see your rank certificate?��I''ll report to the agency later. It''s a very noble thing you''ve done. Even if you hadn''t been asked to do it, you''ve acted in a way that meets the agency''s ideals, so maybe we can make sure there''s some kind of reward.


    Really?


    Yuto unexpectedly jumped up and down with joy at Shima''s wonderful offer and grabbed both of Shima''s hands.


    ''Yeah, yeah, it''s true,''


    Shima is a little pressured by Yuto''s reaction. Up close and personal, I can see Yuto''s expression full of joy.


    (Ah, I might be surprisingly like....not!


    Shima, who doesn''t actually admit that she likes younger people, inwardly shakes off her thoughts.


    The actuality of this is that it''s a very good idea to be able to have a good quality of life.


    Shima''s face twitches at the fact that he had put his important and important confidential rank certificate with his loyalty card, but when he receives the certificate from Yuto, he cautiously confirms it.


    (This is indeed........real. And it belongs to the Japan Chapter.......and the date of issue is also from this year''s rookie exam)


    Shima checks Yuto''s rank certificate with a serious face.


    (Couldn''t it be that Oomine-sama really misremembered it.......)


    Okay, I''ll check. Thank you, Mr. Du.


    Saying that, Shima returned the rank certificate to Yuto. When Yuto received it, he looked at Shima as if he had made up his mind.


    ''''Um, Kakitate-san,''''


    What?��I''m not questioning anything.


    "Huh?


    ''Oh, it''s nothing. More importantly, what is it?


    ''I wish I could, but I was wondering if you could get me a job at an agency?��Of course, I know a lot of things are impossible for my rank to do, but...


    ''What?��How many of those things are there? There''s so many requests at the agency right now, they''re even saying they don''t have enough competent people?


    ''What!��Really?!


    ''''Yes, and moreover, at your age, Dou Dou Dou, rank D is an admirable person. I should be able to ask you for a favor from me... but you haven''t heard anything from me?


    ''Yes......... Maybe it''s just that when I took the exam, all these amazing people around me... I got the lowest grade, so they forgot about me...


    It can''t be...


    (I don''t think that makes me forget about it, but...)


    ''Alright, Mr. Du Du. I''ll go back to the agency and see if there are any other jobs I can pass on to you. Then I''ll give you a call.


    ''Oh, thank you!��Ah!��But I don''t have a cell phone, so please use the mail...


    ''What?��Really?��Do you have a home phone?


    It''s not even...


    Shima is surprised that he doesn''t even have a cell phone nowadays, but if you look around, you can see that this is a construction site. Yuto''s outfit also clearly shows that he is working here part-time.


    Shima thinks that there is something about Yuto, and Shima is also an adult, so he agreed without prying too deeply into the matter.


    I''ll mail the request to the registered address.


    ''Yes!��I understand!


    Yuto wanted a cell phone too, so it was wishful thinking. He agrees with a big smile on his face.


    Shima is caught off guard by the younger man''s smile.


    The first thing you need to do is to get a new one. Not!��Then, Mr. Dou Dou Dou, I''ll contact you again. As soon as you get a cell phone, you must contact me, okay?


    ''What?��Yes, sir.


    Not the agency?��For a moment, Yuto thought about it, but he replied that he was the person who was the secretary of the branch president, so he must be managing the abilities of those who belonged to the branch as well.


    Shima nodded with a smirk and returned to the agency''s car that was waiting outside the construction site.


    For some reason, Shima''s gait seemed buoyant, even to Yuto, who was watching from behind.


    Yuto tilted his head and thought that he must have been in trouble due to the lack of manpower.


    A little, Shima, whose cheeks blushed, was the secretary of the World Ability Agency''s Japanese branch head, Oomine Hisae, a talented woman who herself boasted an excellent rank B as an ability holder.


    ........But now she was just a troubled person with a full-blown fondness for younger people.......


    ''''Did it work?��Husband. Good for you - now you''ll get the job.


    ''Oh, Gaston, where have you been? Huh? That was good... oh!��You didn''t think you brought Kakitate-san here on purpose?


    Yuto says, a bit accusingly.


    This is because, although Gaston is supposed to have died during the rookie exams, he is a confirmed vampire who would be a wanted man if he were to be found out that he is alive.


    Gaston has a history of murdering four people with abilities from the World Ability Agency and attacking newcomers to the rookie trials.


    In the process, he also defeated two of the three assassins sent by the vampire community who were angry with Gaston''s behavior.


    If he was still alive, there was no way these two powerful organizations would allow him to do so.


    Nevertheless, Gaston claims to be a friend of Yuto''s, and comes to check on him occasionally. What''s more, he always tries his best to be of help to Masato.


    So while Masato is grateful to her for this, he is also worried about Gaston.


    Gaston starts to talk through the fact that he''s about to go into lecture mode with Masato.


    ''Well, I couldn''t imagine my husband being attacked by a land god, but it turned out okay. But it was good, wasn''t it?��Because if we don''t, he''ll be dry before the agency gets the job.


    ''Hmmm... sure... but Gaston...''


    What is it?


    Can you please not go over the edge?��I appreciate this time, though.


    ''''It''s okay~ Yuto''s husband. Besides, I''m my husband''s friend, so it''s only natural that I work for him, right?


    You idiot!


    What?


    Gaston had only thought that Yuto would be happy with whatever he said, so he was surprised when he was suddenly loud and angry.


    ''I''m glad and grateful that Gaston is doing something for me as a friend, okay?��But Gaston''s forgetting one thing.


    Can I help you with what?


    It means that Gaston is an important friend to me as well...


    Eh....


    So, Gaston. I''m Gaston''s friend, and I don''t want Gaston to do anything dangerous. You have every right to be concerned!


    Yes?


    Gaston looks down, but that doesn''t mean he''s depressed.... Gaston''s shoulders, with his large body, are trembling a little.


    ''''Totally, I''ve finally heard people talk about it. It''s a good reminder that you don''t use your satori ability on us, but if that''s the case, you should try to listen to people...


    ''Hi, Yuto''s husband!��Yikes.


    Hey, hey!��Stop hugging me!��Don''t cry like that, already~!


    Gaston, who had been a bloke for most of his 1500 years of life, was vulnerable to this kind of treatment....

 46-Lack of manpower and ability

    ''Huh, that''s a tough one. But it''s certainly becoming a kinaesthetic case, that''s for sure.


    The head of the Japanese branch of the World Ability Agency, Omine Nissae, sighed heavily when she read the email from Mizuho.


    The reason for her sigh was the content of the email from Mizuho, a rank A newcomer and a promising recruit of the Japan Branch who was currently dispatched by the Agency for Persons with Ability to perform a mission.


    Mizuho has been assigned to guard the small Asian nation of Miremer, where the political situation is unstable.


    However, in recent years, as the military regime has been able to curb the trend of respect for human rights and democracy, the current government and the democracy organization within the military have been vying for control of the country.


    It''s a relief that the country has not yet reached civil war, but we don''t know what will happen to it in the future.


    There are three individuals who control the trend of the millennium.


    One is General Khaliguta Tess Ho, the head of the current government, and his one arm, Prime Minister Guar��n Seth J��n, who has been instrumental in preventing a civil war from breaking out in the country, and the other is Brigadier General Mattoo Ness Hule, the head of a pro-democracy organization.


    The mainstream military faction in power, the Khaliguda faction, does not condone democratization and has not openly suppressed the people''s demand for democracy, but it has suppressed the movement for democracy from behind the scenes and has been led by Khaliguda''s confidant, Guarin.


    And Brigadier General Mattoo, a moderate and militant Brigadier General Mattoo, who is in the military that runs that millenarian state, is the head of a group that has endorsed this democracy movement and also united the disaffected groups within the military against the current government and aims to achieve national elections.


    While the people are starving, the current military regime imposes heavy taxes on the people and spends a large amount of money to expand the military''s equipment and develop new weapons to prepare for an unexpected enemy.


    In addition, there is a parade of embezzlement and embezzlement by the military brass involved in these activities. They live a lavish life, with poor people at their side, and many lower-ranking soldiers wagging their tails in the hope of taking advantage of them. Bribery is also rampant among those who do so to protect their livelihoods.


    At the very top of this reign is Khaliguda.


    It is the inevitability of history that the people have risked their lives to stand up to this long period of power rule and corruption. Even if they were to sit idly by and let it happen, the people would be starving.


    But the people were not the only ones who stood up. Some members of the millennial national army openly criticized the current government and called for democracy.


    Even though it is the same army, most of its lower-ranking soldiers are from the commoners, and many of them have long been critical of the military''s management of the national government and corruption. Mattoo denounced those disaffected forces and came to control up to a quarter of the army. He is now the head of one of the most powerful warlords in Millmar.


    At this time of extreme political unrest in Millmar, Mizuho and Marion, members of the Japanese branch of the World Ability Agency, are assigned to protect Mathew, the leader of the democracy.


    The day to determine the fate of the Millenium is fast approaching.


    It was the invitation of Brigadier General Matou to the General Assembly at the United Nations. Naturally, Brigadier Mattow would be there to make the current situation of the Milliemer State public on that floor and to make a speech in order to call for democracy and to get the international community to put pressure on the military government.


    In doing so, Mattoo intended to put pressure on the military regime from within and without to democratize it, while at the same time breaking down the regime''s power within the military to expand its democratic forces and pave the way for the first elections since the founding of Millamar after the military regime was overthrown.


    At the same time, there was a series of assassination attempts on Mattoo. Naturally, Mathew''s side was alarmed by this. However, there was one thing they hadn''t expected.


    It was that the assassin was a gifted person.


    This is why Mathew''s side used some connections to ask the World Organization of Gifted Persons for protection. Until the day of the United Nations General Assembly.


    The World Organization of Gifted Persons would never accept this kind of job because it is strictly forbidden for its members to wield their abilities against ordinary people who do not have different abilities.


    However, this time, the agency received a request from a person with abilities outside of the agency, believed to have been hired by the military regime, who was planning to assassinate Brigadier General Mathew.


    As of now, however, the agency was overloaded with requests and was short-staffed. This kind of thing was rare, but once every few years, there would be a time like this.


    At such times, we ask for support from other branches and manage to turn in requests. Geographically, this request was supposed to be undertaken by the Chinese or Indian branches, but both branches asked for support from Japan because they were on the verge of a flat tire due to excessive requests.


    To be honest, we didn''t want to accept this request, but we were not as busy as the Chinese and Indian branches, so we were able to help each other in times of trouble. Sometimes the opposite is true, so it''s not a good thing for us to have a bad situation between the branches.


    For this reason, the Japan Branch Chief, Nisasae, was not so keen on this request, but the Japan Branch decided to accept it.


    Hisae had been pondering over the selection of people for this request, but the new recruits who had just obtained their ranks in the competency examination had just been assigned to the branch.


    Due to this kind of timing, the documents and data hadn''t arrived yet, but as the organizer of the rookie exams, Hisae was also aware of Mizuho and Marion, so she gave the job to these two people.


    In fact, the two of them were excellent ability holders who had obtained a high rank of rank A in the rookie examinations.


    An able-bodied person with a rank as high as Rank A possessed extremely powerful abilities, which was why they rarely dispatched them to a request like this one for such a chore.


    For this request, he had obtained information from the client beforehand about the danger level of the summoned demons and the number of summons, which were believed to be the work of the other ability holder.


    In light of that information, it was certain that the request did not require two super-grade abilities like rank A.


    Honestly, the job description was too warm for a rank A ability holder.


    However, even if Mizuho and Marion were super talented, they were still newcomers. Somewhere along the way, Hisae had a desire to give them some experience.


    She wanted to take good care of these two, who had high potential to take on the future of the Japan Branch or the entire institution.


    With that in mind, it could be said that this request came at a time when they needed to plan the training of such a promising newcomer.


    That said, it can''t be helped but be considered a super service to the agency to dispatch these two A-ranked individuals with such a request.


    However, the situation has moved in a different direction from what Nisae had assumed.


    That was the report from Mizuho.


    Reading the report from Mizuho, it seems that the people with the abilities that were supposedly hired by Millimer''s military regime are more skilled than they thought. And not only that, according to Mizuho, there is a high possibility that there is more than one enemy talent.


    It wasn''t that Mizuho and Marion had failed in their request. The other party is more skilled than you can imagine, so they want you to dispatch an able-bodied person who is excellent at close quarters combat to ensure the request.


    It is true that there are able-bodied people in the world who are freelance skilled people who do not belong to an agency. Also, the agency does not know all of them.


    However, that is not the issue here.


    Even so, the rank A of the World Ability Agency is not an imposing figure. There are only a few rank A ability holders in each branch, and it is said that their hidden power is equivalent to a single division of an advanced country''s military. Of course, it''s hard to say, depending on the type of ability a person has, but it''s that great.


    That''s why the countries of the world are also avoiding any hostile situation with this secretive World Organization of Gifted Persons.


    The fact that they have sent two Rank A''s to this organization and have asked for its support is an anomaly in itself.


    This abnormality was two major things.


    The first is that there were two of these two rank A ability holders who had come to the decision to ask for support.


    Indeed, Mizuho and Marion were newcomers. There would be enemy maneuvers and misjudgments that they couldn''t see with their lack of experience.


    But it''s not normal for them to foresee that. Honestly, these two should be able to solve this problem by forceful push without regard to strategy or judgment. If you''re willing to do it, the two of them can more than compete with a small and backward millennial army in Asia.


    Nissae was only concerned about how the two of them would complete the request when she had teamed up with this Mizuho and Marion and sent them out. There was no way they could fail. That''s not what I was worried about in the first place.


    The only category of interest was how they would respond to the abilities hired by the enemy. If that was how the two of them would be able to find out what they had to deal with in the future, I thought it would be safe to say that this request was a great success.


    Hisae imagined that Mizuho''s character would leave her direct escort to Marion, while she herself would choose to ride into the enemy''s home base of ability and destroy it.


    And he also thought that perhaps it would be easy to succeed and this request would be accomplished quickly.


    And one more thing.


    It was the presence of an enemy ability in front of two rank A ability holders that the agency was proud of, who had no intention of pulling back at all.


    ''''Utterly, by any chance, they''ve been forced to make a ridiculous request...''''


    Nissae finished reading Mizuho''s report and put her cheekbones to her desk.


    ''I knew it worked just as I imagined it would. Mizuho-chan isn''t good at protecting, right, personality-wise. So you''re asking for support on top of that........ But don''t you ever think of a way other than to defeat your opponent, Mizuho-chan? Marion-san seems to be having a hard time too.


    Nisae laughs bitterly.


    This time Mizuho and the others asked for Mathew''s escort, and in addition to that, they also set a deadline. That is, until he speaks at the United Nations General Assembly.


    Probably because we have an estimation that it will be the decisive factor in determining the number of people in Millamar. If that happens, Mathew''s assassination will be much less significant.


    At that point, he would be replaced by someone with other abilities. After that, of course, you will be sent to the Chinese or Indian branch. Originally, we had sent them as support from Japan with that promise.


    ''''Well, we''ll try to solve everything ourselves, wouldn''t we, Mizuho-chan?


    Indeed, Mizuho, Marion is a rank A capable person. There would be pride in that. Even as Nisae, she felt like she wanted them to do that much, and she thought she could do it.


    However, this report and request for support.


    ''''Maybe I''m overthinking it, but this opponent certainly seems disgusting. Even though they were two young people, this behavior was not at all unafraid of their rank A opponents, but rather, it was as if it was already factored in. I don''t think there is such a free ability.... What kind of people are they?


    To be honest, I think it''s an unobtainable opponent for Nisae as well. Even though he was a free ability holder, there should be no one who didn''t know about the World Ability Agency.


    And so, that ability and circumspection of not letting two rank A people grab their tails off at all is likely to be an opponent with a lot of real battle experience.


    Although Nisae still didn''t think the request would fail, she also began to think that there might be a chance that it might happen.


    ''''It might be a little too much of a service, but...''''


    Nissae spilled that and checked the list of abilities currently available for dispatch. However, most of the abilities have already left and there are no available abilities.


    You can''t help but look for an able-bodied person with a less urgent request, but when it comes to an able-bodied person who is excellent at close quarters combat, which is what Mizuho wants, there are even fewer options.


    ''''Fuu, it''s still a tough call...''''


    Just as Hisae exhaled heavily and thought about dismissing Mizuho''s request for support, there was a knock on the door of the branch chief''s office.


    ''Come in,''


    As Nisae said this, the door opened and her secretary, Kakitate Shima, came in with a polite bow.


    ''''Excuse me, Oomine-sama,''''


    ''Oh, good job. Shima-chan, you''re surprisingly late.


    I''m sorry, sir. I just had to make a quick detour back here.


    Wow, it''s so rare to see Shima-chan stop by.


    ''Yes, and I''ve got the data for the list of affiliations of those who got their ranks from last month''s rookie exam, which was a bit late. It''s something that hasn''t been reflected in the institutional data yet.


    You came all the way out here to get it?��Thank you.


    Nissae takes the USB memory stick from Shima and goes to put it in her desk drawer.


    ''''Oh, Omine-sama.''''


    Yeah?��What?


    ''I''m sorry, could you please check the contents?��Actually, there''s something I''m curious about...


    ''What?��What''s going on?


    ''''Yes......... Did you know of a candidate named Du Du Yuto from last month''s rookie exam?


    ''Dudu...?��I don''t think there was a girl like that.... Who is it?


    ''Well..... Now, please take a look at the list.


    Hisae wonders, she plugs the USB stick into her desktop computer and launches the data to check the list.


    There was indeed a photo of Yukiho and Marion and a photo of Yuto Doudou on the list. Surprised, Hisae clicked on the picture of Yuto and pulled up the detailed data of the test results.


    ''''Huh?��Huh?��Are you sure?��But I''m certainly affiliated with the Japanese chapter!


    ''Yes. I was surprised that I hadn''t heard about it, but he is indeed assigned to the Japan office. I hadn''t confirmed it either, partly because of the delay in official data.


    ''This ... I don''t recognize this girl. I can''t believe I forgot something so important.


    ''I knew it. Oomine-sama is tired too. I hadn''t heard about it from Omine-sama, so I didn''t think it was possible, but...


    Why is Shima-chan doing this?


    With that being said, Shima explained in detail what had happened today.


    That the highway was crowded, so he had no choice but to use the open road to get to us.


    It was crowded there as well, so we were driving a little differently when we felt a powerful warded wave, so we went to investigate.


    And I told him about the boy I met there.


    ''''Such a thing.... That was a bad thing to do to that Doudou-kun. Next time I get a chance, I''ll apologize to him. But........what a coincidence.


    ''Yes. It was really a coincidence. So he seemed eager to work for the agency. Apparently, life was a bit of a struggle and he happened to be working part-time at that building site. And I''ve checked it out and it''s a D.


    Yeah, not very nice for a rookie.


    He said that the people around him were so amazing that he wasn''t really noticeable at the bottom of the pile.


    ''''Eh?��What?��This capability data!


    How can I help you?


    Look at this!


    ''''Thirty-two points on the written test (just barely an F, considering many factors), body technique A (including the Kenshin''s assessment), basic spiritual power D (unmeasurable, but as a result of discussions), perfection of Dharma techniques and abilities D (probably due to good luck, but as a result of discussions), and judgment and intuition A (as a result of long discussions).''''


    Shima lined up next to Nisasae, who was sandwiched between them at the desk, and looked at the computer on which the data of the test results were being projected.


    ''''This is ... what a ... skewed, no, unique result.


    Shima''s face twitched at the mention of this ability assessment, which she had never seen before.


    ''''This girl stands out like a sore thumb!��How could I forget? Hey, what are the details of this bracketed annotation?


    Hisae read the process of rank certification, which is described in more detail.


    ''''Wha, what?��This.......... In terms of physical skills, you and Al.......are even with the Sword Sage!


    Both Nisae and Shima roll their eyes.


    ''''His spiritual power is very strong, but it''s unclear if he''s using it!��He was lucky to get rid of Manticola in the ability perfection test!��Normally, I wouldn''t have to deal with a high-level hexenbiest like this manticola in a rookie exam!��His instincts aren''t at all different from the average person''s, but his judgment is the best among all the candidates...!


    Oh, Lord Omine, please calm down.


    Shima hushes a surprised and excited Hissae, but Shima herself is also astonished.


    ''''What the........is this girl?''''


    Surely you''ve never heard of anything like it?


    What was she like, Shima-chan?


    "Yes, very much my kind of O''Hon!��As far as I could tell from talking to him, he didn''t seem to have any problems with humanity at all.


    Nisashieda stared at Shima with zit eyes.


    ''''What is it?''''


    Shima-chan ... no, it''s fine. But there''s no way I could forget a girl like her, even though I''m tired, as expected.


    Nisasae becomes serious and thoughtful.


    Shima thinks so too. A person with such a unique ability would stand out even if he or she didn''t want to. It''s no wonder that if it''s not good, it''s the most memorable.


    You forget that........


    A kind of cautiousness about this person with the ability named Du Du Yuhito arose in Nisasae, but she quickly reconsidered.


    The reason was that the test results were listed in the data of the ability agency in this much detail. There was no doubt that he was there, and he would definitely be taking the test.


    Shima uttered a guess as if she had read that idea from Hisae.


    ''Maybe ... it could be the vampire at the time.


    ''''Hmm........Indeed. Come to think of it, due to the influence of that attacked vampire''s ability, Mizuho and Marion-san also said that their memories are quite vague.


    ''''Yes. Oomine-sama is also confronting the vampire alone. We believe that is highly likely.


    ''I see... that would explain it... ha!


    How can I help you?��Do you remember anything?


    Shima tried to ask as if she was expecting it when Nisae suddenly acted as if she remembered something.


    ''''No.........it''s nothing........ It''s just that right now, there''s something uncomfortable........


    It was a strong emotion that was akin to guilt for Nissae, but for a moment.


    Seeing the expression on Nisasae''s face, Shima nodded.


    ''''As I thought........''''


    What?��Shima-chan.


    ''''Oomine-sama''s reaction just now was very similar to the reactions of Mizuho-san and Marion-san that I''m hearing about. This makes it clear that it is definitely the influence of the vampire during the test. Besides, that vampire has already disappeared, so its influence will gradually fade away. I don''t think you need to be too concerned about it.


    ''Well ... yes. I will.


    Yes, sir.


    ''By the way, Shima, will you read this to me?''


    Nissae regained her composure and showed her the text message from Mizuho that had been bothering her mind before Shima arrived.


    ''''This is.......troubling. I didn''t expect this.''''


    Isn''t that right?��That''s why I was scratching my head earlier. Normally I wouldn''t have any trouble with manpower, but sometimes it''s just one of those times.


    ''''There are so many requests right now that there are no vacancies for people with abilities. But even so, to have a request for support from the place we sent two rank A''s to.......


    Nisae plopped down on the desk as if she was tired.


    ''''That''s right~. For our part, I won''t be embarrassed by sending a rank A on a case like this....... Moreover, he said that he wants an able-bodied person who is good at melee combat if possible.......Ah!


    Master Omine?


    ''There you are!��There''s a vacant one, an able-bodied one who is good at close combat!


    No way....


    ''Yes!��That''s the girl!��Look.............This perverted bodily skill. Even if my rank is a D, I can still meet Mizuho''s demands.


    ''''Ta, indeed........ In terms of proximity ability alone, yes, but........


    What?


    ''It''s just to buy time for Mizuho-san''s attack, right?��You need to form a linkage that won''t get you involved in that situation........ If you haven''t practiced coordination, or at least rank C or higher, your Dou Dou Dou Dou-kun is in danger. Master Oofeng, it''s true that we''re short on manpower, but I''m afraid he''s not capable enough.


    ''''.......... Nah, it''s okay, Mizuho-chan is also rank A in that area!


    I''m new here, but.... And I''ve never had any experience with coordination before....


    ''Hahaha!��I''m fine, I''m fine!��That was just perfect! It seems that this Mr. Du Du also wanted a request sooner than later, so it''s a perfect way to kill two birds with one stone!��It''s a bit foreign to me!


    ''Du Du, you look like a high school student...''


    ''It''s only a week or so!��Maybe Mizuho could finish this even faster!��Shima-chan can take care of the school thing.


    Shima sighed heavily.


    Nisasae stared in a different direction, deliberately not looking at Shima.


    Shima respected Nisasae, but she always felt that this bad habit of his was a problem for her.


    This nisasae sometimes... or rather frequently, "I''ve stopped thinking.

 47-First request of World Competence Agency

    ''Yee-hawoy!��Kittah!


    Yuto was bursting with joy when he returned to his tent... or rather, home from the part-time job he went to afterwards after finishing his school classes. That''s because the first request from the World Ability Agency, which he had been waiting for, had finally arrived.


    An envelope containing a request form from the agency to Yuto had been placed in a rusty post.


    ''I''ve been waiting for this day, this time!��This is our life!��I''m going to get some more work and I''m going to end up living in a tent!��Nunm!��Nmmm!


    Yuto kissed the letter containing the request that arrived, many times.


    ''''Well, what''s the request, what do you think?��Hmmm~


    Yuto carefully opened the letter and found several folded sheets of paper inside, which contained the details of the request and the success fee and other information. First of all, when I looked at the first sheet, it contained the contract for this time, and the reward for success was also listed.


    ''Huh!��That''s a heck of a lot of money!��This is such a good reward!


    Yuuto looks at the contract with his hands trembling as he looks at it as if he is devouring it, bringing it so close that it almost lands on his face.


    ''''Soooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo. I can restore the house in this one job.......so much for a rank D?''''


    Yuto''s tension almost shakes out of his safe zone with surprise and joy, but he continues to read that request, which is described from two sheets.


    ''''Huh?��Eeeeee!��Shitenji-san and Marion-san?��Helping you two?


    It said that he was to join Shitenji Mizuho and Marion Mia Shurian, who were already on a mission, and take up the task.


    Yuto''s head cooled down at once and his face turned serious. He hadn''t met or contacted Mizuho and Marion since that rookie rank exam, of course. He didn''t even know their contact information before that.


    To Yuto, they were the only people who had a strong relationship with him during that exam. Each of the events with Mizuho and Marion that happened during the exam were memorable to Yuto. So, Masato had always wanted to meet those two again someday.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what to expect when you''re in a situation where you''re not sure what to expect.


    However, in that battle with Gaston, Yuto broke his own seal, which he had been warned against, and repelled Gaston with the powerful power of simultaneously activating his magic and spiritual power. At that time, he made the two girls lose their minds so as not to involve them with this power.


    ''''.........You don''t remember, do you?


    Yuto mutters sadly.


    However, Yuto thinks of his classmates and friends who were important to him... his childhood friend Mari, his best friend Ichigo, and Shizuka, who was also connected to him because she was Mari''s best friend.


    These friends had forgotten themselves in the past.


    But this time, they hadn''t forgotten.


    It was because they continued to be involved in the process of starting over from scratch again and again, even when Yuto was forgotten, they connected again, and this time they remembered without being affected by the repercussions of this power.


    That is, as far as Masato knows, apart from his immediate family, there are only two people including Mari.


    Moreover, the person who embodied this many times in front of Yuto''s eyes was the girl he met in the demon world beyond through the Demon Laird''s Grotto.......Lieselotte.


    However, Lieselotte was no longer in this world.


    When Yuto closed his eyes, irreplaceable memories of her ran through his mind.


    Because of her, he was able to survive even if he had to deal with the demon gods that were rampant in that demon world.


    Because she was there, she protected her country and her people in the demon world.


    Because of her, she was able to repel the demon gods that reigned in the demon world.


    Because of her, Yuto is able to do this now.


    Because she said it was okay to do so, Masato could move forward.


    And maybe it was because of her that he could see this now.


    ''Lise, I won''t give up. No matter how many times I''m forgotten, I''m going to connect with these feel-good people again.


    Yuto would see Mizuho and Marion again. And let them remember him again.


    ''Because I''d like to be a friend to those two.


    Yuto opens his eyes, alive.


    ''''Yes!''''


    Yuto nodded to one person and continued reading the letter requesting from the agency, and then started on the second one. Then a bundle of several sheets of paper of different sizes slipped out of the letter and fell to the side.


    What is it?��Yuto thought and took it away.


    ''''Eh!��Is this money?��And it''s foreign!��What do you mean?


    Yuto looked at the second one and saw that it was an airline ticket with a QR code.


    ''''Seriously...?''''


    And if you look at the third one, it details this request.


    ''Boooooooo!''


    Yuto reads the contents and blurts out.


    ''I don''t know of any country that is a millennial!��My job as an escort........that''s fine.......but the time period is a week.......hmmmmmmm?


    Yuto looked pale, and as expected........but if you think about it, it doesn''t matter where or how long the agency works. It''s something you receive a request from the other party and fulfill it. This time, it was probably just that he happened to be in a foreign country and it was for a week.


    The image of the super cool beauty Takano Mirei, the school''s homeroom teacher, comes to mind. The beauty in Yuto''s head was about five meters tall, and she grabbed Yuto''s head with one hand.


    "You are a student of our high school and yet you are still absent from school for a part-time job?"


    No, no, sir!��Here, this is for life and home repair...


    "And besides!��One week, hmmm!"


    Heeeeeee!


    Yuto huffed.


    ''''Oh no, this is bad!��He''s killing me!��I don''t know what to do~


    Yuto thinks about refusing this request, though it''s a shame. Because life is even more spared.


    When he read the third page in a cold sweat, there were words spelled out in large font.


    ''''Because I will not accept refusal. If you refuse, I will strip you of your rank by the branch chief.


    And at the bottom of it was a small handwritten note that read


    I''m sorry, Mr. Du Du, but I''ll buy you dinner next time to apologize. Next time, I''ll buy you a meal to make up for it by Kakitei.


    But for all of Shima''s apologies, her text was surrounded by pink and yellow hearts drawn in highlighter pen. There was something about it that conveyed a sense of ubiquity firmly.


    ''What the hell!��Here!


    Yuto took Shima''s as a tatty joke, but this was all over the place. As he tried to think of a way to make it work, time passed without any good ideas, and he couldn''t think of anything else to do.


    As his frustration filled him, he thought of the faces of his friends. Normally, even the faces of immediate family members would come to mind here, but that was not an option for Masato.


    My father is still in the magical world. I''ve even thought about that grandfather''s face, if possible, I''d like to forget it forever. It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with them.


    ''''That''s right!��Let''s talk to Mari and the others about it.


    It was something that he could see that nothing was going to be solved no matter what he thought.......but Masato had nothing else to put his trust in anymore....

 48-First request of World Competent Organization ②

    ''Huh!��Of course not!


    While everyone was having lunch peacefully in the classroom of Class D, the first year of Houraiin Jilin High School, a remarkably loud voice rang out.


    Moreover, the voice belongs to a girl who has already attained the status of the number one Madonna of her school year within two months of entering the school, so she attracts a lot of attention, which causes Masato to shrug his shoulders.


    ''''Well, well, Mari, oh, calm down,''''


    Right now, Yuto was pale in the face, completely regretting the fact that he had consulted with the World Ability Agency on the matter of the request from the World Ability Agency (it was supposed to be a normal part-time job here). Mari''s swordsmanship was that much.


    Mari huffed and reddened as she unexpectedly shouted loudly to attract attention, and finally sat down to calm down.


    ''''But it''s quirky, Yuto. I can understand what you''re saying, Shirasawa-san. This isn''t good, is it?


    Hakamada Ichigo, an evil friend of Yuuto''s, also agrees with Mari.


    Beside her, Mito Shizuka, Mari''s best friend and a member of the same kendo club as Mari, grunted and crossed her arms.


    That''s right~, taking a week off for a part-time job. There''s no way they would ever accept such a reason~


    Of course!��What are you thinking about?��Yuto!��And what''s it like to go abroad on a part-time basis?��You''re definitely being fooled!


    No, no, I''m not trying to trick you.


    You''re being fooled!


    Hi!


    Masato is not an island to be haunted by Mari right now. Normally Mari is kind and ladylike to everyone, but this side of her comes out only to Masato... or rather, this side is the main one.


    The company''s part-time job, the expenses of going abroad, where does the compensation come from?��A company, you know, is a place that makes a profit, of course. They don''t usually send ordinary high school students to a foreign country part-time and make them do something that pays well!


    For Yuto, there''s no way he can explain that the place that gave him the job is called the World Ability Agency........


    Ichigo also intervenes in between the breathless Mari, as the conversation does not move forward.


    The actuality of this is that it''s not a problem.��Shirasawa-san has a point, and more importantly, for a week. Even if we were to say that you were sick, the school knows that you live alone, right?��I''m afraid Miss Beauty might come to your house.


    ''Ugh!��That doesn''t taste good....


    ''Oh, by the way, Mr. Du. Where is the foreign country?��What do you do for a living?


    Shizuka asks a question that everyone hasn''t really asked before now. Some of the fundamental questions hadn''t been asked because Mari was sowing opposition.


    ''It''s ... in a country called Millimer ... and the content is protection ... like a security guard?''


    Mari opens her eyes wide when she hears the name of the country Yuto mentioned.


    ''''Yeah!��What did you say?��Yuto!��When I say Miremer, I don''t mean a country with a military regime running a dictatorship!��It''s a super-dangerous country that''s recently been undergoing an escalating movement for democracy, and it''s been splintering within the military government and is on the verge of civil war!��What are you thinking?��Are you trying to join the civil war!


    ''What?��Really?��But it''s not!��It''s not like that!


    Shizuka is surprised by Mari''s explanation.


    ''''Hey that''s already beyond the realm of a part-time job, Doudou-kun. You don''t have to be Mari to object to that! Even I, as a friend, would definitely not want Do-Mori-kun to go to a place like that.


    Ichigo put his hand to his chin as he listened and thought about something. He had a look on his face that said he couldn''t quite figure it out.


    ''Hmmm, but isn''t travel to such a dangerous country forbidden by the Ministry of Foreign Affairs?��You won''t be issued a visa or a ticket. Are you an idiot?��That company,


    Yuto is in a groggy state after being vehemently opposed by all of them from every angle, etc., but he is sensitive to the fact that he feels like he can''t even tell a lie now, and he confesses.


    ''''That''s.......the ticket.......already in hand.


    ''Really?��What kind of power do you have over that company?


    Mari and Shizuka are both surprised, but there''s also something about them that is combined with anxiety. Some of them have come to understand that what Yuto is saying is becoming more and more realistic.


    ''''Yuto!��Absolutely no!


    Ichigo and Shizuka both nodded at this. All three of them think that if they say this much, Yuto will think they have no choice but to make that decision. However, they get a response from Yuto that goes against their expectations.


    ''''Uh, yeah, but.......I can''t say no.''''


    Why?


    What?��What do you mean?��Yuto.


    As a matter of fact I''m contractually obliged to...


    What kind of deal?��Yuto, I was relieved to hear from Gaston-san, but isn''t that a bit unusual for a company?��I''ll call Mr. Gaston and ask him to persuade him to do the same.


    Yuto was rather surprised that Gaston had a cell phone from what he''d just said. You''re a vampire and you''ve been a bozo for almost 1500 years.


    ''''And the fact that your job description is a security guard - it''s a bit stinky, isn''t it? I think it''s too dangerous after all, Mr. Doe, don''t you think?


    Shizuka is still completely opposed to the idea. It''s not surprising.


    Yuto was completely troubled with tears in his eyes as his consultation backfired. It''s been a long time since Mari was this angry. She tried to ask the three of them to help her, and as a result, she was completely away. Shall I tell you the truth already in a desperate moment?��I don''t even think about it. About myself and the institution. And also that I''m a pretty strong person.


    But I''m sure that if I say that, not only will I be trusted, but I''ll even get the title of the painful guy who made me suffer from a junior high disease and I''ll be given a blood feast by Mari.


    ''''So when is it leaving?''''


    When asked by Mari, Yuto remembered the date of departure.


    ''''Since today is Thursday........maybe the day after tomorrow, Sunday.......''''


    Is it that urgent?


    Uh-huh.


    Tired of being angry, Mari sighs heavily and just as the chime rings, signaling the end of the lunch break. Mari stood up with her hands on her desk as she had one separate class.


    ''Yuto, you''ll have to decline today. You understand.


    Yes.


    He had no choice but to say so now. But Yuto knows that he can no longer refuse this request. He was thinking inwardly about what to do.


    Then both Ichigo and Shizuka stood up to return to their seats, but as they did so, Ichigo casually pulled his face close to Yuto''s ear.


    ''''....Do you have time after school?''''


    After being told that in a whisper, Yuto looked at Ichigo. Then, he nodded lightly.


    With that, the three of them returned to their seats.


    As soon as the class was over, Yuto prepared to leave the school as soon as Ichigo told him to, and left the school. Then, Yuto arrived at the park, which was a little off the path that Ichigo had told him to take when he left school beforehand, and after exhaling lightly, he sat down on an empty bench.


    It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ''''Yuto, hoi polloi.''''


    Ichigo threw a can of coffee at him and Yuto caught it with one hand.


    ''''Oh, thanks.''''


    Hey, hey, hey!


    Ichigo raised his fatherly voice and sat down next to Yuto and opened his own can of coffee and sipped it. Masato also opens the can of coffee that he received from Ichigo.


    ''''Nah, Yuto.''''


    What?


    I know you''re hiding something.


    Boooooooo!


    Yuto blew his coffee in a grand manner. Ichigo smiled bitterly as he watched it with his half-eyes.


    ''''You really do have an attitude~''''


    Hey, what''s going on?��Out of the blue.


    Not all of a sudden. I''ve been thinking about it for a while. No, especially since the entrance ceremony...


    Yuto looked at Ichigo, who was drinking a can of coffee like it was nothing.


    ''Because, you know, you''re too crazy. You''ve been kicked out of your house, you''re living on your own, and you''re working desperately for a part-time job. That''s why we''re here, right?��Even if it wasn''t me, I''m sure there''s something to it. Each event doesn''t quite connect, though.


    Oh, really?


    Yeah, well, there''s more to it than that.


    ''What?��Do you have any more?


    ''Yeah..... Or rather the main reason for this one, though.


    Yuto was a little nervous at Ichigo''s unusually serious expression. He''s known Ichigo for a long time. In the beginning, it was as if we became good friends just because we liked each other. However, it was more than we thought, and now we can call each other our best friends, Yuto thinks. Although they didn''t confirm it by talking about it to each other, there was no need for Yuto and Ichigo to say it out loud either.


    ''''It''s... what?''''


    ''I consider you my best friend. I can''t even remember when it started.


    What''s this all of a sudden?


    Masato is a bit embarrassed by the fact that Ichigo has said something he has never said before. But at the same time, he felt uneasy about what Ichigo was about to say.


    Ichigo paused for a moment and looked at the center of the park.


    ''''That you, I........have forgotten something.


    ..........


    "It''s not like it''s just off the top of my head, you know?��I forgot that there was a person called you....


    ..........


    Yuto received Ichigo''s words and lightly lowered his eyes.


    ''''I knew there was something going on.


    Why is that?


    Because you''re not surprised and you''re not angry.


    No, no!��I was surprised when Ichigo said something weird, but I couldn''t speak...


    Yuto.


    What?


    Is that something I can''t tell you?


    ..........


    ''Totally you''re telling me something''s up when you look at me like that.


    Ichigo smiled bitterly.


    At first glance, Hakamada Ichigo''s first impression from the people around him was actually not very good, due to his light appearance.


    Moreover, he doesn''t have a bad face, and his ability to get along with girls makes him particularly unpopular with the men.


    However, once she starts going out with him, she realizes that he has a surprisingly wet way of dealing with his male friends. Ichigo closely observes his male friends'' personalities and conditions. He subconsciously tries to figure it out and follows up casually. And there''s also an aspect of him that is extremely averse to having that follow-up exposed.


    In that sense, Ichigo is a person who can be divided into girl friends and guy friends. He''s direct with girls, but keeps a good, solid distance from them in a good way. With guys, he keeps his distance but is accommodating. This personality, if honed, could be considered a quality that would be fine in the center of any group.


    At this point in time, Ichigo himself doesn''t know himself to be that kind of person. There is a part of him that thinks he is a drier person, and he sometimes says and does things like that.


    That''s partly because Ichigo thinks that kind of persona is cool. It also means that he is still developing, which is not a bad thing at all.


    ''Yuto. I''m okay with whatever you are, you know?��No, it''s more the fact that I forgot you... It was a bit excruciating, and twice. ...I''ve been meaning to tell you for a while now... I''m sorry, I''m sorry.


    Yuto was silent. No, he didn''t say a word. His own family is special. A family of people with abilities that are not ordinary. And he himself is an able-bodied person. In that sense, Yuto might not be normal. That''s why there are certainly many secrets.


    But that''s all. Other than that, Yuto is a normal human being. To be honest, there was a part of me that felt uncomfortable hiding things from the person who had become best friends with that ordinary Yuto. Even if it was something that could not be helped.


    Yuto never thought that his own hidden abilities would make the people around him think this way. While he could wield a powerful power by simultaneously activating his spiritual and magical powers, the side effect of that power was that the person who would be forgotten by those around him was himself, and he had thought that he was the only one who could endure that loneliness.


    The only time I wielded this power was always to protect the people I cared about. And so I thought it would be forgotten, but that was okay. If those important people could be spared.


    But it was different, wasn''t it? Yuto thought at the unexpected apology from Ichigo.


    Yuto changed this thought. Now, he might have caused his best friend in front of him, or the people around him, some distress.


    With that thought in mind, Yuto made up his mind.


    ''''Ichigo........''''


    Yeah?


    I''m... sorry.


    What?


    ''There was a time when I didn''t tell you for a long time,''


    Okay.


    I''ll tell you everything.


    Yuto stood up and drank down his can of coffee. He then picks up two dead leaves from a dead tree that had fallen at his feet.


    Ichigo watches in silence, though none of them have any idea what Yuto is going to do now.


    Then Masato threw the can of coffee into the center of the park. And right after that, he clutches a dead tree leaf that Yuto picked up in his fingers and releases his arm in a horizontal cleave.


    The dead, tattered tree leaf glided with impossible speed, like a master knife thrower in a story, and sliced the steel can of coffee that Yuto had thrown cleanly into three pieces. Furthermore, the leaves that tore through the steel cans didn''t stop there, they also tore through the steel bars that stood at a distance of fifty meters at the back of the park, and the grip of the bars fell down with a thud.


    ''''Ma, seriously........''''


    When he rolled his eyes and was stunned in amazement, Yuto laughed in annoyance and started to talk about himself and the Dou Dou Dou family. But as expected, he couldn''t say anything about the Demon''s Grotto and the demon world beyond the Demon''s Grotto.


    ''''Such a manga-like story...''''


    ''I''m not surprised you don''t believe me, but...''


    ''No, I can''t say that if you show me this.


    ''Yeah, it''s not Ichigo''s fault. So I''m sorry.


    ''Haha, fine. It''s good to know I''m not such a dishonest man.


    ''And Ichigo this thing........''


    Yeah, I know. I''m sure you don''t want to tell anyone, right?


    Yes.


    For Yuto, this is the only thing he needs to be sure to protect. However, Masato knows that Ichigo looks like this and is very tight-lipped when it comes to things that should never be said. That''s also why he was willing to talk. He hadn''t suspected it from the beginning, but with a relieved look on his face, Yuto sat down beside Ichigo again.


    Because of that........Masato didn''t notice that an unusually large amount of cold sweat was flowing from Ichigo''s face......


    ''''Ah, you know what, hi hi hi Yuto?''''


    Yeah?��What?��Awareness


    That Yuto''s face is a radiant expression. That''s right, he has just now let out a secret that he hasn''t told anyone since he was born. Yuto''s face has turned into a brilliant smile, as if a huge weight has been lost.


    ''''Ugh!��No, no ... well, that''s the thing.


    At that uncharacteristic attitude of Ichigo, who is getting flustered, Yuto''s face turns dark as if he noticed something.


    ''''That''s right........this isn''t normal....... You got scared, didn''t you?��It''s me....


    ''No!��It''s not!


    It''s okay ... you don''t have to do it.


    Yuto stared forlornly into the distance. He had thought about this happening. But he wanted to ease the pain he was causing his best friend with his abilities, even if it was just a little bit. So I was prepared for this, too. He had to keep the secret strictly, though........


    Yuto turned around with a smile as much as he could so as not to scare Ichigo, including his gratitude for being his best friend until now.


    But Ichigo was gone.


    ''''Oh, that?''''


    Yuto looked for Ichigo as he disappeared from sight.......and he could see the back of Ichigo''s head below.


    Ichigo was on his knees.


    It was deeply on its knees on the bench facing Yuto in a splendid kneeling position.


    ''Hey, what are you doing?��Awareness


    I''m sorry, Eugene.


    What is...


    Yuto, I felt a presence behind the bench where Ichigo was.


    ''''Well, no way........''''


    ''No, no I didn''t expect to get into this conversation, did I?��I just thought you were hiding something about this part-time job... and I was just hoping to hear it...


    As he said this, Ichigo had moved from his kneeling position to a five-body throw.


    Yuto was blubbering and sweat was flowing from his entire body.


    Yuto slowly.........checks behind him.......


    ''''Mari!��Mr. Mito!


    Mari and Shizuka were standing there with a surprised but mysterious look on their faces.


    ''''Yi, Ichigo!��You~!


    Yuto grabbed Ichigo''s chest and became teary-eyed.


    ''''No!��Sorry!��Because you wouldn''t normally think that this is the kind of thing you''d want to talk about!


    You can''t talk to me like that!��I''ll think of something!��What can you do about it?��I don''t want to talk about this!��You idiot!��Rotten strawberries!


    The tempestuous Yuto accused Ichigo of saying things, including the old bad words he was often told.


    ''Well, even if you said that, you came up with it on your own!��In general, if you have such an amazing skill, you can''t even detect the presence of people!


    I can''t recognize a hint of a presence unless I''m aware of it, unless it''s a murderous or harmful intent!


    I don''t know!��That''s what happens when you make your own mistakes and set the mood!


    Yuto let go of Ichigo and got his hands on the ground.


    ''Ah, it''s over........ A lot of things are over........If it was just Ichigo, I would have managed it by force or by any means necessary, but......


    Yuto mumbled through tears, mumbling like a survivor of humanity on the day the world ended. For Yuto, he didn''t want to be heard, especially by Mari. Because, due to the length of their relationship, Mari would be the person who had been kept in the dark about this serious matter by Yuto for the longest time.


    If she was going to confide in him, if the time came when she could confide in him, then she was the one who should sort out her feelings and tell him directly from Yuto himself, Yuto thought.


    ''''Didn''t I just say something disturbing?''''


    Ichigo rushes in, but Masato is in no mood to do so.


    The Mari stands quietly in front of Yuto.


    ''Yuto,''


    Hi!


    At Mari''s quiet call, Yuto reacts with a jolt to her back. It''s honestly scary just how quiet that Mari''s call is.


    Would Mari be angry that she kept it a secret?��Or would they be creeped out?��Or would you still not believe it?��Lucky you didn''t see it?


    But Yuto had obviously been seen and heard the exchange with Ichigo earlier. There was no point in getting jittery now, Yuto stood up. For Yuto, the secret has been revealed and he doesn''t know what will happen now. But for now, we have to face it. Unwillingly, Yuto looks at Mari. Then, Masato was surprised.


    Mari in front of him was crying.

 49-First request of World Competent Organization ③

    Mari-chan...?


    Mari looks at Yuto with tears streaming down her face. Yuto stands there, unable to speak. Yuto didn''t know what words to say to Mari right now.


    ''''Yuto........is what you said earlier true?��No, it''s true, isn''t it?


    ''Yeah...''


    Yuto could only nod. He didn''t feel like fooling around now.


    What would he think?��He had kept quiet until now. It''s not that he was deceitful, as far as Yuto is concerned. But it''s what they think.


    Mari could well be called a childhood friend of this friend, and she''s been with Yuto the longest. There were many opportunities to say it. But it wasn''t something that could be easily said just because they were close.


    ''''Hey, Yuto..... Sorry, I.........


    As if he was sorry, Ichigo put his hand on Masato''s shoulder. Seeing that uncharacteristic expression on Ichigo''s face, Yuto felt that he had seen a part of Ichigo''s heart.


    It must have been hard for Ichigo to believe, but despite his surprise, he immediately accepted what Yuto had to say. It was probably because of the fact that Ichigo himself had been facing his doubts about Yuto on a regular basis. It was also something that Yuto was grateful for.


    But Mari was different. No, Mari might have had her own thoughts, but Mari had never once forgotten about Yuto''s existence.


    So can she accept this unbelievable fact of Yuto''s existence like a single realization?��Also, even if she believed it, what would Mari think of Yuto?


    Most of all, being Mari, who had known Yuto for a long time and was supposed to know him the best, made Yuto rather uneasy here.


    Yuto nodded to Ichigo and showed him. Seeing this, Ichigo also removed his hand from Yuto''s shoulder.


    Yuto made up his mind.


    He would accept whatever conclusion Mari came to........


    Yuto turned to face Mari.


    Mari was still staring at Yuto, wondering if she was choosing her words or if she hadn''t collected her thoughts.


    And then........Mari opened her mouth.


    Yuto also waited for it.


    ''''Yuto I didn''t know........''''


    ''Yeah...''


    Mari wiped her tears away once. Then, she looked at Yuto with the most serious face in the world.


    ''''Yuto........so much!��I can''t believe I''ve developed an inexplicable secondary disease!


    "............... ........Heh?


    I guess this is what they say about time stopping.


    You neglected it, so you made it so much more complicated...


    Sweat slowly trickled down from Yuto''s forehead. Then, as if to confirm, Yuto turned back to Ichigo.


    Ichigo buzzes and shakes his face as he makes eye contact with Yuto with startled eyes. Apparently, Ichigo doesn''t misunderstand, he''s accepting of Yuto.


    Then, with this supremely bent body and trembling all over, Shizuka, who was behind Mari, comes forward with an unreliable gait.


    And then.........Shizuka turned her face to the heavens.


    ''''Buhiahahahahahahaha!��Hee-hee!��Mr. Du Du!��This is terrible!��Hahahahahaha!��My stomach!��My stomach!��Mr. Du Du!��Me!��You''re going to kill me!��Hey!��You''re killing me!��Oh, God, help me!��Help me!��Hee.


    There was no more to be done. Yuto made a once-in-a-lifetime confession. And that includes the secrets of a thousand years of Dou Dou Dou........


    So why is that?��Yuto was feeling embarrassed and dying right now.


    ''''Ah, um. Mari?��Mr. Mito?��Well I wasn''t listening to me...


    ''I heard that!��I heard you correctly!��Yeah, yeah, I heard you have a gift.��Hahahahahahaha, that''s enough!��Du Du-kun, stop it!


    Yuto''s face twitches. Because it''s embarrassing to death.


    ''''Yuto.''''


    Mari speaks to Yuto with a full max of disappointment, sadness, and a certain determination, with a mixed expression of them.


    ''Wha, what?��Mari.


    Have you told anyone else what you just said?


    There is no such thing. The entire Du Du family has been trying to keep this place a secret.


    What? There is no such thing!


    Well.......... That''s the only thing that helps........


    Yuto''s chest hurt. It made his chest ache in a way that was 180 degrees different from what he meant earlier.


    Yuto was starting to get teary-eyed. Painful, too painful!��You can''t treat me like this!


    Yes.........right now, Yuto was just being treated like the most painful person in town who had extremely strained his chuunineriosis.


    (If this is the case, I''d rather have my secret exposed and have them believe me!


    ''Mari!��You know what?��This is my house!��Actually!


    Yuto!


    Yes!


    It''s okay. I understand now. I''ll rehabilitate you from now on. I know it''s not going to be easy with such a severe case. But I''m going to do my best to be a student of yours!��Otherwise, I wouldn''t even be able to face my teacher!


    Ahhhh.


    Yuto loses strength from all over his body. When this happens, Mari knows that Mari is relentless. It''s always been that way. Once she decides, Mari is strong-willed and doesn''t cut corners at all.


    Ichigo, who was watching this scene in a daze, speaks in a whisper to Shizuka, who is still shaking her body breathlessly beside her.


    ''''Wait, hey, Mito-san?''''


    What?��Hakamada-kun. Hi!��Pupup!��You were awesome earlier, Ichigo!��It''s really bad!��Hakamada!��But good job!��To draw out so much information on Dou Dou Dou-kun''s confirmed black history to that extent!


    Shizuka gives Ichigo a thumbs up.


    ''''Oh, oh........ Eh?��Can I ask you something?��Hey, calm down a bit, Mito-san.


    ''Pup-pup!��Hahaha. Whew, haha, I laughed. So, what?


    Wasn''t she there earlier, before you started talking?


    There he is?


    ''What?��So you didn''t see that?


    What''s that?


    No, so...


    ''Oh, did you do anything interesting?��Oh, my God!��I didn''t see it. At that time, Berry Berry''s car passed by the park, and my attention was drawn to Mari. Mari and I were talking about going later because she might be in front of the station.


    Berry Berry is a crepe shop that has become very popular in this area, selling fruit-filled crepes. They drove in front of the station and shopping malls on an irregular basis and were immensely popular with the female students.


    Ichigo thought with his eyes half open. I didn''t think they hadn''t seen that....


    Indeed, what would happen if he listened to Yuto''s story without seeing that awesome, inhuman skill of Yuto''s?��The answer to that question would be Mari and Shizuka''s current situation.


    (Lucky or not...)


    In exchange for being able to keep the secret, Yuto is treated as just a junior high emergency patient.


    However, Ichigo has no means to save Yuto.


    He thinks he has no choice now, and looks powerfully at Yuto, who is currently being told by Mari with or without a schedule for his upcoming chuunibia rehabilitation.


    Yuto noticed the way Ichigo was looking at her, and because they were the two of them, Yuto was able to understand what Ichigo was trying to say.


    It''s........


    Get into this situation at all costs!


    That was what it was.


    Yuto opened his eyes wide at that command from Ichigo in the middle of Mari''s explanation. Then, he glares back at Ichigo.


    (I, I don''t want to!��I can''t go on like this!��(I am!)


    f*ck you!��That would have saved us from finding out a huge secret!��(It''s a price to pay!)


    Put yourself in my shoes!��As for Mari, I''m sure she''ll come and teach you without even seeing the surroundings... and the whole class will know!��(Oh my God, I''m the one in pain...)


    (That''s it!��Right now, protecting our secrets should be a top priority!��Don''t take this the wrong way. I''m the only one because I''m the only one who understands you!��(Is that not enough for you?)


    Ichigo.....


    (Yuto......... I''m the only one on your side........ No matter what kind of person you are, you are my precious best friend.......)


    (.................. Yeah I get it.)


    (Yuto. I''ll follow you to make your wounds as light as possible...


    (Uh ........... Ichigo, thanks .............please.


    Okay I''ll take care of it.


    Ichigo stopped Mari, who was still talking.


    ''Shirasawa-san. That''s enough, right?


    Hakamada-kun!��Still!


    No, Masato already understands that.


    ..........


    Mari was also cooled by that serious attitude of Ichigo. Yuto was also impressed by that attitude of Ichigo.


    Ichigo stood beside Yuto as he looked at the park, which was turning reddish-brown as the sun was getting darker.


    ''''Even if this guy is an inexplicable, severe chuunineriac who can''t even recognize the difference between reality and fantasy, if we work together... we''ll figure it out. I''m sure it''s going to be quite difficult.


    (What?��(What did you just say?)


    Did you mishear me, Yuto?��I looked at Ichigo, but he didn''t look at me.


    ''There are only a few painful chuuninerias in Japan who can say things like that in high school, aren''t there?��But we''re his ... aren''t we friends with this crappy chuunibunny? Shirasawa-san, Mito-san.


    A vein swells up in Yuto''s forehead.


    Mari receives Ichigo''s words and lightly meditates on them.


    ''''Well........ At this rate, it won''t be of any use to Yuto in society, right?''''


    ''I''ll help you!��Hakamada-kun. I also feel sorry for my friend that Dou Dou Dou-kun is still in heavy nursing care and is a chuuninibibai patient!


    ''Oh!��We''ll make it work!��For the sake of this crappy middle-aged man!


    ''Hey!��I am!


    Unable to stop himself from raising his voice, Ichigo stops him with his hand and motions for him to let me take care of things here.


    Yuto grits his teeth and clenches his fists.


    (Yes, that''s right. (For the protection of secrets, for the protection of secrets, for the protection of secrets)


    So Mari made a rare anxious face.


    ''''But ... I wonder if Yuuto can come back ... to this side.


    ''''That''s right. I''ve never seen a middle-aged critical patient like you, Du Du....


    Hey!��Both of you!��How are you treating me?��I am!


    ''Well then I''ll get the whole class to help me. No, we''ll have the help of the whole school.


    ''Huh?��You!��Ichigo!


    Nuh-uh!


    Yuto raised his voice at Ichigo''s suggestion and grabbed Ichigo''s chest.


    (You said earlier that you''d follow up with him so that his school life would be less wounded!


    Idiot!��Between you and me!��You can''t be serious!��(You just have to keep up with the conversation!)


    (Ho-ho-ho, it''s true, isn''t it?��(It sounds like something deliberately more demeaning to me.


    Totally. Think about it. Your story is so much better to a stranger. "I''m gifted, and my family''s been like that for a thousand years, Tehe! You know what?


    (Ugh!��(I didn''t say that!)


    (I''d rather have said it this way!��(Try to get this talked about seriously, you''re more of a donkey than I am!


    ''Hey, Eugene!��What are you doing?��Hakamada-kun is speaking for you!


    "Because!


    ''Cause I''m not!��Hakamada-kun, let go!


    Reluctantly, Masato lets go of Ichigo''s hand when Mari tells him so.


    ''''No, Shirasawa-san, I''m fine. If this guy is going to get better, this much........


    Hakamada-kun....


    Haha, Hakamada-kun, you really are Dou Dou Dou-kun''s best friend~


    Yuto doesn''t understand what Ichigo said earlier, but for some reason, he can''t understand why Ichigo''s favoritism is increasing with a bang. And in proportion to that, it seems like Yuto is becoming a painful person.


    ''''Alright!��Yuto!��We start rehab tomorrow!��You should be grateful for my kindness, right?


    Yeah, yeah. Yeah, yeah, take care of that for me.


    (I''m not convinced!)


    Yeah. I''ll have to be hard on him.


    Me too, me too!


    (Isn''t it just a matter of having fun already, Mito-san?��(This...)


    Yuto is bummed that he''s given up.


    Then, with a look of accomplishment, Ichigo calls out to Mari and Shizuka.


    ''Hey, you know what?��It''s called an orphan drug for a small number of patients with incurable diseases.


    Yeah, I know.


    Oh, I didn''t know that.


    For the sake of a few incurable chuunibia patients like you in Japan, we''re going to be like that orphan drug!


    Mari and Shizuka both nodded widely at Ichigo''s suggestion.


    ''''Then. Let''s name the three of us Team Orphan Drug!


    Okay.


    ''Haha!��Nice!


    ''There''s no way!��One-word!��I''ll kill you!


    From the next day, the team orphan drug of Mari, Ichigo and Shizuka was flamboyantly active in the school, and in one day, Yuto had established himself as a painful chuuninja patient throughout the school.


    The price of secrecy..........


    Then, Masato made a vow in his heart.


    He vowed to leave Japan for the time being.


    He made a firm decision to go to Miremar, which was requested by the World Ability Agency.


    I don''t care if I get scolded anymore!��And.

 50-Occupation of an outside house

    It''s Friday, the next day after Yuto has managed to keep the secret that he is an able-bodied person to Ichigo, at great cost to Mari and Shizuka in the form of the suspicion of severe secondary disease.


    Masato''s grandfather, Kazazo, has a routine of reading his favorite adult magazines while laying disheveled in his living room.


    It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends and family. And with a frown.


    ''''Come to think of it, this time of year, the veins of the earth are also..... I forgot to tell you. Well, it''s all right. It may be a bit much, but it''s lively.


    After talking to himself, Sumazo immediately focused on the magazine.


    ''''This curve is also......... Yes, yes, yes........ Gufufufu..................


    Yuto is returning home after an unusually busy school day to clear up any misunderstandings from his classmates thanks to the widespread suspicion of his severe chuunibia.


    ''Already, on Sunday, I''m definitely leaving!��...I couldn''t tell Misuzu-sensei, but...


    Yes, Yuto couldn''t tell his homeroom teacher, the super cool beauty Takano Mirei, that he was going to miss a week of school because he was scared after all. When he imagined what would happen if he told her, he was too afraid to say it, but he just couldn''t.


    That was the only thing that had stuck in his mind, but Yuto regained his composure.


    ''''But I really want to restore the house... and then Gaston, who I don''t know where he is going... if the house is that big, I can let him live there and hide him...''''


    Yuto was actually worried about Gaston. He''s supposed to be dead, but if his life is revealed, he''s a confirmed wanted vampire.


    He used to break his heart and go on a rampage, but now he''s reformed and comes to take care of Masato as a friend of Masato''s, for whatever reason. She is also not afraid to cross dangerous bridges for the sake of Masato.


    This time, despite the fact that he was finally admitted to the school, and despite the fact that he was sure he would be punished, he was willing to miss a week of school at the request of the World Ability Agency, partly because he wanted to use the reward to fix up his currently tattered house and make a place for Gaston as well.


    Of course, there was also the fact that he couldn''t bear the thought of his own dwelling place remaining a tent.


    ''Well, let''s take our punishment well, and then we''ll do our best to make up for that gaping hole afterwards.


    Saying this to himself, Masato put his hand on the large gate of his home to open it.


    ''''Yeah?��What?


    There''s something there.


    Moreover, this probably isn''t a human........


    When Yuto came to this house after being introduced to it by Kazura, he was delighted to find out that there was a strong divine energy, characteristic of high-class temples and shrines, coming from the grounds, probably due to the presence of a shrine on the mountain behind it.


    The reason for this is because Yuto is often attacked by miscellaneous spirits and the like, but with this much divine energy, it is difficult for ordinary outsiders to even break in. It''s a different story if it''s a class as large as Gaston of Nosferak.


    But right now, I can sense a sign of what seems to be an outsider from within the grounds. For a moment, what will Yuto do?��But this is home. There was no way to avoid it.


    When I came to that thought, the sign I had just seen disappeared.


    ''Huh?''


    Was it just my imagination, or was it Yuto''s imagination?��But with some hesitation, Masato opens the gate and goes to enter.


    Then a woman who looks like a housewife with a shopping bag down on the street in front of the house walks towards us. Is she a neighbor?��But his face is clearly geezing at Yuto with a suspicious look on his face.


    Yuto feels that he should say hello, but actually, Yuto hadn''t yet informed the neighbors that he had moved into the house. To be honest, it was partly because he was busy and partly because the house was in shambles and he couldn''t afford it, so he didn''t even think about it.


    If a high school student who hadn''t even told him that he had moved into this rundown house and didn''t know who he was tried to enter the house alone, it was only natural for him to be suspicious, Yuto thought, and became somewhat flustered.


    However, not greeting him would make him seem even more suspicious, so Yuto greeted him as politely and cheerfully as possible.


    ''''Ah, hello. My name is Doudou, I moved here the other day. I was going to go and greet everyone in the neighborhood again but I haven''t been able to do so yet, sorry.


    Yuto bowed his head and apologized for the delay in greeting her as she moved out. Then the woman''s face turned pale as she looked at him.


    At that look, Yuto thought, "Huh?��I knew it was rude, right?��I was worried. Seeing that expression on Yuto''s face, the woman hurriedly bowed her head in a hurry, as if she was huffing and puffing.


    ''''Oh, I''m sorry. Hello, I''m sorry to be so polite. I''m Ayasaka (Ayasaka), who lives in the house on the corner there. It''s nice to meet you too.


    A middle-aged woman who called herself Ayasaka, she looked like a very talkative auntie with a good complexion and a chubby body structure on the outside.


    Masato also remembered the house on the corner that the woman mentioned was a house that he thought was large and beautiful as he walked by it when he came here. If you look closely, it looks like she''s dressed in small, neat clothes as well.


    Yuto said, "Yes!��I was a little relieved when I replied, "Nice to meet you.


    Then the woman, as if she was looking at Yuto, said


    Well. You''re going to live here...?


    Somewhat uncomfortably, a woman who introduced herself as Ayasaka asks me.


    ''''Eh?��Yes. I just got here.


    Well....


    At the manner in which he said something that seemed to be caught in his back teeth, Yuto tilted his head doubtfully.


    I''m sorry, what is it?��By any chance, something annoying or....


    Oh, I''m sorry, no. It''s just that... You''re right!��You''d better tell me anyway.


    My aunt will be the only one who knows what to do.


    ''Don''t think I''m weird. You''re going to live in this house...''


    Also, to the same question, Yuto replies a bit weakly, ''''.......Yes.


    ''''You know..... It''s only a rumor........I wonder if you''ve heard about this house.


    No.


    In fact, I really don''t know. I didn''t even know what kind of house it was from the beginning, as I was introduced to it by an acquaintance of Kazura''s and was given a map before the entrance ceremony.


    It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. The problem is that the house has been vacant for a long time...


    The aunt takes a deep breath.


    ''''It''s rumored to be out..........''''


    Answer?


    So....


    I''ll be out... I''m going out..... Eeeeee!��Don''t tell me you''re talking about that...?


    Yes, about this.


    Then the lady brings her hands in front of her chest and dangles them slackly, the backs of her hands facing us. The shadows on her face suddenly increase and it''s strangely scary.


    ''''Well, no way. Hey...., no way........


    ''Yes, that''s true, but just the other day, Mr. Tsuzuki, who lives across the street, said he heard a lot of people''s voices from this house in the middle of the night. Mr. Tsuzuki, who lives across the street, said he heard a lot of people screaming from inside the house. That Mr. Tsuzuki''s daughter is famous for having a strong sense of inspiration.


    ........Apparently, as I listened to the stories, I found out that this house is a famous haunted house in the neighborhood.


    Sometimes young people would come to the house to test their mettle, but they would shout out and run away in a horrible manner, and there was no end to the stories about Tsuzuki-san.


    (That''s why the lock was broken the first time I came here....... But then, there was nothing there........ But the one before....)


    ''Well..... For now, it''s nothing for now, okay?��In case you''re wondering, I''m told that my grandfather''s acquaintance lent me the loan, so...


    Yeah, well, I''ll see you later.


    With a smile on her face, the aunt steps back a little bit, and then she goes quickly to escape.


    ''''Oh my......... Hmm? Then, the sign I felt earlier was..... No, but I didn''t think it was possible.


    While saying that, Yuto also regained his composure. It''s a good thing that Mazura looks like that, too, but he''s also an able-bodied person. I''m sure that no matter how much it takes, the house that Tamazo will introduce to his grandson to live alone will not be a ghost house.


    No I would like to think so.


    Yuto walks through the gate and crosses the large yard, ignoring the tents and putting his hand on the front door of the house for the second time since the first time he looked inside.


    The front door is made of wooden grates and old glass, and it wasn''t made sturdy to begin with. The lock is still broken, so Masato rattles open the slightly slippery front door, thinking that he''ll have to fix it later.


    The day after tomorrow, the World Ability Agency''s first request will be to fly overseas. The reward for that was great, too.


    (People think it''s a haunted house because it''s in such shambles. If you do your job well and fix everything up, that rumor will go away.)


    As usual, the house is not dusty and the air is clear. It''s tattered now, but it''s surprisingly solidly built. And the strong divine atmosphere is also pleasant.


    (I knew there couldn''t be any kind of ghost.)


    No miscellaneous spirits would be able to enter a place with such strong divine energy, and no self-binding spirits would be able to exist in such a place.


    A corridor runs straight from the entrance to the back door. There is a kitchen in the back right corner and the back left corner is the living room. It is quite spacious. I hadn''t been inside for a while, but once again I felt that it would be more comfortable if it could be restored.


    After releasing his nerves, Masato calmed down and went to take off his shoes to explore the inside again.


    I''m sure that the presence of a non-human being that I felt for a moment in front of the gate was just my imagination. In fact, even people with abilities can be mistaken for that kind of mistake.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world. I can''t be the only one in trouble. The world is fairer than that.


    Yuto smiles with a bitter smile and relief, saying that his hardship nature is also a bit awful, and steps to the doorway.


    At that time.........


    Yuto''s movement stops.


    (..........Huh?��(Is that a talking voice?)


    Sweat beaded from Yuto''s forehead.


    (Sure, I could definitely hear it. Or rather, I can still hear it, but........is that a laugh?)


    It''s at the end of the hallway to the left. It''s coming from the area of the room that looks like a living room. Is this a ghost?��But we still think it''s impossible. I don''t feel the arbitrary vibes that are peculiar to spirits.


    (But it''s not a person either.) So what is it, then?��(It''s hard to understand ... you''re trying to make it hard to understand...)


    We''ll have to get closer to find out. Yuto considers various possibilities with a nervous look on his face.


    These guys are unusually good at concealment. ........They don''t let you grasp their identities at all. Even Yuto, who is an able-bodied person, can see that they are there, but no more information is coming in as to what they are.


    Moreover, it''s astonishing that it exists in such a high place of divinity. Is it a sacred thing, or a considerably powerful incarnation or demon?��Yuto''s face grew tense and his alertness increased........


    (Ah, this is a strange one. Why is it that I''m the only one who has an incomprehensible thing happen!


    Yuto gets teary-eyed and feels a sense of helplessness at the lack of peace in his life.


    Then a lot of loud laughter came from the back of the room.


    Yuto said, "Oh my God," and his knees relaxed.


    (What the hell is going on here?)��It''s so busy......... (It''s like a banquet.)


    I don''t know what to do as it is. Yuto takes off his shoes and fearfully heads to the end of the hallway. He moves slowly down the corridor and finally stands in front of the sliding doors of the room where he can hear the ongoing, buzzing voices.


    ''Gokuri.''


    Prepared, Yuto put his hand on the sliding door.......and slowly opened it.


    Yuto''s eyes met.


    His eyes met with a large number of people.


    The large room, which had been so lively, became silent and the scene was silent.


    Yuto gasped.


    There are about thirty large and small........ Some of them are floating.........some of them are floating.


    It''s as if time has stopped.


    ''''>3k��7����5��!


    Yuto left an afterimage on the spot with his inhuman blinding force, and dexterously put his shoes on both hands as he dived with both hands in front of him to the shoes on the doorway. He then rolled forward and landed on his feet, and instantly made it to the outside gate.


    With his shoes on his hands, his feet in socks, and breathing on his shoulders, Yuto tries desperately to put together his confused mind.


    (What?��Hey!��I was floating!��I''ve been drinking!��Some of them were human-like... no, some of them took that form!��It was quite a party!��Yes!��That was a lot of fun!��(He was also drinking!)


    Utterly inconsistent Yuto.


    (That''s right. So first of all let''s be calm. Yeah........that?


    Behind the telegraph pole, he is looking at me without hiding half of his body. And, without fail, their gazes overlapped.


    "...............


    Yuto spreads his hands wide, still wearing his shoes.


    ''''No!��It''s still easier to live in than I thought it would be, thank goodness, thank goodness (it''s really a tent).


    Obviously, he''s very vocal. And.


    Oh, what?��Miss Ayasaka?��Thanks for meeting me!


    The jittery lady also came out from behind a telegraph pole, looking a bit bummed.


    ''''........Oh, um, are you okay?''''


    ''What?��Are you okay?��Oh!��Is it about the house?��Of course!��It''s a bit old, but it''s been very nice to live in. Yeah, really. Hahahaha....


    ''But you weren''t upset just now, were you?��It looked like you came out of there in a hurry........ And the shoes......


    Yuto was still wearing his shoes on his hands and talking to her in his socks.


    ''Ah!��Here!�� I just couldn''t help it when the house is this big. I mean ... it''s called youthful indiscretion!��Haha, no, I''m embarrassed!


    ''Huh...''


    The questioning reaction made Yuto want to change the subject, but that''s not the point. I''ll ask the aunt what the most important thing to do in the current situation right now is to ask her.


    ''''Um, excuse me, is there a pay phone around here?��I forgot something at my parents'' house........ I need to contact my parents'' old man... or rather my grandfather.


    ''What?��Um, it''s not around here. We have to go to the station.


    He looks at me curiously. Yuto realizes what that means.


    ''Oh, I don''t have a cell phone. I didn''t feel much need for it. You''re at the station, thank you very much. I''ll be off for a bit.


    In fact, I don''t have it for financial reasons. Your aunt, however, seemed strangely impressed.


    ''Yeah.... Wait a minute. Can I borrow my phone if you want?��It''s just around the corner.


    He suggests that with a laugh.


    ''Well you don''t have a cell phone. Oh my god, I wish my daughter could hear it.


    I heard that, but Yuto wanted to get in touch with them as soon as possible. He jumped at this suggestion.


    ''''Yo, is that alright?��I''m sorry!��But it would help if I could take you at your word.


    It''s okay. Come on. Let''s go.


    Yuto followed his aunt into the Ayasaka residence, which was just around the corner from the location. Then he borrowed the landline phone at the entrance from his aunt.


    "Call me when you''re done. We''ll be in the back.


    After bowing his head, Yuto watched his aunt disappear and hurriedly called his parents'' house.


    He was getting more and more annoyed, but finally, he heard an unwilling voice.


    "Ah, hello. I''m at the Dou Dou Dou Kenjutsu Dojo. I''m busy right now, so I''ll keep my business brief....


    Here we go again!��This is why my students don''t come to me!


    ''Grandpa!��It''s me!


    "Hmm?��Oh, that''s a popular scam nowadays. You have not thought to deceive me, the one who was once known as a gambler, 183 years ago...


    ''No!��It''s Yuto!��That''s enough!��This exchange!��We''ve done this before!


    ".........What is it, Yuto? What do you want?��I am busy at the moment. Are you hooting again?


    Yuto speaks with strength while keeping his voice low, as this is someone else''s house.


    ''''No!��Hey, Grandpa!��What is that house?!


    "What do you mean?


    Don''t play dumb with me!��There were all kinds of them. An outsider, an outsider called an ancient and modern outsider!��And it''s quite prestigious!��They''re quite a bunch of guys, looking so comfortable in such a godly place!


    "Ah, well, calm down. I''m not sure I understand what you''re saying....


    ''''Da-ka-ra. I''m telling you it was like a real haunted house this time!��Anyway, there were a lot of monsters and they were throwing a feast and making it very lively!


    "Oh, good for you. You said you might be lonely living alone. You''d be happy to be lively, wouldn''t you?


    Yuto''s voice grew louder and louder as he interacted with Sumazo, who wasn''t engaging with him at all.


    ''''That''s not what I''m talking about!��I''m telling you I can''t live in that place!


    "Noh........Yuto. Well, let''s check out the current situation first.


    What''s the status quo?��Now I''m telling you!


    "Yuto you know that our family is unlucky enough to not be able to afford to support you right now.


    ''It is!��My grandfather....


    "And!��You also said that you really, really want to be in high school, no matter what it takes.


    Uh-huh.


    I reluctantly listen to what Kata Zou has to say. I think he told me the exact same story last time........


    "So I approached the principal of Kibayashi High School and managed to get myself into a situation where I could enter the school.


    ..........


    "Also, one of those conditions was that you would earn a living on your own. Not that you were willing to accept that either. And, moreover, I''ve also confirmed that you don''t have two words for a man.


    ..........


    "But that''s as bad as it sounds," said the kind-hearted me, who took pity on the situation, and asked my acquaintance to provide me with a cheap place to live, as well. He even said that since you are a man, you could manage your own life. And if possible, you would even be able to send money home!


    I didn''t say that!


    Does Yuto have some kind of script like that, with the exact same development as last time?��I am tempted to suspect that the old man has a habit of saying the same thing over and over again. But the "Mere Old Man" had a habit of saying the same thing over and over again. Of course, Kazura is no exception.


    "So it''s as if what you''re going to do is a given. You will live in that house and live the high school life you''ve always wanted. And you will do everything you can to make that happen. A man can only become a man when he can do what he says he''s going to do well!


    As usual, Sumazo gives the same speech as last time, passionately. Gradually, Yuto feels weak.


    "Do you understand?��You have only one thing to do. You''re occupying it first, and you''ll have to convince those unfaithful people to tell you who on earth is the landlord there.


    ''What!��You know what? It''s not a person!��There''s no way you can do that!


    "Whew. You''re giving up already. Alas, what''s the point of being young........ What are the people of the Dou Dou family saying. Besides, in your case, it''s probably more difficult to deal with a human opponent.


    "Because!


    "Yuto. Your situation has already been decided. You will live there. You will attend school from there. That''s what I''m talking about. I''m going to hang up now. Oh, and don''t come back here. I''ve changed the locks on the door. You will find yourself on your own, unworthy grandson!��That''s the catchphrase. Oh, and this number is........Yuto!��I am busy!��I''m hanging up!��Oh, Sunflower...


    Gotcha.


    ''Hey!��Wait!��...and he really did cut it off!��It must really be the sunflower calling!��You old bastard!


    He made a fist with the receiver in one hand and swore with all his might. In case you''re not aware of the fact that the sunflower is an employed mom at a snack bar that Kazazo is crazy about, she is also a mother with two kids.


    You''ll be able to find a lot of people who will be able to help you.


    ''Um, I''m sorry. I heard a loud voice. Did you finish your call already?


    Yuto hurriedly put the receiver back and hid it behind his back with his hands outstretched, as if to mend the situation.


    ''''Oh, I''m sorry!��Hey, yeah, I''m sorry I didn''t get the location of my forgotten item right, I was being loud. Um, thank you for letting me use your phone.


    You''re welcome. Are you done?


    ''That''s enough!��I can handle the rest on my own!


    "?��.... yeah.


    Well, thank you very much.


    Yuto bowed deeply and left the Ayasaka residence.

 51-Occupation of a house outside of a person ②

    Yuto arrived again in front of his home.


    He takes a deep breath in front of the gate. For now, I''m going to talk to the people occupying it.


    I don''t know if the conversation will go through or not........


    ''''Whew, why is it that so many things are happening in a row?


    Yuto sighs.


    But as expected, he has to get his house back. I can''t just enter high school and become an indefinite address early on.


    Besides, I have to go to Miremar the day after tomorrow at the request of the World Ability Agency. I just can''t accept losing my place of return before I leave.


    The only thing left to do is to push on. Yuto''s goal, for the sake of a fulfilling high school life!


    Gradually, Yuto''s resolve has hardened. He inspired himself and began to walk.


    If the conversation doesn''t go through...then I will have to think about using my powers.


    I don''t know what kind of person they are, but they are an outsider. Yuto knows from experience that the chances of the conversation being understood are low. And moreover, the content of it is "This is my house, can you leave? This is what it is all about. That''s very harsh.


    Yuto entered the doorway and took off his shoes for a moment, though he had some trouble with them.


    He stood in front of the room on the opposite side of the corridor from the Oshiki, on the left. There wasn''t the buzz from earlier, and he couldn''t hear a single noise from inside, but Yuto could definitely sense the presence of an impersonal person.


    Yuto steeled himself and said in a low voice, "Okay, let''s go......." and opened the sliding door.


    In order to be able to handle any situation, Yuto has formulated a well-rounded sacred ki. It is a Senki that is no better than a skilled Daoist.


    His future was in jeopardy due to his innately unique constitution, which allows his spiritual power to leak out of his body regardless of his will, but that changed when Sumazo said, "You don''t have to be a spiritual swordsman to have other abilities," and his friend Sun Wei, an expert in the use of the sacred path, came to him and mastered it.


    This was the sacred path that he mastered after his unspeakable training. It was difficult for the spirit sword master of the Du family to master it due to his constitution, but instead, he was blessed with an abundance of talent to master the Immortal Way.


    In fact, it made Sun Wei, one of the Three Immortals, say that he was an unfathomable man. He does not know this.


    There was no electricity in the living room, and only a small amount of light came in from outside through the tattered shoji screens. In that dimly lit space, the dense, impersonal presence I felt earlier was still in the air.


    While straining his eyes, he searched for the other party''s placement with his Xianqi, and Yuto instantly understood the other party''s position.


    ''''Hm?��Huh?


    Yuto wondered.


    (The opponent''s position ... oddly lined up?)


    Suddenly, a small flame lights up in the air in the center of the room.


    Although small, the flame powerfully illuminated the entire area, clearly reflecting the state of the room.


    There was a large room of about 20 tatami mats, with all the outsiders sitting neatly in three rows, quietly concentrating on this direction.


    (Is it because of these flames that I could see better when I looked inside earlier...)


    Unlike earlier, almost all of them are in human form. Some of them have their arms crossed with difficult faces, some are looking at us as if they are priced out, some are looking at us with curiosity, and some of the bloodthirsty-looking people are looking at Yuto and drooling for some reason.


    (Wow, does it look good?��(Me)


    Some of them have a slightly different coat color........


    (Is that........a dog?��(It looks like a dog...)


    Yuto was standing at the sliding doors, puzzled because the situation was very different from what he had imagined, when a woman in a kimono came forward from the front row.


    Of course, she wasn''t human.


    ''''Hello, sweet brother.''''


    Oh, what?��Hey there.


    Well, you don''t have to stand there, just sit down.


    Looking at it, one cushions were laid out relative to all of them, perhaps for Yuto''s benefit.


    Rather, it seemed that the other side had prepared a seat for the discussion, and Yuto was disappointed.


    He wondered what to do, but as he was prompted, he turned to that cushions and sat down, and the people there?��I looked around.


    (All in all, there''s still about thirty of them...)


    Yuto didn''t let his guard down. As if he could see through it, the woman who came forward smiled at him, her eyes narrowing lightly.


    Your brother came to talk to us, didn''t he?


    Yuto absentmindedly gets nervous in a different way.


    In front of him is a woman who shakes her lustrous and sensationalistically rich breasts. Her large, slightly slit large eyes, thinly elongated eyebrows, long eyelashes and inverted triangular outline, and thick red lips made her presence felt.


    Also, since she was wearing a loose kimono, her cleavage was visible, and her white porcelain-like limbs were visible from the sides of the kimono she was sitting on to a much higher level.


    She was truly exuding the charms of an adult woman without regret. The flames drifting in the sky above crossed the space between the two of them, and the shadows cast by the flames even gave them a bewitching impression.


    Yuto intuitively thinks that this person must be the leader, and replies.


    ''''Yes, I''m the one who moved here.


    Immediately, the zany outsiders began to make noise.


    The flames that were floating in the air and illuminating the room increased in degree of glow, while maintaining their size.


    And when the woman who came out in front of them began to speak again, the other human outsiders quieted down quickly as well.


    ''''Your brother is a gifted... right?��So you''ve figured out that we''re mostly in the thick of it, then?


    Yes.....


    I''m the one who runs this place, for one thing. The people call me the winning girl.


    Mr. Winery?


    The woman who introduced herself as Wakaiko looked at Yuto with an enraptured expression on her face.


    ''''Huh.......So your brother said that he came to move in, but as you can see, we''re using this place first. Well, most of us here now just happen to be visiting, and only six of us actually use it a lot. But, you know, they''ve been here for decades. So I''m sorry, but your brother can''t live here.


    It''s the reaction I expected. Yuto frowns and begins to ponder what to do.


    When Yuto was silent........without warning, the winning girl quickly came up to Yuto with a natural action. There was no hostility at all, and despite the fact that Yuto was wary of her, her reaction was delayed for a moment.


    ''''Wait!��Na!


    The situation is too much, and Yuto''s body freezes up.


    (Shit!��Is this an attack?��A new kind of attack?��(Breathing, breathing...)


    His face is enveloped by two large, soft things, and for a moment he feels faint. And yet, my chest is kicking my skin to begin with. A feeling of skin-to-skin contact that I''ve never felt before........ Moreover, as he pressed it against the grill, it completely closed off Yuto''s cheeks and breathing system. Yuto struggled desperately in his fading consciousness.


    ''''Moooooo!��Moooooo!


    Regardless of Yuto''s struggles, the winning girl hugs him enthusiastically.......and lets out a s*xy voice.


    ''''Oh, what is it? Haha, your brother is so cute! After all, do you want me to live with you?��Ah!�� It''s so nice to hold you and I want you to be my lover. Oh!��Hmm. Or my husband, but....


    He hugs the struggling Yuto even tighter as he raises his glossy voice. Even the outsiders just look dumbfounded.


    Then, as if they couldn''t see it, one person from the line of outsiders stood up vigorously and forcibly entered between them.


    ''''Hey!��The winning girl!��What the hell are you doing?��We all agreed earlier that we were going to get rid of him!��And besides!��This brother needs to hear from me later!


    Saying that, he pulled the winning girl away from Yuto by force.


    ''''Nuh-uh!''''


    Yuto, who had almost fainted, put his hands behind his back as he was stripped from the winning girl, and in that pathetic position, his breathing system was fully open and in full force.


    ''''Zee-zee. .............Shh, I thought I was going to die.


    Yuto looked up at the person who seemed to have helped him. Surprisingly, she looked like a girl of middle school age. To that girl, the winning girl turned her back and spread her palms in front of her chest.


    ''''Haha... sorry, sorry, I got a little carried away...''''


    Winning girl is excusing herself to the girl standing in front of her, but there is no sign of remorse.


    The girl has hair that barely reaches her shoulders, and there is no shadow on her face, and she has a look that is very appropriate for the word clever.


    You''ll be able to see the crisp, brown eyes of the girl and meet her eyes.


    ''''Oh, thank you.''''


    As soon as Yuto thanked her, the girl looked worried.


    Yeah, are you okay?


    He said, then reworked his expression into a stern look as if he was huffing and puffing.


    ''It wasn''t!��Your brother is your brother too, can''t you get away with that quickly?��Huh!��You were so strong when I was there...


    The last part was gurgling and I didn''t hear it well but I could tell he was pissed off.


    It wasn''t very good, but it wasn''t a tightening up that I could get away with immediately. But when this girl reprimanded me, I felt a bit pathetic about myself.......and looked down.


    ''''I''m sorry...''''


    The girl looked sorry for a moment, but hurriedly tightened up and glared at the winning girl to deceive her.


    The winning girl wiggled her hips and lightly pinched her own cheek with both hands while smiling.


    ''''I''m sorry.......Bai (Pi). It was a bit to my liking and my body was tingling...''''


    Shit!��Let''s do it right,�� girl!


    The girl called White, who is leaning over the winning girl and raising her eyebrows, raises her eyebrows, her voice is hoarse, but she stops moving.


    ''....Yeah?��What is this...?


    White turns to Yuto and gives him a strange look.


    ''''I thought it was weird earlier.......is this your brother?��Auras?��Psychic powers?��You''re putting out?��But it''s kind of weird. This isn''t a manipulative feeling. It''s like it''s leaking out...


    White looks at Yuto with a curious look on his face, as if he were measuring him. Then, the winning girl comes out of the side with great vigor.


    ''''Right?��I was talking to him, and I noticed right away that I thought it was weird. It''s because he''s too plain and gives off his spiritual power. But after experiencing this psychic power, I have a general understanding of who your brother is. This feeling is........very good.


    Yuto tries to reciprocate while looking back at the enraptured����, who is looking at us in annoyance.


    ''''Oh, no, this is........''''


    ''Did I see one of these guys who happened to be here today?��I was wondering. Is this going to be out all the time?��That''s quite a lot. Your brother, are you by any chance an amazing ability?


    White asks a series of questions in rapid succession.


    And White looks at him as if he is somehow looking into the distance.


    Yuto felt uncomfortable about the change in the girl''s mood from earlier.


    ''''This kind of human.......amazing spiritual power. ''''Hm?��What''s this?��Isn''t it?��There''s something in the back here....


    Yuto notices something uncomfortable from the girl.


    (This is being probed!)


    ''Wow!��Oh!��This?��That one!��Um, I''m a peculiar constitution!��I can''t even control myself!��That''s why I failed as a gifted person...


    The girl''s body reacts with a jolt when she is suddenly shouted loudly, and she focuses on Yuto.


    ''''Huh?��Is it my imagination...?��Ugh, geez, your brother''s loud voice just stuttered me.


    Excuse me, um ... Mr. Pai Chang?


    The truth is, I didn''t just shout out loud.....................but instead of saying it, Yuto apologizes.


    ''''It''s white (pie)!


    Oh, Mr. White...?


    White glares at him, but he says his name properly. He may mean to be intimidating in person, but his appearance doesn''t make him feel intimidated at all. His appearance is so funny that Yuto almost smiles.


    Beside her, the winning girl is staring at the exchange with an unassuming expression.


    When he hurriedly looked at her, she said "yan" and became enraptured, sitting sideways with her hands on her cheeks and wiggling her hips.


    Seeing that, Yuto felt weak.


    (Is it my imagination...)


    ''''Brother, you''re a psychic and you can''t even control your spiritual power?''''


    White asks me if I''m a big fan.


    ''''Ugh!��.... um, yeah.


    ''Oh no, but it''s pretty dense, not just in quantity, it''s thick, isn''t it? Is it going to be okay to do this all the time?��Doesn''t that make you tired?


    Yuto could see that White had seen his hurt expression and changed the subject accordingly, and Yuto felt remorseful that he was still inexperienced for making the other person feel uncomfortable with his expression.


    So Yuto replied, smiling as brightly as he could to White.


    ''''I''ve been like this since I was born. And I basically don''t use my spiritual power, so it doesn''t mean much to me. So I don''t get tired or anything.''''


    Hmm.


    The outside world, which felt completely left behind by this kind of exchange, began to shake in a plodding manner.


    Both Bai and Winshi noticed the disturbing atmosphere in the outside world.......


    ''''Ah.........Oh shit.''''


    It''s a little late for that, but she tightened her expression and turned her body toward Yuto.


    You will be able to find out if it''s possible to get a good deal more.


    You don''t have to be so scared anymore..... I''m going to be so depressed....


    Then, from behind, Wakaiko felt the wannabees'' faces change even more, and she hurriedly coughed, ''''...Kohon,'''' and made a dignified voice.


    ''''Brother. Back to the point, like this white guy says, we''re not going to vacate the place. So, unfortunately, we''re going to have to ask you to leave. And we don''t want to make a mess of things either.


    When the winning girl said that, the already irritated outsiders leaned forward.


    ''''That''s right!��That''s right!


    This is our sanctuary!


    The heat and power of the event is almost overwhelming, but if you think about it, there is nowhere else to go back to, even for Yuto. I can''t pull out of this place. For the sake of the future high school life.


    Yuto summoned up his courage, sat on his knees again and faced the front of the room.

 52-Occupation of an outside house

    ''I can''t leave either!��It''s the only place I can live...


    Instantly, the voltage of the gaijin group went up at once. In an instant, the human gaijin surrounded Yuto in a circle.


    ''''I don''t care about that!''''


    You can''t have it!


    I don''t listen to humans!


    After receiving a tremendous barrage of curses, Yuto desperately tried to quiet them down, even though he thought it would be useless.


    ''''Ah!��Folks, stay calm, stay calm. We''ll talk about it somehow, and...


    Yuto desperately looks for an outsider who might be able to talk to him.


    When he sees the winning girl, he notices our gaze and pulls his face closer to hers so that he can breathe into her ear.


    I''ll think about it when you''re my husband.


    I dismissed it.


    (What the hell is this guy already...)


    Yuto cringed and turned his attention to the kind-looking girl who called herself White earlier, and after a troubled expression, the girl shook her head while meditating, as if to say, "I can''t! And an attitude that you can hear.


    Then my eyes meet with a girl behind White, who looks to be about White''s age.


    I don''t know what kind of person she is, but she has straight red hair that looks like she''s waking up.


    Yuto wants to talk to her, somehow, and tries to talk to the girl as well.......but she has no expression and a very cold stare.


    ''''..............''''


    No words are spoken.


    He peeked out from white''s back and just gazed at me coldly.


    That gaze made it hard for Yuto........and his heart broke.


    Yuto removes his gaze and lightly wipes away his tears.


    (I didn''t know that receiving a girl''s cold gaze would be so heartbreaking.......)


    I regain my composure and turn my head in the opposite direction of the winning girl and her friends to see if there is anyone else I could talk to....


    I find one person there, a long-haired young man who is not in this circle, sitting upright and crossing his arms with his eyes crossed while meditating.


    As the same man, he has a look that forces me to surrender fully.


    He has intelligent eyebrows and eyes, and an air of quietness about him. What incarnation is this?��While thinking, Yuto thinks that this person can talk to him decently.


    ''''Um........''''


    As soon as I spoke to him........gin!��His eyes widened.


    ''Hi!''


    A tremendous killing spirit........


    She has a handsome face, but she''s under intense pressure.


    (This is scary~. This seems impossible to discuss with this person...........................or rather, impossible!


    I don''t know what to do anymore, I don''t know what to do.


    Yuto''s eyes went to the owner of that elbow. There was a small, middle-aged man in a kimono.


    But.........the arms stretching out from the sleeves were log-like and muscular. The muscular little man crouched down and spoke to Yuto.


    ''''Brother. Just give up and go home. It''s not a bad thing to say, these guys are calmer now, but they used to be untouchable wasteland. I''ll get them under control now. Well, go home. Eh?��You''re an assassin?��It''s nothing to call yourself.... they just call me Gen, the playboy.


    (Why the Edo-era townsman look?)��...or what is it?��This dark old man. (I didn''t ask him anything.)


    He has a rather shiny face and narrow eyes, but all of his face parts are very assertive. However, there is something endearing about it.


    The human outsider who called himself Gen is staring at Yuto with a face that says, "How is it decided?


    What''s more, what does he want to do.......he peels off the collar of his kimono''s right shoulder and shows a glimpse of a cherry blossom tattoo-style picture. Moreover, that cherry blossom tattoo is also poorly done, like graffiti.


    Gen is trying his best to look at me, staring at me, moping around like he''s waiting for something.


    (Ah, could it be........who are you!��(Or maybe I just wanted you to say...)


    Who are you?


    Xuan was already waiting with a big smile on his face!��You make a face like this.


    I pulled out my hand from my sleeve and pulled it out of my collar with great force, revealing my right shoulder with great force.


    "This Gen-san''s cherry blossoms in full bloom, if you want them to fall, let them fall!


    ''No, it''s too much flying. The scenes jump too much. You''re completely ignoring the story. I gave you a ride and it''s ruined. I shouldn''t have ridden it, it''s embarrassing!


    Gen doesn''t seem to hear any of Yuto''s prodding at all, he just shakes and shakes in a jealous and impressed wind.


    (I''m getting tired ... these people ... aren''t people, though.)


    I knew the conversation was going to be confusing, but it has become confusing in a different way than I thought it would.


    ''''Oh my goodness, what''s wrong with everyone?''''


    In contrast to the noise in the area, I can hear a woman''s voice without any sense of urgency.


    She''s not the same person as the winning girl, white or the red-haired girl from earlier.


    ''''Ah, Sally!��Welcome!


    Hello, White. What?��What''s the matter with you?��Oh, and who is this brother?


    Normally, that question would come first, but finally, he''s asking the question as if he''s noticed.


    Apparently, one more person was added later....


    That woman, called Sally, dressed in a long skirt with a long slit and bare feet, is listening to White''s explanation, "Hmmm," she says.


    ''''Well, this brother?��.........hmmm. But you don''t seem like a nice guy...


    Mr. Sally!��We''ve all decided!��So....


    Um, I''d like to continue the discussion, but...


    That being said, although Yuto had expected it, it was beginning to feel like the discussion was no longer possible.


    He didn''t really want to, but he started to think that one fight was unstoppable.


    However, there were many opponents, at any rate. Moreover, Yuto''s intuition tells him that each of them seems to be very formidable. If they are going to fight, a great deal of preparation is needed.


    It''s a very small but dense piece of sacred ki.


    This Senki is like a turbo engine of Senki that Yuto has learned to embody in real battles. It is also a profound skill that Yuto has acquired to compensate for his own shortcomings as a slow starter in battle.


    In a time of need, he instantly draws out his full power, despite being in the covert backroom.


    However, the room immediately became a scene.


    (Hmm?��It''s awfully quiet in here. No way!��(You found out!)


    Yuto breaks out in a buzzing cold sweat. With this, it can''t be helped if he thinks it was set up by Yuto.


    There, staring at Gee and Yuto, are the three women who are on all fours. The winning girl, the red-haired girl, and the one who was called Sally earlier.


    And at close range.


    The three of them with their faces uniformly flushed.


    The winning girl, the red-haired girl, and Sally are all fiddling around their thighs in that state. White stood afterwards and looked at us with feverish eyes.


    ''''Ah, um......... I''m a bit close......... Mi, everyone?


    Sweat runs down from his forehead as Yuto wonders if his earlier kneading of Senki has brought out his opponent''s will to fight.


    The three extraterrestrial beauties, beautiful girls, were slowly sizzling up to him on all fours.


    Yuto backs away from them in a heap, trying to keep his distance.


    The three of them come further over to each other.


    As soon as the three of their faces are lined up as if they are going to stick together, the winning girl begins to speak without taking her gaze off of Yuto.


    ''''Sally. You just got back........what do you think?��This brother........


    "...I think it''s very good. I can feel it from this brother''s spiritual and sacred energy.


    Right?��Sounds good, right?��You know what I mean.


    Yuto looked pale.


    ''Well what are you talking about?''


    Yuto broke out in a cold sweat at being found out about Senki so easily. He was not going to be found out that easily.


    In fact, he was rarely found out, even in the actual battlefield. Yuto was so good at this skill that he was astonished at how easily he was found out. This might have alarmed his opponent and put him on the front foot.


    However, ignoring Yuto, the winning girl spoke to the red-haired girl.


    ''''Where''s Susan?''''


    ............................


    ''Oh?��Do you like it too, Suu-chan?


    I like it.


    The red-haired girl called Susan is also in the middle of the winning girl and Sally, and she gees her face closer to mine, staring at me.


    Yuto remains seated and gets nervous because of his posture and pacing. But since he doesn''t feel any wariness from the three of them, he''s confused on the contrary.


    I don''t know what the hell they are thinking.


    Slowly, the three of them come even closer........ Masato backs away as if dragging his buttocks.


    ''����-san?��Mr. Sally?��Well Miss Susan?��This close to the discussion...


    Call me the winning girl.


    This is Sally.


    "...Susan.


    Yuto''s back touches the earthen wall of the living room and he jerks.


    Personal danger................is imminent.


    And, somehow, it''s a danger that isn''t life-threatening.


    Red liquid flowed from the nasal cavity of the winning girl who was staring at me without blinking, with a two.


    ''''Ah, um........your nose is bleeding........ How is that as a woman, that?��And wow!


    That nosebleed was the signal for the winning girl to jump into Yuto''s arms, saying that she couldn''t take it anymore. It was sent for half a second, and Sally and Susan followed suit.


    ''''Gee!��Hey!��Why is that?��I don''t know what''s going on here!��Upps.


    Oh, brother!��I can''t take it anymore!��If you give me that kind of senki......................btu.


    Sally, too!��Mwah.


    "..........." (Koku!) Pero.


    The three of them thoughtfully hugged Yuto, rubbed his cheeks and squeezed him tightly.


    ''''Ouch!��Ow!��Ouch!��My eyes, my eyes, I''m scared, I''m scared!��Oh, come on!��Don''t take your clothes off!


    From the outside, it''s hard to even see where Yuto is. The other outsiders are just watching to see if they are overwhelmed by the three of them. Even though she''s a woman, the three outsiders have been rubbing her up and down, and Yuto can''t escape well either.


    (No good. With great force, ugh!��There''s something soft in there!��Oh, don''t kiss me there!��(Don''t take your clothes off!


    ''Wow!��No!��Somebody help me!


    (And it''s no use. It''s a waste of time, but... not... not!��(We''re trying to escape!)


    When Yujin''s Qi is raised........


    Span!��Span!��Span!��And suddenly there was a small, popping sound.


    Ouch!


    It hurts!


    ... (tears in her eyes)


    The three men who had attacked Yuto in a different way were holding his head in their hands.


    Behind them, White is shaking his body with a slipper in one hand, wondering where he got it from.


    ''''Minae!��What the hell are you doing?��And even Miss Sally and Susan!


    Yuto escaped in this moment and hid behind White''s back.


    Then, through White''s back, he stared at the three of them with the eyes of a wary, frightened kitten.


    The almost beastly look, the three beauties, the beautiful girl, the beautiful girl, came back to herself and swooned, "Excuse me.


    ''''Totally!


    Pointing at Yuto, White is about to go into preaching mode when he sees Yuto hiding behind him.


    Slowly, from top to bottom, he sees that Yuto''s figure at close range.......


    The current Yuto was attacked by the three people just now, his upper body was kicking his skin, the belt of his jeans was off, and his zipper was also.......fully open.


    Furthermore.........the underwear in them was also half-undressed.......


    Suddenly, White''s face was dyed bright red from her neck to her forehead.


    ''''Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    At the sight of that white, for the first time, Yuto noticed his own unapologetic appearance.


    ''''Ah!��Sorry!��I''ll wear it as soon as I can... what?��What--?��Guha!


    Sounds like a bang!��Or so it seemed.


    White shook his slippers and slammed into Yuto with a shock that drowned out his own screams.


    Yuto was blown away as if he had lost his weight.


    A moment later, (I was caught off guard........ But I don''t remember slippers being this powerful...), he thought to himself and collided with the wall.


    Yuto was covered in the fragments of the wall and pillar, and his consciousness went dark.

 53-Occupation of a house outside of a person ④

    Yuto regains consciousness.......but it''s difficult to assess the situation.


    Shaking his head, he gets up from the cushions on the tattered tatami mats.


    When I turned my eyes to my surroundings, I saw that the human outsiders were sitting in three rows, as they were at the beginning, concentrating on us.


    ''''Huh?''''


    As Yuto was scowling, the winning girl came out, smiled, and pushed White, who was hiding behind her, forward.


    ''''Brother I''m sorry. I...........


    Apparently, he''s referring to what he said earlier about popping Yuto with his slippers.


    As his consciousness becomes clearer, Yuto feels strange.


    This is because they were trying to get rid of him who was going to come to move into this house.


    If that was the case, they could have thrown him outside, or even taken his life as is.


    However, right now, in front of me is a slumped shoulder, looking down at white, with the winning girl next to him working on him. Sally also put her hand on White''s shoulder, looking worried. Susan, too, is gazing at us with a slight but worried look.


    This was also surprising to Yuto.


    As far as I could see from the beginning, all of them had the feeling that they were doing whatever they wanted. In fact, the discussion just now was so rough that it was impossible to get it out of the way.


    However, the appearance of these people, who are worried about White, are like good friends and sisters.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''re able to get your hands on a new one.


    However, perhaps because he was aware that he had given such a shock, White made his body small and sat upright.


    Indeed, if it was an ordinary person........well......it would have been an instant death.......


    ''''Mr. White,''''


    Yes.....


    White is hunkered down and a bit teary.


    ''''Well don''t worry about it so much.''''


    What?


    White looked up in surprise. At the same time, a white triangle of ears peeked out of his head.


    Yuto (Huh?��(My ears...what incarnation is this?) but I keep talking.


    ''I''m not mad at all. And I don''t think it was any wonder that Mr. White was surprised...... And even though I look like this, I''m surprisingly sturdy, so I''m fine!


    He said, and Yuto showed him a smile.


    White listened as he hurriedly pressed his ears as they came out. Then, wiping his eyes lightly.......White finally smiled.


    Seeing this, Yuto nodded happily, and both the winsome girl and Sally''s expressions calmed down at the exchange. Susan stared at Gee and Yuto.


    And the outsiders behind the winning girl and the others were all staring at Yuto as if they were surprised and seeing something strange.


    ''''Yes!��So, let''s get back to the story. We''ve come a long way, but your brother wants to live in this house. We''re not going to vacate it. I guess that''s the way it is now!


    I think most of the detour was due to the winning girl...


    There!


    You''re through.


    But even Yuto was brought back to reality thanks to that winning girl''s story.


    ........The problem is still not solved at all.


    ''''So, brother. I have a suggestion, would you like to play a game with us?


    What, game?


    Yeah. It''s simple, whoever wins that gets to live in the house. ...I don''t know...?


    It was a sudden suggestion, but Yuto thought about it calmly.


    It is true that it was impossible to discuss it in the first place. Maybe it would be better and easier to understand if we played a game or a competition.


    (Depends on the content........ If we were to decide the game in battle, we are at a disadvantage in terms of numbers. But in any case, we can''t just go home like this.......)


    ...What was the game?


    The winning girl smiles with a grin.


    ''''We, you know, have a traditional game to smooth out any disputes. That''s........the competition to bring in the selections!


    The winning girl said cheerfully.


    ""Geeeeeeeeeeeeeee!"


    The outsiders around them all let out a voice that resembled a scream.


    ''''The Warring States Party?''''


    ''Let me explain!��It''s a game where the first one to bring in a mutually selected item faster wins. Oh, one-on-one, of course. You write the name of the object you want on ten pieces of paper, put them in a box, and then you each pull one of the pieces of paper from the box. It''s a simple game where you have to bring the object you''re writing on the paper before the other person does. When we play, we don''t limit ourselves to a certain distance, but this time we''ll limit ourselves to the city of Saiji.


    It''s like a... dynamic scavenger hunt...


    ''Of course, you don''t know what you''re going to pull off, but you''re going to write half of it yourself, so you can''t write something too simple. Of course, you don''t know what you''re going to pull out, but you''re writing half of it yourself, so you can''t write something too easy, unless you think about the risk of your opponent pulling out. The trick is to write something that is advantageous for you, but not so easy for the other person.


    Yuto wonders what to do. It''s not a bloody rule. I might as well take it. But fairness is the issue. As long as that is not guaranteed, I can''t accept it.


    As if she read Yuto''s thoughts, Winsome suggests it.


    ''''Hmph. Well then, specially, it''s fine for your brother to draw that paper, both ours and your brother''s. The box can be the one your brother prepared for you, too. We can trust you with this one, right?


    Yuto certainly thinks that if that''s the case........


    The only other risk would be to bring out an opponent with exploration abilities and win without it.


    ''''If there is a person with exploration ability over there, we are at a huge disadvantage, but.......''''


    Yes, but that also depends on your strategy. Well, I won''t be sending anyone with that kind of ability this time. You''ll have to trust me on this one, but it''s true. I swear to you, I''m proud of us.


    Yuto listens in silence.


    I forgot to mention it, but basically it''s okay to use your ability. However, I want you to be objective in what you write. This is an extreme example, but if it''s [the pencil that A-kun used two years ago], it''s difficult to judge, right?��In this case, I want it to be no more than [A-kun''s pencil]. And you can write a person''s name, but this time I want you to take into account that it''s limited to this town. For example, you can write ��B''s favorite person�� or ��C''s grandmother��, but if that target person isn''t in this town, the game won''t work.


    (Is that obvious? But still, depending on what''s being written, it sounds like it''s going to be trivial........ Hmmm, but even if I think about it, I''ll have to take the odds...)


    Are you sure you want to do this?


    I don''t want to get out.


    I don''t like it either.


    ''I mean, this rule was decided by the winning girl when she got drunk. When did this become a tradition...?


    There are some points of concern, such as.........


    ........I understand. I''ll take that challenge. I don''t have anywhere else to go. I don''t care what happens, I have to live in this house.


    Winning girl looks extremely happy to hear that she is going to take the contest.


    ''''Yes!��It''s settled. So, who''s out of here then?


    They all turn away from each other when the winning girl looks over at her friends.


    ''''Oh?��Susan''s going to do it. Done!��Then you write ten cards of your choice, brother. I''ll be the judge.


    The winning girl produced twenty sheets of paper and handed ten of them to us, and while handing the remaining ten to Susan, she was talking about something private.

 54-Housekeeping battle before request

    �x��Ʒ�ֲθ����ʤ��ؓ�Μʂ�Ϝg�ߡ�������ȫ������Ƥ��ʤ������䤿��ڤ���ͥ��ȫ�T���Ƥ��롣


    ���Ϥ��������㤢�����������Ƥ�餦���`�����֤��󡢜ʂ�Ϥ�������


    �������Ϥ���


    �v�ˤ��ƥ�Ȥ���ȡ�äƤ��ơ��ƥ��å��������줷�����ä�������������������


    ���Ǥϡ��ȳ��Ԥä�ͨ��ˡ����֤��󤬳ֲΤ��ʤ��ƤϤʤ�ʤ���Τ������Ƥ��뼈�������Ƥ͡��ޤ��ϥ��`����η��Τ�Τ��项


    �v�ˤϡ�����äȾo�����ʤ�������֤�ͻ���z�ߡ��ۤꤿ�����һö�μ���ȡ���������


    ���Ϥ���������˶ɤ��ơ����`�����ݤϡ�����


    ���Ӥϡ����`�����һ�w�ˤ��μ���Җ���z��褦��Ҋ�롣����ȡ����`�������ܥäȡ�����„����褦����ɫ��Ⱦ�ޤä���


    ���ʤ�������Τ������Ƥ���������


    ��������ʼ�ޤä��衭����


    ������~�������Ӥ���������Ĥ�����


    �ܤ�����⤫�饦�󥶥ꤷ������„���Ƥ��롣


    �����`����ϡ������ä����Ԥ��Ф�һ���ݤ���ä��ˤ����˸����Ƥ������š��ǩ`������


    �������D�D������


    �v�ˤ�Ŀ���褯���ƽФ֡�


    ������äơ����������ä����Τ�����Ƥ�����������ˤϣ��������⡢������ж��Ǥ���Σ���


    ���`����ϳय�ʤ�ʤ���⡢���餫�ˤ��������ҕ���Ƥ��롣


    �v�ˤϐ������ߤꡢ�o���R���᤺���ä���


    ���Ϥ��Ϥ����ɤ���饹�`����ϡ��⤦�Q�ޤäƤ���ߤ����͡��դդա���ƥ�Ƥ͡����֤��󡣤��㡢�礯���֤���Τ������Ƥͩ`��


    ���ӤϜ����Ц�ߤǴߴ٤��Ƥ��롣


    ������ϡ����~�����Է֤���������Τ������ʤ�������������


    �v�ˤ�����褦������֤���줿���m�࣡���m�࣡���ȺζȤ��Ĥ��ФǷ��c���ʤ��顢һö�μ���ȡ���������


    ���Ϥ�����������˶ɤ��Ƥ͡��դդա��Τ��ʡ��Τ��ʤ��������á������꤫������


    ���΋��Ӥη���ˡ��v�ˤ��Ĥ��鰲�¤�������ˤʤ롣


    ���褷�����Է֤Ε�������Ĥ��ʣ���


    �Ĥޤ�ʤ����ˡ��դƸ��줿���Ӥ��鼈���ܤ�ȡ�롣


    ���ݤϺΤ��ʣ������F��һ�������I�ä����`�ॽ�եȡ����ʣ��������ʥå�Ǒ�ӥ��饭�饳�`���դꟆ���Lζ�����쥢�ǵv�ˤ�֪�äƤ����ޤꤳ���x��Ǥ�һ���n�Ǥ����ӤäƤ��ʤ������ʣ������ۤꮒ�������ڤ��롣


    �����`�ȡ�����


    �����Ԥ����š�


    ���ϣ���


    �v�ˤ΄Ӥ����ԥ��ä�ֹ�ޤ롣Ŀ����Dz��ꡢ�⤦һ�ȡ����ݤ�Ҋֱ����


    ����������������������


    �����Ƥ������ݤϡ�һ�ԡ��������Ԥ����š�


    ����������Τɤ�������������ʤ���`�`�`�`�`������


    �����äƤ��`��˽����������Τ��Фǡ�һ�����g�ʤ�Τ���Ω`��


    ������äȣ�������ʤΤ��������Ƥʤ��Τ������ʤ��ϣ���


    �v�ˤ�����Фμ���ȫ��ȡ���������


    �v�ˤΕ�������Τ���������ӤιP�E�餷�����ˤϡ����`������������Τ�ͬ���������ä����Ԥ��Ф�һ���ݤ���ä��ˤ����˸����Ƥ������š�����ö��


    һö���������Ӥ����ţ��愇���Ӥ����衫�����֤����Ҫ���h��������äƤ�����


    ������������


    ���á��_���˵�����Ȥ����е���������������v�ˤϋ��Ӥ����ࡣ


    �������������㤢������ä��d�������줿���ɡ����ä�����ؓ��ʼ����衣��������


    �������á��˷����o�����Ƥ����ɤ���������죩��


    ����������������


    ���Ӥϒ줱����ǰ�����֤��Ϥ��롣


    ���Ǥϡ�����


    �v�ˤϡ��ɤ����뤫������һ���ǧ��ܞ���餤�^��ؤ��Ƥ��롣


    �����Ԥ����š���������ʤ�Τɤ�����㤤����������l��������뤫����


    һ˲�������������֡�����


    �v�ˤϼ������^����ä���


    ���l���J���Ƥ�������裡���ɉ�B�Q������ƽK�����裡��


    �g�Ҥˎ��äƤ��游�Ȥζ���ĺ�餷���ä���������郎����櫓���o�����Ȥ�����ꡢ���ä���ޤ������Ǥ⡢�����游�ʤ�ȿ����ơ������䡢̽���ʤ����������ݤ����Ƥ�����


    ����Ͼ����l���ϤΤ������


    ���������������������I�������ʤ������u�����������ɡ��������I�������ʤ���


    �ȿ����Ƥ��뤦���ˡ����Ӥ��֤�����¤�����롣


    �������`��!!��


    �v�ˤϒ줱����ͬ�r�ˡ����`�����Է֤��w�Ӓ�äƤ����Τ�_�J���롣


    ���䡭�����줬�֤��ä������Ǥ⡢�v�ˤȤ������g��Ҏ����Ǥ��ä����Ԥ��롣


    �֤�٤����ԩ`�ɤȤ��α��k�Ĥ�˲�k������Ů������ȷ֤��äƤ��ʤ���п������ʤ��Ӥ�������ˤϥ��`�����̤���z�������E�������z��Ǥ��롣


    �����v�ˤˤ�����ͨ����ä������`����α��k�Ĥʥ��ԩ`�ɤ��w���z�ߤˌ�����������S����С�ޤ΃��\�ӤǤ��魯��


    �����`�����Τ��Υ��������ˡ��I�ߤ�Ŀ���Ϥä������`������@㵤�����v�ˤ���Ϥä����Ҋ�ƤȤ�롣


    ���`����Ϥ�����Ԫ�α���ˑ��ꡢ�v�ˤˤ��蘆�줿��⥹�ԩ`�ɤ򚢤��ʤ��ޤޡ�ǰ����ͥ�������Ƥ���󤭤�ľ�Ύ֤��w�ӤĤ��������w�Ӥ�Ҫ�I���Է֤���\�ӤǤ��路���v�ˤ�б����������Ȥ롣���΄ݤ��Ǿ�ľ�������ȓe�줿��


    �v�ˤϤ���ˌ�������൤������б���᷽�����`����η��˷�������褦�˳�������


    ���`����ϡ��ۤ�Τ���äȤ����ڤ򾏤�롣˲�r�˵v�ˤγ��������֤���ळ�Ȥ˷�ᘤ�䤨�������⤽�⥹�`����Υߥå����ϡ��ޤ��v�ˤ򲶤ޤ��ʤ���Фʤ�ʤ��Τ���


    ���`������֤��v�ˤ��������࡭���Ϥ��������˲�g�˵v�ˤ����󤬤��ͤ�褦�����¤˄Ӥ�������S�σ��\�Ӥ�ֹ��ʤ��ޤޤǤ��롣


    �v�ˤ���˥��`������֤ϴ���Ƥ��롣������������ʤΤ����������󤬽~��ʥ��ԩ`�ɤ��¤����Ϥز���Ĥ褦�˄Ӥ������äƤ���Τ��������Όg�Ф����������ʤ���


    ����Ǥ����ȡ�����Ȥ��륹�`����ϡ��ޤ�ǡ��v�ˤ���ˌ������褦���Ϸ������֡��Ȥ�����ꡢ���Ф���Ƥ��ޤä���


    ���`���������`�ȥ��Ϥ˥����פ�����졢�v�ˤ�һ˲��ҕ�礫�������Ƥ��ޤ���


    ����ˡ������ͬ�r�˥��`������Է֤α���ˡ����ߤ�������Ǥ��������Ф�����


    �����Ȥ���Ȥ������״�r�ˡ����`����Ͻ�Ȥ����٤ä���˼����


    �Է֤�������ʤ顢�v�ˤϺΤ餫�ι��Ĥ��������������������Ǥ��w�٤��Ȥ����顢Ԓ���`����


    ͻȻ�����`������A�ݤʱ��Ф�����������������ȼ����褦����t���������Ƥ��롣����������Ф���������귵�ꤶ�ޤ˵v�ˤ��֤���ߡ��ϿդDZ���˻ؤ��z����𽻤��g��ˤ�����


    ���`����Τ��η��������餫��Ϸ֤���Ť餤�������ޤ����衹�Ȥ���ˤʤ롣


    �����`���󣡡����ä��Ǥ������ä��Ǥ��äƣ����֤�����Ͷ����줿��Ǥ��äƣ����������ä��x���ʤ��ǣ������ä����w�٤ʤ���Ǥ��裡��


    ����������


    �𽻤��g��ˤ�����˼�ä����α���Κ���ϡ��v�ˤǤϤʤ�����������äƤ������@�����v�ˤ��Ͽդ���̽�����������ˤ�Ҋ������ʤ���


    �·��Nj��Ӥ�ס�����`���@���ơ��v�ˤ�̽���Ƥ����ˤ�Ҋ���롣�ɤ���顢�����_�ˤ�v�ˤ�����������꤬�֤���ʤ��ä��褦����


    ���`����ϥϥäȤ��ơ��ݸ����Ϥ����򽵤����������˽֤���ä��w��ȥ�ä���


    ���Ӥ����������_���Ͽդ��h�����륹�`������ˤ�Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ��롣


    ���ι������g��һ�֤�U�äƤ��ʤ���


    ���o�����פ���Ȼ�ȋ��Ӥȥ���`���g�����ġ�


    ���Ҥ�äȤ��ơ��������֤���äơ����������ˣ���


    ������Ҋ�¤���Ƥ���


    ���κ���L�������꤬˼�鷺���ä���


    ���褷�����ΤȤ��������ʣ���


    �v�ˤϼȤ˼Ҥη�ؤ��w�ӳ������k�η�����äƤ�����


    ���Ǥ⡭�����`������w�٤�Τ����B�λ������Τ��ʤΤ������ʡ��Ͽդˤ�ݤ򸶤��ʤ��Ȥ����ʤ��ʡ�����


    �������������餬���}���������Ӥ���������Ȥ����U�ǤϤʤ������΄�ؓ�ϳ����줿���}�򥯥ꥢ���ʤ���Фʤ�ʤ��Τ���


    ����򿼤���ȡ��v�ˤϤޤ��^��ʹ����


    �Ȥˤ������kǰ�Ό��T�����äƤ����`������ʼnӤ�����Ф����Ȥ�Q��롣�v�ˤ��Ͽդ򺬤ᡢ�܇�򾯽䤷�Ĥġ��˻�ߤ˼���ƥ���åԥ󥰥�`�����ä���


    ��`������ڤǡ��Ӥ���ε؇������礯�_�J����ȡ���˵v�ˤϥ�`������A�ˤ����ǥ��`���ե��������ʼnӤ�����Ť���������ޤǡ��r�g�Ĥʥ����Ϥޤä����o����


    ���Ȥ�Ů�����Ť��I�äƎ�������ʤΤ���������


    �������������������Ф���Τ������W�ϡ�����


    Ŀ��ǰ�ˤ���Ů�����ʼnӤ���ϡ����v�ˤ���τe�����Ҋ���롣


    �v�ˤϤ���Ҋ���Ƥ���L�ˤ���������Ϥ�����̤��Ǥ��롣�����һ��һ������һ�ȶ�����ȡ����������ˤ⾫ͨ�������ˤ����ä����Ȥ�һ�Ȥ���ȤǤϤʤ���


    �����ͬ�����������ߤȤ��ƤϮ����ʤۤɤΌg��U�Y����һ���ǃP���Ƥ���٥ƥ�������ߤ��ФǤ���λ������������


    ����ϤҤȤ��ˡ��öżҤ������Ԥ���ѧǰ���ݤ��Ф�ħ��ǤνU�Y����Τ򤤤äƤ��롣���Τ��ᡢ���ȑ餦���Ȥ��v���Ƥ����С��v�ˤ�ȫ���Ӥޤʤ���


    �٤��Ǥ��Ĥ��ۤ��С������ƤϤ����ʤ������ˤ����Τ��������������Ȥˤ�ʤ�����������νU�Y������Ф��������`����΄Ӥ��ˤ��y�ʤ����I�Ǥ�����


    �v�ˤϥ��`����΄Ӥ����@���Ĥ�����ֱ˼�����������Ϥ�둸񤬸ߤ��Τ���֪��ʤ���


    ���Υ��ߥ�˥��`����������θߤ��򿼤���С��֤餯���ο�������������������


    ���Ȥ���С������ʤ��ƤϤʤ�ʤ������`�����Ҋ�Ĥ������ԣ���o���ʤ뤷���λؤ⡢���ޤ������뤫�֤���ʤ����Ȥˤ��������΄�ؓ�ˤ�ؓ�����ʤ��Τ���


    ����������εv�ˤϡ�����ȫ���Ӥ�Ǥ�����


    ���򤫤����Ȥ��Ƥ������ϡ��ɤ�ʑ������Σꓤʄ��������롣


    �������Ф���Ŀ�����ُ�뤷�Ǝ��ꤵ������С�ס��Ȥ����Ƚ����ѧ������ȵä��ΤϷdz��˴󤭤���


    ����Ϸ֤��äƤ���Τ������v�ˤϤ����šݤ������ˡ��Ӥ���κ���Фä��������ꤷ�Ƥ�����


    �����ơ�ͨ�ꘔ�˺�Ŀ�ǥ�������Ŀ�����Ҋ���Τ����顢�Ĥ��˵�T���֤���Ŀ�Ĥ��Ǥ������Ҋ��褦�ˤʤä���


    ��ʹ������ʹ���衢ҕ������


    �����⡢������ǰ�Ȥ�������T��Ů�ԡ��v�ˤ��ФǤ���˥Щ`���Ϥ��äƤ�����


    ����Ȥ⤦һ�Ĥ���̤ʆ��}�˚ݸ�����


    ��˼�äƤ������₎�Τ��ߤ�����


    �v�ˤ��Է֤�ؔ����������_�J���롣�I���ʤ��¤�o�����ɡ��������줫��������˼�����൱�ʹ��s�����Ҫ���ȿ����Ƥ���v�ˤˤȤä�ʹ��������M����


    һ�����v�ˤ��A�ΤΤȤ����˱��y������������򤷤Ƶv�ˤ�Ŀ��Ĥ֤꾫����Ф��롭�������ƛQ�Ĥ��롣


    �褷�Ф�����


    ���öž�����������ǺΤ�äƤ�Σ���


    ����`!?��


    �v�ˤϱ��Q���Ϥ������������򤯡������ˤϰם���������ˡ�Ԫ��ӡ��ˮ�����㤬�������������Ф������äƤ�����


    ���⡢�⤦���@�����ʤ��Ǥ衣һ�塢�ɤ������äƤ����Σ���


    ���ˤ�äơ����������֪��Ϥ��˻ᤦ�Ȥϡ��v�ˤ��Է֤��\�Οo����⤦��


    ��ˮ�����󣡡����䡢������`����������Τ��Ԥ����������ס��Ȥ��������䣡��������٤��Ȥ�Ȥ������������Ƥ�������˱�Ҫ�ʤ��Ȥǣ���


    ���������Σ� �ΤʤΣ���


    ����ϡ��v�ˤ�ȡ���Ҥ��褦���פ�A�����������ơ��v�ˤΤ��礦���᷽�ˤ���Ӥ������Ŀ��ʼ��롣������󡢤��α��餬����Ǥ����Τ�Ҋ�ơ��v�ˤ��Ӥ���Ф�������


    ���Ϥäϩ`�󡭡���


    ��˲ָ���Hָ�򵱤Ƥơ���̽�ɤ����ˤ���������褦���h��������


    �����ʤ��Ͻ񡢤���Ů�����ʼnӤ�����Ф����Ȥ��Ƥ��ޤ����͡��դ�դ󡢤����ơ������������٤�ȡ��Ȥΰk�ԡ�����


    �v�ˤ϶Ρ��Է֤��Ӥ���Ф��F�g�˽��Ť��Ƥ��뤳�Ȥ�Ф�ȡ�롣


    �����䡢�����飡����֡����쿱�`�������飡��„��ǰ����֤��뤫�飡���⤦�������ʤ��ǣ���


    ��Ŀ���V����v�ˡ����ʤߤ˾����„���Ƥ��ʤ���


    ���ʤ�ۤɡ����⤱�ޤ���������Ϥ��������ץ쥼��Ȥ����ФäƤ���Τ�„���Ƥ��ޤ����ɤ����֤��������ȤǤ��ä�Ů���ˤ���񡭡����ޤ������������ޤ�„�������Ƥ����Ȥϡ�����


    ���`�����`�`�������⤦���ƣ���Ԓ��„���ƣ������Ȥ�Ů���ˤä�ˮ�����󤬄��֤����񤷤��ˤǤ��礦����


    �����Λ�������ʤ��顢�P��褦���פ����v�ˡ�


    �����㤢�l�Σ���


    ���l�Τ�ΤǤ�o���裡��


    ���ޤ��������Է֤Ρ�������������Ȥζ���������������„������Τ��Ԥ����������ض��ж����˺ρ�֢���ɉ�B������


    ���W������U���ʤ��Ǥ��磡��һ�塢���ʤ��σW��ɤ��������Σ���


    ���Εr���Ȥ˵v�ˤ����Ť�ُ�뤹�뤳�Ȥ�϶����Ƥ��뤳�Ȥ˚ݸ����Ƥ��ʤ���


    ����ϡ��ޤ����¤ʤ��Ȥ��_�J�Ǥ������Ӥ�Ц�ߤ�Ҋ���롣


    �����㤢�l�Σ���


    ���������l�Τ�ΤǤ�ʤ��äƣ���


    �����㤢�Τ��I���Σ���


    �����`�ȡ�����ϡ��������������P���`��ʤ���裡�����`���ؓ����Ů�Ԥ����Ť��I�ä������Ȥ���ָ����ܤ����Σ�����������ʼnӤ���������Ϥ������ɡ��ɤ����褦����˼�äƤ��ơ�


    ���թ`���P���`��͡����ޤ����Ȥ��Ԥ�������


    �����餵�ޤ��ɤ路�����ʑB�Ȥ�Ȥ뾲�㡣����ֹ�ޤ�ʤ��v�ˡ�


    ͻȻ�˾�����W�����褦��ˤʤ롣


    ������������������


    ���Ԥ��ȡ��{�ä����Ȥ�������ˤʤ�˥å����Ц����


    ���öž�������


    ���ʡ��Σ���


    ���������Ȥ���֪�äƤ���Σ����m�����I�äƤ����ʤ���衢����������Τϡ�


    �����������䡢�ʤ�Ǥ⤤�����ʤ�˼�äƤ������ɣ��P���`������飩��


    ����Ͽ�����褦��ˤʤ롣


    ���֤��ä�����


    ���ʡ��Τ�����


    ���öž��ϡ��Է֤Ǥ��I���Ť餤��Ǥ��礦���������顢˽���I�äƤ��Ƥ����룡��


    �v�ˤϱ����ˣ����Ȥ���ˤʤ롣�������ֱ���ȤƤ������Ĥ��᰸����˼�ä���


    ������ϣ����ɤ줰�餤�򿼤��Ƥ���Σ���


    ���`�ȡ����ȵv�ˤϥ��`�ѥ������Υݥ��åȤ��顢ؔ����ȡ�������������_�J���褦�Ȥ��롣����Ȥ���ؔ����Ҥ礤�äȾ���ˊZ���Ƥ��ޤä���


    ��������


    ���������飡�����������Τϥ����ä�����ᡣ˽�Ϥ����ȥ�������äߤ�֪�äƤ��뤫�项


    �����Ԥ��ȡ�����ωӤ������ä��ФäƤ��ޤ���


    ������äȴ��äƣ�������ˤϽ���δ��¤������M����äƤ��������飡��


    �ŤƤƺ���ֹ��뤬���Ӥ�����Ф���äƤ��������׷�������뤳�Ȥ������ʤ���


    �v�ˤ��ФäƤ��ޤä�������Ȼ��Ҋ�롣�������������Ϥ��뤬����ǥߥå��������ФǤ��������Ȱ��¤⤷�Ƥ��롣���Ȥϥ��`�����Ҋ�Ĥ��餺�˳֤äƎ��������


    �������äơ����죿���l�Υ������Ⱥäߤ�֪�äƤ���Σ���


    ��äƉ��äƵv�ˤ��Ԥ�֪��̲�����Ф���������

 55-Housekeeping battle before request ②

    It''s a good thing that you are in a good mood and Shizuka comes back with a neatly wrapped and gift-wrapped item with a ribbon and Yuto''s wallet.


    I''m sorry to keep you waiting. Here it is!��I think we picked a good one.


    A look of heartfelt help and gratitude came out of Yuto''s face.


    ''''Ah, thank you!��You''ve really helped me!��Oh, and Mito-san, about this....


    I know!��You''re not telling anyone, are you?��I won''t tell anyone.


    Hearing that, a relieved Yuto took the wrapping and wallet and decided to turn back as soon as possible.


    ''''Thank you so much!��Well, I have to go to school. I''ll see you at school. Mr. Mito.


    ''Yes!��Bye. I know it''s a lot of work, but good luck!


    While feeling uncomfortable with something strangely intertwined in the conversation, Yuto waved his hand and headed for the exit from the stairs.


    Shizuka was deeply moved as she watched his rear view.


    ''''Next month is Mari''s birthday, right? ��By the way, Du Du, unlike your appearance, you''re also very bold, you suddenly gave me a present of underwear. But, no, it feels so good after doing something good.


    Afterwards, Shizuka would confront the shelves labeled [SALE] in the underwear department for several hours.


    Just as Shizuka Mito began to struggle with the sale items in the underwear section of the underwear department store in front of the station......Masato was paying maximum attention to his surroundings in 360 degrees, moving at an extraordinary speed in order to make the rundown house next to the Shrine of the Four Gods completely his home.


    In the city, he was moving carefully, completely oblivious to the signs of the city, but once you get past the city, there''s almost nowhere to hide. If that was the case, there was no reason to slow down. Still, there were a few passersby, but those who passed by couldn''t catch Yuto''s image.


    It''s not that the speed is unnoticeable. Yuto is reading the gazes of the people he passes and moving while avoiding them. This boy performs that uncommon skill as a matter of course.


    Yuto was serious. Nope. He was serious from the beginning, but now Yuto''s spirit was different.


    Shizuka handed him his underwear and wallet, and as soon as he was about to return to his destination.......he suddenly became curious and checked the inside of his wallet.


    (This sacrifice........will not be in vain!)


    While scrubbing and wiping both eyes with his arms, Yuto was still paying attention to Susan''s presence.


    (.........Funny, too smooth. Are you looking for somewhere else?)


    Because it is obvious that Susan is after the underwear she is wearing. If Susan catches you, you will lose not only your future housing, but also something important to you as a man.


    That much must be avoided at all costs..... But things are going well now. Our destination is already near.


    In the midst of the relatively new houses ahead of us, we can see a large, old gate that is clearly different from those.


    That is the very destination.


    ''Hmm?''


    If you look closely, you can see that the outside of the gate is busy. Yuuto wondered what it was, and as he approached, he saw that the tape had been stretched out like a short-distance runner at a sports day.


    On the back of the tape, a group of outsiders said, [Go Susan! "This house is ours! Or, "I have his underwear in my hand. They held up a banner that said "This is the place to be. And they were having a great time drinking like parents at their children''s sports day.


    For a moment, Yuto''s strength slipped from his knees and he almost fell down.


    "What is it?��You''re too obvious!��What if the neighbors find out?!


    But the goal is right around the corner. He decides that he''ll worry about the details later. Just when the tape was almost over....


    Suddenly, Masato was hit by a huge ki from right behind.


    ''''Mu!''''


    Yuto instantly took the most efficient, shortest, and least efficient steps and bent his body.


    Immediately after that, a meteorite-like object passed by just a few inches above his head, radiating high heat.


    Yuto brakes suddenly and stops and rubs his right hand on the part of his head that has passed over him.


    In front of Yuto''s eyes, his great enemy, Susan, appeared from the dust he had caused himself.


    (Huh, I see........ I will definitely come back here. (There was no need to look for me, that''s why)


    Susan, wearing a red air, looks at Yuto. She''s breathing a little hard, as if she''s trying to keep her spirits up.


    ''''Finally........I found it.


    You''re looking for me!


    Apparently, she was the result of looking for Yuto as best she could in the city. I wonder what it is, but it''s now just before the finish line. And Susan, who is in front of the goal, is a powerful enemy. Yuto braces himself.


    Behind Susan, the outsiders are cheering loudly.


    ''Whoa! Susan! Susan!


    In the midst of all this, White


    ...Is it okay?


    Worryingly, Bai clasps his hands in front of his chest. The winning girl standing beside him chuckles at that.


    ''''Which one?''''


    Oh, no, it had to be Susan!


    ''Hmm. Well, I''m afraid of Susan now. I hope your brother is okay. Bai-chan, you haven''t been able to thank him for his left hand yet, have you?


    Yes.


    Sally is smiling and laughing, Gen has an excited expression on his face, and the beautiful young man looks at them as if he''s stepping up in value.


    Yuto feels an unusual presence in Susan, and a tense feeling comes back to him after a long time.


    It''s dangerous.....................but I can''t pull it off. I can''t even go to school with an indefinite address.


    I''ll get my high school life and housing!


    So I really have to go.


    I''m going.


    ....!


    Yuto suddenly made a frontal breakthrough with no motion.


    Susan was momentarily startled by the unexpected action, but immediately braced herself. She instantly realized that Yuto had come with a single shot. The heat of the red air Susan was wearing increased rapidly and the area appeared to shake.


    That tremendous amount of heat created a violent updraft around Susan, blowing Susan''s fiery red hair up to the heavens.


    Also, despite the fact that it was that much heat, Yuto was impressed by how well it was controlled to the width of the road.


    But Yuto didn''t stop. He increased the gear of his speed without regard to Susan''s interception.


    This is the reason why it''s so important to have a good time with this particular person. At this time, Susan was feeling tremendous pressure from Masato in front of her.


    It''s a sensation that Susan had forgotten for the last few decades, or maybe even longer. Then, as if an unconscious switch was turned on.......Susan''s eyes turned red.


    And at that very moment when the two collided........


    A blast containing a great amount of heat and a great amount of spiritual power blasted forward from Susan''s hands in a super-dense manner.


    The sound of this loud blast caused all the outsiders there who had been cheering until now to unintentionally freeze completely.


    ''''Ah........er......Susan-san?��I mean, that~........isn''t that too much.......?


    "...Yeah. I think so too...


    The conversation of the non-human supporters exchanged in a patter.


    Both White and Xuan have their mouths wide open and their eyes peeled open.


    The horrendous blast blocks their vision and makes it impossible to see ahead. The wordless outsiders stare quietly ahead and their vision gradually becomes clearer.


    What they can see is........


    There was only a posterior figure of Susan standing with her hands in front of her.


    The white was turning pale.


    ''Oh, my brother!��My brother is dead!��It''s been erased!


    Even the outsiders who were frozen on the spot, as expected, gulped at this unexpected ending.


    ''''Haha.......I''m not dead~''''


    "What?


    Everyone looked around in surprise, but they couldn''t see him. Even Susan turned around in surprise.


    ''''I''m here~. Huh~ I thought for sure I was going to die........


    Searching for the source of the voice, they all looked down.... There, where he had stepped over the tape, Yuto was lying on his back. He was blackened in places and was spewing pusps and smoke.


    ''''Brother!''''


    White shouted, his eyes watering, and Yuto pulled out a neatly wrapped object from inside his shirt.


    ''''Yes����-san. This is what was selected.''''


    The winning girl was offered from below and received it divinely and opened the wrapping neatly to check inside.


    ''''Well, it''s pretty!��You gave me this?��But I would have liked something a little s*xier. And the size might be too small for me........ But if this is your brother''s cup of tea, I........I''ll do my best to put it on!


    You''re not!


    I''m sure you''re aware of that. Well I''m sure we''ll figure it out.


    The winning girl takes a deep breath.


    ''The winner will be....big brother!


    The outsiders, who had been frozen in surprise at his declaration, swallowed the situation and writhed with their heads in their hands.


    Yuto raised his fist to the sky as he fell and posed his gut with his fist in the air.

 56-Housekeeping battle before request ③

    At Yuto''s victory, White and Sally just stared at the situation with expressions of disbelief still on their faces.


    ''''But ... how!��How did your brother get to the finish line!


    I don''t know what white is!��He asked. As Yuto stood up, he was wondering how to answer, when Susan slowly approached him.


    ''''.......................Advanced thought body.''''


    What?


    Bai, Xuan, and even the winning girl were surprised. Then the beautiful young man added an explanation from behind.


    A moment after the collision with Susan, the boy sent his own thought body forward. A thought body so advanced it was indistinguishable from the body. So, forcing Susan to misjudge the timing of the collision, he himself spun his body high from below and dove foot-first into the burning wall. That speed and high rotation allowed him to run into the goal with minimal damage from the heat,


    ....


    ...amazing...


    All the outsiders there understand how much it means to them.


    Yuto stands up and laughs and scratches his cheek, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    ''''No........you have to catch me that way, but I just had to break through. I just had to take the plunge for a bit........


    At Yuto''s words,���� makes a slightly subtle expression.


    ''''Ah, well......... But about that........maybe........


    The winning girl turns back to Susan.


    ''Susan. You know how it was a victory ... do you remember?


    Susan tilts her head. Then, after a moment, her eyes widen, ''''Oh.......''''


    ''''Huh?��Huh?��What?��That reaction, could it be...?


    ''''Huh~. I knew it......... If I had put out that kind of heat, your brother would have turned his entire underwear into charcoal. Besides, what would you have done if I hadn''t set up a ward around him?��What''s this place going to burn?��Totally....


    You''re not going to... kill me?��(Was it?)


    Indeed, if that blast and heat had been hit from close range.......


    Susan puts her hand on the back of her head, "No..." but Masato is shivering and sweating.


    The winning girl puts her hand on Masato''s shoulder.


    ''''Oh well, whatever the case may be, we lost. As promised.........this house belongs to your brother.......''''


    ''Oh....''


    It was. No matter what the process was, Yuto had won. That realization finally comes to me.


    (Alright!��Okay!��Yes!��I saved the house!��(I protected the possibility of a glorious youth and school life!


    With a big smile on his face, Yuuto clasps his fists in both hands, and with a divine look on his face, the charming child makes a very sad face.


    ''''Well then, goodbye.


    ''What?��Are you going to....go already?


    ''Yes......... This is no longer our place.... What?��Already, brother. You should look happier than you are!


    Oh, yes...


    Since Yuto had won, naturally, the human outsiders would leave.


    When the winning girl looked around at the surrounding gaijin, they all nodded their heads with a mysterious look on their faces.��None of them let out a complaint and silently began to put away the banners and banquet equipment.


    It''s a graceful look that conveys a sense of "always keeping your word" and even makes you feel somewhat refreshed.


    It is a very good idea to have a good idea of what to expect when you go out.


    Yuto watches it in silence.


    Despite the fact that they had such a high spirits, now, with powerless and heavy-footed movements, each of the gaijin are trying to leave.


    And........after all, no one was going to object.��Some of them even asked for a bail or a handshake from Yuto, who was standing there.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    Masato unintentionally tried to say something to them, but nothing came out of his mouth.


    ''There were so many memories here.......... I really enjoyed it......... This isn''t our place anymore........but guys, we''ll see each other again someday.......definitely, definitely!


    "''Oh!��Ugh, ugh.


    Oh, come on don''t cry. This isn''t the last time we''re going to see each other... so...


    "[W]ugh!


    It''s a scene that ... makes you imagine a graduation ceremony where you''re separated from your best friends.


    ''....Huh?


    To the left of the surprised Yuto, the male and female outsiders stop and then look at each other with moistened eyes.


    ''Oh, honey!��What a prank of fate!��Where are we going to meet from now on ... where in the world are we going to meet?


    ''Oh, darling!��Calm down!��Even if ... even if you are away!��Torn by anything!��No matter what evil men''s vile conspiracies!��My heart is always with you!


    Oh, honey!


    Darling!


    There, unfortunately, they are torn apart by the bad guys, but they never forget each other!��The men and women outsiders crying and embracing each other like lovers in the wind.


    ''Huh?��Huh?��(A conspiracy of evil people...me?)


    Immediately after, for some reason, a human being in a suit behind Yuto covers his face with his hands, gets on his knees and starts crying.


    ''''Ahhh.......I lost my home. If only this one thing had worked out.......ku!


    There was an outsider who looked like an unjustly restructured businessman and stared dumbly at the sky.


    ''''Huh?��Huh?��Huh?��(One case....you mean the game you just won?)


    The polar opposite are the two girls who stare at you like abandoned puppies - White and Susan.


    From underneath Yuto, they stare at him as if praying with moist eyes.


    ''''Eh......... This, this is........?��What the hell...?


    (This is a legitimate outcome of the game. There''s nothing to feel guilty about!��(I know...)


    But this looked like a scene straight out of a scene where a rogue landlord was kicking out the good residents.


    There, White opened his mouth forlornly, with moist eyes.


    ''''Brother. I, you know, I''ve met your brother before, right?


    What? Where?


    White doesn''t answer the question and continues.


    ''You know I just wanted to thank you for that...''


    Thank you for...?


    ''Thank you for fixing my left hand, brother.... I was so upset at the time that I didn''t want to attack you. But now, thanks to you, I''m at peace.


    After saying that, Bai bowed his head deeply.


    When Yuto heard those words, it still didn''t ring true. Left hand........cat ears.......left leg.......?


    No way! The construction site? A white tiger...?


    White nodded with a coy smile.


    ''It was just a coincidence that we met here, but when I saw your brother, I recognized him right away. He was the one from that time. But this place was a really important resting place for us, and I couldn''t even thank him for it...


    ..........


    ''But it''s your brother''s now and we have to go, so I can only tell you now... I''m sorry.


    A feeling of not being able to stay washed over Yuto. He looked at White, looked around at the outsiders around him, and an urge in his heart arose.


    ''''But it feels good to be able to thank you properly! But ... did I really want to tell you more?


    Saying that, White showed him a smile.


    This was.........the end for Yuto.


    ''''Ah, um........if you''re really in trouble, you can stay here....... See, it''s bigger than I thought it would be........


    And.


    They don''t all seem to be around all the time and...


    Additionally.


    ''So ... well, as long as you don''t bother the neighbours you can come and visit us here ...''


    As soon as you say "...okay", the outsiders say


    ""Yes..."


    Shouting and gut-punching.


    "!��........na!


    Masato is upset by the way everyone has changed.


    Furthermore, right in front of that Yuto, White and Susan, who had looked like a puppy earlier, are high-fiving each other.


    Yuto is stunned......huff.


    (Gotcha!)


    And by the time I thought that, it was already too late.....


    The aliens are wassup!��Wassup!��He raised his voice and carried Yuto up.


    ''''Whoa!��Wait a minute!��I knew I''d have to think it over more thoughtfully... wow wow!��You''re filthy!��That''s what you were going to do even if you lost from the beginning you tricked me...!


    As it is, they forcefully take the whole Yuto into the house.


    Once again, the gaijin return to the house that has become Yuto''s home and begin to forcefully prepare for the banquet with Yuto, who doesn''t like it.


    The house is still in shambles, but the gaijin don''t care about that.


    They force a teary-eyed Yuto to sit on the top seat, and then they take turns drinking the famous spirit wine called somehow or other, and Yuto is forced to gulp it down.


    ''''Uppu!��I am!��I''m underage!��Stop it.��And don''t make too much noise!


    The tension of the outsiders who ignored the voice, or rather, didn''t hear it from the edge, was at an all-time high.


    ''''It''s okay, it''s okay, this isn''t real alcohol and it won''t have any negative effects on your body ... maybe.''''


    What do you mean maybe?��Maybe!


    In the center of the room, Gen is very excited and enlivens the surroundings with his ridiculous movements.


    ''You''re our master from now on!��Everybody, this is the start of a new master!��Loud!


    No!��No more fuss!��The neighbors will hear you!��You''re a pain in the ass!��And don''t even get me started on the master!


    Gen drank a bottle of trumpet while making a small leap.


    As for Yuto, who Gen says is apparently the master, well.........he is now surrounded by a group of women.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one.


    ''''Hey, you''re a little too close,����-san!��Ugh, it stinks of booze!


    Brother. I don''t want to go home today~


    You are home!��I mean, if you have a place to go, go home!


    From behind, Sally hugs me tightly and doesn''t pull away. Her face is also troubled by the spirit wine.


    (Sally!��That''s right!��You''re right!��(But ... ehehe, this might be good)


    I''m a grim reaper, but I''m going to do my best for you now.


    Get away from me!��And don''t go for it!


    To the side is the lovely and well spoken White, clinging to his right arm in delight, while to the left is the expressionless Susan, who is picking at the sake ate with chopsticks and trying to put it in Yuto''s mouth.


    ''Mr. White?��Don''t get so attached. Susan?��Jeez, I can eat it myself...


    Eat up!��Hey, big brother. Huh?��Is it master now?


    ...Master. Don''t be shy........get fatter and fatter............


    You''re gonna eat me!��I''ll be the last one to pick it up!


    Even though he''s not on the inside, from the side, he looks like a charming idiot.


    Of course, it''s not because he wanted to........


    Then, that beautiful young man with long hair kneels in front of Masato, who has turned red from the spirit wine, and hangs his head.


    ''''Miyagata-sama. My name is Arrogant Light (Gouko). I will never forget this favor..............This Arrogant Light, I will never forget!��To reward you, I will answer with this my wholehearted loyalty. And.....


    That handsome man is forever mouthing off with an impressed look on his face, like a samurai who has finally met the lord he''s been searching for.


    ''''Ahhhh.......this guy looks troublesome too~''''


    The first dog-looking outsider we saw said, "Uga!��Uga! And he wagged his tail. White listened to it.


    ''What?��Will Ugallon move in with us?��That''s right!��The louder the better, the better!


    No!��I''d rather be quiet!��I love the silence!��I love the solitude!


    Around them, many foreigners were drinking, singing and dancing.


    Congratulations, congratulations. At last we are blessed with a good husband.


    While watching the banquet, Yuto, in his drunken consciousness fading away........


    Do as you please.


    And then he collapsed.


    was able to.


    However, at this time, Yuto did not know.


    That at this time, Yuto was in possession of a superpower, no less than one of the world''s most capable families.

 57-The night before departure

    The next evening after the game of betting the house against the outsider. At this time, Yuto felt a new anxiety arise........


    Right now, Masato was sitting in front of a large chabudai that was originally placed in the battered living room with his apron on.


    In the center of the chabudai was a large quantity of stir-fried vegetables that Yuto had made on a platter that he had bought cheaply at a recycle shop.


    There is also rice and miso soup for seven people at equal intervals, and a plastic bowl for Ugaron, commonly known as "cat manma," which is rice and miso soup poured over the rice, is placed underneath the chabudai.


    A group of people are sitting here and there. Their cheerful voices echo through the air.


    ""Itadakimasu!" "Uga!


    Ha ha ha ... please.


    ''Delicious!��It''s very tasty. Sally''s cheeks are going to fall off!


    It''s really good. I don''t materialize unless I''m drinking, and it''s been decades since I''ve had a meal.


    You''re such a good cook, aren''t you!��Hey, Gen!��You''re taking too much!


    ''Mainly making them cook meals etc..................delicious. Master....................


    I love this miso soup.


    ''My brother!��It''s great. I''m very impressed.


    ''I didn''t know modern rice could be so good. I''d eat this every day!


    ''Haha, every day...?��Hahaha.....


    ''Really. This makes me want to materialize all the time and still get a meal.


    I want to eat.


    I''m looking forward to dinner when I come to visit.


    I envy you Ugaron who gets to eat every day!


    ""Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah."


    An outsider in the form of a dog named Ugaron responds happily.


    ''Uga!''


    "Haha, I''m looking forward to the food......... Work.....


    After finishing cooking in the living room of the rundown mansion that is Yuto''s home, Yuto is serving rice to his fellow human roommates, who are halfway through the process of becoming his roommates.


    Originally, the house''s kitchen was half destroyed due to extreme dilapidation and was completely unusable, but it was somehow made usable.


    The reason for this is that among the nearly thirty or so outsiders who were there when I had my match with Masato, there was actually a foreigner who knew a lot about construction, and after the banquet, he made some emergency repairs to this house. Other outsiders also helped out and cleaned up the house.


    But the water supply wasn''t working, and there was no gas or electricity coming.


    Then, to my surprise, Gen started digging in the courtyard and reached the water source and made an improvised well. He then dug up some clean water and brought it to the kitchen in a plastic bottle. This surprised even Masato.


    We were going to use the gas stove we had bought with us when we bought the tent, but Charming and Susan came over to us and heated a frying pan with a small flame made from their hands, saying, "We can do whatever we want with the fire. The fire power was perfect. Gas cassettes are expensive and run out quickly, so I was very grateful for the cooperation of the winning girl and Susan.


    Thanks to that, we managed to get some minimal cooking done, although it''s still not very useful.


    Of course, everything else is still in shambles.


    However, I was surprised that they were able to repair so much in that short time. It was even thought by Yuto that he could save the cost of repairing it.


    At first,���� had taken over the leadership of the emergency repairs and ordered the maintenance of the bedrooms, but after Eugene had told her that he wanted her to prioritize the kitchen and living room, they had managed to get the house back to its current state.


    ���� seemed to be rather unhappy with that request of Yuto, booing. What the reason for that was, Masato didn''t know, but....


    The vegetable stir-fry disappeared from in front of my eyes at a terrific speed. I''m sure you''ll be able to see that with a drawn-out smile on your face.


    After the match for that house, the six of Bai, Winning Boy, Susan, Sally, Gen, and Arrogant Hikaru stayed behind, while the others were left behind, and none of the outsiders said, "Call me anytime you want to, mouth to mouth! And then he went back somewhere.


    I heard that the six people present were not always in this house either, but they were going to be here for a while.


    (If this becomes a frequent occurrence, my food bill, my life!)


    Yuto''s complexion is pale. Why did this happen..........it goes back a few hours now.


    Saturday, due to the slapstick house-grabbing battle, the slapstick house-grabbing battle left him greatly tired both physically and mentally, but Yuto left the house early in the morning to go to school. Since Miremar is leaving tomorrow afternoon, he has to get ready for that this evening. Since they would be done in the morning today, they would be free in the afternoon.


    Yuto was happy that the outsiders had made some emergency repairs to the kitchen last night, and even though he was leaving the country tomorrow, he wanted to buy pots, pans, and other kitchen utensils and dishes today, despite the fact that he was leaving the country tomorrow.


    Mari and Shizuka had a club activity in the kendo club, and Ichigo seemed to be running an errand with a classmate named Shinki Yuta, with whom he had become friends, so he could easily leave the school.


    By the way, only Ichigo knows that Yuto has decided to go to Miremar. Ichigo became the only friend who knew that Yuto was gifted, but even after meeting him this morning, he didn''t seem to be any different from his normal self towards Yuto.


    And then Ichigo told Yuto that he had


    I''ll do my best to follow up on your absence from school, but after all, that Miss Misuzu teacher is the one you''re dealing with. Don''t get your hopes up.


    So, Masato thanked Ichigo for his help. For now, for the next week or so, Yuto will take a week off due to his health condition. The plan is to buy time by having Ichigo go to visit Masato and report to the school from time to time.


    After all, since the rank exams, his classmates have forgotten about Yuto, and he has only recently started to be recognized again, so he thought that there would be surprisingly little impact there.


    However, to my surprise, the homeroom teacher, Takano Misuzu, seemed to remember Masato. Honestly, she thought that there must be some mistake, and she figured that it probably just seemed that way because she was the teacher who frequently looked over and compiled the student''s roster and documents in her job.


    I don''t understand, as she is usually so calm and her expression is just hard to read. But in Yuto''s experience, when he broke the seal and wielded that power, there was almost no one who remembered him.


    The only exceptions are two people so far, outside of his family. They were Lieselotte and Mari, the girl I met in the demon world.


    And this time it''s only my best friend Ichigo and Mito Shizuka, who I became friends with since high school, have increased....


    It was probably just his imagination after all, and Masato decided not to worry about it.


    After school, Masato got up to go home early to purchase the kitchen area and prepare to leave for Miremar tomorrow. That''s when Mari arrives to pick up Shizuka, who is also going to the kendo club, and finds Yuto about to leave.


    For a moment, Masato was thrilled because he hadn''t told Mari and the others that he was going to Miremar, but Mari had something different on her mind.


    ''It would be nice if Yuto did some club activities too...''


    Oh, hmm, I''ll think about it when my life is a little more stable.


    ''''Well, I can''t blame you. Make sure you tell me when things settle down, okay?


    Mari. I have to go now, club activities will start.


    Ah, yeah. Then, Yuto. We''ll be going.


    Yeah. Bye.


    With that, Yuto split up and slipped through the school and made his way smoothly out.


    As Yuto was walking out of the school building, pondering what to buy first, he noticed a light crowd of students in front of him who were leaving school.


    What the hell?��As I walked up to the students, I saw two familiar girls standing out of the corner of my eye, leaning against the school wall, looking bored.


    The clothes are also contrasting, the girl with the patchy eyes is dressed in white, while the girl with the clear look of red hair is dressed in red, as is her hair color.


    Both of them have strikingly beautiful looks, and although they stand out, their contrasting outfits make them more attractive to each other.


    This is the reason why the students who are leaving school can''t help but notice them.


    When the two girls see Yuto, they come running up to him as if competing with him with a big smile on their faces.


    ''''Yuto!��I finally came out. I''m here to pick you up!


    Welcome home....


    White!��Susan!��Wow!


    The two of them took both of Yuto''s hands in their own as if they were teasing each other. The students around them loosened their mouths at the smiling scene, probably brother and sister.


    Some of them could also feel gazes that seemed to be mixed with black emotions........especially the men.......


    Also, there are even some boys who immediately start asking around to find out who this Yuto is, as if they are calculating to somehow get close to these two girls.


    At this unsettling atmosphere, Yuto hurriedly pulled the hands of the two men who were pulling his own hands in the opposite direction.


    ''''I told you two not to come to school!��Come here!


    Just this morning, I admonished him desperately about his roommate going to school with him, except for the winning girl.


    ''What?��That''s why I never went inside the school. Hey, Susan.


    I did as I said.


    When he took the two boo-boos to a small nearby park that students don''t often pass when they leave school, Yuto finally felt calmer and faced them.


    ''''Okay?��You won''t have to pick me up from school from now on.


    ''What?��Why?


    Because you know what, it''s not gonna be good to give me away.


    ''It''s okay. We''re properly materialized in human form, and I don''t think even the most sensitive people would be able to tell that. We may look like this, but we''re still awesome!


    Yuto gets a troubled look on their faces as they deflect their chests a little proudly.


    ''''Well. Actually, you see, I''m supposed to be living alone, and it''s not nice to have everyone know that I''m having everyone over. That....what kind of a worldly thing is that?��There''s a thing called.


    "The World?


    ''Yes!��Worldliness. We have, you know, those kind of invisible rules, and it''s not really a good idea to have strangers, men and women, staying together.


    ''I''m not a stranger to you. You''re a contractor to us, you know. He''s also our master!


    Master.


    What--?��What is that?


    Didn''t you win the game against us yesterday?��And then you did us a favor. That''s a simple thing, but it''s an official contract. That''s why we will help Masato whenever he has a problem. Whenever and wherever you are, no matter how much trouble you are in. I''ll do whatever you tell me to do. All of us who were present at that time. Everyone has gone home, but I''m sure that if you want to call on me, you can always come to me, right?


    ''Hey!��Huh!��When did that happen...?


    I never thought it would be such a joke of a match........ Moreover, I never dreamed that I would be signing contracts with nearly thirty non-humans at once. In fact, such a thing would never happen under normal circumstances.


    A contract is a contract that is made by setting up an altar, following a formal procedure and summoning the desired divine spirit, etc. in a stern manner, although each person''s way of thinking and doing things is different.


    But in this case, the more surprising part is the content of the contract.


    According to the current story of White, Yuto, including White and his friends, have entered into a master-slave relationship with nearly thirty other people.


    The reason for this is that to form such a strong relationship with a master and servant, one would have to be a very capable person. Naturally, I''ve heard that the higher the spiritual rank of the person with whom you''re making the contract, the more difficult it is to do so. It is even a truism that if you specialize in the master-slave relationship, it is practically impossible to make a contract with an outsider with a good name.


    Because of this, it is usually only a matter of borrowing power when the spirituality of the contracted outsider is high. And every time you use your power, there are usually considerable "restrictions" on it.


    The "constraints" are, for example, a large amount of spiritual power, and in some cases, there are even cases where you have to give certain offerings or sacrifices every time you borrow power.


    Considering the battle with Susan at that time, Yuto believes that Susan is quite high in spiritual power.


    (And isn''t she still not serious?)


    I''m kind of scared to ask them who they are, but in fact, I didn''t ask because I didn''t feel the need to ask them either.


    The same goes for the other outsiders who were there. First of all, they had a banquet without a care in such a high divine land, and most importantly, their communication skills are very high, although they are characteristic of high spirituality outsiders.


    When you think about it, they are not very good, but they should not be able to make a contract easily.


    Yuto remembered that he had asked Sumazo before.


    In the past, the contract between a human and an alien was that the person who wanted to make the contract would first show his or her power, and then the alien would recognize it and then give the alien what he or she was wearing. It is said to have been a primitive but strong covenant.


    In some cases, that strength is said to be so strong that the contracts made in those times are carried over to the present day and are still valid from generation to generation. In fact, there are actually families with powerful abilities that have kept the contracts made by their ancestors intact and have used powerful aliens.


    However, times have changed, and some humans have gradually come to see the way in which these contracts were made as inefficient.


    In other words, people began to search for ways to make a contract with powerful outsiders without having their power recognized. That is the ''constraint''. Instead of borrowing their power only at that moment, they would pay a commensurate price from time to time.


    I also heard that those who specialized in those constrained contracts were the current group of abilities known as summoners.


    Nowadays, it has become more common, and it has become more common to respect the outsider than to show power, and to make a full or partial contract in response to that outsider''s requests.


    For this reason, there is now a wide variety of ways to make a contract with a foreigner.


    From that point of view, in Masato''s case this time around, it can be called a primitive and prehistoric contract. But because of that, the contract was very strong.


    That is to say, in light of the facts of what happened....


    However, what is unheard of is that he didn''t want this kind of contract, which other people with abilities would have envied, at all.......or rather, he never thought about it.


    And there is one more exception that even Yuto doesn''t know about when it comes to making a contract with an outsider.


    Of course, it''s only called an exception, and it''s at a level where there are almost no exceptions.


    That''s simply put........


    An outsider himself is a human being....awful!��Very!��I can''t help it!��I don''t care what that person thinks or doesn''t like!��I love it!��.........


    White and Susan look worriedly at Masato, who is still frozen in place. Looking up a bit.


    ''''Yuto you didn''t want to be our master?


    Yuto stares at them. The usual energetic expression on his face disappeared as White and then Susan, who was staring at him with a geeky look, strangely seeped into his own chest. It was a strange sensation.


    Yuto bent his knees down to their eye level and placed his hands on their heads and smiled as if to reassure them.


    ''''No... not at all. I just stuttered a bit. Oh, is that why?��It was only a day and yet I felt like everyone was close enough to me to feel like they cared about me...


    Yuto says as if he''s gainfully employed.


    ''''Only, what can I say.......I''m not trying to be the master of White or Susan and the others or anything. Well ... yeah!��We''re friends. It doesn''t mean that either of us has to order or obey. So White and Susan don''t have to worry about me, and you can just be the same as you are, okay?


    When he said that, Masato removed his hand from their heads and stood up.


    ''I don''t know everyone well yet, but I''m trying to get to know everyone better, even if it''s just a little at a time. So if there''s anything we think of each other, we''ll definitely talk about it.


    White and Susan stared back at Yuto with their eyes wide and their ears and cheeks also reddened as they stared back at him, and all at once, their appearance broke down.


    ''''All right!��Yuto!��As a friend, I''ll do whatever you say!


    (Sighs) ...you can tell them what to do.


    They vigorously put their hands around Yuto''s neck and hugged him, and both of them rubbed their own cheeks against Yuto''s both cheeks.


    ''Ugh!��Yeah, that''s not what I''m saying...


    He was a little flustered, but inside of Yuto, he thought, that''s cute.......it''s like having a little sister. While patting their heads with a bit of embarrassment, I gently pulled them away from me.


    ''Well, let''s go home. Oh, just do a little shopping.


    Shopping?


    Yeah, I''m just going to get the dishes and some food. Do you want to come with me?


    ''Yes!��I''m going!��What would you like to eat?��Come to think of it, what are you eating these days?


    It sounds like an odd question for a normal person to ask, but for them, who are usually in spirit form, food is something they don''t need. It takes a lot of power to materialize and........what?��When Yuto thought that, a question arose.


    ''Come to think of it, is it okay for White and Susan to materialize all the time?��Won''t it weaken you if you''re forcing yourself to use force?


    ''''Oh, it''s okay. ........Actually, you know, it''s all because of you, right?


    "...?��What does that mean...


    ''You''ve been producing spiritual power all along, haven''t you, Yuto?��We all share it with others. Thanks to that, I don''t get tired even if I materialize all day long, in fact, I''ve built up a lot of strength.


    Yuto thinks, Oh, so that''s how it is. That''s how it was used.


    ''If ... if you don''t like it, I''ll stop, okay?


    ''Haha, that''s totally fine. It''s all on its own anyway. If my idiosyncratic constitution is useful in a place like that, it''s a good thing it''s the other way around.


    I answer with a wave of my hand. And in fact, I really do think so.


    ''Yes!��Why don''t we have a special dinner together today?��I''ll make it for you. It''s a housewarming gift, too. It''s not much of a budget item, but...


    ''Really?��Yay, I want to try it!��Hey, Susan.


    "...the first meal I''ve had in decades.


    ''Let''s go then. First, we''ll look at the recycling store and the hundred-yen store, then we''ll go to the supermarket...


    When Yuto said that, the three of them walked out side by side, looking like close siblings from the outside.


    There were people who were watching the whole time.


    From the rooftop of the high-rise apartment building a few kilometers away from where Yu and the others were, Winnie and Kanji watched the scene and brushed back the hair that was blowing in the wind.


    ''''Oh my goodness, it looks like everyone was curious about it after all. Hmmm, everyone''s a little thrilled. It''s not just a matter of time before you get to know them. I''m not talking about our master, but our friend.


    Sally, with her pure white wings spread across the sky opposite of where the winners are, is clearly visible in the sky, looking at them with her cheeks up in the air. And seeing her fly off towards the city, she must be planning to join Yujin.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time in the park where you left off. His large eyes were filled with tears and Ugaron was licking his dark face.


    Furthermore, behind the tree in the park a tall, long-haired man-like shoulder could be seen. Upon closer inspection, that shoulder was trembling faintly.


    In the end, in the evening, all of them except for the winning girl and Yuto went home.


    When���� came out to meet her at the door, Masato said that he had met everyone by chance.


    Masato immediately starts on his dinner, and even though they had to cook only stir-fried vegetables due to budget constraints, they are all very happy with their meal.


    However, the only thing that was miscalculated for Yuto was....


    [It was supposed to be a [today''s only materialization dinner], but every time his impressed non-human friends came to visit, they started requesting a meal.


    This gave Yuto another reason to work besides restoring the house.

 58-Departure to your location

    On Sunday morning, Yuto called out to his non-human friends who were each relaxing in the living room as they pleased.


    ''Listen, everyone. I''ll be away from home for a few days starting today, but don''t worry, I''ve got some work to do. I''ve got some work to do, so I''ll be off.


    ''What?��Why?��Then I''ll go with you.


    I will accompany you. My mansion.


    .....


    You too!


    No, no. It''s only seven days and you can have the house to yourself.


    Even if they opened it for seven days, the girls, who were non-human, would not go hungry if they didn''t materialize. Therefore, it was easy for Masato not to have to worry about that.


    ''''Well, then I''ll go somewhere to play. When are you coming back?


    Well, we''re all just going to end up with a bunch of...


    But, Yuto.


    Yeah?��What?��The "white


    ''If you need any help, call us!��I''ll be there in a minute!


    ''''That''s right, Yuto. If it was for Yuto''s sake, your sister would be there in a heartbeat. I''ll eradicate anyone who makes trouble for Yuto.


    ''����-san, don''t say anything scary with a good smile... But thank you. Well, but this time, it''s a bit too far, so it''s difficult.


    Hearing this, everyone made a scowl. Then Arrogant Hikaru, who was a dazzlingly handsome man, came forward and knelt down with a divine look on his face as he came to the front of Yuto. He told him to stop because he wasn''t used to this treatment, but Aramitsu didn''t back down on this one, so Yuto gave up.


    ''''Mitate-sama,''''


    What?��Arrogant light.


    It doesn''t take much of a distance to call us.


    ''What?��Really?


    ''Yes, the more strongly Gokan-sama wishes, the sooner we can get to the master, the sooner we can get to him. The same goes for those of us who are not here.


    ''What?��Really?


    Yes, sir.


    But this is a foreign country and you''re in a foreign country....


    It doesn''t matter. So if you have any trouble, Your Highness, please call me. No, I would like you to call me. I would prefer to be with you, and if Oyakata-sama says no, I will obey. However, we are very happy to have you to rely on us, Mikado-sama. We do not want you to think of this as a nuisance.


    When he says that, Arrogant Hikaru looks up pleadingly.


    Yuto''s face twitches at Aragamitsu''s serious words.


    (As usual, Arrogant Hikaru is hard and heavy!)


    But when I looked around, I saw both White and Susan, as well as Sally, Gen, and Charming, looking at Yuto with serious faces. As if to say that this was the consensus of all of them.


    There, even Ugaron came to his feet and rested his paws on Yuto like he was jostling.


    ''''Uga!''''


    Seeing the situation, Yuto exhaled heavily.


    ''''I understand. I''ll rely on everyone else when I''m in trouble........


    Thank you!


    Arrogant Hikaru bowed his head in gratitude, as if he was moved.


    ''''But!''''


    Ha!


    Arrogant Hikaru raised his head at Yuuto''s stronger than expected vocalization. Yuto turned to look over at this out-of-humanity friend.


    ''People turn to me in times of trouble, you know?��I don''t know what I can do, but I want to do the best I can. We''re friends, right?


    Yuto smiled at him.


    ''''Ha........yes!��Yes, sir!


    Aramitsu bowed his head and trembled.


    At the sight of him, Yuto chuckled in dismay.


    ''''You''re already exaggerating every single arrogant light at all. It would be better if you were more relaxed. Hey, Min........na?


    When he looked around him, Yuto giggled.


    The winning girl and Sally are looking at Yuto with red cheeks. If you look closely, White, Susan and Gen do the same.


    Sensing that there is something disturbing going on in the air, Yuto backs away... but...


    Yuto--! Hey, boss. Uga!


    ''Wow!��This again!��Hey!��Don''t hug me!��Hey!��The winning girl!��Mr. Sally!��What are you doing?��White and Susan, no kissing, no kissing!


    ""I love you, Yuto!" Uga, Uga!


    Hey!��Get off!


    It had been going on at every turn lately.


    Yuto was tussled, but finally escaped, calmed everyone down, and left for the airport.


    And when they arrived at the airport, the airport passengers in the area all paid attention to the hickeys all over Yuto''s face, so Yuto had no choice but to buy a large mask and sunglasses.

 59-Reunion with Sync

    Yuto arrived in Miremar.


    The journey took six hours by air, once at the airport in the neighboring country of Miremer, and from there he met a local guide, a middle-aged man named Nguyen, who had been sent by the agency to meet him, and from there it was a nine-hour journey overland without further rest. He was a little nervous at the Miremaa border, but he made it through successfully.


    Yuto would be heading to the meeting point of the request, Yangra, the second largest city in Miremer. There, he would meet up with Mizuho Shitendera and Marion Mia Shurian to confirm the future of the mission.


    For Yuto, Mizuho and Marion were his peers at the rookie exam and he knew them well.


    But.........


    ''Shitenji-san, Marion-san won''t remember you...''


    Yuto mutters to himself as he looks out the window at the countryside, which is less compartmentalized than Japan, in the car on a bad road.


    During their rookie exams, Yuto, Mizuho and Marion meet and have a shallow exchange.


    But at that time, with the release of Masato''s ability, the memory of that time and Masato''s existence would have disappeared in Mizuho and Marion, that''s what Masato thinks. No, I know that.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one.


    However, Yuto shakes his head and slaps both cheeks.


    ''''No, it''s always the same!��We can start over from scratch!


    He said, and his eyes were focused.


    Nguyen, the guide in the driver''s seat, saw that situation of Yuto in the passenger''s seat and spoke to him in a slightly accented Japanese, as if he thought he was nervous.


    ''''We''ll be arriving soon. It''s okay. We''ll get you to your destination, properly.


    ''Oh, thank you. Mr. Nguyen.


    It''s a bit of a mess in Millamar, but it''s managed to keep the peace, so it''s not as safe as Japan, but it''s not as bad. So the security is not as bad as it is in Japan, but it''s not that bad either.


    ''Heh, I see. Is that because the temperament of the millennials is so calm?


    Yuto had heard from the agency beforehand about what kind of situation Millimer was in. He had also researched it himself, albeit at the level of news on the internet.


    Those scant information was that Millamar was in political turmoil and that it could turn into a civil war at any moment. Therefore, our guide, Nguyen''s story was surprising.


    ''Well, that''s part of it, but I suppose it''s thanks to Prime Minister Guarin.


    ''What?��Prime Minister Guarin... on the side of the military regime...?


    Doubtfully, Yuto asks. This is because the current chaos in Millmar is primarily due to the corruption of the military regime led by General Kaliguda.


    What do you mean by the number two on that military regime''s side, Guar��n, is the reason for this...?


    ''Yes, it is. Certainly, Guarin has kept a close eye on the democracy movement, but his modus operandi has always been to suppress those kinds of popular gatherings in advance. So the worst has not managed to happen.


    Indeed, once the assembled populace gets out of control, the military regime will surely move the military on the grounds of maintaining security. If that happens, the situation will not be resolved without seeing blood.


    But Nguyen says that Guarin got to where he is today because he is credited with leading the military to promptly screw over a democracy movement that actually occurred a year ago by force. He also said that there were many civilian deaths and arrests at that time.


    That time has not been forgotten, and the resentment and fear of Guarin among citizens has not gone away.


    Now, Guar��n seems to be venting to some extent, even holding talks with representatives of the pro-democracy movement. He''s a moderately sharp guy. He''s also built a facility to house unattended children from the poor favelas. He''s making a big show of it and trying to calm people down.


    "............ If it''s for a military regime, you''re a hard-earned politician to eat.


    ''Well, it''s obvious. Khaliguda will never do anything that is not good for them. It''s all aimed at legitimizing the military regime and getting it on the ground. And that Kaliguda''s best dog is Guaran.


    Nguyen''s face contorted in displeasure. Nguyen was a soldier of the Matou faction.


    The biggest enemy of Matuu, Caliguda''s beloved Guaran, must be an unforgivable target.


    Yuto ponders this story.


    Certainly, it''s something that a person with a good head on his shoulders would do in order to maintain power. But no military regime up to now has ever done such a thing.


    When you think about it, this Guaran is a little different from the top brass of the past military regime.


    Masato thinks about it. What is Guarang''s true face?


    In fact, Guaran is dirty with money, and seems to collect funds from various sources and put them in his own pocket. There are also rumors that he cheats on the money he spends on military equipment. You''re getting paid quite a bit by Caliguda, too!


    Gwen says with disgust as she spits out.


    ''''Huh, I see.........He seems to be a tough guy. Is it Guaran who is also pulling the strings behind the assassination of Brigadier Mattoo and the assassination of Brigadier Mattoo.......''''


    ''No, according to my companions, it seems that it''s Khaliguda who is in direct command. As far as Khaliguda is concerned, he can''t stand the thought of Brigadier Mattoo being more popular with his people than he is. But Guar��n has remained cautious on the matter.


    ''Oh, really?''


    Guarin thinks it''s better to avoid setting up a relationship with Brigadier General Mattoo for now. If the assassination happens, there will be no one left to denounce the malcontents. It is true that the country is somehow able to maintain a semblance of peace without chaos because Brigadier General Mattoo is the flag bearer of the disaffected now.


    ''That''s.......... So Guar��n doesn''t want the confusion of the Millers either..................... But that''s not surprising. Nothing, no one wants to disrupt the country as they please.


    Yes, but that doesn''t mean it''s for the people.


    Gwen corrects some of what Yuto says.


    ''The Guaran bastard is a smart man. If the country is in turmoil, he will not be able to suck the sweet nectar in himself very well. If that''s the case, it seems that the goal is to prevent Brigadier General Mattoo from expanding his power further, while appealing to the legitimacy of the military regime and gradually diminishing the power of the militant faction in the meantime.


    ''''.................... You think that by doing so, you will secure your own position....


    That''s right. The purpose is to protect their luxuries and pleasures and promote their own wealth in exchange for the freedom and wealth of the people. In order to do so, they do what can be considered a popularity contest with a lot of fanfare.


    I see...


    It seems that this country is not so straightforward, Yuto thinks.


    In the midst of this conversation, the surrounding countryside ended and gradually opened up. The car carrying Yuto enters the city.


    ''''But the problem we''re facing right now is the assassins Kaliguda has hired. Those monsters can''t compete with us. Please, Mr. Doumiri, please Brigadier Mattoo. Brigadier General is our beacon of hope. We''ve been lobbying bloodily for our lives to be invited to the United Nations, while our lives were being threatened. Somehow, until the day of that speech!


    At the end of the day, Yujin also looks divine at Nguyen''s earnest request.


    A large adult is bowing to a high school student like himself. That must be too much of a dire need. Besides, they talked about a lot of things, and there was never a dull moment on the road. Yuto also bowed his head to Nguyen and nodded widely with a smile.


    ''''Of course, I''ll do everything I can, Nguyen. Even though it looks like this, I''m good at guarding, and I know the battlefield well. I can''t say never, but ... you can count on it.


    ''Oh, and battlefield experience at your age..., that''s very gratifying!


    If I said this to the people around me, they would be suspicious, but I thought it would be fine with Gwen, and Yuto replied. It was meant to reassure her a little, but in fact, this wasn''t a lie.


    The car with Yuto in it turned into the widest road in the city and stopped in front of one of the largest buildings in the city.


    ''''We''ve arrived. This is our destination. We should be greeted by our friends inside.''''


    Gwen said, and entered the hotel before Yuto, talking to a few guards of some sort.


    Yuto got out of the car, took out his sports bag, which was his luggage, and looked at the streets in front of the hotel.


    It looks like an Asian city with a lack of cleanliness, but still powerful.


    Although Millamar is not as big or rich as it seems, Yangura is Millamar''s second largest city. Functioning as a city seemed to be reasonably well equipped. Electricity, gas, water, and sewerage are fully equipped with.


    After waiting for a while, Nguyen and a person who looked like a guard''s superior came out of the hotel.


    ''''Are you Du Du Yuhin-dono?��I am Theintan, the head of His Excellency Mathew''s security. I will now take you to the room where Shitenji-sama and Shrien-sama, who are here to escort you, are present. His Excellency Mattoo is currently in a meeting, and I will take you to him afterwards.


    Oh, I see. Please.


    I replied, while Nguyen smiled at me.


    So, Mr. Doumoli, I''ll be here. I''ll drive you around again when you''re ready.


    ''Thank you very much, Mr. Nguyen. Well, thank you again.


    With that, Yuto parted from Nguyen, who waved his hand.


    Yuto was led by Thein Tan to the room where Mizuho and the others were. As they got into the elevator, the soldier guarding the front of the elevator saluted him and Yujin hurriedly bowed his head.


    Inside the elevator in silence, along with Theintan, who didn''t waste any time talking.


    Coming here, Yuto was getting nervous about meeting Mizuho and Marion.


    (What should he say at first?)��How do you do?��(No, that''s not right and...)


    The electric lights representing the floors of the elevator go on five and six.


    (Nope, it''s been a month!��What''s this?��(I don''t remember this stuff anyway, but I don''t want to be told this.


    The elevator stops at the 12th floor and Theintan gestures for him to come in. Yuto exits the elevator as prompted and follows Theintan in the direction he''s heading.


    (It''s good to say hello in a safe manner, right? I''m Doudou, who was sent here this time. Nice to meet you!��Yeah, that should do it. Was there a guy on the rookie list?��Because if you ask me, I''m a shadow of a man!��(Speaking of which... yeah, let''s go with that...)


    Thinking that, Yuto became sad.


    He''s a bit of a shadow himself........


    When Teintan came to the door where Mizuho and the others were, he turned back to Yuto...........giggles.


    Yuto was depressed and his face was shadowed by tears. A little scary.


    But he is a trained soldier there. Without mentioning the details, he knocks on the door.


    ''''Shitenji-sama, Shurian-sama. Master Doudou, dispatched by the Ability Agency, has arrived.


    Come in.


    A voice that sounded like Mizuho replied.


    Yuto hurriedly wiped away his tears, adjusted his face as well, and walked into the room that Theintan had opened.


    As Yuto walked into the room, he found it to be simple and free of extraneous items, but it was a large room there.


    Yuto looks around the room nervously. Mizuho was sitting at a table slightly to the right of the room''s door with a teacup in one hand, and Marion was sitting on the sofa next to her with her hands on her knees with a teacup in both hands.


    Mizuho and Marion turned to face us, and Yuto''s eyes met theirs.��Yuto feels indescribable, happy and lonely. But then Yuto remembered that he had made up his mind after the exam.


    He said that if he ever saw these two again, even if it was from scratch.......he would let them get to know him again. And this time, I would be a good friend, so that I would never forget them no matter what.


    He was ready to go.


    Yuto approached them, but still not a little nervous, but first he tried to give the safe greeting he had thought of earlier.


    Then Mizuho and Marion noticed Yuto and approached him, putting down their teacups.


    The two of them must have come to greet me, too.


    For some reason, their faces seemed strained, but for the two of them, this is what it''s like at first, since they have a companion who is a stranger to them, Yuto thought, and tried to start greeting them.


    ''''Ah, I''m Doudou who was sent this time.


    Suddenly, in the middle of the greeting, Yuto''s brain shook violently as a strong slap from Mizuho and Marion abducted him on both cheeks.


    ''''Nah........why........?


    The two girls holding rank A successfully received staked hands from the left and right of the two girls, and Yuto fell backwards into a large figure with a pitiful face, unaware of the meaning.


    ''''Ha!��How could I do this? Hey, are you okay!


    Mizuho shouts out in amazement at her current actions.


    ''''Oh my God, how could I do this too!��I''m sorry!��Duh, are you okay?!


    Marion cringes as if she doesn''t recognize herself either.


    The two girls are extremely flustered in front of the fallen Yuto, who is turning his eyes around.


    Seeing the chaotic scene of the two girls suddenly crucifying their arriving companion and apologizing to their fallen companion while calling out to him, even the calm Teintang is indeed sweating from his forehead.


    Teintan huffed and saluted silently.......and left the room. Rather, he ran away.


    After closing the door. Teintan left the room, muttering that the Japanese culture is astounding.......beyond my comprehension.......


    In the room after Teintan left, the two girls were still in a hurry, confused by the fact that they had crucified Yuto.


    ''''W-what are you doing, Marion!��Earlier, you said you were going to greet me nicely because I must be nervous about being sent to you as a rank D!


    ''It''s Mizuho-san!��I told him that he wouldn''t have much strength since he didn''t remember any of the newbie exams and that he wouldn''t have much strength at all, so I''m just going to let him relax at first and let him work hard!


    ''��But, Marion, you''re not overdoing it with your spiritual tension!


    ''''Mi, Mizuho-san was quite a spiritual force as well!��If it was a normal person, it was a blow that wouldn''t have been dealt for free!


    ''Wow, I don''t know. For some reason, I looked at this guy''s face and all of a sudden...


    ''''As soon as I saw this man too...''''


    I''m so mad as hell! I''m very, very mad!

 60-Reunion with Sync 2

    The three of them are sitting with a delicate air........


    When he woke up, Yuto was now sitting at the table with Mizuho and Marion, who were spreading out a map of Millimer.


    After being knocked out by that Mizuho and Marion, Yuto woke up a while later and immediately received an apology from the two of them. As expected of Mizuho, she also apologized honestly.


    I''m not sure why, but when I saw his face, I suddenly got angry..." "It was some kind of mistake," etc., etc., etc., etc., etc., etc., etc., etc.


    However, Mizuho and Marion were still looking at Yuto uncomfortably.


    That was because although Yuto had accepted the apology, he still had an unexplained expression on his face.


    Indeed, it had such an impact and destructive power........


    Yuto put the two icy towels Marion had given him on both cheeks and remained silent.


    Mizuho and Marion looked at each other awkwardly.


    Nevertheless, they still didn''t know why they had stretched their cheeks as soon as they met this boy. Even the slightly man-hating Mizuho had never done this kind of thing before on a regular basis. Ruiho was clumsy, but civility was a big part of his personality.


    And when it came to the normally calm Marion, her own actions were shocking. She couldn''t even remember hitting anyone in her life until now.


    ........The three of them are sitting with a delicate air.


    Right now, Yuto was understandably unrepentant about being punched out of the blue, but more than that, he was painfully hurt by the two of them saying, "When I saw your face, I suddenly got angry.......


    (My face.........what the hell is my face........ A face that angry?��Not a good fit? (Neither of us were like that when we met before...)


    In front of Mizuho and Marion, Yuto''s face gradually formed a shadow, and he had a look of being at rock bottom. Seeing this, Mizuho and Marion break out in a cold sweat.


    Under the table, Mizuho poked Marion with her elbow, telling her to talk to her, but Marion shook her face with tears in her eyes.


    (Oh, but!��That''s right! It wasn''t like that when we met before.... Maybe, just maybe!��(Maybe he has a faint memory of me!


    In front of Mizuho and Marion, Yuto''s face lit up like a sunflower that was bathed in brilliant sunshine with a puff.


    Mizuho and Marion were startled by the change in the way of Yuto and involuntarily turned their bodies upside down. However, as soon as I thought, Yuto put his hand on his chin and his face became serious and thoughtful.


    (.........But, if that''s the case, isn''t it strange that he''s angry? What did I do? What do you remember?��(Well, I''m pretty sure I didn''t want to get caught up in my power at the end... oh!)


    What the hell are Mizuho and Marion thinking?��And as they looked at each other, Yuto suddenly remembered!��He opened his eyes wide with a snap. Mizuho and Marion were so surprised that they couldn''t help but grab each other''s shoulders.


    (Finally I put ki on both of them and knocked them out!��So that means.........the anger of the moment!��You don''t think it''s just that memory...?��I thought it was a good idea, and I did it! But if that''s the case, then even if he''s very angry... well... of course...


    Yuto turned pale, sweat flowing off his forehead with a tara~ and looked at Mizuho and Marion.


    Mizuho and Marion said, "Wha, what? Face.


    (If a guy makes a girl faint, well........ Well, especially if it''s Mr. Shitenji...)


    While looking at Mizuho and Marion, Yuto''s body unconsciously starts to shake.


    In contrast, Mizuho and Marion are confused by the frightened attitude of Masato, as they have no idea what it means.


    However, Mizuho and Marion imagined that the sudden slap on both cheeks just now must have been traumatic for them, and they began to feel more than a little guilty.


    Surely, that wasn''t it, Mizuho and Marion also think that it wasn''t. Moreover, they''re both rank A........and if they were normal people, it was a really bad blow.......


    Yuto, Mizuho and Marion get serious looks on their faces.


    ''''........................''''


    And then the three of them looked at each other as if they had decided to...


    I''m sorry about that! I''m sorry about earlier! I''m sorry about earlier!


    At the same time, he lowered his head vigorously.


    "........................Heh?


    All three of us look up in dismay.


    It''s, "Why are you apologizing? They looked at each other with a look on their faces....


    After that, the three of them introduced themselves briefly to each other again, and finally got into the business talk.

 61-Summoner

    Once the three of them were done greeting each other and settled in, Mizuho looked at her watch.


    ''''Oh, I''m sorry to be so quick, but I don''t have time for this, Du Du Yuto. I''ll ask you to listen to the situation so far and what you''re going to do in the future, and then we''ll plan our strategy now. Alright?��And both cheeks....


    ''Oh, yes, I''m fine!��Don''t worry about it at all!��So just remember that I didn''t mind this time around!


    ?


    They didn''t quite understand what Yuto was saying, but since Yuto wasn''t angry and responded cheerfully, Mizuho and Marion looked relieved for now.


    ''''Well then, Mizuho-san, let''s start talking. I''ll make some tea for you too.''''


    Marion stood up and Masato thanked Marion for her help.


    ''Oh, thank you. Can I help you with anything?''


    ''Oh, it''s fine. Please sit down, Yuto-san. I can do it right away.


    With that, he began to prepare the tea. For some reason, unlike earlier, Marion seemed to be in a good mood.


    In fact, Marion was also wondering how she felt right now. It''s because when I first met him, I was so pissed off, but for some reason, I could see that talking to this boy now makes me feel better and better.


    Moreover, Marion had admitted to herself that she was quite shy, but there was no such tension in this boy. On the contrary, there was even a mood of fun.


    (What''s wrong with me........I........


    Marion hums naturally as she prepares the tea.


    Mizuho is suddenly surprised to see Marion even humming while preparing the tea.


    ''''Ma, Marion?''''


    Yes?


    No, no, it''s nothing...


    What''s wrong with Marion, who seems to be lightly buoyant, and what''s wrong with Mizuho?��I was about to ask him, but when I saw the too-good-to-be-true smile I decided to let it go, though I wasn''t sure.


    Mizuho and Marion hadn''t had time to relax since they came to Millamar with this request, and it could be said that they were rather nervous. Although they didn''t feel that they were in any danger to themselves, both Mizuho and Marion were under no small amount of stress.


    Mizuho hadn''t seen Marion in such a good mood when she came here.


    But why?��In fact, when Mizuho saw Yuto sitting in front of her right now, she too felt a sense of reliance or reassurance.


    (What?��Was I really that happy that I was sent to help...? (Even though I only came as a rank D.)


    Mizuho couldn''t help but stare at Yuto with the same strange feeling as Marion.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    (Seeing a girl making tea..........nice. (And when Marion-san makes it, it''s picturesque)


    And so on.


    Mizuho, who had been gazing at Yuto, became somewhat annoyed when she saw the change in the expression of that Yuto sitting in front of her.


    ''''Hey!��Du Du Yujin!


    ''What?��What?


    ''It''s nothing!��Let''s start talking!


    Oh, yeah, okay.


    The sudden call from Mizuho, who seemed to be in a bad mood, surprised Masato, but since it was about business, he looked forward with a serious face.


    Mizuho first of all began to explain what happened so far. In explaining, Mizuho seemed to be in a bit of a bad mood, but she calmly went through the facts in chronological order.


    When Mizuho and Marion were hired by the military regime to escort Brigadier General Mattoo against the competent person they had hired to assassinate him, they thought it would not be too difficult a task.


    They talked about how they had seen the way the enemy had come out, and if possible, they had tried to locate the enemy''s psychic and destroy or neutralize them.


    ''So you didn''t know where the enemy was?''


    I didn''t understand. If I''d known, I''d be in for a treat now. Those guys were slick and unusually battle-hardened!


    Those guys?��The enemy....


    Marion, who made the tea there, placed three teacups on a tray and placed them in front of each of them, saying please, and herself took a seat beside Mizuho.


    ''''Yes, there is probably more than one person with the other''s abilities. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. It''s pretty tasty, right?''''


    Thank you, Miss Marion. What?��You''re not the only enemy?


    Mizuho wrinkled her brow and crossed her arms.


    ''Probably. There''s a high probability there''s more than one of them. Otherwise, me and Marion would be there and Hisae-san I wouldn''t be sending out a request for support to the branch leader!


    Mizuho let out a loud voice. That wasn''t the only reason, though.


    Although Mizuho had an angry personality, Yuto somehow knew that she was someone who didn''t get cranky for no reason.


    ''I see, that''s why Shitendera-san is in a bad mood....... Shitendera-san, you have so much pride........you don''t want to ask for support, do you? Marion-san wouldn''t be like that, but.......


    When Yuto says what he honestly thinks, Mizuho and Marion look surprised. Without noticing it, Masato crossed his arms and nodded his head yes and continued to talk.


    ''''But that''s a very calm decision on your part, Shitendera-san, to call for support. It''s Shitendera-san''s decision, right?��Marion-san was originally so calm that she might have considered asking for support, but it''s impossible to persuade a disgusted Shitenji-san to do so...


    There, bang!��And Mizuho stands up, hitting the table with both hands.


    ''''Nowa!''''


    Yuto was so startled by the sudden sound that he almost fell out of his chair.


    ''''Hey!��I''m not in a very good mood!��This one, as usual, was just an analysis of the current situation and a decision!��And you know what you know about me from before!��Even Marion would always tell me if she had an opinion!��Hey, Marion!


    Mizuho gets up and wanders around and points at Yuto. Yuto huffed (not good!��(I said what I thought) and dismayed. And Marion was just as dismayed when she was suddenly turned off the conversation.


    ''What?��Um ... yes ... yes ... yes, you''re right?


    ''What the hell!��Marion!��Why the interrogative form?!


    ''I''m sorry!��I didn''t mean to!


    Yuto and Marion managed to quiet Mizuho down and continue the conversation.


    ''But how did you know there was more than one of them?��From the first agency, you''re talking about one person you''re dealing with, right?


    At Yuto''s question, Mizuho and Marion also turned a straight face, and Marion answered the question.


    ''''In fact, when we were attacked several times.......each time we got into a battle with a demon or a low-grade demon that was summoned by the enemy. Of course, since they were summoned by demons, we knew immediately that they were magic summonses. But after a few battles...


    After hearing that much of the story, Yuto nodded.


    ''''I see.... Marion-san, Shitendera-san, you sensed the presence of a psychic ability that seemed to be an enemy besides that, didn''t you?


    Mizuho and Marion look a little, surprised at Yuto''s immediate answer. Yuto is referring to the common sense that a person with an ability will always have either spiritual or magical power in his or her body.


    The relationship between spiritual and magical power is said to be water and oil, light and shadow and the root of that power is different. And as a characteristic, it is known that spiritual power and magic power, when they touch each other, are known to repel each other very much. Therefore, no one can handle both spiritual and magical power in one individual.


    Therefore, when a magic-based ability summoner attacked and Mizuho and the others were convinced that there was more than one enemy, Yuto imagined that they felt the presence of a spirit-based ability.


    ''''Yes.... Though it was faint, I could feel a spiritual power. It was an uncomfortable spiritual power, like being stroked by something zany. But I''ve never been able to confirm the existence of that ability. Not once in battle has a psychic power user ever shown himself or herself. That''s why I''m probably ... reporting more than one, but I''m almost certain that it''s the same.


    Mizuho says unpleasantly that she feels bad just remembering it.


    ''''........It''s kind of strange. There are multiple abilities and Brigadier Mattoo, the target of the assassination, is there, but they haven''t all attacked us.......


    Marion nodded at Yuto''s question.


    ''Yes. And that''s not the only thing that''s odd. Even in the raids we''ve had so far, there''s something...........that''s what I''ve been seeing.


    Is that...?


    I don''t know. It''s just that those guys have always had a head start on us. It''s pretty d*mn annoying. They''re watching us closely, I''m sure. And they''ve been relentless in their attacks.


    Mizuho sips on the tea Marion has made.


    ''''Nonetheless........when it comes to the wind of being somewhat fiddly, I easily pull back. It''s as if that was a given all along....


    Yuto also frowned. It certainly feels strange. The enemy''s ability shouldn''t have such a long time to spare. Because its purpose should be to prevent Brigadier General Mathew''s speech at the United Nations in a week''s time.


    ''In other words, the other assassin should have a deadline to achieve his goal. Normally, it would be the enemy who is supposed to be in a hurry, but rather, they seem to be taking their time.......?


    Mizuho was once again surprised at how quickly Yuto was able to swallow, and her appreciation of Yuto was raised a notch.


    ''''That''s right. .........You''re a quick talker for a rank D. Well, fighting ability and this is a different story.''''


    ''What?��Oh, hi....


    ''''Mizuho-san, you see, Yuuto-san has an A for good judgment...''''


    ''Oh, the capability chart the agency sent you?��I''ve never seen anything like that. How do you get a biased ability like that? Sure, I was hoping for someone with better abilities in close quarters combat, but are you okay?��Besides, there''s something unreliable about it.


    Haha I''ll do my best.


    When Mizuho said that to him in a direct manner, Yuto replied awkwardly. At the sight of him, Marion took care to change the topic.


    ''''Speaking of which, Masato-san.......you''re in the same class as us, aren''t you!


    ''Oh, yes. Yes.


    Mizuho crosses her arms and looks at Yuto suspiciously.


    ''''I know you were at the rookie exam, but neither Marion nor I remember you at all. Even if we meet like this now, I can''t remember........ It''s not surprising that you know us... well, you''re the lowest rank D on that exam, and that happens, you seem to be something of a shadow.


    Hey, Mizuho-san.


    ''''Haha........yes. The two of us were rank A. Haha.......I''m rank D, and I''m a bit of a shadow (they told me that before we said it.......)


    Marion looks embarrassed by Yuto''s dry laughter.


    ''Well, fine. Back to the topic at hand you''re on the edge of ability and you know that, but this request is a real battle, of course. If you''re not careful, you could end up dead. The opponent won''t go easy on you just because your rank is D.


    Both Yuto and Marion''s faces tightened at Mizuho''s words.


    ''''Yeah. I know.''''


    When Yuto nodded, Mizuho nodded as well.


    ''''Okay. Then I''ll talk about our future strategy. Simply put, I need you to........stall for time.


    Stalling?


    Yes. Until I''m ready to attack you...


    That''s what I''m talking about.

 62-Summoner 2

    ''Ummm...''


    Yuto crosses his arms and nods his head lightly.


    The point seems to be that Mizuho is concerned with destroying the enemy as soon as she senses their location. Indeed, if she did so, she would have accomplished her request this time.


    However, from what was said earlier, it seems that it would not be an easy thing to do with the strategy as it is.


    ''''What........do you have some kind of disagreement?��Du Du Yuto


    Mizuho asks unhappily at Yuto''s reaction.


    ''''No, I''m not complaining... but in the end, that''s fine...''''


    So what?


    ''Yeah, in that case, there are preconditions, right?��They say you have to know exactly where the enemy is. But from what you just said, it''s not going so well, is it?


    ''We got to the good part last time!��Both Marion and I can sense where he is!��It''s just that when I was trying to work out the art, I was interrupted!��Besides, if we settle down a bit more, we can create a better exploration wind and get a more precise idea of where they are than we''ve ever had before.


    Ummm ... just felt like those guys were pretty used to fighting, right?


    So what?


    Mizuho seems to be coming in annoyed with Yuto''s simmering condition. It must be quite a bit of stress against the enemy.


    Marion shushes Mizuho and asks Yuto about it.


    ''''Is there something tricky about you, Yuto-san?''''


    ''Yes. First of all, we''re pretty sure one of our enemies is a summoner, right?


    Yes, those demons are definitely the outsiders who were summoned.


    ''So what''s the most important thing for a summoner to be aware of?''


    Marion answered Yuto''s question immediately.


    ''''Of course, don''t let them know your own whereabouts. And yet, I think it''s a matter of always knowing where the enemy is. Because summoners require a great deal of concentration to summon, so there is even a chance that the summoning will be cancelled the moment you are attacked yourself.


    Yuto nodded widely. Mizuho said, "That''s such an obvious thing, what''s the big deal! He turned to the side and put his cheekbones on the table with an attitude of


    ''Yes, exactly. So, in addition to summoning techniques, most people who become a summoner always acquire a covert technique that prevents them from realizing their whereabouts and appearance. If that''s the case, the winner of a battle against a summoner is how accurately they find their opponent''s whereabouts?��It''s going to be, right?


    Marion nodded at Yuto''s words.


    ''So the question is, how did the summoner go into hiding? I think that''s what it boils down to. If only we knew this in advance, we wouldn''t even need to stall for Shitenji-san''s big move...


    Marion gave a thoughtful look at what Yuto said. Mizuho released her cheekbones and turned her body towards Yuto.


    ''''That''s certainly true, Yuto-san, but when it comes to covert techniques, the main thing is to assimilate with the surroundings. I believe the other summoner shouldn''t be that far away, so if we can only see through it...''''


    ''Yes, we''re summoning that many of them. If they were too far away, the summoner''s magical antennae wouldn''t be able to reach them. That''s why I sent the exploratory winds around them, looking for a space that would block the passage of the wind.


    I searched for the source of the magic. That''s how I was able to detect the enemy last time and...


    Yuto considers their answers. Apparently, it seemed that there were things he didn''t know about the summoner, rather than variously misunderstanding it.


    (I see, that''s why we ended up with that method of exploration........ Sure, it''s the basics... but... and do you think the summoner is always in the same place?)


    ''First of all, let me tell you, the art of covertness isn''t just about assimilating with your surroundings, okay?��Some take the means of disguising themselves and assuming the same form as the summoned demon, and sometimes they place dummies of themselves.


    Mizuho and Marion''s eyes widened.


    ''''And covert magic is not always completed by one person. It''s often done by multiple people with multiple abilities. And to top it off, advanced summoners can also summon while on the move.


    ''Hey!��What? Really?


    Mizuho involuntarily lets out a voice, and Marion also puts her hand over her mouth.


    But Mizuho makes a skeptical face at Yuto''s words. Marion also has a slightly unbelieving look on her face.


    (The summoners I met in the demon world were like that... but is it different here?


    ''You''re not saying it''s appropriate, are you?��I''m not ready to talk about the first one, but for a summoner who needs extreme concentration, the last thing I''ll do is summon him, and I''ll make sure he doesn''t move on the spot and lose his concentration for as long as his magical and spiritual power lasts on the spot.


    Marion also continues at that Mizuho''s words.


    ''''Yes, so after summoning, you can''t activate any other skills, so we will always use the assimilation technique to hide your appearance before summoning. It''s true that summoners are very rare as ability holders, so there''s not much information about them, and their actual battle skills are not well known, but... I''ve never heard of anything like what you said, Yuto-san.


    ''Well, I''m just wondering... where do you two get your knowledge of these summoners?''


    ''Huh!��This is just common sense!


    ''Oh, yes. I read mostly in the Vatican archives.


    What are you talking about?��You''re just a rank D!��What a random thing you say about that you are....where are you coming from!


    Oh, um, yeah...


    (Hey, I''m in trouble ... you wouldn''t believe me if I told you I''ve fought before, and it''s too much trouble to explain afterwards ... yeah?��Ah!��(By the way, I was on the examiner for my rookie exam...)


    I explain to Marion, who feels like she''s waiting for Yuuto to explain to Mizuho, who is staring at Yuuto.


    ''''Huh, do you two remember the examiner from the rookie exam who was a summoner named Dora?


    !


    ''''Ah........yes. ''''The examiner of the ''perfection of law and ability''...''''


    ''Yes, yes!��That man was free to move about after the summons, remember?��I know that guy is quite the summoner... but even after he was summoned, he was still sitting around randomly, yawning and eating sweets and stuff, right?


    Oh...................


    Yes!��(Also, a push...)


    ''''And to have someone as powerful as Shitenji-san and Marion-san, and to have such a handful of people as powerful as them... And didn''t you say that Shitenji-san is also a bunch of guys who are used to fighting?''''


    ..........


    Gradually, Mizuho and Marion are beginning to accept what Yuto is saying. They feel that what Yuto says has support.


    However, Mizuho and Marion are not beginning to accept just because of the persuasive nature of Yuto''s story....


    It was a strange feeling that came up for both of them as well.


    In this situation of listening to this boy.......it was as if they had a sense of deja vu.......


    And with a serious face that made them both aware of their feelings, Yuto told them that he was curious about what Mizuho and Marion were talking about.


    ''''There''s just one thing that''s stuck with me.......the existence of another psychic ability that you two mentioned.......''''


    Mizuho and Marion are already listening to Yuto''s story.


    Yuto puts a lot of effort into his eyes and asks them to do a favor for him.


    ''''Can you explain in detail about the last attack?��I''d appreciate a quick map if possible...


    Mizuho and Marion looked at each other.......and nodded in response to Yuto''s question.

 63-Summoner 3

    ''First, we started moving west from this town with four units, including dummies. This is the road that connects the main towns, and we moved with General Mattow on the mountainous road south of this road. And we were attacked in this area.


    Right now, Yuto is being briefed by Mizuho and Marion on a map spread out on the table with details of the most recent attack he received. With a serious face, Yuto is looking at the map while listening to the explanation.


    ''''Hmm........''''


    ''''The summoned demons first blocked this path and stopped our movement before attacking us from the mountain sides on the north and south sides of this path, respectively.


    How many are we talking about?


    Yuto turns to Marion.


    ''''Yes. I don''t know exactly, but first of all, there are about fifty quick ones in the front, including gargoyles, and from the north and south, there are about thirty of each, mainly demonic beast types.''''


    Yuto''s eyes widen at Marion''s explanation.


    ''''That many........ Even though they''re low-grade demons, that''s a huge number. He''s quite a summoner to manipulate them without letting them stagnate. If that story is true........it''s just a guess, but we have to consider the possibility that he''s still hiding his abilities.


    ''No way!��That''s what you''re saying that leaves you with?��That''s true, isn''t it?��What the hell is the meaning of that, Du Du Yuto!


    Sure, I could sense that there was a halfway house... but there was no way I was going to cut corners...


    Both Marion and Mizuho are surprised by Yuto''s speculation. It seems that both of them have a target for assassination and they don''t know why they''re skipping out.


    At this time, Yuto looked at their reactions and realized that there was something he had to tell them about the summoner, although it was a bit off topic. That''s because he realized that the two of them could be in danger depending on how the fight goes from now on.


    What Yuto meant by that did not mean that this summoner was slacking off. It was true that there were many suspicious points in the way he fought, and there were some doubts about his seriousness, but that was because what he just said was about summoners, people with the ability to summon, and he was pointing out something that they needed to be careful about.


    Mizuho and Marion are excellent without being multiplied. If it were simply a matter of ability alone, they would be able to dethrone most outsiders and rank high among all ability holders.


    However, in battle, Yuto knows that the results are not always as good as his abilities. There are many factors that determine the outcome of a battle for one''s life, and a little bit of lack of knowledge can affect the fate of a fighter.


    And that knowledge is mainly based on one''s own experience and the sharing of experience with one''s comrades in arms. Yuto doesn''t want to see Mizuho and Marion get injured. So, Yuto will try to pass on any amount of knowledge he knows to the two of them.


    ''''Oh, I''m still guessing, okay?��But you know that most of the summoners use their spiritual and magical power as a catalyst to summon an outsider who has contracted with them, right?��Naturally, as the number of extrapersonalities it summons and the rating of those extrapersonalities increases, the amount of its catalyst is required in proportion. And yet, the summoning time isn''t infinite, and it must continue to give spiritual and magical power throughout the summoning process.


    Mizuho and Marion also nodded. That is the basis of the summoner''s ability when activating the summoner''s ability. That''s why summoners are required to maintain extreme concentration while summoning non-humans.


    ''''So, as Marion-san said earlier, the summoner''s greatest power is to control the summoned non-human in a place where he or she can concentrate without being detected by the opponent. That''s why I''m saying that summoners are skilled in covert skills to avoid being detected by their opponents, but...


    At this time, Masato remembered a female summoner he had fought with in the past.


    He met her in the Demon World.


    She was a well-known summoner in the demon world, an eccentric person who had received repeated requests from the kingdom of humans living in the demon world to serve them with unbeatable treatment, but she showed no interest in the requests.


    However, that female summoner fought alongside Masato when the demon gods attacked the kingdom, and she showed her power greatly in the defeat of those demon gods.


    (Amanda, how are you doing?��As usual, are you still researching how to summon them?��(But that guy was the exception to the rule, he was a summoner and didn''t run or hide, even though he was a summoner...)


    Yuto tells Mizuho and Marion, remembering what the female summoner said to him sometime ago.


    ''What if the summoner finds you?��Or what happens when you have to fight in a place where you can''t even hide from the beginning?��That kind of situation can always happen when you''re in a fight. That''s why summoners are always thinking about it. What will I do then?


    Mizuho and Marion huffed at what Yuto said, but they immediately understood what he meant. An ability user with biased traits will always have a blind spot in their abilities.


    Especially for Mizuho, since she herself is a spirit user, her strongest range is mid-range to long-range fighting. Therefore, it is said that spirit users are, on the other hand, not good at melee combat. That is certainly true, but even spirit users know that. For this reason, the Shitenji family, a prestigious family of spirit wielders, has systematized their own body techniques to compensate for this weakness.


    If that is the case, it would be naive to think that the summoners are keeping their own weaknesses intact. Mizuho and Marion accepted Yuto''s story. The two of them were quick-witted in this area.


    Yuto looked at Mizuho and Marion, who had a serious expression on their faces, and continued talking quietly.


    ''''So........Summoners who have passed a certain level will never fight with all their might.......''''


    ..........


    ''You can''t hide, and if you have to fight your opponent, you always have some extra power left over. And when that happens, you always have a hidden gem. It''s almost always the strongest summons you have........ An outsider who only keeps his focus in front of the enemy, only to defend himself, or miss himself, and crush the enemy.


    Mizuho and Marion braced themselves for what Yuto had to say. They didn''t mean to be caught off guard. At the beginning of his arrival, he may have been a little bit like that, but after encountering the enemy and engaging in a single battle, he had no intention of doing so.


    But even if you''re not caught off guard, if you don''t constantly think about the enemy, you may not be able to get back. Right now, even though he was a rank D of this lower rank, he had firmly seared the story of this synchronization in his mind. And with this synchronization, Mizuho further raised the rating of a rank D boy.


    But at the same time, Ruiho and Marion began to have doubts about the depth of this boy''s knowledge. That is, how could this boy, who was supposed to be the same age, know so much about summoners?��That is.


    And another thing.....


    Rather, the question here is more of a question.


    Why do this boy''s words enter me so easily and with such ease?


    This made me feel as if I had trusted this boy before.


    Mizuho and Marion would stare at Yuto''s face.


    ........separately, they don''t feel anything.


    No, when they keep looking at him, they get a little bit annoyed, just like when they first met earlier.


    It''s like I''m not getting something important communicated to me, like I''m not getting something important communicated to me, like I''m watery, like I should be more intimate with myself, or the part where I''m taking the distance between us is annoying.


    But maybe, surprisingly, contrary to appearances, maybe it''s a bit of a quirk, but maybe I can rely on this boy ... more.


    And I want you to rely on me too.........


    ''Sorry, I''m getting off track, but the other psychic ability of the.....................Huh?��Hey, what''s going on?��We''re both ... a little red in the face, but ...


    (Ha!)


    It''s nothing! It was nothing!


    Oh, yeah?��Then, about the other supposedly psychic ability...


    Suddenly, Mizuho and Marion shouted out loudly to him, and Yuto couldn''t help but feel tazzy, but he continued to talk.


    ''''Of course, but that psychic ability holder is giving out spiritual power for some reason, right?��What was it like?��Did you feel anything, like a skill activation or something?


    Having managed to calm down, Mizuho and Marion looked at each other at Yuto''s question.


    ''''That''s right. Actually, Marion and I were also on alert, but we didn''t feel anything about the activation of the skill. And what do you call that spiritual power, too?��It was like drifting so thinly that you had to sharpen your senses to notice it. It was like being in a thin fog of spiritual power...


    ''Yes, I only noticed it about three times after it started attacking me. So I immediately thought it was a new one and I had to deal with it, and I took care of it, but it didn''t trigger any skills and here we are.


    Anyway, they''re a bunch of creeps!��There''s no doubt that he''s quite capable, but he''s not trying to hunt us down, and even though there should be more than one of them, they''re not attacking us all at once. I don''t know what in the world they''re after........ That spiritual power is also just drifting over a wide area, it''s not a breeze that''s going to wake us up, and we don''t know where it''s flowing and drifting from.


    Yuto nodded his head at what they were saying.


    ''''Hmm, that attitude of not fighting to the end is definitely strange........ But I think there''s some kind of aim behind that drifting spiritual power.......


    Yuto once again looked at the map described by Mizuho and Marion to check the terrain. It''s a typical mountain road with poor visibility, with mountains of all sizes scattered about, and the road wanders from side to side.


    (I figured that the enemy summoner was in motion, making elaborate dummies while making some kind of coordination with the other abilities to prevent them from finding out where I was, but that doesn''t explain it...)


    If we''re too far away.......and the outsider I summoned can''t detect it either....


    A summoner cannot be that far away from the person he summons.


    The reason for this is that, except for simple commands and when the summoner gives the appropriate catalyst (spiritual or magical power), the catalyst must be given at all times to move the creature as needed. Of course, in that case, you must also know the location of the outsider you have summoned.


    The catalyst in this case is magic power, but the summoner always thinks about which extrapersonal to distribute the magic power to, because the summoner always thinks about moving it while thinking carefully.


    ''''That''s right. The summoner is limited in distance to leave in order to grasp the position of the outsider, and even if he switches on the outsider who serves as his eyes, with such a large number of summons, he would have to be close enough to sense the outsider to some extent to grasp the outsider...''''


    If the summoned outsider was nearby, the summoner would be able to figure out where he or she was, even if he or she didn''t see it with his or her eyes. This is because the summoner can sense the spiritual and magical power emitted by the summoned outsider.


    Therefore, the higher the summoner''s ability to sense this spiritual and magical power, the better he or she can be said to be, and the more sensitive this sensing ability is, the more able he or she is to manipulate extrahumans from a distance.


    ''While sensing this many people........'' The amount of magic power is also considerable, but.......hmm?��Sensory powers!��Maybe!��This is what the fog of spiritual power does!


    Yuto takes his eyes off the map and raises his head.


    ''What have you found out, Yuto-san?''


    ''No, I''m still guessing...''


    ''Okay, talk to me. Du Du Yuto.


    ''Yeah. You both know that spiritual and magical powers repel each other, right?��I''m wondering if maybe you''re drifting with spiritual power, maybe you''re applying it to increase the summoner''s ability to sense.


    "What?


    Mizuho and Marion look dumbfounded, not understanding what Yuto is saying.


    Marion thinks about what Yuto said about increasing the sensing ability with the drifting spiritual power.


    A summoner who is mainly a magic-powered summoner, raising his sensing ability in a thinly drifting fog of spiritual power.......


    ''''Is that...?��Oh I see!��Maybe!


    What?��Marion, what''s going on?��What did you find out?


    ''''Ah, yes, maybe that''s what you''re thinking about, Yuto-san...''''


    When Mizuho turned her head to ask for an explanation from Yuto, Yuto grinned and explained to Mizuho.


    ''''If you drop a drop of ink on a blank piece of white paper, even the slightest drop will stand out.


    What?


    So what?��Mizuho''s face said.


    ''''But, Yuto-san. Then where are the abilities that are drifting with spiritual power?


    ''And that too ... after I assumed this assumption was correct, I looked at the map and somehow figured out where we were. Well, it''s a process of elimination.


    What?


    ''Really?��Yuto!


    Marion is amazing!��He looked respectfully at Yuto and put his hands together in front of his chest.


    ''Hey!��Like that one, but that one before... what?


    ''Such a Marion-san there''s nothing to praise that much...''


    Yuto answers Marion''s gaze, shying away from Marion''s eyes, who is so moved that she even turns to come up to him.


    Mizuho is momentarily miffed by Marion''s movement, but she still doesn''t understand what Yuto is talking about.


    ''''So, Du Du Yuto. Let me explain to you from the beginning...''''


    But now we can plan for next time!


    ''Yes!��Yuto.


    So....


    Yuto turns to face Mizuho with a confident and innocent face, probably because of Marion''s praise.


    ''''Shitenji-san!��Now we can give the enemy a big shot at it!


    That''s why.....


    Mizuho turned over, her shoulders trembling slightly as shadows formed on her face.


    ''''Yes?��What is it?��Shitenji-san.


    Elatedly, Yuto asks Mizuho


    You''re going to start...


    What?


    Explain!


    ''Ha!��Hahaha!


    In this way, Yu and the others meticulously prepared for the next enemy attack and worked out their strategy.


    Then they waited for the time of General Mathew''s departure.

 64-Eve of battle

    Yuto, Mizuho, and Marion finished planning their plan for the next time the enemy assassins would come again.


    ''''Will the enemy come during the next move?''''


    After Marion finished planning her plan, she once again made tea for everyone and sat down at the table. Mizuho sipped the tea that Marion had made and replied in a calm manner.


    ''''If it''s the pattern we''ve been following, they''ll definitely come. Besides.........it''s about time, the enemy won''t have much time to spare.''''


    ''''Sure ... yes, that''s true. But what in the world is the enemy thinking?


    Marion looks down seriously as she wraps her teacup in her hands.


    ''''Mizuho-san is right, the enemy assassins shouldn''t have much time to spare. Brigadier Mattoo''s speech at the UN is less than a week away. Originally, he could have attacked this hotel as well as when he was traveling....... And I''ve been talking about it for a while now, but there''s something about the way you''re fighting that makes me doubt your seriousness.......


    At Marion''s words, Mizuho and Yuto also pondered. Mizuho, as someone with the same experience of battling the enemy, also makes a mysterious face.


    ''''That was like........fighting for safety first. It''s as if they were never going to cause any harm to themselves........ Why are they taking so much time when the deadline for the assassination is coming up?��At first, I thought they were afraid and cautious when they found out we were sent, but to think that they were this good, and that they had two people with the same abilities as us...


    Yuto had thought that was odd from the moment he''d heard from the two of them. While putting his hand to his chin, he thinks about it.


    ''A few possible possibilities could be that I''m waiting for something........''


    Mizuho and Marion frowned at Yuto''s statement.


    ''''What do you mean by that?��Du Du Yuto


    ''No, I don''t know, but from what I''ve heard from the two of you, that''s the kind of fight that''s stalling for time. Maybe the idea is mostly correct. Which narrows it down to a few reasons why this formidable foe would do it.


    ''Is that...?��Yuto.


    ''Yes, the first point is a tactical reason. The second point is, of course, a non-tactical reason. And the most, least likely third point....


    ''''........tell me more about your thoughts, Du Du Yuto.


    Mizuho and Marion would like to hear what Yuto''s thoughts were. When they met for the first time just now, they wouldn''t have even thought of referring to what the rank D Yuto had to say. But now, the two of them had already seen firsthand that this boy''s judgment of the situation was beyond them.


    So, right now, they would listen to Yuto''s story seriously. Rather, Mizuho and Marion were already relying on this boy. Although Mizuho has a lot of pride, for some reason, she can listen to this boy honestly. In fact, inwardly, Mizuho was surprised at herself.


    Marion, who had been with Mizuho for a long time, was also surprised at this Mizuho''s attitude. He knew that Ruiho wouldn''t accept him unless he was an extraordinarily approved person.


    Or, although they were few in number, only those close to her who had allowed their hearts to be open....


    But what surprised Marion more was that Mizuho''s attitude towards that Yuto made her feel impatient, yet convincing, as if she was happy that Yuto was recognized.......a strange and complicated feeling.


    So Marion couldn''t help but look at Yuto.


    ''Yeah, first of all, there''s a way to reliably kill the target, and I''m preparing for it, or setting up the situation. Thinking about it in this situation, I think it''s normal to assume this.


    Mizuho and Marion nodded and listened silently as if urging them to continue.


    ''Secondly, given that it''s something other than tactics, I wonder if it could be a possible problem related to the content of this request?


    Mizuho and Marion nod their heads. They can''t properly imagine the circumstances of what Yuto is saying.


    ''''What would that be, for example?��Yuto.


    Yeah. You''re dealing with a free ability, right?��I mean, they''re like mercenaries, I guess. Such people usually get into a dispute with their clients over the remuneration of their requests. Well, to put it simply, most of the time they get into a dispute with their clients over a request to raise their fees. For example, it''s a good thing that they accepted this request, but two high-ranking abilities, Rank A, were assigned to protect the target. They say, "I didn''t hear this, that''s not what I heard. If you want to continue with the request, you should raise the reward...


    ''I see. I think I can see that.


    ''''Of course, in this case, I don''t think you''d be able to get through much unless you''re a fairly well-known mercenary or have the ability that everyone recognizes, but in this case, time is also limited. That''s like a lack of time for the client, so there''s a good chance that a freelance competent person for hire will be able to find his client''s footing and renegotiate. Because it''s tough to hire another highly competent assassin who won''t even leave any evidence now.


    ''Yes - well, I''m sure this isn''t limited to gifted people.


    Um, Yuto-san. So what''s the third point?


    ''''Yeah, I know this is the least likely category, but........ If the people with the ability to receive that request........are not willing to do it in the first place.


    What?


    What?��What''s that?


    ''Well, it happens sometimes. To the hired guns, frankly, they don''t care about the feelings of their clients. Each mercenary is different, and there are a thousand different types of mercenaries, from those who are faithful, to those who are money supreme, or have other goals. It''s unlikely, but in the case of this enemy, if they came for the reason that their purpose and the request seemed to match, some would disappear on the spot when they thought they could accomplish their goal without the request. I''ll do it and show them, though, for the time being.


    Mizuho and Marion make an indescribable, bitter face. It''s kind of a story that makes them feel ridiculous for taking themselves so seriously.


    ''''But let''s pay attention to the first point this time. ''But let''s pay attention to the first point this time,'' he said, ''because this is the practical point and the one we need to pay the most attention to. I have to be careful, because if I don''t, we will be in danger. Of course I''m going to work as hard as I can. So leave it to me to do what I can do, Shitenji-san, Marion-san.


    Yuto says with a laugh.


    ''''Haha!'''' Duh!


    Mizuho and Marion stretched their spine with an expression as if they had been taken by surprise. The two of them felt something like deja vu at these words of Yuto. And my heartbeat unconsciously jumped.


    ''''Huh...?��What''s going on?��We''re both....flushed again....


    It''s nothing! It was nothing!


    Suddenly, Yuto tazed when Mizuho and Marion shouted loudly at him. Yuto had a feeling that this had happened earlier, but he decided not to mention it any further because of their spirit.


    (I don''t know what it is, but Mari has times like this too........ At times like this, if you go deeper, you usually get pissed off. (Girls must be something complicated~)

 65-Eve of battle 2

    Mizuho suggested and nodded to each other that from now on, if they noticed anything even trivial, they should share their opinions with each other.


    Then there is a knock on the door of the room where Yu and his friends are staying.


    Noticing this, Mizuho says, "Come in," and the door opens, and a dignified figure, obviously wearing a high-level military uniform, is standing there. Behind him was the captain of the guard, Thein Tan, who had just ushered Yuto in, waiting for him.


    ''''General Mattoo!


    Mizuho stood up, and Yuto and Marion stood up as well, following suit.


    ''''Oh, sorry. I''m sorry the meeting took so long. You can make yourself comfortable. I heard that the new guards came from the agency. We came to say hello.


    Oh, no. I''m sorry you had to come all the way down here, sir.


    Mizuho responded politely. Marion also bowed her head, so Yuto hurriedly bowed his head as well. Normally, she doesn''t show any such pretense, but after all, Mizuho is like a young lady of a good family around here.


    ''''No, I asked the agency to ask for an escort from here. It would make sense to ask them from here. ''''Hm?��Is that you?��The new guard.


    Mattoo looks at Yuto and smiles. The sun causes wrinkles to form on his browned face as he speaks to Yuto. I''ve heard that his age is in the mid-fifties, but his expression gives me the feeling of an experienced first-generation scholar.


    ''''Ah, yes. My name is Du Yujin. I''ll do my best to escort you, I''m looking forward to your help.


    ''Boys like you..... I was surprised when they arrived, but it seems there are a lot of talented young men in the agency. It''s nice to have you here as well.


    Saying this, Mathew puts his hand out in front of him. Yuto immediately grabs his hand and shakes it. Although he had the appearance of a scholar, he still had a martial hand that was appropriate for a military man. You''ll be able to sense the unique atmosphere of someone who has gone through a lot of tough times from Mathew.


    ''Let''s talk about it. It''s okay to have a bit of a talk, right?


    Mattoo said and turned back to Theintan, who looked at his watch and nodded lightly.


    Mizuho led Mattoo to the table where they were having a strategy meeting earlier and sat down. Then, Ruiho and the others took their seats as well. Teintan remained in place behind Mathew, holding back without the slightest movement.


    ''''I apologize for asking you to take on the role of an escort at this time. But this speech at the UN will change the future of this country. No, it will change it. Please help us do this.


    Mattoo bows his head lightly. The Yu people are surprised and horrified by his attitude. The head of a large faction of a country''s military is showing courtesy to young boys and girls like themselves.


    ''''General Mattoo, of course we will do our best to protect you. The agency has sent us to let it be known that the race of people with abilities are not all hired and capable of carrying out assassinations. We will work as hard as we can to prove it.


    Yeah, I''m sorry.


    So, what are your plans for the future?


    Hmm. Tomorrow, I''m going to a town called Minra, about fifty kilometers north of here.


    Minra, is it?


    Do you have a map right here?��Yes, can you unfold that map over here?


    At Mattoo''s direction, Marion spreads the map out on the table.


    ''This is where we are now, Yangra, but Minra is going north and this is Minra.


    The Yu people move in response to Mathew''s description on the map, following their fingertips to see what road they will use to get to Minra. Minra is a very small town, from what I''ve seen on the map, and I can''t see the strategic value of it. Yuto also asks why he''s going to Minra as an escort.


    ''General Mattoo. Why do you want to go to Minra?


    ''Yeah, actually, this is my home town. And I have a daughter. When I leave for the United States to speak at the United Nations, I won''t be able to see my daughter for the time being. I thought I''d better get her face in front of me before then. Hahaha!��Thanks, I''m not very good with my daughter, no - I''m sorry I''m such a silly parent.


    In this very tense situation, being told that he was going home to meet his daughter, Yuto''s face involuntarily tensed up. When I looked at Theintan, who was standing behind me, Theintan was looking the other way as if he was dodging Yuto''s eyes. Somehow, the air was palpable.


    ''''That''s right, that''s right, I want to see you after all.......''''


    "Oh, Du Du, you know what to do!��I can''t help but notice my daughter when I''m busy with my daily life. And when I see Mizuho and Marion at the same age, it makes me want to see them even more. It''s not fair to say that my daughter, as a parent, is as beautiful as Mizuho and Marion here, but she''s just as beautiful as they are.��Hahaha!


    Ha ha.....


    Mizuho and Marion were already smiling affectionately with a resigned look on their faces. Apparently, Yuto imagined that the same thing must have happened in the previous missions.


    What a guy who seems to be crying escort........


    ''''But!��Mr. Du Du!


    Suddenly, Mattoo''s eyes are sharp and he makes a powerful military voice to Yuto. Yuto is also surprised and straightens his back.


    ''''Ha, yes!''''


    ''Don''t even think about trying to attract my daughter''s attention, no matter how pretty she is. She''s a difficult girl, and she''s not going to be taken seriously by any other man!


    What?��Haha I''ll keep that in mind.


    ''Mmm!��Keep that in mind. Hahaha.


    With a serious look on her face, Mizuho tells Matou, who is smiling good-naturedly, about her future guard.


    ''General Matou. I understand that we are moving to Minra. But as you know, General, there is a high probability that the enemy will attack us during this transfer. So I would like to hear your thoughts, General.


    Mattoo tightened his face at Mizuho''s question and turned to face Mizuho.


    ''Mm, I suppose that''s true. Teintan.''


    Ha!


    When Mattoo called out to the captain of the guard, Thein Tan came to the side of the table where the Yu people were sitting. Then he explained the plan for the move in front of the map.


    ''''We will use this road to move. Just as Shitenji-sama said, I don''t think the enemy will miss this opportunity. So, our guess is that they will attack us in this area.


    Teintan explains, directing the map.


    (If you know you''re going to be attacked, why don''t you just not move?��(Well, I guess it''s the same no matter where you are, you could be attacked from now on...)


    And so on and so forth, the Yuuzu people checked the path of their movement.


    The place that Teintan pointed out was a place slightly closer to Minra, out of Yangura. It was a point surrounded by mountains, just like the terrain that had struck last time, as far as the map was concerned.


    ''The enemies Khaliguda hired are planning to assassinate General Mattow, but Khaliguda shouldn''t want to leave any evidence that the regime had a hand in the assassination outwardly. Given this, we believe that this is the most remote location in the middle of nowhere.


    You''re not sending a dummy unit this time, are you?


    When Yuto asked the question.


    ''Yes, sir. I''ve thought about that, but the enemy has always attacked our main force before now. The last time we had dummies, they have been successfully spotted. Of course, we are careful about eavesdropping and enemy scouts, including the presence of spies, but the enemy is a capable person ... there is a limit. If that''s the case, we thought it would be best not to disperse our forces.


    Mattoo tipped his teacup as he listened to Thein Tan and looked over at the Yu people.


    ''I''m sorry for you guys. I don''t blame you if you think I''m not an honorary student as an escort target. But if you''re going to be attacked wherever you are, I don''t want to do anything that involves civilians as much as possible, I do. I''m very aware that this is selfish, though.


    Mizuho nodded quietly at Mathew''s words, although she had some thoughts as the person in charge of the escort.


    ''''No, I understand. Our job is to escort General Matou. I''m willing to engage in that job to the end.''''


    Mattoo nodded at Mizuho''s words and stood up.


    ''''Theintan, take care of the rest. I''ll take my leave now. When we get to the field, of course, I''ll do what you guys say.


    Ha!


    Mattoo said and walked out of the room. The Yu people got up and watched Mattoo leave. The Yu people sat down as Matou left, and Theintan turned to face them. Then, once he had a full view of the room, he looked at Mizuho.


    ''''It''s okay. I''ve set up a ward in this room. There is no need to worry about clairvoyance or eavesdropping from the other party. Any kind of eavesdropping devices will also be blocked from radio waves.


    Theintan nodded widely upon hearing this.


    ''Ladies and gentlemen, please forgive General Mattoo. The General doesn''t say much, but this move to Minra is not just to see your daughter. Of course, I''m sure that''s part of it.


    Yutai turns to Teintan with a questioning look on his face. Theintan sits down at the table and explains why.


    ''''As the General said earlier, Minra is the General''s hometown. And at the same time, it is also an important political ground for the General. As such, we desperately need to keep it on our minds at all times.


    Yuto has a bad feeling about Theintan''s story.


    ''Did something happen in Minra?''


    ''Yes. Or rather, it''s an ongoing story.... Actually, there is a village next to Minra called Ziegon. It''s a very poor village. But it''s also the home of Guarin, the prime minister of the military government.


    ''What?��It''s....


    Yu people are surprised. How could there be an enemy number two''s hometown in such close proximity?


    ''''That''s why Guaran is beginning to give Ziegon the benefit of his own career by prioritizing government funds to Ziegon because it''s his birthplace. When it comes to redeveloping roads, new markets, etc., Guar��n himself is at the helm.


    Yuto frowned, but Marion nodded as if she was convinced by Teintan''s story.


    ''''I see, it''s to decorate your hometown with brocade....... Well, it sounds like something an upstart would do.''''


    Yes...... But it''s ostensible.


    What do you mean?


    Mizuho questioned Theintan suspiciously, and Yuto crossed his arms thoughtfully.


    ''''You don''t mean to tell me that those guarans are here to cut down General Matou''s ground........ General Matou''s ground should be spread out around Minra........ The fact that Guar��n, next to Minra, who is at the center of it, is hurling a policy that could be seen as a popularity contest, is a situation that General Matou can''t overlook. It could shake the big ground of General Mattoo''s democratization drive.


    ''Oh....''


    Mizuho and Marion understood what that meant. Teintan was a little surprised by Yuto''s perceptiveness, but he nodded widely.


    ''''That''s what it means. So, General Mattoo needs to firm up the ground around Minra. Not to mention the fact that he is about to make a speech at the United Nations soon, but what General Mattow does does does not end there. No, in fact, it''s not an exaggeration to say that it''s a start. If you think about it that way, this is not something we can just leave to chance.


    In the world beyond the Demon''s Cave, known as the Demon''s World, there were not only aliens but also humans living there, and many nations had been formed.


    When Masato stayed in the demon world for three years, he got involved in a political battle between these nations and became tired of it.


    Although there was a common enemy there, the human-against-human outsider, there was a power struggle underneath the surface, and some of the forces were manipulated by the outsider to take advantage of that power struggle.


    That experience of political subterfuge is built into Yuto''s thought process. A single action can have multiple meanings in many cases.


    Mizuho is not good at this kind of talk, but she has the ability to understand it. She listened to Yuto and Theintan''s story and breathed lightly.


    ''''I understand well. As I said to General Mattoo, we will just do our job. Mr. Theintan.''''


    Thank you, sir. Thank you for your continued support of the General. Ladies and gentlemen, we will be leaving here early tomorrow morning, so please be ready to leave.


    Yes, sir.


    Teintan bowed his head and got up from his seat to leave, but he turned his head to Mizuho as if he noticed.


    ''''Oh, Shitendera-sama, I''m sorry. I''m guarding the General during tomorrow''s move, what should we do?��Is that all right with you?��If you have something, a plan, we''ll follow it.


    ''Yes. I have a plan of action, but please keep that one going as usual.


    ''Oh, you have a plan!��I understand!


    Teintan responds with a surprised and delighted response, to which Mizuho responds with her eyes half open.


    ''''Well it''s as if you never had a plan before, isn''t it?''''


    ''Oh!��No!��That''s not what I meant!��The enemy was about to think about it in time, and there was a chance that they could make a serious attempt!��So... what is the plan, sir?��Are we not in the way, as we have been?


    Teintan hurriedly opens his hands and turns his body to Mizuho. Then, as if to divert the topic, he returns to the topic of the mission. The normally calm guard captain''s face is slightly drawn and sweating with a fake smile.


    ''''Whew, well, that''s fine. It''s not that I''m interrupting you. Our plan is........


    When Mizuho was about to give a rough explanation of the plan, Yuto interrupted with a smile and confidence.


    ''''I''ve come up with the plan, but I''ll have Shitenji-san and Marion-san set up a perimeter around General Mathew, while I will search for the enemy. I''m confident in my speed and physical strength, so I''ll search that area with all my might, starting from the area where I think it''s suspicious. Then, if I feel a sign of what seems to be an enemy summoner, I''ll contact Shitenji-san and ask her to come to support me.


    Seeing Yuto speak proudly and happily, Mizuho and Marion''s eyes widened for a moment, but then they listened with a cold reaction. Teintan put his right hand on his chin as he listened and thought about what Yuto was saying.


    ''''I see.... With Master Dou Dou Dou''s arrival, our strength has increased. But isn''t that too much of a burden for Master Dou Dou Dou to bear?


    ''''Haha, that''s not true. One of the reasons why I, who''s only a rank D, was called up is because of my physical strength. I''ll run around with all my strength and make the summoner, who should be running around, panic. That would also slow down the summoned demons, and I think it would make room for Shitenji-san and the others. I''m also worried about the other supposedly capable person, but the point is the summoner. Next time I''m going to find the summoner and beat him.


    ''Certainly!��As long as we can neutralize the enemy summoner, future escorts will be a breeze!


    ''Yes!��I can handle it. Because I can run as fast as I can for about 20 kilometers!


    ''Oh, I see!��As expected of a capable person. Even in our unit, there is no one who can move at full speed over such a distance. I understand very well. Tomorrow, we will also do our best to protect the general, and we will do everything in our power to protect him. If there are any problems, please contact us every time.


    I understand!


    Teintan nodded admiringly and left the room with Yuto and the others.


    Watching Teintan leave, Marion gives Yuto a suspicious look. In response, Mizuho also looks at Yuto with a similar expression.


    ''''Yuto-san. Why.........''''


    That''s right, Du Du Yuto. Why did you lie to that captain of the guard...?


    Yuto replied to Mizuho and the others as he tightened his expression, renewing his smile from earlier.


    ''''Yes, we may be a bit too cautious, but........ I thought it would be best not to let anyone but us know about this plan.


    ''Well, that''s one thing, but Mr. Theintan is the captain of the guard, right?


    ''Yes. I think it would be better to reveal our strategy and get them to cooperate here...


    ''Yes, but from what I''ve heard of the raids so far, the enemy has targeted the main force with precision every time. I''m sure it has some sort of intelligence network, that''s for sure. That, as I said before, we can''t rule out the possibility of spies, and we can''t rule out the possibility of the enemy''s ability to do that. This room is fine but we don''t know until the person who came into this room from the outside.......


    ......


    Mizuho and Marion turn serious at the thought of Yuto.


    ''''Besides, we don''t know what''s going on inside the enemy, or what they''re thinking, but we certainly don''t have any more time to spare. We can''t rule out the possibility that the situation has changed and they will attack us seriously next time. If that happens, they will take their intelligence more seriously than ever before. And with the addition of my bodyguard at such a time, the enemy will want to know more about our situation...


    Yuto turns his head out the window. Mizuho and Marion didn''t miss the momentary but slightly disgusted expression on her face.


    ''''Even though this is an escort, it''s still a battle....... There''s a lot of things you have to suspect. Teintan-san, of course, is no exception. Well, I guess it''s just my bad character....


    Mizuho and Marion could understand what Yuto was saying. They reminded themselves that they might still be naive in that sense. We have our own mission. We should do everything we can to complete it. They hadn''t missed training as gifted people, but this was a real battle.


    Yuto lightly sighs and laughs bitterly.


    ''''When you ask me about the details of the plan so naturally.... Even more so, I''m tempted to doubt it........


    Eh....


    No way.


    Yuto laughed at the two of them as they looked serious with their stories.


    ''No. Beware. All of it. But I wouldn''t like it if Shitenji-san and Marion-san were to be in danger without that precaution...''''


    Na! Eh!


    Once again, Mizuho and Marion look at Yuto with a look that caught them off guard.


    Without noticing their expressions, Yuto went to the table and sat down.


    ''''Well, let''s go over the details of the plan....then?��Hey, what''s going on, guys?��Well, you''re blushing again.��Could it be that you''re really not feeling well?


    As expected, seeing the two of them blushing repeatedly like this, I''m worried that there''s something wrong with Yuto too.


    ''''It''s nothing!'''' It was nothing!


    No!


    Yuto almost fell out of his chair at Mizuho and Marion''s spirit.


    ''For the most part, you''re being cocky!��Du Du Yuto!��Who do you think I am!


    ''Yes, sir!��I''m not that bad either!��You need to trust me more!


    ''Uh-huh!��Sorry!��But, of course, I know they''re both better than I am, right?


    That''s not what I meant!


    ''Yes, sir!��It''s not!


    Mizuho and Marion put their hands on the table as they closed in on Yuto. Yuto''s eyes widened and broke out in a cold sweat at their reaction as he turned over on his back.


    ''''Huh?��Huh?��I''m sorry!��What?


    More me...


    You can count on it! You can count on me!


    Huh?��Um, yeah, okay.


    "!


    The unintelligible actions of those two, Yuto just tries to keep quiet.......


    (..........What is it?��Has pride gotten in the way?��I''ll be more careful from now on. ........yeah, I''m a little scared and......)


    What did Mizuho and Marion, in fact, say to Yuto?��And still in agony.


    I''m angry, embarrassed, and frustrated, and I don''t know what to do.


    (Why do I feel this way about this guy?)


    (Why am I saying strange things to you, Yuto-san...umm, I wonder why I''m thinking that?


    (Ugh, what is that?)��(This feeling is...)


    They were in a strange situation, as if something came back to them from within themselves.


    It feels like a very important thing.


    And it feels like it''s something I need to do to be beside this boy. Not only during this request, but also in the future.


    But the thought was lost in the embarrassment of their own unconscious words, which they had just said with a strong impulse that had suddenly arisen.


    Teintan was reporting back to his own guard room after leaving Yuto and the others'' room.


    But Teintan was alone.


    He doesn''t have a cell phone or a radio in his hand. He just walks and moves his mouth.


    ''''Yes I do. He was a drunken little boy who was overconfident in his own power, a maneuver that wasn''t even a maneuver, a maneuver that wasn''t even a maneuver, and he already took credit for it.


    Teintan just walks, except for his mouth moving as he looks forward, but his face is far more... ugly than the usual serious captain of guards could ever imagine.


    Teintan''s eyes turned gray and hung up one side of his mouth in an ugly way.


    ''''Yes. Hmph, he''s only a rank D rookie. It must mean that the World Ability Agency is also incredibly short of talent. That little boy should be killed during the next attack........yes....... Eh!


    Teintan stopped abruptly, his eyes widening with an impressed look on his face.


    ''That Caliguda has taken those terms!��So long!��.........and no more stalling........yes. Yes sir..........


    Teintan starts walking again.


    ''As you wish, Lord Lokiarum. All for ... the Sword of Surt ....


    Taintan''s face as he said this was already back to that of the guard captain.

 66-Passion of Ichigo

    Ready to go?��Marion, Du Du Yuto.


    Yes, sir.


    ''Oh, yeah. I''m fine.


    At the crack of dawn, Brigadier General Mattoo left for his hometown and political base of Minra. Yuto and the others climbed into a military jeep provided by the convoy commanded by Theintan. Mizuho and Marion sat in the back seat, while Masato sat in the passenger seat.


    ''''Doumori-san, I''ll take you back to Minra securely!


    Oh, Ms. Nguyen!��It''s nice to meet you.


    The driver was Nguyen, who had been brought from the airport to Yangla. Gwen laughed and greeted Yuto and the others, then started the car''s engine for Minra.


    As the jeep carrying Yuto and the others began to move, Mizuho and Marion''s faces were slightly strained. Unlike in the past, the upcoming battle would mean a lot to them. If the operation went well, Brigadier Mathew''s escort would be much easier.


    For Mizuho and Marion, this was the first time they had ever had a battle where they had to think through so much beforehand to confront their opponent. Therefore, the two of them were more than a little nervous.


    Although Mizuho was nervous, she was aware that she was the leader of this team of abilities. Therefore, she thought that she had to calm herself down firmly until the battle.


    As Mizuho was thinking like that, Marion, sitting beside her, without hiding her own nervousness, called out to Yuto.


    ''''Yuto-san........''''


    Yeah?��What?


    Yuto turned around from the passenger seat and turned to face Marion. Then, seeing the anxious expression on Marion''s face, and perhaps noticing Marion''s current state of mind, Yuto smiled at Marion.


    ''''Haha, it''s okay. Even if our predictions are wrong, if General Mattoo can protect it, it won''t be a failure. At that time, I''ll end up staying close to the two of you and buying time for Shitenji-san''s jutsu to be activated, just as Shitenji-san''s original goal was.


    ''Yes, sir!��I agree. I''ll do my best too!


    Marion laughed as she listened to Yuto''s words and smiled to release the tension, and Yuto nodded with a smile.


    Mizuho watched the two of them with zit eyes. Mizuho is not good at relying on others, so this kind of thing is not easy to do. Then, she growls in a whisper while looking at Marion, who is in a good mood and has her back against the backrest.


    ''''........Marion. It''s not fair........


    ''What?��What?��Mizuho-san!


    Hmm.


    Marion attaches and talks to Mizuho, but Mizuho turns her face out the window. Marion puts her hand on Mizuho''s shoulder with tears in her eyes, but Mizuho doesn''t take care of her.


    ''''Mizuho-san, why won''t you look at me!��Mizuho-san!


    Marion shakes Mizuho with her yussa-yussa shoulder, but she doesn''t turn to look at me at all. Then, Marion''s mouth twitches a little too.


    ''Even Mizuho-san........is dressed a little bit cuter today. I''m always in an exorcist''s vestments, but...


    Na!


    Mizuho''s eyes widened and she turned to Marion.


    ''''And your skirt is a bit short... and it''s always long...''''


    No, it''s not!��You''re thinking about that....


    Hmm.


    This time Marion turns away.


    ''Ma, Marion!��Hey, it just so happens that today!��Marion, look at me!


    There''s a lot of noise behind me, so what is it about Yuto?��I turn my head, but the two guys behind me don''t seem nervous about the fight ahead, so I decide to let it go. It''s much better than being nervous.


    Then Gwen laughs.


    ''No, I know it''s inappropriate to be on a mission, but it''s fun to drive with a youngster in the car!


    He started humming in a good mood.


    .........Ichigo is now in a supremely cold sweat.


    It was because of Yuto, who was now in front of him.


    This is the corridor in front of the classroom in Class D, the first year of Horaiin Kilin High School.


    Ichigo strongly includes that Yuto.


    ''''Okay?��Don''t ever stand out, okay?


    Yes, I agree.


    ''So!��I''m not allowed to talk like that!


    Oh, I''m sorry, Ichigo-dono. Well then, ah ... yeah, okay.


    Ichigo sighed from the bottom of his stomach and slumped his shoulders.


    ''''Hey, Hakamada-kun, Doudu-kun. What are you doing?��If you don''t get to your seat soon, Miss Birei will be here.


    Shizuka hijinks her face out of the classroom and calls out to them.


    Then, the yuto...


    That''s very polite of you, Lord Mito. I understand...


    Hey!


    ''Gohon!��Not, thank you, Mr. Mito.


    Yeah?��Yeah, hurry up.


    Shizuka nodded her head lightly at Yuto''s condition, but nodded and returned to the classroom.


    Ichigo, on the other hand, is preoccupied with how to get through the day. He spins his head to the fullest, wondering what to do...............but all he can come up with is a rogue projection picture.


    "Ichigo-dono, I''m counting on you to take care of me for the rest of the day.


    And Arrogant Hikaru (Gouko) in the form of Yuto bows his head with a wonderful bow.


    ''''Ahh.......how could I get involved in this.......''''


    With his head in his hands, Ichigo is in an unusually tense state, and is forced to wait for his homeroom teacher, Takano Mirei, who always arrives on time in three minutes.


    Thus, Ichigo''s ordeal at school has begun.

 67-Passion of Ichigo ②

    On Monday morning, Ichigo arrived at school very early than usual.


    When he arrived at the school gates, the gates were not yet open, and a few students who had come for morning practice of club activities were waiting for the gates to open. Those students probably go to school at this time every day.


    But Ichigo is different. Ichigo does not participate in club activities.


    In fact, Ichigo came to school so early for Yuto.


    Today, Masato was supposed to be going to a country called Miremar at the request of an organization called the World Ability Agency. Moreover, he hadn''t told the school about it. In other words, from the school''s point of view, it was a wonderfully cheating holiday.


    However, Ichigo is the only person who knows about Yuto''s situation.


    He was told by Yuto that Yuto is a gifted person, that his life is difficult and he desperately needs to secure an income now, as well as the origins of Yuto''s family, the Dou Dou family, and the repercussions of Yuto wielding great power, all of which he was told by Yuto.


    Because of this, Ichigo, as a close friend of Yuto''s, had planned to somehow follow up on Yuto''s cheating this time, and he had made that promise to Yuto as well. Ichigo was a man who was disciplined in his promises.


    Ichigo knows that the biggest and scariest barrier to following up with Masato this time around is the one he has to deal with.


    It''s his homeroom teacher, Takano Mirei, from Class D of the first year. Ichigo must continue to protect Yuto for six days from today against this super-strong enemy. It''s truly an impossibly difficult task.


    Anyway, Ichigo came to school this early in the morning in order to implement the plan that he has been thinking about all night to deal with this difficult task. First of all, he wants to get his classmates involved. To get as much of an edge as possible on the plan.


    For that reason, Ichigo decided to come to school before anyone else in his class and ambush them at the school gate here in order to talk to all of his classmates, including those participating in the morning practice of club activities.


    When the school security guard, an old man, opened the school gate, Ichigo waited there for his classmates from Class D of the first year to come to school.


    Ichigo knew that he needed to get the girls in his class on his side first.


    If he could only manage to get the girls on his side, he thinks that the guys can''t be bothered.


    This year''s enrollment was six to four girls. Therefore, the authority of girls is relatively stronger than that of boys.


    Besides, there should be no point in letting the boys in the first year of high school get into trouble with girls. If they made an enemy of the girls now, their future high school life would be a risk of living in a deserted hell without any moisture.


    Moreover, the girls at Jilin High School have a high level of appearance. And there are many of them.


    This makes it impossible for any of the boys to dream about their own future high school life. Ichigo was well aware of the ecology of being a first year high school boy.


    And if he specialized in this matter alone, Ichigo had a chance to win.


    Ichigo, in his own opinion, was better at keeping his distance from girls than other boys. Because of this, Ichigo has gradually gained popularity with the girls since he entered the school.


    Because of this, he is not thought of well by some of the boys, but Ichigo was convinced that such small fry were bound to bow down in front of the girls.


    Normally, Ichigo is sold on his natural body, but this time there is a situation. He''s going to ask the girls to do him a favor, even if it''s a bit forceful.


    (I''m sure my likability will go up when I''m this desperate and work for my guy friends!��A little desperate is just fine!��(Hmmm ... and that''s the same thing if you fail ... you can say that)


    Although he said it was for Yuto''s sake, Ichigo was calculating this area well....


    But in the view of Ichigo, who was grinning sloppily, an improbable person came to school before anyone else in the class.


    ''''Hm?��Huh?��Eeeeee!��Yuto!


    Now, the very best friend that Ichigo was trying to use... or rather, help... was coming to school with a well-groomed and poised bag.


    Surprised, Ichigo ran up to that Yuto.


    ''Hey!��Yuto!��What are you doing?��You weren''t supposed to be here today.


    Yeah?��You are..... Are you a schoolmate of Mikate-sama?��I don''t know what to do about this...


    ''What are you talking about?��What, didn''t you go to the World Whatevers agency to ask for it?��What are you going to do about my super-sensitivity plan that I came up with late yesterday!


    Ichigo says that and takes Masato to the back of the school building, thinking it would be bad if people around him heard him. Following him, Masato is saying something as if he is thinking about it.


    ''''Hmm, as I recall, in this kind of case........the winning girl said.......''''


    When Ichigo and Yuto are alone behind the school building, Yuto speaks to Ichigo in a revised tone.


    ''''No, boy, I''m sorry, but I''m not feeling very well at the moment. If you could, could you leave me alone for a week or so?


    ''Oh?��What are you talking about... yeah?��You......


    Ichigo felt uncomfortable with this Yuto and kept his distance.


    ''''You''re not Yuto, are you?''''


    Ho.....


    Ichigo tells him that he''s not Yuto, and that Yuto looks at him with narrowed eyes.


    Ichigo has known Yuto for a long time. Even more so, Ichigo considers himself to be a close friend of Masato. That''s why he immediately senses that the person in front of him right now is not the real Yuto.


    That''s why he was able to follow this mysterious event and immediately came to the conclusion that it was an imposter, because he was shown and told by Yuto in the park the other day that he was a psychic.


    And there was another reason for Ichigo to realize this........


    It was.........


    It was easy to understand........very easy.


    In fact, if you are going to be transformed into a Yuto, Ichigo wants to tell you to at least imitate everything from your mannerisms to the way you speak.


    It''s a good thing that this Yuto, despite his Yuto appearance, is, how should I put it, too well dressed.


    Even Ichigo is a healthy guy. I want to be popular with women. And he''s constantly searching for the kind of coolness that will be valued by women.


    He never says it out loud, but every high school boy thinks about it.


    The air of a handsome man can already be felt on Ichigo''s radar through his expression and mannerisms. The coolness of the inside comes out in a good way on the outside, even though it is Yuto''s appearance.


    It''s like, let''s put it that way, it''s like Yuto''s good-looking qualities have jumped up several times over, while his outer appearance remains intact.


    ''''Who are you? What happened to the real dorky Yuto?��Huh?��Ugh!


    As Ichigo said that, that Yuto instantly approached him and grabbed the chest of Ichigo''s blazer with tremendous force and lifted him up with one hand.


    ''''You!��Did you call the Lord''s mansion lame?��To that godlike Mikado-sama, that quality of speech.......deserves all death!


    Gu ... what?��My lord?��Divine?��Yuto?


    ''Yes!��That sweetheart, the greatest and greatest beauty on earth!


    And for a moment, Ichigo felt uneasy.


    Yuto is an ability. He could imagine being involved in a world that Ichigo didn''t know about, something he didn''t know about.


    And the awesome skill he was shown in that park was clearly something he would have honed for battle.


    (Don''t tell me that Yuto is this guy........


    Isn''t it possible that Ichigo was hit by Yuto?��When I imagined that, I couldn''t believe my own killing intent boiled over to this fake Yuto figure.


    ''''You!��You didn''t mean to kill Yuto!��I''ll never forgive you!��What did they do to you!��What the hell did you do to my buddy!


    Even though Ichigo was being held back by Yuto''s fake, he fought back with a desperate look. In his eyes, he also had light tears in his eyes.


    ''''........''''


    Yuto''s impostor, who had been watching the situation calmly, let go of Ichigo.


    ''''Boy........what is your relationship with Mikate-sama?''''


    ''I''m your best friend!��You!��So, what did you do with Yuto!


    Ichigo is still confident in his arm strength even with this. But with this fake Yuto''s move earlier, he knew that it would be far stronger than him.


    But that didn''t matter to Ichigo. He braced himself to attack the fake Yuto at any moment.


    Then the fake Yuto disappeared from sight.


    ''''Hm?��Huh?


    When he looked closely, he saw that fake Yuto had come up to him and was kneeling in front of him. Ichigo is uncomprehending and gets pouting.


    ''''I''m sincerely sorry!��How dare I do this to your best friend, Gokan-sama....


    What?��What is it?


    ''My name is Aramitsu. I am your squire, and I am your self-appointed shield.


    In front of Ichigo, who is unsure of what is going on, the fake Yuto is hanging his head and apologizing.


    ''''Uh, er.......so you''re not an enemy of Yuto?''''


    ''No way!�� Mokan-sama doesn''t acknowledge it and calls me his friend, but.......


    Fake Yuto has changed so much that even Ichigo is surprised, but it doesn''t look like he''s lying. If you remember, he was gushing about Yuto earlier, and Ichigo was furious because he called Yuto lame.


    (Huh?��Then what is it?��This guy...... (You mean he''s one of your friends?)


    ''Well my name is...''


    ''''I''m Arrogant Hikaru. Even though I didn''t know it, I raised my hand to Mikan-sama''s best friend. On top of this!


    As he said this, Aragamitsu took out a stunning dagger from wherever he got it from, took off his jacket and opened the front of his shirt to reveal his stomach. Then he pointed the dagger at himself.


    ''What? Wow!��Hey, Mr. Arrogant!��Wait!


    Ichigo hurriedly stops Aragamitsu from trying to cut off his stomach, and he is in a hurry to stop him.


    ''''Please don''t stop me!��This is no way to make a face to meet your mansion-sama!


    No!��Let''s talk about it!��We need to talk...!


    Finally, with a full-body breath in front of a calmer Aramitsu, Ichigo had to hear from Aramitsu how this happened.

 68-Passion of Ichigo ③

    һ��ϡ�����˺ιʡ��v�ˤ��ˤ򤷤Ƥޤ�ѧУ�����뤳�Ȥˤʤä��Τ������Ȥ����U�����h������᤿��


    �����������Ŀ����h���ȡ�


    ������ˤ�˽���������^���ˌ��������\�Ĥ��k�ˤʤΤǤ���


    ��˽�����������ˤ����g�������Ǥ�������


    ���Ϥ�������⤴�h�����ޤ����g�ϡ����ա����^�����΄դ˳������줿��Τ��ȤǤ�������


    ��������������������������������������������������


    ���v�ˤ����ʤ��ȤĤޤ�ʤ�����


    �����ϵv�ˤ���լ�Ǥ��롣�v�ˤ��糯�����������ߙC�v�����m�Ȥ��dz������Ƥ��ޤä���


    �פ�ľ��(�⤯�Ȥ�)���g��ʹ���������Ԥäơ��_���ˤ��Ƥ��ä������Ϥǥ�������ܞ���äƤ������ԥ���Ĥ˥ۥåȥѥ�ĤȤ���ǡ�ä�Ԫ�ݤ�Ů����ѧ���Ȥ��ä��ˤǤ��롣


    �Τ�����_���ˤʤäƤ��ꡢ�v�ˤ����äƤ������@�����`���ʤ��ۤɤγ������ä���


    �Ԥ�����䤨��С����m��������ܤ��ʤ��Ƥ������ä��ΤǤϤʤ��������Ȥ��Ԥ��롣


    �������͡����v�ˤ����ʤ��ȏ���Ϥ����ʤ����


    ��ǥ��`�ѥ�磻������ˤ΋��Ӥ�һ��ƿ�򱧤��������ʤ���ͬ�⤹�롣����������ˤ򤢤ޤꤻ�����������ä���װ�򤹤뤳�Ȥ��य�ʤä����磻����Ĥϋ��Ӥδ󤭤��ؤ��{����褦��ʢ���Ϥ��äƤ��롣�g�ϋ��Ӥ�Ů���j�I���i�ߡ�ɫ�����о����Ƥ���餷����


    �����桩����������ɤˤ��Ƥ��뤬���ɤ����Ť�������


    ����`�ϱ����i�ߡ������Ʊ�����Ŀ���x���Ȥ���Ϣ�򤷤Ƥ��������Τ���Ϣ�򤷤��ˤ⤪�äȤ�Ȥ�����ͤ�򤷤Ƥ��롣����åȤ�ϥ���Ϥޤ���ä����ԩ`���Ǻ�����򤷡�Ҋ���ˤ�Ҋ��Х��ꥷ�㏬�̤�Ů��Τ褦����


    ��ߤ˥���`�γ֤Ĥ��α��ϋ��Ӥ����ꤿ���ݤŤ����߄٤�����Ů�������åפ�˼����������ҕ���Ҋ��Ů�����Ȥ�ɫ�ݤΤ��ȡ����Ǥ��ä���


    ����ͥ�Ǿ����Β������¤򤷡������B���������夬���ޤߤ�ˤʤäƤ��롣�����ơ���������Ϥ�����ց��äƤ�����


    ���κ�Ǥϡ����⤬��ޤ������Ȥ�Ť��ʤ��阌�����Ф��ڤ���Ǥ��ꡢ�����ˤ�üĿ�������Ԥ�줿�������m����(����礦����)���ݏ��Ȥ����롣


    ������С����`����ϿF�Ȥ���Τ����ؤ˴��¤����˱�������ơ����_�Τ�����g��ͨ��i���褦�Ȥ������A�ݤ�Ŀ��ҙ���褦�ʳ�����Ф������`����Ϥ��Ĥ�ͨ��Οo����Ǥ��롣


    ���ӤϤ���ʥ��`�����Ҋ�ơ�


    �����`���󣿡��Ҥ������͡����ʤ������Τ�֤äƤ�Σ���


    ���Ӥ�Ԓ���줱���ơ��o����Υ��`������٤�����Ŀ��󤭤������Τ����Ф��L��������ֹ�ޤ롣


    �������ʤ�Ǥ�ʤ���


    �����󣿡��֤�����͡�������������L�����ΤϺΣ���


    �������ʤ�Ǥ�ʤ���


    �o����ˡ������Ƥ��Ĥ��ƽ̹��Ԓ�����Ǵ𤨤륹�`����


    ������ˤ��Ƥϡ���֤���䤹�����餤�˥ƥ�ѤäƤ����裿��


    �������ʤ�Ǥ�ʤ���


    �����餺���o�����ƽ̹�ʥȩ`��η��¡������˱����i�߽K��������`��Ӥ�롣


    �������Ǥ��ͩ`�����`����������ϲ��äƤ�`���_���ˉ�Ǥ��`��


    ���`����ϟo����Ǥ��롣�����˥�����������Ͼ�����ˤ��Ƥ��פ��ϰ��������𤳤������`�����ָ������


    �����������`���󤬺Τ��L���Ȥ��äơ��ؤ�üë��Ĥ������裡��


    ȫ���仯�Τʤ��ƽ̹�ʥȩ`���Ԓ�����Ȥ���˼���ʤ������Ԥˤϥ��`����ΙC΢���֤�ȡ��褦�˷֤���餷����


    ���Ӥ��˥�ä��Ӥ�Ц�ߤ�Ҋ���������Ϥ���ȡ����`����ϟo����˥ӥ��äȤ��롣


    ���ʩ`�ˣ������`��������������򤷤ơ�����


    �����`����󡣺Τ��L���Ƥ��Ǥ����`����


    ���ᤫ��ˤ��䤫�ʥ���`�������ä��ơ����`������Ȥ�Ĥ롣


    �������ʤ�Ǥ�ʤ���


    �����餺���o�����ƽ̹�ʥȩ`������Υ��`����


    ��Ҋ���ʤ衢���`����


    ���Ĥ��g�ˤ��������˼ĤäƤ����פϡ��I�֤�ˤ��ˤ����ʤ��饹�`������Ȥ롣


    �����򤫤���ӡ�����`���פ˰��줵��륹�`����


    �������ʤ�Ǥ�ʤ���


    ���`����ϳ֤äƤ�������ؤ˱�������ʤ�������Ҥ���롣


    �Ӥ�����ʧ�ä����`�����ǰ�ˡ����Ӥ�Ŀ�����ǡ��פȥ���`�˺χ����ͤ롣


    ����äƤ����ޤ�����


    ���Ӥ������Ԥä�;�ˡ����`�������줷�Ƥ������ˤ�һ�Ť��w�Ӥ����롣


    ����������


    ���`����ϟo����˱����εֿ���ԇ�ߤ뤬����Τ�����ݤ˟o�ݡ����äȤ����g���֤���졢���Ӥϥ��`�����L���֤äƤ�����Τ�ȡ���Ϥ�����


    ���Τ��죿��


    ���Ӥϥ��`���󤬴��¤����˳֤äƤ��������ڤ��Ƥߤ롣���`����ϰפȥ���`��ȡ��Ѻ�������ʤ���⡢�������֤���Ф��Ƥ��롣


    ���ʤˤʤˣ���


    ���ΤǤ��`����


    ����������ϣ�����


    ���Ӥ��@���α���ǡ����β��Ф��Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ��롣


    ������ϵv�ˤΣ���


    ��������


    ������ϵv�ˤ���Σ���


    ����������


    ����ϡ����ƥ�Ȥ��Ф˵v�ˤ��o�������Ѥ��ΤƤ��ԥ���ĤǤ��ä���


    �����⤽��ϡ����O�F���ΥХ��Ȥ��ŤƤ�����ΤʤΤǡ��v�ˤκ��������ˤ����z��Ǥ��롣ϴ媤��褦�ȵv�ˤϥƥ�Ȥ��ä��Ƥ����Τ������ߥ�ީ`�ؤγ��k�ʂ��æ���������Τޤޤˤ����ФäƤ��ޤä��Τ���


    ���Ӥϡ����o���R�ˤ����֤˳֤ä��ԥ���Ĥ�򤦤���롣


    �������v�ˤ΄�����������


    ��㱤Ȥ�������Nj��Ӥ����ԥ���Ĥ��]����򤹤�ȡ����Σԥ���Ĥ���Ȼ����������


    ���ϥã���


    ���Ӥ��ݸ����Ȥ��Σԥ���Ĥ˰פ�򤦤���ơ������Ϥǥ����������Ƥ��롣


    ����������������ϵv�ˤ΄�������


    �פ��Ҥ������ˡ��ޤ��è��������褦�ˣԥ���Ĥ򱧤�����Ƥ���ȡ������ҥ祤�ȥ���`��ȡ���Ϥ��ơ�����ϴ��¤������]����򤹤롣


    ������������Ť��ޤ��`��˽�������������Ǥ��`��


    ����������������������


    ����ϥ���`�κΚݤʤ����~���ä�������


    ���������줬���ˤ������ǥ��`�����Υϩ`�Ȥ˻��Ĥ��Ƥ��ޤ���


    �նΡ����äΤ褦���٤��������ˤϡ������˳���ä��Tʿ�Τ褦�ˡ��o�ԤΤޤޡ����줾��Θ����򤹤롣


    �ؚ��Υ��`���Ťġ����ˤ�Ҋ��Ŀ����Ů������Ů����������


    ������϶�Τʤ������ȼ��������H������Εr�g�����줿�������ˤˤϺ���r�g�˸Ф���줿���֤���ʤ���


    �����ˡ�ͥ�Ǿ����Β������¤򤷤Ƥ�����������ޤ����Ϥ�ˮԴ��Ҋ�Ĥ�����


    ��������������ǵv�ˤ��H�֤��ϲ�ӤǤ��������������󣡡�


    ������������������


    ���ϡ�����ˮԴ���Ϥˎڤ��äƤ���ֺ��ұP�򡢤�����̫�Τ褦��̫�������꤫�֤ꡢһ�ݤ��ұP��ȭ��ߵ���Ĥ��롣


    ����ȡ����ұP�Ϸۡ��˳Z���������g����_����ˮ�����������Ƥ�����


    �������`�������ĤϚݳ֤������Ǥ��ʣ�����������


    ����������


    ���·�������ˮ�΄ݤ��Ϥɤ�ɤ󏊤��ʤꡢ�ޤ���gǷȪ�Τ褦�����䥦������򎆤��z�ߵ��Ϥ˴��������Ƥ��롣


    �����䣿��������ҥ�`�`�`�`����


    �������`����


    �������ȥ�������α��Q��„�����Ƥ���ȡ����oĩ҆�ߤΤ褦�ˤʤäƤ��룴�ˤ�����Ů�Ԥ��������ä�Ŀ��Ҋ�_����


    ���Ӥ�����`�γ֤ĵv�ˤΣԥ���Ĥ�䄤��֤���Ф��ȡ�����`�Ϥޤ���ؤ��Τʤ���Τ褦�ˤҤ����o����


    ���Ϥ������������ɤ��ʤ�����������`����


    ���ӤǤ��`����������˽�����Ť˿p�������ޤ��`�������Ƥ��Ĥ������äȥϥ󥫥��ˤǤ⤷�Ƒ����ޤ��`��


    ���ʣ���˽��ͬ�����Ȥ򡭡����Υɉ�B���äȤ��郎����


    �����˵ͤ���ݤ��顢���Τ褦���̤ӼĤäƤ����פ�����`����ԥ���Ĥ�Z����


    ����B�϶��ˤȤ���裡������ʉ�B�ˤ��Σԥ���Ĥ϶ɤ��ʤ����ͣ���


    �פϣԥ���Ĥ�Ƭ�֤˒����ʤ��顢�F�Ȥ����x�Ѥ�ԇ�ߤ롣���Τ��ʤ䤫�ʄӤ��ǡ��F�Ȥ���ͥ���򤫤������פ�����


    �������ΰפ������פ����Ȥ����ǥ��`�����Ͽդ���ԥ���Ĥ�Z����


    ��������


    ����������϶ɤ��ʤ���


    ���`�����Ҋ�¤ʳत�����A�ݤʱ��Ф���Ϥ��ᤫ�����o����ˣԥ���Ĥ򱧤�����롣�����ơ����`����ϟo����ʤޤޡ����Υӥ����ɩ`��Τ褦����֤���ȡ���


    ������٤��򤷤���


    �����Ҋ�����ӡ�����`���ס�


    ���Ӥ����`�������Ӥ����ޤ���`�������������`����


    ���Ӥȥ���`��ͥ���w�ӳ��������ˤϸĤ�ƌ��Ť�������������Ŀ����ȡ�����ͬ�r�˥˥�ä�׳�~��Ц�ߤ򤳤ܤ��������ơ����Ӥ������܇��Ŀ��Ҋ���ʤ��L�ݤ���졢�x�꤬�e�餮������


    ����ȣ��ˤˉ仯��Ҋ��줿��


    ���ӤΥ��`�ѥ���Ჿ�����դäȤ�������ä�̫�����β�����Ƥ���ȡ����Ӥδ������त�פ�©����롣


    �����ơ�����`�α��Ф��������������ʡ�ѣ�����ۤɤμ��פ����������Ƥ����������ϡ������֤ˤϥ���`�����L�򳬤���󤭤ʥǥ����������դ��Ƥ��롣


    �ޤ����פ��^����ϥԥ祳������Ǥΰפ��������Ƥ���ȡ��פ��܇���Ҥ��L�Μu�������z�����


    �����o�����Ҋ�Ĥ�륹�`����


    ���`����ˤ������ˤ��Ȥ����x�k֫�Ϥʤ���


    ���`�����Ŀ���यȾ����Ƥ���������ȡ��졩�˥��`����γत������״��仯������������������t���פ��Τ�Τˤʤ롣


    ���եեա�����


    ���Ӥϲ�����Ц����


    ��Ҋ�Ƥ��礦�������v�ˤ�����Τ������ǡ������ޤ�����������Ȥ�������褦�ˤʤä��Τ裿���ԡ���β�򎆤����Ӥ��ơ����Σԥ���Ĥ�˽�����Ϥ��뤳�Ȥ����


    ����β�������Ƥ�΋��Ӥ����Ǥ��礦����������ˡ�������Ԥä��顢˽������ͬ�������ͣ���


    �������Ǥ��`��


    �������ɤ��ʤ���


    ���ˤ����ߺϤä���


    ��Ǥ������餺�����ȥ������󤬾������释������ˮ���Ϥǥ�������ܞ���äƤ��롣


    ���Ф���裡�����Ф��ޤ��`�������館������������


    ���թ`��ȫ�������ʤ������ϡ������ϥã���


    һ�����k�Σ��ˤ�����Ф˥��äȬF�줿����ϡ�Ŀ�ˤ�ֹ�ޤ�̄Ӥ��ǘ���ͻ�������ȡ����`���󤬳֤ĵv�ˤΣԥ���Ĥ򤽤Θ��α��β��֤����Ò줱����


    ��������������������������


    ����Ϙ��α����顢����Ϣ������˵v�ˤΣԥ���Ĥ�ȡ���Ϥ��롣


    ������äȣ������⡢����򤳤���˶ɤ��ʤ�������


    ��˽���¤����`��


    ������äƤС�����򤳤ä��ˣ���


    �����������˽�Ρ�


    ����ϣ��ˤ������ηN�ˤʤä��v�ˤΣԥ���Ĥ򤽤��֤ˎڤ���ȡ����Ӥ�����Ҋ���Ĥ���褦��ǰ�˳����ơ�����������Ŀ�򤹤�


    �������Ҋ�ʤ���������


    �����������ԥ���Ĥ�������������������


    �v�ˤΣԥ���Ĥ��ȤۤɤΣ��ˤ��������Фǡ����`������֤˶ɤä��H�ˡ����`����γ����פǽ����Ƥ��ޤäƤ������ޤ�����������ȡ��Ϥä��Ȥ��Τ�ΤǤ����������Σԥ���Ĥϟo�Ф���Ӥơ����������Ƥ��ޤäƤ��롣


    ����������^����Ҋ���顢�ɤ�˼���ޤ��������ޤ��Ƥ䡢�Ԥ�ȡ��Ϥäơ����ä��Y������֪�ä��顭����


    ��������������������


    ����ˤ����Ԥ���ȡ��侲�ˤʤä����ˤϥ����Ȥ����Ф��ǡ��������Ƥ��ޤ���


    ���Ӥ���β�����ʤ������¤��ꡢ�פζ������Ҥ˺�˵��졢���`����ȥ���`�������Ĥʤ���С�����s���ޤäƤ�����


    ���ɡ��ɤ����褦�����v�ˤ�ŭ���롫��


    �פ�ȫ�T�Κݳ֤�����ͤ���褦���Ԥ��ȡ����ˤȤ��^�򱧤��ơ��ȤۤɤޤǤ��Է֤������ЄӤ���ڤ��Ƥ��롣


    �פϛ�Ŀ�ˤʤä��L���ΰ����Ҋ�Ϥ�����


    �����⡫���ɤ����褦�����v�ˤ˺Τ��Ԥ��С�����


    ����χ@Ϣ�����פ�����Ҋ�ɤ�����


    ������¤��Ƥ��˷��ʤ�����������ֱ�����^�����Ԥäơ��Ԥ��x��ʤ��������^���ϴȱ���������Ԥ��\���\�⡢�x��С������ޤǤ�ŭ��ʤ���������


    ��������������


    ������Ԥ�졢�פ��ޤ������������h���ȡ��������ˤ�Ԫ���ˤˑ��ꡢ�������뤷���ʤ������ȸ�������


    ���Ӥ⤵�����˥ޥ������Ȥ򤷤��ʡ��Ȥ����B�Ȥ��^�����������`�ϝ����ͫ�ǁI�֤����ꤹ��褦���դꤷ��Ƥ��롣


    �֤��ꤺ�餤�������`������Ĥʤ���Ԫ�ݤʤ��ԥ���Ĥ�Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ�����


    ���������Ϥ�����������


    ���ˤ�ͬ�r�������Ϣ�򤹤롣


    �����Ҥ�`�`�`�`������


    �������`�`����


    �����˰��������z��Ǥ��룴�ˤκ�ˡ��������释������ˮ�΄ݤ������ޤä��Τ������ȥ������󤬿դ��齵�äƤ�����


    ����ʹ�� ��ʹ�������`����


    ����������������


    �ܤ�����ȡ�줺�˱��Ф�������Ƥ������ȥ�������ϡ�����äȤ��ʤ��������Ϥ���ȡ������ˤ������g�����Θ��Ӥ������������Ȥ˚ݸ�������


    �����飿���ɤ�������Ǥ����������Ԥ��ơ��������椷�ơ�����


    ����������


    �������η�������䤽���Ǥ���Τ��B�ɤ��������ϡ��Է֤����������g�Θ��Ӥ��ݤˤʤä��褦����


    ������������������������


    ���Ӥ����ϸ������a�äƤ��롣


    �褯״�r�η֤���ʤ����ȥ���������פ�A���뤬�����ο՚ݤ��i�ޤ���„���Ƥ��������������Ԥ��Ф���˜����Ц�ߤǡ��Ԥˈ�椷����


    ���ԡ������Ҋ���¤������������򒈏�������Ǥ������������⡢����ˮԴ�ˤ��¤��ˤ��ɤ��Ť��䤷�����������ˮ�����Ƥ�С����L�Τ�Ф������Ȥ������䤹�������䡫��������H�֤��ϲ�ӣ������ä���Τ��Ȥ����Ƥ���뤳���g�`���ʤ��Ǥ�����ʡ���������


    ������������������


    ����z�ࣴ�ˤ�ǰ�Ǵ�ϲ�Ӥ������ȥ�������


    ��������ȥ���������Ԥ������η���Ŀ���Ƥ��ơ����Ĥ��롣


    ���ۤ�������Ϥ������Ǥ��͡�����Ǥ��L�Τ�Ф�����С����^�����E���ˤ�����Ҫ��ʤ��ʤ롣�_�������^���⤪ϲ�Ӥˤʤ롭�����ֱ����ä��ʡ�������������


    �������Ǥ䤷�礦���������Ǥ䤷�礦����


    ����������


    �����ࡢ�Ǥ�����˽�ϡ�ľ�ݤǤ��L�Τ��޿����ޤ��礦�����^����ƣ�줬ȡ������ɤʤ��L�Τ�����ޤ��衹


    �������������H�֤����ä�����Τ��S���ߤǤ�������


    ����������


    �������ϡ��_�ɸФȳ�g�Фǡ����������Ȥ���������Z��ϤäƤ��롣


    ���κ�Ǥ����ݤΤʤ��K�١��������Ů������Ů�����������Ŀ�򤷤Ƥ�����


    ������������������������


    ���ӡ�����`���ס����`����ϡ����ȥ������󡢤����ơ�����εv�ˤ˰������_���Τ��ֱ���������~�Τ褦��Ŀ��Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ��롣


    �����ˤϡ��v�ˤ����äƤ����r�ˡ��v�ˤ�ŭ����_���M�Ȱ������M�����ä����Ҋ���ʤ����Ƿ֤����Ƥ�����


    Ҋ��Ŀ����Ů������Ů�����⣴�˽M�ϡ�����������ݓP���Ȥ����������ðפˤʤä��ץ��ܥ����`�Τ褦��Ҋ�Ĥ��Ф��ꡭ����


    ��������������������������������


    �����ˋ��Ӥ���ͻȻ���W�����褦����Ϥ�����


    �������裡��˽������Τ�����Τ裡��


    ���Ӥδ󤭤������@�����ס�����`�����`����ϋ��Ӥ���򤱤���


    ���ɡ��ɤ������Σ������ӣ���


    �����@���ޤ����`��


    ��������


    ��������`��˽������v�ˤ˺Τ�ϲ����B���뤳�Ȥ򤹤�Τ裡��


    ������������������


    ���Ӥ��᰸�����ˤȤ�Ŀ��ڤ�����


    ���ʡ��ʤ�ۤɣ������ӡ���ţ���


    ���ȤƤ⡢���������Ǥ��`��


    ��������������������


    ���դդա���������С����Σԥ���Ĥμ��⎤�����ˤʤäơ����֤������С�˽������v�ˤ˰�����B���뤫��裿��


    ��������������������


    ���΋��Ӥ����~�ˋ��Ӥ⺬�ᡢ���ˤΉ����ڤ��롣


    �פȥ��`����ϡ��v�ˤˤ��꤬�Ȥ����Ԥ�졢�^���ǤƤ�館��ӳ��򸡤��٤��������ơ��v�ˤ˱����Ĥ�����ä��^���ǤƤ�餦��


    ���Ӥȥ���`�ϡ��ᤤ�۲�򤷤��v�ˤ��Է֤˽��Ť�������ӳ��򸡤��٤����v�ˤϤ�����������Ԥ������ä��Է֤μ���֤��ä����⤦Ƭ�����֤����˻ؤ��Ƥ��롣�����ơ��v�ˤ��������������Ĥ�������


    �����죿���ɡ��ɤ�������Ǥ����������Ԥ��󡭡���


    ����������


    ���ȥ���������]��Ⱦ��ʤ��顢�⥸�⥸���Ƥ�����Ӥ�����˼�h����������롣


    ���֤��꤫�ͤ롭����


    ����⤤�Ĥ��g�ˤ�������ʤ��ȤˤʤäƤ��룴�ˤ�Ҋ���פ�A�������񡢣��ˤ�һ�塢�ɤΤ褦��״�r�ʤΤ��֤��餺�����M�ࡣ


    ���������Τޤޤ�״�r�Ǖr���^����ȡ��Ĥʤ���Ϣ�λĤ����ˤϥϥäȤ����褦�ˡ��Ϥ碌���������h���Ϥ������Ӥȥ���`�ϳ����������ˤʤ��Ѫ���֤����פȥ��`����ϻ��դä��]����䤹�褦�˥ѥ��ѥ����֤���������


    ��������餺�����ˤΘ��Ӥ�Q�äƤ��������_�ˡ����Ӥϣ��ˤο����򁻤�����


    �v�ˤ˺Τ�ϲ��Ǥ�館�뤳�Ȥ򤷤����ȡ�


    ����Ϥ����„���ȡ��󤭤��h���ơ�


    �������������Ȥʤ顢˽���Ƿǡ����ˤʤꤿ�������ց������ޤ��礦��


    �����ä����ց����ޤ��裡��������󡢣��ˤΤ來�ۤǘ����ޤ���ǣ���


    ����������


    �������愇��ˤʤä����Ӥ���


    ���ǡ����}�ϡ����Τ򤹤�С��v�ˤ�ϲ��Ǥ���뤫���顭������


    �����`�󡢤������͡���


    ���Ӥ����~�˽ԡ��愇�˿����롣


    ���v�ˤ���ϡ��Y�����ΤǤ��Է֤Ǥ��ʤ��Ƥ��ޤ��ޤ�����`��


    ��������


    �������Ǥ��͡����^���Ϥ���Ҋ���ƶ�ܿ�ʷ������¤���ܿ��O����Ƥ��롭����


    �������͡����Ҥ����������Ȱ���Ǥ���̶ȤޤǤ����㤦���顭����������Ȥʤ�ȡ�����


    ���������������`�󡭡�������������


    ���Ӥϡ��^�򐘤ޤ��ʤ���v�ˤ�ĺ�餹�ƥ�Ȥη���Ŀ���Ƥ���


    �������������������˺Τ��ҥ�Ȥ����뤫�⤷��ʤ��


    �����Ԥ��ȡ����Ӥ����ϥƥ�Ȥ��򤫤����v�ˤΥץ饤�٩`�ȿ��g����ڤ��_���褦�Ȥ��롣


    ������äȡ����äƤ�����ӡ����֤����^���β��ݤ����Τϡ�����


    �����ɷ�衣�v�ˤϽY�������`�ץ�ˤ��Ƥ��Ρ��Ԥ⡢�λؤ��Ф���äƤ�Ǥ��礦����


    ���_���ˡ���������������


    ������ˡ��v�ˤΤ���˺Τ��Ǥ��뤫�򿼤��뤿��ʤ������


    �����`�࡭���ޤ�����ؤϡ������ꤷ�U����ޤ������^��������


    ���Ӥ��ƥ�Ȥ���ڤΥ���å����_���ơ��Ф���롣�A����Ů��ꇤ���äƤ������ƥ�ȤϤ��������󤭤������ˤ����ȷdz����������ޤ����·��Ȥ��Ф��ä��Ƥ���Τǡ��������ϡ��ˤ����Τϟo���Ȥ������Ȥǡ���������ȥ����������Ǵ��ä���


    ���Τ��ʤ����ʤ�����


    ���Ԥ��Ĥġ����Ӥϥƥ���ڤ�Ҋ�ɤ����פ����⿼����褦�ˡ��v�ˤ�ϲ�֤��ȤΥҥ�Ȥ�̽������


    �����ˡ����`���󤬥��������ȋ��Ӥ�ĤĤ��Ƥ�����


    �����󣿡��ɤ������Υ��`���󡣺Τ�Ҋ�Ĥ��ä��Σ���


    ���������졹


    ���`���󤬋��Ӥ����˵v�ˤ�˽���һ�Ĥ�ȡ���Ϥ���Ҋ���Ƥ�����


    ���󣿡������ѧУ���Х�͡�


    ���v�ˤϸ�У�������͡���


    ���Ϥ��`���v�ˤ�����Ʒ��ˡ���ä����Ǥ��`��


    ���Ǥ⡢���줬�ɤ������Σ������`����


    �������v�ˡ�һ�L�g���ʤ���


    ���`����쎤�ָ�򤵤��ʤ����Ԥ������Ӥ��h����


    �����󡢤����͡����¤ǥߥ�ީ`���ä���������ˡ��������ʤ�ۤɡ�����


    ���ɤ������Σ������ӡ�


    ���Ҥ�äȤ��ơ��v�ˤ�ѧУ��o�Ϥ��ݤ�����¤��Фä��󤸤�ʤ�����


    ����������������


    ���Ǥ⡢���줬�ɤ�������Ǥ��`����


    ����`�����g���Τ��Ȥˡ������ޤ�Ԕ�����ʤ��Τǡ��פ�A���롣


    ��ѧУ�Ϥ͡�����̶ȡ���ϯ���Ƥ��ʤ�����I�Ǥ��ʤ��Τ衣�����顢�v�ˤϽ�ء�һ�L�g���ݤ�Τϡ������Ϥ��ޤ������ʤ����Ȥ��


    �������ʤ�Ǥ��ͩ`���Ǥ⡢�ɤ줯�餤�ݤ������I�Ǥ��ʤ���Ǥ��`����


    �������ޤǤ�˽��֪��ʤ����ɡ������Ǥ⡢�v�ˤ�ѧУ���ݤߤ����ʤ���˼���


    ���������_���ˣ���ǰ�˵v�ˤ���äȤ�˼������ѧ�Ǥ�������ä��ԤäƤ���󡣶�֡����θ�У����ꤿ���ä�����裡���Ǥ⡢�����M�Ȥ�����Ҫ���ä��ԤäƤ����顢�˷��ʤ����¤��Фä��󤸤�ʤ��Τ��ʡ�


    ��������������������


    �����㤢��������˽������ѧУ���Ф��Ф����󤸤�ʤ��Ǥ��礦���`����


    ����������˽�⤽���˼�ä��Ρ����`�����Ԥ������ä��ΤϤ���Ǥ��礦����


    ������������


    ���ʤ�ۤɣ���


    ����������С�ѧУ��o��Ƿϯ�ˤʤ�ʤ����������äȵv�ˤ�ϲ�֤��


    ��������������������


    ��Ҋ��һ�¤�����


    �ƥ�Ȥ�����Ӥ����ϳ��Ƥ���ȡ����ο���������_�ˤ��h�����롣


    ���ʤ�ۤɡ����_���ˡ�����Ϥ��������Ǥ��͡�


    �������������ä����ց����ޤ�������


    ����������


    �Ԥ�ͬ���ä�ȡ����ӤϽ����������h���᰸��ȫ�T���h�����Ҥξ��g���򤫤��ƄӤ�����


    �����ǡ����Ӥγ֤ĉ�ä��g�ǵv�ˤ˻����ơ��v�ˤΤ��ʤ�һ�L�g���Է֤�����ѧУ�˵�У���뤳�Ȥ�Q�᤿�Τ��ä���


    �v�ˤ�ϲ��Ǥ�餤������Ƥ�餦���Ȥ�Ŀ�Ĥˤ��ơ�


    ��ߤˡ�Ԓ���Ϥ���ȫ�T��һ�դ���혷��˵�У���뤳�Ȥˤʤꡢ혷��ϥ���󥱥�ǛQ�᤿���Y�������⤬���դ������դ���ꇤ򤭤뤳�Ȥˤʤä��Τ��ä���


    ���ȡ���������ϺζȤ�äƤ⡢���ӤΉ�ä��g�������餺���g�����������Ƥ��ޤ��Τdz��⤵�줿��


    �������`����

 69-Passion of Ichigo ④

    Why did Ichigo ask Aramitsu to come to school in the form of Yuto?��He asked for an explanation of how this happened.


    Arrogant Hikaru nodded with a sincere face.


    This stems from our loyalty to your mansion.


    We?��Do you have any other friends?


    ''Yes, sir. I will explain that as well. In fact, it happened yesterday, after Mikate-sama left for his mission...


    It''s so boring without you~.


    This is Yuto''s home. Yuto went out early in the morning on a request from the World Ability Agency or something.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more than you think about.


    To my surprise, the pillars were also cleaned up, and it was so good that it must have been a surprise when Yuto returned.


    In other words, you didn''t need to desperately accept the request, did you?��I could say.


    ''''That''s right~. Without Yuto, there''s no tension~''''


    Beside me, a charming girl in a jeans shirt agrees while holding a bottle of wine in her arms. These days, she doesn''t wear a kimono so much and dresses like this. The shirts are raised to accentuate winning girl''s large breasts. As a matter of fact, it seems that Charming read women''s magazines and studied a lot of things.


    The other faces are free to do their own thing, but they seem somewhat lonely.


    Sally is reading a book, and when she takes her eyes off the book, she sighs. The sighing figure also has a calm and soft face. She sits sideways in a dress with slits that go above her knees, and to the casual observer, she looks like a Greek sculpture goddess.


    By the way, that book that Sally is holding was borrowed from the winning girl [The one who noticed wins!��[Thoughts on increasing female power - girl power from a male perspective is about s*xiness].


    Gen was in the garden working on the expansion of the well, his sturdy body covered in dirt. And Ugaron was helping him with it.


    Beside him, Arrogant Guang was training his spear with a tremendous spirit, and his appearance was reminiscent of the famous general, Lan Ling Wang, who was said to have a brilliant eyebrow.


    In the midst of all this, Susan hugged something from the porch to her chest as if it were a precious object and tried to walk through the living room where Bai and the others were. Susan, with her slender, dazzling red hair, was as expressionless as usual.


    The winning girl looked at Susan like that.


    ''Susan?��You look happy. You ... what do you have?


    When the winning girl spoke to her, Susan''s expressionless eyes widened slightly as she stopped, hiding something behind her back.


    ''''It''s ... nothing.''''


    Yeah?��I doubt it......... What was that thing you just hid behind?


    It''s nothing.


    Susan responds with a blank expression and her usual flat way of speaking.


    ''And then you''re so tempered that it''s easy to see your face?


    It''s nothing.


    As usual, the reply is blank and flat in tone. Sally, who has finished reading the book, joins him there.


    ''''That''s right. Sue, your voice is rubbing upwards. It''s definitely strange!


    Susan is expressionless. White, who was rumbling around there and looking bored, only wakes up his upper body and points at Susan.


    ''''Ah!��Whenever Susan hides something, she always pulls her eyebrows together!


    I can only assume it''s a completely unchanged face and flat tone of speech, but everyone seems to be able to pick up on Susan''s subtleties.


    Susan freaks out expressionlessly as the winning girl stands up with a grin and a disgusted smile.


    ''''What?��Susan. You look like you''re about to cry...


    ''Sue. What are you hiding?


    A beaming Sally puts down her book from behind and closes in on Susan.


    ''''It''s nothing.''''


    As usual, Susan''s voice is impassive and flat in tone.


    ''Don''t show me, Susan,''


    Before she knows it, White comes close and closes in on Susan, jerking her hands together.


    Susan is surrounded by the winning girl, Sally and White from three directions.


    ''''It''s ... nothing.''''


    Susan shakes her face from side to side as she hugs the object she''s holding to her chest.


    In front of Susan, who has no way to escape, the winning girl uses only her eyes to signal to White and Sally.


    ''You''re done!''


    As soon as the winning girl said that, the three who had surrounded Susan pounced on her in unison.


    ''''........!''''


    Susan tried desperately to resist with a blank expression, but she was outnumbered in any case. It was quickly restrained and the winning girl took away what Susan had hidden.


    ''''What is this?''''


    The winning girl tries to unfold it, which Susan had been holding carefully. Susan is struggling to reach for it, while White and Sally seize it.


    ''What what?''


    What is it?


    What is this?


    The winning girl stared at the piece of cloth with a surprised look on her face.


    ''''This is Yuto''s!''''


    Oh!


    That''s Yuto''s!


    ....!


    It was........a t-shirt that Yuto had carelessly taken off in the tent.


    Moreover, it was worn as a part-time construction site worker, so a lot of Yuto''s sweat had soaked into it. Yuto had left it in the tent to wash it, but he had been busy preparing to leave for Millamar, so he had left it there.


    The winning girl..................subconsciously nuzzled her face into the t-shirt in her hand.


    ''''.........I can smell Yuto~''''


    With a look of ecstasy on her face, the winning girl rubbed her cheek against the t-shirt, and the t-shirt suddenly disappeared.


    ''''Ha!''''


    The winning girl found herself slumped on the tatami, with White nuzzling her face in that t-shirt.


    ''It''s true!��That''s Yuto''s scent!


    White happily hugs the t-shirt like a cat playing with it, and then Sally takes it up with a hitch and rubs her cheek like it''s important.


    ''Oh, I''ll settle down! I want this!


    "! ....


    It was a casual word from Sally........


    However, this ignites the hearts of the four out-of-human ladies.


    The four, who are usually as close as sisters, remain silent and take their own stances, like knights who have met a powerful enemy.


    The four look, beautiful women, beautiful girls, and beautiful girls, who give off an aura of desperation....


    A seamless stance and concentration on each other. Only a few seconds passed, but the four of them had no idea how many tens of thousands of hours it felt like.


    Then Gen, who was working on the expansion of the well in the garden, found more water sources than ever before.


    ''Oh!''��Now, your boss is going to be very happy!��Ugaron!


    Uga!��Uga!


    Xuan swung his thick, log-like arms over the thick bedrock spread over the water source and slammed his fist into the bedrock in one fell swoop.


    Then.........the bedrock shattered into pieces and clean water gushed out from between them.


    ''Ooh, this guy feels good!��Ugaron.


    Uga!


    The momentum of that gush of water grew stronger and stronger, and like a geyser, it engulfed Gen and Ugaron and spewed out onto the ground.


    ''''Aya?��Wow!��Heeeeeee!


    Ugar!


    The four outsider women, who are like end-of-the-century champions, snap their eyes open as they hear the screams of Gen and Ugaron.


    When the winning girl reaches out sharply to Sally''s t-shirt of Yuto, Sally fluttered and ducked like a feather with no weight.


    ''''Hah!��Give it to me!��Sally!


    No. I''ll sew this to my underwear later. And someday, I''ll make a handkerchief out of it.


    ''Hey!��The same thing I''m doing.........you perverted, calm girl!


    Then, from a low stance, White crept up like a panther and took the T-shirt from Sally.


    ''You''re both perverts!��You can''t give this t-shirt to a pervert like that!


    White attempted to break away from the edge, holding up his T-shirt in one hand. With his supple movement, he jumped from the edge to the garden.


    But as White jumped, Susan snatched the t-shirt from the sky.


    ''Ah!''


    I''m not giving you this.


    Susan flaps her magnificent red wings from her slender back and hugs her t-shirt expressionlessly. Then, with a blank expression on her face, Susan runs her hands over her bisque doll-like face...


    He did an akanbei.


    The winning girl, Sally, and White saw it.


    ''You''re going to miss it!'' I''m not going to let you go... or give it back!


    The four of them confronted each other once again as Charming and Sally also ran out into the yard. When they look at each other, all four of them grin fiercely at the same time. Then the area around the winning girl and her friends is filled with an invisible fighting spirit, and the area begins to shake.


    Then the four of them saw a change.


    A muffled, slightly thicker tail emerges from the back of Winsome''s jeans, and a blue flame leaks from Winsome''s lips.


    And from Sally''s back sprouted beautiful, neat, dazzlingly pure white wings. On top of that, a large Death Scythe that surpassed Sally''s height was held in her hand.


    In addition, an intense swirl of wind enveloped White''s surroundings as a triangle of white ears emerged from White''s head.


    Susan stared at it expressionlessly.


    There is no option for Susan to retreat here.


    Susan''s eyes turn red.


    ''''Hmph........''''


    The winning girl laughs wryly.


    ''''Look at you. Thanks to Yuto''s spiritual power, you''re able to exert your strength to this point, right?��I suggest you all run off with your tails between your legs and offer me that t-shirt.


    Only the winning girl has a tail, remember?��And besides, when I say that, so do we!


    Yes.


    I won''t give it to you.


    The four of them stared at each other.


    Beside them, Gen and Ugaron were still rolling around on the water spewing from the well.


    ''''Let''s go!'''' I''m going. ....


    Huw, totally, you guys..., ha!


    Arrogant Hikaru, who had quickly appeared in the middle of the four people who were in the midst of a flurry of activity, thrust out a spear with an unobtrusive movement and hooked Susan''s t-shirt of Yuto''s t-shirt on the hilt of the spear.


    ''''........! ""Oh!"


    Aramitsu takes up Yuto''s t-shirt from the spear handle with a sigh.


    ''''Hey!��Arrogant light, hand it over here!


    I''ll take it.


    Arrogant, give it to me!


    ...it''s mine.


    Arrogant Hikaru spreads Yuto''s t-shirt, the source of the four''s conflict, in his hands and holds it out in front of him to show the winning girls, and gives them a sad look


    "Look at this...


    ""Oh, my T-shirt!" ....!


    Yuto''s t-shirt had been scorched by the flames that Susan emitted when it was in her hands during the earlier struggle between the four of them. Also, the t-shirt, which must have been from when they took it from each other, was cruelly stretched and unraveled in places.


    ''''What would you think if Mikan-sama saw this?��And more importantly, when you find out that it was the result of a fight, with everyone fighting over it...


    "..........


    When Arrogant Hikaru said that, the four of them, who had cooled down, felt shunned.......and turned over.


    The winning girl''s tail hung down powerlessly, White''s ears also fell to the side from side to side, and Susan and Sally''s wings also shrank mindlessly small.


    ''''Duh, what am I going to do~ I''m going to get mad at Yuto~''''


    All four of them held their heads in their hands, regretting their actions earlier as White said on behalf of everyone''s feelings.


    White looked up at the tall Arrogant Light with tears in his eyes.


    ''''Arrogant Hikaru~, what should I do~. What should I say to Yuto........''''


    Arrogant Light sighed and looked over at White and the others.


    ''''It''s no use spouting lies. You should be honest with Gokan-sama here and apologize to everyone. Master Mokan is a merciful man. If everyone apologizes with sincerity, he won''t be that angry.''''


    Uh-huh.


    When Arrogant Hikaru said that and White nodded, still anxious, the other three returned to their original form and turned over to say that they had no choice but to do so........


    The winning girl also scratched her head with an attitude that it was indeed a bad idea, and Sally clasped her hands in prayer with her moist eyes.


    It''s hard to tell, but Susan was also staring at her t-shirt with no energy at all.


    ''''Haha~''''


    All four of them sigh deeply at the same time.


    ''''Ahhhh!''''


    Ugarh!


    Then, beside Arrogant Hikaru and the four depressed people, Xuan and Ugaron fell from the sky, as if the water gushing from the well had weakened.


    ''''Ah ouch! Ouch!


    "Ugagaagaaga!


    As Gen and Ugaron fell off their backs, unable to passive, Gen and Ugaron stood up, yolping, and noticed that their friends there were acting strangely.


    ''''Oh?��What''s going on?��We''re all hirsute...


    Uga?


    The hard-working yet sturdy Xuan and the others seemed to be more concerned about the condition of their companions than themselves.


    ''''..........''''


    The winning girls are silent to each of them.


    Xuan and Ugaron, who don''t understand the situation well, nod their heads, but they don''t read the air and listen to me!��I reported to everyone with a big smile on my face.


    ''Guys, look at this!��They expanded the well, you know?��And we''ve also found a new source of good water. With this much water, you can boil a bath!��Oh no, now the master is very happy!��I''m sure you''ll have a lot to say for the pillars!��Hey, Ugaron.


    Uga!��Uga!


    Xuan and Ugaron are overjoyed in front of the four dejected people.


    Arrogant Hikaru shifts his eyes to the well that Xuan and Ugaron mention and is impressed.


    ''''Ho, this is great. If we can boil a bath with this, we won''t have to go to the Qiannu-sama''s public baths.


    ''Yes, of course!��That''s right!


    Uga!


    Well, in that case, I will repair the bath as well. I will make you a magnificent bath to relieve your fatigue.


    ''Oh!��I''m looking forward to my boss coming home!


    Uga!


    Xuan and the others were talking to each other with lively expressions of accomplishment and contentment.


    Beside them, their lifeless faces were lined up, and the beautiful women and beautiful girls outside of humanity were looking at them with empty eyes.


    ''''....................''''


    Charming, Sally, White, and Susan stared like dead fishes at Gen, Ugaron, and the confirmed pair being praised by the arrogant Yuto.


    There was a clear, invisible line separating the confirmed group that would be pissed off at Yuto and the group that would be praised by Yuto when he returned.


    The group of four outsiders who were beautiful in appearance, beautiful women, and beautiful girls just stared at Gen and the others'' elated expressions like a professional boxer who had gone completely white.......


    ''''...................''''


    Then the winning girl suddenly looked up, as if in a flash of inspiration.


    ''Yes!��We''re going to do something about it too!


    Startled by Winnington''s loud voice, Bai, Sally and Susan turned to face Winnington.


    ''''D-Do you mind?''''������?


    You scared the hell out of me.


    ....


    So, we have to do something to make Eugene happy too!


    "..........!


    All three of them widened their eyes at the suggestion of the winning girl.


    ''''Nah, I see!������, genius!


    That''s a very good idea.


    ... (muffled breathing)


    ''''Hmmm, so that will erase this t-shirt thing, and hopefully we can get some praise from you too, right?''''


    "..........


    The words of the winning girl made the dreams of the four of them expand, including the winning girl.


    Bai and Susan conjured up an image of Yuto saying thank you and getting a pat on the head. They then hug Yuto and ask him to pet their heads more.


    Charming and Sally brought up the image of a hot-eyed Yuto coming up to her. Yuto says it''s a reward, and gently places his hand on her shoulder, his other hand around her waist. Then Yuto pulled in, forcefully........


    ''''Huh?��What... what''s going on?��Ladies and gentlemen....


    Uga?


    Xuan and Ugaron looked at the moping charmers curiously, with their cheeks stained.


    ''''I don''t understand.......''''


    Arrogant Hikaru also tilted his head when he saw the four of them in this situation before he knew it. He didn''t know what the four of them were in right now, and he crossed his arms, not knowing what kind of situation they were in.


    After a few moments of time passed in this situation, the four of them, who were breathing heavily, mindlessly, huffed and nodded vigorously to each other, looking at each other. The winning girl and Sally suppressed the nosebleed that was about to come out, while White and Susan looked up with their hands, patting their flaming cheeks to cool them down.


    As usual beside them, Winsome told Aramitsu and the others, who were still watching the four of them, what they thought of the four of them.


    He wanted to do something that would make Yuto happy.


    When Arrogant Hikaru heard that, he nodded widely.


    If that''s the case, I''d love to help you. I can help you.


    I''ll help you, too!��Of course, I don''t mind playing the role of the four flankers!


    Uga!


    That''s when the winning girl got serious.


    ''So the question is... what should I do to make you happy...?


    ''Hmmm, I guess so~''


    Everyone thinks seriously about what���� said.


    ''''Masato-san, you pretty much do everything yourself!


    ....


    That''s true. You look like a man of many talents, Mokan-sama. He has mastered both housework and handicrafts...


    " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " "


    The winning girl''s eyes shifted to the tent where Yuto lived, puzzling over her head.


    ''Yes!��Maybe there''s some clues in there.


    With that said, the winning girl and her friends went to the tent and tried to open the entrance to Yuto''s private space.


    ''''Hey, wait a minute,����. You can''t enter Mikan-sama''s room without permission....


    It''s okay. Yuto is quite open about it. I''m sure you''ve all been in there many times.


    Sure, it''s true, but...


    Besides, it''s to figure out what I can do for Yuto.


    Ummm........well, this time........ I''m sorry, Mikate-sama........


    The winning girl unzipped the entrance to the tent and went inside. The ladies came in next. The tent is big there, but it is very small for four people to enter. Also, clothes and other items of clothing were left inside, so it was impossible for any more people to enter, so Arrogant, Xuan and Ugaron waited outside.


    ''''I wonder if there''s anything else?''''


    While saying this, the winning girl looked around the tent. As White and the others thought, they looked for a hint of what would please Yuto.


    Then, Susan poked the winning girl with Chong Chong.


    ''Yeah?��What''s going on, Susan. What have you found?


    Here.


    Susan took one of Yuto''s personal belongings away from the winning girl and showed it to her and the others.


    ''''Hmm?��This is a school bag.


    You''re in high school, right?


    Yes. Yuto-san''s uniform looks great!


    ''But what about it?��Susan.


    ...Masato, you''ve been gone for a week.


    Susan says, pointing to her bag. The winning girl nodded.


    ''Yeah, well, I''m a millimeter at work, right?��Foreign....oh, I see....


    What''s going on?��The "winning girl


    ''By any chance, didn''t you go to work without permission from school to go to work?


    "Mmmm...


    But what about it?


    Sally nodded her head, not knowing that much about human society.


    ''''School, you know, you have to be in attendance to a certain extent to graduate. So it''s not really a good idea for Yuto to miss a week this time.


    ''I see. But how long do I have to take off before I can graduate?


    ''I don''t know about that much either.... But I don''t think Yuto would want to miss school.


    ''Oh!��Certainly!��You said before that you finally got into this school. Maybe he wanted to get into this high school!��But he said he needed to make ends meet and stuff, so I guess he had no choice but to go to work.


    ... (muffled breathing)


    So why don''t we go to school instead?


    ''Yes!��That''s what I thought, too. Isn''t this what Susan was trying to say?


    Yeah.


    I see!


    "..........


    They agreed.


    As the winning girls emerged from the tent, they explained this idea to Arrogant and the others as well.


    ''''I see ... sure, that''s a good idea.


    ''Oh!��I''m here to help you!


    Uga!


    Once everyone agreed, the winning girl suggested a future strategy meeting. They all nodded and moved towards the living room of the house.


    It was there that they decided to use the transformational magic that Winshi possessed to disguise themselves as Yuto and go to school by themselves for a week without Yuto.


    With the aim of making Yuto happy and getting praise from him.


    In case you''re wondering, it was decided that everyone would go to school one day at a time in order, and the order was decided by rock-paper-scissors. As a result, it was decided that Arrogant Hikaru would take the lead on the first day, Monday.


    Also, Ugaron was ruled out because no matter how many times he tried it, the winning girl''s transforming jutsu wouldn''t take and the jutsu would be cancelled out.


    ''''Ugar!''''

 70-Ichigos Passion ⑤

    �ޤ��ˡ����_����줿һ��ĽM���餫�餹���Ȥ���Ů�Ԥ��㤬��äƤ�����������󡢤���Ϥ��ΣĽM��֧���ߡ���Ұ�����Τ�ΤǤ��롣


    �褯Ҋ�Ƥ���Ϥ��Τ��ι⾰����һ��ˤϤޤ�ǥ����`�������줿ӳ���Τ褦��Ҋ���롣


    һ��ϘO�Ȥξo�����С���������Ȼ��װ�äƤ��뤿��ˡ����餫�˲���Ȼ��򤷤Ƥ�����������һ��ˤϤ���˚ݤŤ���ԣ����ʤ���


    ���Τθ�Ұ�����ϡ����Ĥ�ͨ�걳�����Ф����˄ݤǝդߤʤ���ǰ���ν̉��˚i���M��뤬�������Ҥ���äƤ����εv�ˤ�ϯ��ǰ�ǡ������ֹ�᤿��


    һ�����Ġ�������ͤ���


    ����Ϥ⤦����ʷ������ߤˈ���۩`�����򤿤줿�ۤɤξ��x���餤���ͤ���


    �����ơ�����Ұ�����Ϥ�ä���ȵv�ˡ������䡢����礹��εv�ˤ���򤱤롣


    �@㵤�����


    �������@㵤����Τϡ����饹����ͽ��������


    �ιʤʤ顢���θ�Ұ����������һ˲���������������ۤ��һ˲�Ǥ��ä������Σ������g���äȡ����γ����`��ӥ�`�ƥ��`��Ҋ�Ƥ����ĽM����ͽ�����餳���֤��ä���


    ����ϡ�����Ů�}�۸�Ұ������������


    �ӓe����򡭡�Ҋ�����Τ���


    �����ơ��@㵤��Ƥ��뤿��˥��饹����ͽ�Τۤ�ȫ�T����������θ�Ұ������΢��ʄӤ��˚ݸ����ʤ��ä���


    һ�������ơ�


    �����ۤ�΃H���ʄӤ����ä���


    һ���Ҋ�g�`�����⤷��ʤ���˼���ۤɤ΃H���ʄӤ���


    ����ϡ����Ȥˤ��Ĥ�α���ˑ��äƤ����Ұ�����ϡ����΂εv�ˤˡ�����


    ��ዤ򤷤��Τ��ä�������


    �����������񡭡��������������⤵����X���^���¤��ʤ��ä�������


    �����һ����Ԥ�줿ͨ�ꡢ�v�ˤ�ϯ�����ꡭ���ΤȤ��������o�j���á��Ȥ��Ƥ��롣�����ˤ⤽������ǡ�ǡ�ä��褯Ҋ���롣


    ǡ�ä�������ɐۤ餷���Ȥ����Τϡ�˼�ä��������椬���Ҥ����ΤʤΤ������ȡ�һ���˼�鷺�����뤬����Ϥ���ʤ��Ȥ���ܥ���Ƥ���Ͼ�Ϥʤ���


    ��������Ұ�����Ϥ��Ĥ��Ǥ��Τޤ޽̉���ǰ�����ĤȺ��¤�ʤ��ä��褦�ˡ���ϯ��Ȥ롣


    ��ͽ��һ�ˤ�����ǰ����Ф졢���饹�ᥤ���_���١��ϲ��ä����Ƿ��¤򤷤Ƥ��������ˤϳ����ʤ�����������һ˲����Ҋ�����ӓe�������ͽ�����ˤ��󤭤��ӓe���뤨�Ƥ���Τ�������


    ���Εr��һ����Ȥۤɤθ�Ұ�����Τ��Ȥ��^����Ҥ����Ƥ��������������侲�ˤʤ롣


    �Ȥ����Τ⡢�öž����ȸ�Ұ������������r�˰��⤬���ä��귵�¤򤷤Ƥ���뤫����ˤʤä��Τ���


    �����������һ�򤬚ݤŤ����r�ˤϡ��⤦�����v�ˤκ��Ф�뷬�ˤʤäƤ�����


    ���������R�����������蘆�󡢡�����


    �����������ޤ��������Ǥ⡢�ɤ���äƁ�����裿�����⤵���m�࣡���՚ݤ��i��Ǥ��������������¤򤷤��¤�������


    ����褦�ˤ���һ��


    �����ơ���


    ���öž���


    ������Ұ�������k������


    ����ȡ�һ˲���g�����饹�򸲤���


    �������¤��W����


    �֥�ä�һ���ȫ������֬�����B�߳�����


    һ�򤫤�Ҋ����ǰ�����äƤ���εv�ˤ��Ȱ����΢�Ӥ��ˤ��ʤ�������ˡ��H�����g�����줿�������΃H���ʕr�g�Ǥ�һ����ͤ�����r�g�ǤϤʤ��ä���


    �⤦��ע�⤵��Ƥ☋��ʤ���ҙ�򤷡�һ��ϺΤȤ�����˚ݸ����Ƥ�餪����ϯ�����Ȥ��Ȥ��������Εr����


    ���դࡢ�öž��Ϥ����͡��Ǥϡ�����������


    �ȡ���Ұ�������Ԥ����Τ���ͽ����ǰ�����ʼ�᤿��


    ���Ϥ����������������������¤򤷤ʤ����Ȥ��S������������


    �@�����B�A��һ����^���Ĥ��Ƥ����ʤ���


    ��Ů�}�ۤˌ��������餫�˷��¤򤷤ʤ����Ȥ����o���P�����v�ˤ��S���������Ǥʤ����ष���ե����`�򤷤��褦�ˤ�Ҋ����B�ȡ�


    һ��ϻ����Ϥ�ͻ�÷����褦�ˡ��ߤޤä������Ѻ��������


    �������������ꤨ�ͩ`�裡�����ꤨ���U���ʤ���������Ů���𥶩`�������Οo����S���櫓���ʤ�������


    ˼�鷺�Iȭ��̤ᡢ�¤��򤭤ʤ���һ�򤬷dz���С�������Džۤ����ץ�ץ��𤨤Ƥ���ȡ��ιʤ���������ü���ԥ��äȤ�����


    ��������һ˲�������줿�L�ݤ���ͽ�������g���l���i�����ĽM����ͽ�������夬�o���R���𤨤�������


    �����ᤫ����ǰ����Ф줿��ͽ�����ϡ����������˷��¤򤷤Ƥ��롣


    һ��ϡ���������ͨ����붨���Ƥ������Ȥ��顢���٤Ƴ������‘B�ˤʤꡢ���⤬׷���Ĥ��������������ηŤ��L�ݤ˚ݸ����ʤ���


    �ιʤʤ顢��һ��γ֤�ȫ���٤�ȫ��ҙ�������β��ɽ���ЄӤ�������褦�ȼ��Ф��Ƥ����Τ��ä���


    �ιʤ����ʤä����֤���ʤ��������һ��ϡ���ȫ�˂εv�ˡ��Ĥޤ����α��o�ߤΤ褦������λ�äˤʤäƤ��ޤäƤ��롣


    Ԫ����Ψһ���εv�ˤ������֪�äƤ���һ��ϡ������ե����`����Ĥ��Ǥ��������դϤ��٤ơ�����Υե����`���M�䤹ҙ��ޤǤ��Ƥ����Τ���


    ���Τ褦�ʱ�׳��ҙ���֤äƤ���һ��������𤭤����������Ҋ��С���{���M��Ǥ��롭����


    �������������ݤ������Ϻ��Ǥ���Ϥ����������󤭤�ؕ�פ��Ƥ���Τ���


    ���Τ������ιʤ������ɤ������������


    �g�ϡ�һ����Ɇ���������Ȥ��줬�֤���ޤdž��}�˹̤̈���A�򤬤��ä�������


    һ�����侲�ˤʤ���‘B���(�դ���)����褦�ˤʤ�һ���������Ϥޤ�����״�B�ޤ����äƤ��ʤ���


    �ιʤʤ顭��


    ���֤ϡ����θ�Ұ�����������ˤ�����Ǥ��롣


    һ���������Ť������ʤ��餤���Ť���С�����Ԇ��Դ𤹤롣


    �������նΤ�Ů������`�Ǥ���С����£���ͽ�Τ��ȣ��Οo���Ҋ��С��A�����������褦�ˡ�ע�⤹��Ϥ��������C�Ӥ��������䡢�\�������ä��Τ��������䡢�����������֤Ϥ���Ů�𥦥��`����������������ʶ��Ϥ��������Ȥ�������


    ������Ƭ�֤dz֤ij�ϯ�������ֺ񤤥��Щ`��Ю�ޤ�Ƥ����Ƿ��������ͻȻ�����Щ`������������


    ���������ң���������


    �ĽM����ͽ�������������ЄӤ���ζ��֤��餺����Ŀ�ˤʤäơ���ĩħ�Τ褦�������Ϥ��롣


    �ݸ����Ƥ��ʤ��Τϡ�һ�������


    ���������R���������܄ݤ���


    �졩��һ��κ��Ф�뷬�����Ť��Ƥ��Ƥ��롭����


    �����ơ���


    �������F�����


    ���֤���󡭡������äѤ�֤���󡭡������դ����������Ϥ���������


    �������F�����


    ��韤ˤ�һ��������˺��Ф�Ƥ��뤳�Ȥˡ��ݤ������ʤ���


    ����ȡ������������˄Ӥ�����������


    �����Ϥ��Ĥ�Οo�������������ϯ����֤��ʤ��顢��ä����һ����򤫤��i����������


    ���饹��ȫ�T���̤ޤꡢĿ������������׷���������һ���������������򤫤��褦�Ȥ������������ʤ��Ǥ��롣


    �Ȥ�����ꡢ������櫓���ʤ��ä����ιʤʤ顢���֤���Ұ�����ʤΤǡ�


    ���饹���Фˤϡ��Ȥ�һ��Τ���˺��Ƥ򤷤Ƥ����ߤ��ؤ�ʮ�֤��Ф��ߤ⤤����


    �������F�����


    ������һ���ǰ�����ä���


    ���Εr���褦�䤯һ��Ϥ��Κ���˚ݤŤ���


    ����һ����~���饿�顫�ȘO��κ�������롣


    ���夬��˼�ȟo�v�S���𤨤�����һ��ϡ�����ä���ȡ�����Ϥ�����


    �����ˤϡ����A���Ҋ��褦���Է֤�Ҋ�¤�Ů�}�ۤ��ˤ����������⡢Ŀ��ǰ��


    ����������������������������ʤ���


    һ�򤬶̤���������귵��ʼ��롭����


    �����ͬ�r�˥��饹ȫ�T�����١�����ȡ���һ���ڤ���������������


    �������Εr����


    ����Ů�}�ۘ��������һ�򤫤�Ҋ����б��ǰ�����ݡ����������Ϥ��ä���


    ��һ�����Ф�Ƥ��ޤ��衣���¤򤵤줿���������ΤǤϤʤ����ʣ���


    ��������������������������


    �ޤ����Ρ�����״�r�¤Ǥΰk���ߤγ��F�˥��饹ȫ�T��ҕ�������Ф�����


    �Τȡ����ΰk���ߤϵv�ˤ��ˤ򤷤�����Ǥ��ä���


    �նΤǤϤ���äʤ��á��Ȥ������εv�ˤϡ����Ӥ��ʤ������ޤ��һ�������򤱤Ƥ�����


    �������֤�v�ˤ�ϯ�Τ����᷽���򤱡��o�����Ŀ������εv�ˤ��Ƥ���


    һ��Ϥ��ΰ�������~�dz������H�����g�Ϥ���ʹ��������Ĥ˷��¤򤹤롣


    �����ߤޤ��󣡡��Ϥ������F����ޤ�����


    ���θ�Ұ������ǰ��ȫ�����ܤ���Ȥ����Τʤ��εv�ˤ��񡩤���Ҋ�����Τϡ�һ�ˤ���ˤǤϤʤ��ä���


    �ʤ���Ԥ����ߤ����ȡ��ޤ�ǡ�ͻȻ�F�줿���oĩ��������Ҋ��褦�ʱ���Υ��饹�ᥤ�Ȥ�����


    ���������������Ԥ��ɤ⡢���֤ϸ�Ұ��������


    �����������ΣĽM�Υ��饹�ᥤ�Ȥˤ�Ů�}�ۤ��������󤬉����������Τ褦��Ҋ������


    ���������������ꡭ������������


    ȫ�T�����٤�Τࡣ


    һ��ĽM�˾��š�����


    ����ȡ�����������򷭤���


    ������������������¤��礯����褦�ˡ��öž������꤬�Ȥ��������ޤ���


    �������������`�`�`�`�`�`�`��������������


    �����Ϻ��¤�ʤ��ä��褦�˽̉���ǰ�ˑ��ꡢ��ϯ��Ȥ�K���ȡ�������Υ۩`���`������H�褯�gʩ���ƽ��Ҥ�����Фä���


    ���Τ������������Ф������Ф��줿��ͽ���������δ��ڤ��h������Τ�_�J����ȡ���


    һ��ĽM�Ϥޤ���ߤ��Фä��褦�˴��X���ˤʤä���


    �����������������öš��������`�`�ʣ�������������ǰ�ǣ���


    ���öž��������`����������ˡ������դ��öž����Τ���ä���������


    �����������ӓe������������Ҋ����ä��裡����������������s�󤸤ޤ�����


    �����������΄ӓe������ؔ����ä��������ȡ����öž��⡭����


    ������ܤ�˥��饹���ˤ����꤬�Ǥ��ơ��⤦���ޤ�Ǥ������X�������ԡ��d�^�����褦���ȤۤɤΤ��Ȥ����귵�äơ��������m���Ƥ��롣


    ���Ӥ��l��ˤ��X����Ů�Ӥϵv�ˤ��ˤ򤷤�������]�����Ƥ��롣


    �ȳ̡��Ȥ�줿�z��ʴ��ˣ�һ��Τ��ȣ��ϡ����Θ��Ӥ�Ҋ�ƥݥ��`��Ȱ����Ҋ�Ƥ��롣


    �����䡢�Ԥ��󡢤���Ů�ˤϤ���ʤ��������ʷ��Τ褦�ˤ�Ҋ���ʤ������줯�餤��ŭ��褦�����ʤǤϤʤ�������


    ���⤬һ������Ť����Ф��Ǐ�𤹤�ȡ�


    ������������������������


    �Ԥ�һ�����@����򤹤롣


    һ�򤬥ϥäȤ��������Ϥ��ꡢ�v�ˤ��ˤ򤷤������ԑ��Ĥꡢ�ڤ�Ѻ������


    ������`�����С��R¹�������{�����ϤϤϡ����������ġ����ۡ��ۤ��ж��������顭�����ޤˤͣ� �����Ԥ����{���ͣ� ���Ϥϡ�����


    ����द���g�ޤʤ���һ��ɡ���һ��ʧ�������Ƥ���


    ��ʡ�������κ�ǡ�һ��ϽԤ��`ħ�����褦��Ц�������롣


    ����������������������������


    ���饹�ᥤ�Ȥςεv�ˤ�Ҋ�Ĥᡭ��


    ����������������������������`�`��������������


    �����������ɡ��öž����������ݥá���������


    �⤦�����X����


    ���Ϥ��`������


    ˼����������һ�������˷����ơ����饹�ᥤ�ȤϚZϲ���äư�����ܤ����Ƥ��롣


    ���F����ԤäƤ�Σ���


    ������äȡ��F����ɤ��Ƥ衣�öž���Ԓ���ʤ�����ʤ���


    һ��ϡ��Ԥ������κ��аħ���ȤФ����׷��������Ƥ��ޤ���


    �εv�ˤϤ⤦Ӣ�ےQ�������ष����һ��Ϥ���Ӣ�ۤ˾Ȥ�줿��֤Ǥ����ʤ��褦�ʒQ��������


    �����顫����


    һ��ϡ��Τ�����㡭���ȡ��⤦�U���֤���ʤ���


    ���줸�㤢��ȫȻ�ե����`�����Ҫ�Ϥʤ��󤸤�ʤ����������������롣


    �����ơ��ʤ�����Ρ���һ��Ϥ�뤻�ʤ��ݳ֤��˰��ޤ�Ƥ��ä���


    ���⤦�����ʤ�ʤΣ��� ����ʤ�ʤ顢���ä��ΰ��ξo���� ҙ��� �����Ƥ����`����


    һ��Ϥ⤦��Ŀ�ǡ��V����褦�ˣĽM����ͽ�����Ĥdz����Ƥ��������������


    �����������κøжȳ����å�Ӌ������ �ΤǤ����ʤä�������


    �����ᡢ�����Ԓ�ˤ��ȡ����դ��\�褯�����ί�T�L�����¤�æ�������ĽM�������ʤ����Ȥ��֤��ꡢһ��϶���Ŀ���������𤳤���


    ����礹��εv�ˤϤȤ����ȡ��ݤߕr�g�ζȤˡ�Ů����ͽ�_����Τ��T�����ܤ����ݤߕr�g�ΤۤȤ�ɤϡ������Ů���_�ȕr�g���^��������


    ���ä��ꡢ�ؤ���������һ���һ�ˤǡ����κøжȤ��������ȥ֥ĥ֥��ԤäƤ��롣


    �������פ����ˤ����‘B������ơ��Τ����äƤ�����


    ���Υ۩`���`���K������������ϤȤ����ȡ�����


    �����Ͻ��Ҥ���ƕ������¤�i���Ƥ���ȡ��Q�����l�ˤ�Ҋ���ʤ����󤷤�����򤷡������Ԥ��¤���


    ��ȫ�����������Ӥϡ������ΤƤ��������s���Ƥ���Ρ������ޤ��������|���o�������ʤ�ơ�����


    �����ޤ��䤷�����������X���^��Ѻ��������


    ���n�ᡢ�����ƣ�����v(�Ҥ�������Ѥ�)��һ���Ԫ�ˤ�äƤ��ơ������l�⤤�ʤ�У�h�Y�ޤ��Ф���һ����^���¤�����


    ��һ�����դϴ�䤪��Ԓ�ˤʤ�ޤ�����


    �������������e�ˤ����äơ�


    ���\�˿ֿs�Ǥ������ᡢ�����g�����������ꤷ�Ϥ��ޤ���


    һ���Ŀ��ڤ��롣


    �������ä����������դϤޤ����v�ˤ��ݤ��һ��Ŀ���ä����ᡢ�����g�⤢�롣


    �����ä�헴����һ��


    ���������դ⤳���{�ӤǤ�������m�ߤޤ��衢���⤵�󡭡���


    ���ϣ���˽�Ͻ��դǤ����ޤ��Ǥ������դ����Τ�Τ�����Τǡ��ޤ��Ĥ�Ƥ������������ޤ���


    ���������Ϥ��`�`�󣡣������դϰ��⤵�󤸤�ʤ��Σ�����


    ���Ϥ������Τ褦�ˤ����������Ĥ��Ǥ�����������


    �����`�`���������Ǥ����ä�����


    ���ޤ�Τ��Ȥ����ꤹ��������Ƥ���


    ���դϰ���Τ������ǡ��ݤߕr�g�ζȤ˵v�ˤ��ˤ򤷤�����Ȥ�Ԓ��������Ů�Ӥν�ͨ����������ˤ��ց��äƤ��ä������ݤ��ҙ���Ϥʤ��������⡢���֤��������ʤ���Ů�Ӥ���κޤߤ��I�������ˤʤꡢ���Τ��ᡢ������һ���ȡ��M�����


    һ��Ϻøжȥ��åפɤ������øжȤ���Ȥ��ʤ��褦�˱������ä�������Ϻιʤ��S�������ˡ�Ů�Ӥ����m�ޤ줿д���Ӱ�ˤ�e�O�Ĥˏꤸ�Ƥ�����


    һ��˼�������ˡ�����Ͼ���������Я���Ǥ�v�ˤ�Ů���_��д����Ӱ���Ƥ����褦�ʡ����ݤ⤷���������`�����⤷��ʤ���


    �ޤ����םɤ������ʤ��Ʊ����������ä��ȡ����μ�������һ����ؤ����¤����Ƥ�����


    �����ơ��ؤ˴����ä��Τ��������ژI���ä���


    ���դ�������Ұ���ԇ�Ϥ��ä��Τ����������ǰ��⤬�ХåȤ򘌤Τ褦�˒Q�����ХåȤμ�ˤǥܩ`���؞���ȡ����ָ�У�ˤ�����δ���Ұ�򲿥��`�����a�Ǥ����`����ζ��򤫤��ᡢ����ޤǏ����w�Ф������������󤰤ꤷ�Ƥ�����


    �����ᡢ�`�����Ұ���Ǥ����Ԥ�������һ�򤬱�����嶤᤿��


    ���Ϥ������դϰפȤ�����Τ����ޤ���


    ���ϤϤϡ��������������ǡ��ɤ���ˤ��ʣ���


    ���Ϥ����oа�ݤǺ�������ʢ���ӤǤ����١���Ԫ�ݤ�����Ȥ���������ޤ��Τǡ������Ԥ�„�����Ƥ����ޤ���


    ��������


    ����ϴ�䤽����������


    ������С�Ԫ�ݤʤ��o�v�Ĥ��Ӥ�������


    ��������󡢵v�ˤ��ˤϤ��Ƥ��Ǥ���ͣ���


    ���Ϥ����������Ǥ�������������ʵ㤬����ޤ���


    �ޤ�����Τ���


    ���פ�Ů���ӤǤ��Τǡ��⤷�����դ������Ȥ�����Ŀ������ޤ��ȡ��������Ԥ�һ�w�����椨��Τ��y�������ȡ������������ӤǤ��Τǡ�


    �����`�`������Ů���ӨD������


    ���Ϥ���


    ������浹������������


    ���������������С������줫���՚��ˡ������ˤϡ�����


    ���Ϥ����`���ޤ������դ��顢�ס����`���󡢥���`����������ˋ��ӤȤ����ߤ�����혷������ޤ���


    һ��μ��С�̤ߤ��𤨤Ƥ��롣


    ������������Ϥ��٤�Ů�ԤǤ��Τǡ����������˽���Ԥ��Τ�ΤǤ���������


    ���ޤޤޡ��ޤ��Τ������Ǥ�������


    ���ؤ�Ů�Ԥη����ϡ����ԡ����Ԥ������Ρ����N���Ǥ��Τǡ�����


    ���������Ԥ������͡����ϤϤϡ�


    ��˽�������ա�ѧ������Ȥ����������Ƥ����ޤ��Τǡ�һ�����ζ��x�Ϥ��Ĥ��ؤ����������ޤ���


    ���ϤϤϡ������١��e�ˡ������ޤ���衭����Ԫ�����v�ˤΥե����`�򤹤�Ĥ��Ǥ������项


    ������������


    һ������~��„���Ȱ���ϸЄӤ����褦�ˡ�Ŀ���֤ΤҤ�Ǹ�����


    ����ʯ�������^���������Τ�����餷���Ѥ򤪳֤��ʤΤǤ��礦����������⡢���^�����ˏԤ��n��Ǥ������ޤ��͡�����


    ����á�


    һ��ϵv�ˤ�����ݤ���^�˸��������


    ���ˏԤ������� �v�ˤ�Ұ�ɡ�����


    �����������������С����⤵�󡣺Τǡ���ǰ����Ф줿�r�˷��¤򤷤ʤ��ä���Ǥ�������


    һ��ϡ����⤬���Υ۩`���`�����������ǰ����Ф줿�ˤ��v��餺�����¤򤷤ʤ��ä����Ȥ򌤤ͤ���


    �Ȥ����Τ⡢�������һ��ˤϷ��¤򤷤���ɤ������ԤäƤ����Τ����Ĥޤꡢ�������ǰ����Ф줿�鷵�¤򤹤�Ȥ������ȤϷ֤��äƤ����Ȥ������Ȥ���


    ���������������⤳��˽�����^������ǰ�Ƿ��¤򤹤�ʤɲ����˵�����ޤ�������ϡ��ɤ����Ƥ⤷��������ޤ���Ǥ�����


    �������������ʤ�ۤɡ������Ǥ������ϤϤϡ����εv�ˤˤ͡������Ǥ����������ϤϤϡ�


    �����„����һ���Ǭ����Ц���򤹤롣


    ���Ϥ���


    ����������ɤǰ����������줽���ˤʤä��Τ��������v�ˤؤβ����äƤ�Ĥǡ��������κΤ΁�����Ф����ʤ���Ĥǡ�����


    ���Ǥϡ�˽�Ϥ����ǡ�ʧ�񤤤����ޤ����礯���äƱ��դνU�Y���椷�����Τǡ�����


    �������֤���ޤ������衫�������ä��ꡢ�_�g�ˁ����Ƥ������¤��������ؤ˰����Ԥä����ȤϺζȤȤʤ��������¤�������


    ����֪�������ޤ�����һ���ޤ����Ĥ�����


    �����Ԥ��ȡ�����ϥե�ä��ˤ���������


    ��Ȼ���ˤ������������һ����@�������եäȴ��ˤӤ�Ц�ߤ򤳤ܤ���


    �����ơ���һ���ȭ���Ϥ�����


    �����饡�����`�`�`�`������ͨ�ˎ���`�`�������l��Ҋ�Ƥ���ɤ���������`�`������


    �����ơ�һ��ϼ��Ϣ�򤷤ơ��⤦һ�ȴ󤭤�Ϣ��������


    ���v�ˤ������`�`�`�`���������äƤ����餡���������ؤ����֤Ú����`�`�`�`�`�`������


    һ��ϼ��ָ�У�η���ڤˤ��롢�Yɽ���򤱤ƻ�Τ���ä��۽ФӤ��Ϥ���Τ��ä�������

 71-Guaran

    Just now, a slender female leg came in through the open door of Class D of the first year. Of course, it belonged to the ruler of this Class D, Takano Mirei.


    This scene, which he should have seen often, looks to Ichigo like a movie that has been slow-played.


    Ichigo was under extreme tension, and he looked decidedly unnatural, as he was desperately trying to pretend to be natural. However, Ichigo doesn''t even have time to notice it.


    His homeroom teacher, Takano Mirei, walked forward to the podium in front of him with her usual straight posture and without stagnation... but just as he entered the classroom, in front of Yuto''s seat... he stopped.


    Ichigo''s heart jumped.


    It was already......so far that he was hit by the strongest hitter in history with an out-of-field home run.


    She was astonished.


    But it was the students in the class that were astonished.


    Because that Takano Mirei........for a moment.......yes, just a moment. It was only because the students of Class D had been watching this super cool beauty for the past two months that they understood.


    That was because this female saint emperor, Takano Mirei........


    An upset face........was shown.


    And because of their astonishment, almost all of the students in the class did not notice Takano Mirei''s subtle movements afterwards.


    Except for Ichigo.


    This was just a slight movement, too.


    A movement so slight that even Ichigo thought he might have seen it wrong.


    He bailed..........


    (Huh!


    Arrogant Hikaru sits in Yuto''s seat just like Ichigo told him to........what a waste of time, he looks imposing. That''s what he looks like, and that''s what makes him look well dressed.


    Is coolness and cuteness something that is more influenced by the inside than one might think?��Ichigo can''t help but think about it, but he doesn''t have time to dig deep into such matters right now.


    However, Takano Mirei stands in front of the podium as usual with her usual face and takes attendance as if nothing happened.


    One by one, the students are called by name, and their classmates respond in a slightly upbeat voice. Although he doesn''t say it aloud, the look of agitation on Birei''s face that he showed for a moment probably gives the students a greater sense of agitation.


    At this time, Ichigo''s head was confused by what happened to Gao Yao Mei-Li earlier, but he suddenly became calm.


    Because he was worried about whether or not Aramitsu would respond firmly when Takano Mirei called him, "Do-Do-Kun,


    But when Ichigo noticed this, it was almost Yuto''s turn to be called.


    ''''Soma-kun, .......Tamada-san, .......''''


    (Oh, no!��But how do I tell them?��Mr. Arrogant, please!��Read the air!��(Please reply!)


    Ichigo prays.


    And.........


    "Du Du.


    That''s what Takano Mirei uttered.


    Then a momentary pause washed over the class.


    .........The reply was slow.


    Bubbling, greasy sweat seeped out of Ichigo''s entire body.


    Arrogant Hikaru, the fake Yuto, who was sitting right in front of him from Ichigo''s point of view, didn''t move even slightly. Furthermore, a slight pause passed, but even this small amount of time was not enough for Ichigo to endure.


    Preparing himself to not care if he was warned anymore, Ichigo tried to get up from his seat to get Aramitsu to notice him somehow, and then........


    Hmmm, you''re in there. Now Mr. Nagai.


    Takano Mirei said, and began to call the next student''s name.


    (Huh!��(Did you just forgive Miss Birei for not responding to you?


    Ichigo couldn''t keep his head in the sand as he was surprised.


    The manner in which he seemed to not only forgive, but rather follow up on Yuto''s apparent rudeness in not responding to the female Holy Emperor just now.


    Ichigo stifles his rising emotions as he plops down on the desk.


    ''''........Oh, no way!��It''s not possible!��There''s no way that woman sazer is going to forgive this disrespect.......


    Unintentionally, both fists clenched, and as Ichigo muttered in a very small voice while looking down and shaking in a pull, for some reason, Birei''s eyebrows twitched.


    For a moment, the fighting spirit put out by Birei rushed through the students, and the bodies of the students in Class D began to tremble involuntarily.


    The students who had been called by name after this one responded with tears in their eyes.


    Ichigo''s situation was beyond all of them because of how many different ways he himself had expected it to happen, and he couldn''t keep up with his understanding and didn''t realize the fighting spirit that this beauty was releasing.


    Because right now, all of Ichigo''s organs and all of his senses were focused on trying to analyze the inexplicable actions of the beauty.


    He didn''t know why this happened, but right now, Ichigo was completely in the position of being a fake Yuyin, or arrogant Hikaru''s protector.


    Originally, Ichigo was the only one who knew who the fake Yuto was, and he was going to follow up on this. He was even prepared to spend all of today following up with Arrogant Hikaru.


    Although Ichigo had such a tragic resolve, if one only looked at the events that occurred, things were going well....


    However, the content of the events is greatly contributed by the biggest obstacle, which is supposed to be Beautiful.


    (What?��Why?��(What does that mean?)


    As a matter of fact, when Ichigo has a question, he tends to stick to the problem until he understands it....


    Once he calms down, he begins to understand the situation, but he hasn''t reached that point yet, because....


    Because.........


    It was because the other person was that Takano Mirei, that person.


    Ichigo''s face is so close to the desk that his face almost reaches the desk, and he asks himself in a whisper.


    A good mood ... or was it just good luck?��No, but that''s a beautiful woman, that''s a b*tc*.��This is so convenient...


    The attendance book that Birei holds in one hand - the attendance book that is tucked into a thick cover - suddenly snatched the whole cover away.


    ''''Hee!''''


    The students of Class D don''t understand the meaning of Birei''s actions, and they get teary-eyed and scream in dismay.


    The only one who doesn''t notice is Ichigo.


    ''''.........Chuma-kun, .......Nose-san....''''


    Gradually, Ichigo''s turn to be called is approaching........


    And..........


    Hakamada-kun.


    I don''t get it..... I have no idea..... (Today''s Miss Birei is strange.)


    Hakamada-kun.


    Unwillingly, Ichigo doesn''t realize that he''s being called by Birei.


    Then, Birei starts to move quietly........


    Mi-Li slowly walks towards Ichigo, holding the abducted attendance book with her usual blank expression.


    Everyone in the class froze, following Mi-Li with only their eyes. Shizuka tried to call out from behind Ichigo''s left, but she couldn''t do it.


    Or rather, there was no way she could do it. Because the other person was Takano Mirei.


    Some of the class were already clasping their hands together for Ichigo, and others were cutting their crosses with their chests.


    ''''........Hakamada-kun.


    Birei stood in front of Ichigo.


    At this time, Ichigo finally noticed the sign.


    ...................An extremely cold sweat flows from Ichigo''s forehead.


    His body began to tremble regardless of his intentions, and Ichigo........slowly.......raised his head.


    There......................and right in front of him.


    (Ahh........I''m going to be disinfected..........


    Ichigo begins to look back on his short life....


    At the same time, the entire class begins to pray for Ichigo''s soul, somewhat preemptively.


    But then.........


    A dignified voice came up from behind the female Holy Emperor, from Ichigo''s point of view, from the right diagonally in front of him.


    ''''Ichigo-dono, you''ve been called. Wouldn''t it be better for you to reply?


    "..........!


    Unexpectedly, the gaze of the entire class was focused on the appearance of the speaker in this situation.


    To their surprise, the speaker was Arrogant Hikaru in the form of Yuto.


    That imposing Yuto, which is usually impossible, had a stern face and turned his body towards Ichigo without any ill will.


    Miura also turned half of her face to the back where Yuto was seated, and only shifted her eyes to the fake Yuto with no expression.


    Ichigo used the slight pause created by that arrogant lightning word to reflexively reply.


    ''''Excuse me!��Yes, sir!��Hakamada, I''m here!


    It wasn''t just one or two people who looked divine in front of that unabashed fake Yuto who was completely and unabashedly in front of that Takano beauty.


    What a brave man," the classmates said, with expressions on their faces as if they were looking at the end of the century savior who suddenly appeared.


    But........even so, it was Takano Mirei.


    Other than that, to most of their Class D classmates, it looked like the Female Saint Emperor''s disinfection target had just increased.


    ''''Gokuri........''''


    All of us bite back.


    Silence in Class D of the first year........


    Good..... Be quick to reply. Thank you, Mr. Du Du, thank you.


    (((Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!)))


    Birei returned to the front of the podium as if nothing had happened, and once she had finished taking attendance, she conducted the subsequent homeroom with great skill and left the classroom.


    The homeroom teacher, Birei, walked out as the remaining students saw her presence moving away.


    Class D of the first year was in an uproar as if it was a dam.


    ''Whoa!��Du, that''s awesome!��In front of Dr. Birei!


    ''Du Du, you''re amazing!


    Oh, I just saw Miss Beauregard upset!��Life expectancy!��I''ll be a hundred years shorter!


    ''''Miss Mei-Li''s upset face was nice too... and... also... you, Dou Dou Dou...''''


    A crowd of people from the class gathered around Arrogant Hikaru, it was already like a festival. Everyone is excitedly looking back at the earlier exchange and praising Aramitsu.


    All the boys are making a lot of noise and the girls are blushing their cheeks at Aragamitsu in the form of Yuto.


    The poor villager who was saved earlier (meaning Ichigo) looks at Arrogant Hikaru with a poke in his eye.


    ''No, folks, that woman doesn''t seem like such an unreasonable person. She wouldn''t be the kind of person to get angry over something like that.


    Arrogant Hikaru responded with one of his own calmness.


    " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " "


    Everyone gave him a uniformly surprised look.


    Ichigo huffed and stood up, crowding the arrogant Hikaru, who was in the form of Yuto, and pressed his mouth down.


    ''''Whoa!��You idiot!��Tone!��Haha, this guy is a midget... you know, a midget... sometimes, you know? This is the tone of voice, isn''t it? Haha......


    Mmmm, sorry. I''m sorry, I.... I forgot....


    Beside Aramitsu, who was reflecting, Ichigo laughed mischievously at everyone.


    ''''......''''


    Classmates are staring at the fake Yuto........


    " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " "��I''m so cool!


    ""Hey, Mr. Du Du...................


    It''s a big deal.


    ''Huh!''


    Unexpectedly, and contrary to Ichigo''s imagination, his classmates have embraced Aramitsu with glee.


    ''Hakamada, what are you talking about?''


    Hey, Hakamada-kun, get out of the way. You can''t talk to me, Du Du.


    Ichigo is kicked out of the room by everyone else for being in the way next to the arrogant light.


    False Yuto is already treated as a hero. Rather, Ichigo is treated like he''s just a mob that was saved by that hero........


    ''''Ohhh~?''''


    Ichigo doesn''t know what the hell this is........and he doesn''t know why anymore.


    In this case, there''s no need to follow up at all, right?��And weakening.


    And somehow, gradually, Ichigo was filled with a feeling of helplessness.


    ''Already!��What the hell? If this is what it takes to make me so nervous, then I''m going to have to do something about it. Brace yourselves! Give it back to me!


    Ichigo was already teary-eyed and glared at Aramitsu, who was revered in the center of Class D students as if to appeal.


    ''''Uh~ My plan to super boost my likability! How did this happen!


    Later, according to Shizuka''s story, Mari was fortunate enough to not be able to show up at Class D today due to her committee chair''s work, which caused Ichigo to break out for the second time.


    As for the fake Yuto, played by Aramitsu, he received invitations from the girls every recess, and spent most of his recess time with those girls.


    Ichigo, who is completely bent out of shape, is mumbling to himself, "My favorability is...".


    Shizuka watched the situation with amusement and wrote something down.


    As for Birei after her morning homeroom........


    After leaving the classroom and walking down the corridor for a while, Miura gives a puzzled expression that she never lets anyone see, and speaks to herself.


    ''''Totally......... What kind of a contract with you.........


    This was also a rare occurrence, and Birei lightly held her head down.


    After school, Aramitsu came to an exhausted Ichigo and together they walked to the back of the empty school building and bowed to Ichigo.


    ''''Ichigo-dono, thank you for your help today,''''


    Oh, yeah, yeah, no problem.


    I''m sorry, but I''ll need your help for the next five days.


    Ichigo''s eyes widen.


    That was it......... Today was only the first day that Yuto had taken a break. There are five more days to go.


    Gulp, Ichigo droops his head in a crouch.


    ''''Ah, I''ll be counting on you to continue like this tomorrow as well, Aramitsu-san.......''''


    What?��I''m done for today. I''ll have something else coming tomorrow, so please come back again.


    ''What?��Hahhhh!��Isn''t tomorrow Mr. Arrogant Light!


    ''Yes, I thought I told you that, but...''


    Yeeeee!��Was it?


    There was so much going on that I forgot about it.


    Today, thanks to Arrogant Hikaru, he didn''t remember taking a break from organizing the traffic of the girls who wanted to talk to Arrogant Hikaru in the form of Yuto every recess (Shizuka helped him with that as well). Moreover, if he didn''t organize it well, he was going to get some resentment from the girls, which is why Ichigo worked so hard on it.


    Ichigo was desperate to not only increase his likability, but to not lose his likability. For some reason, Shizuka seemed to be enjoying herself and was willing to take the photo shoot the girls asked her to take.


    As Ichigo recalled, Shizuka seemed to be taking pictures of Masato and the girls with her own cell phone as well.......but he could be mistaken.


    Well, it was really good that Shirasawa-san hadn''t come, and Ichigo was relieved that this was the only thing he could do.


    And what was particularly difficult was the physical education class.


    Today''s P.E. class was a baseball game, where Aramitsu handled the bat like a spear and pierced the ball with the pointy end of the bat, and it grazed the ears of Kamada-kun, a candidate for the next baseball team''s ace at Yoshibayashi High School, sending him flying off the field, leaving the teacher gulping.


    Later, Kamada said he was going to quit baseball, and Ichigo tried his best to quiet him down.


    ''''Yes, something called white will be here tomorrow.''''


    ''Haha................ So what does he look like?


    Yes, he is an innocent and curious child. He has a little too much energy in him, so I''ll remind him well.


    ....


    That''s going to be tough...


    Preferably a cheerless and indifferent boy.


    ''''Of course, you do have the appearance of Yuto, right?


    ''Yes, of course. But I do have some concerns.


    It''s still there.


    ''White is a girl, so if there is another subject tomorrow, PE, it would be difficult for her to change with other men.... She''s a pure girl.


    ''What?��Girl-!


    Yes, sir.


    This is going to be a hassle.


    ''Oh, by the way... every day from now on, whoever comes...''


    ''Yes, no. Starting tomorrow, Bai, Susan, Sally, Sally, Xuan, and lastly, the ones named���� will come in turn.


    Ichigo''s shoulders were trembling in small increments.


    ''''Oh, all of them are female except for Gen........ And if I may say so........


    Is there anything more, Mamma?


    Particularly the women who are so rich in individuality.


    He''s got a lot of personality hahahaha.


    I''ll pass on what I''ve learned today to you as well. Ichigo-dono, I will definitely repay you for this favor one day.


    Haha..........well, that''s okay, it''s fine....... Originally, I was going to follow up with Masato.


    Oh....


    Hearing Ichigo''s words, Arrogant Hikaru covered his eyes with his palms, as if he was moved.


    ''''Quintessential........Mikate-sama.... What a wonderful friend you have........ This is also a result of Mikate-sama''s humanity, isn''t it.......


    Irritated.


    Ichigo could picture Yuto''s noumenal face in his mind.


    (Human virtue, huh? That bastard Yuto....


    ''Oh!��Speaking of which, Arrogant Hikaru. Why didn''t you respond when they called your name?


    Ichigo asked Arrogant Hikaru about how he hadn''t responded to Birei calling his name in morning homeroom, even though she had called him by his name.


    This is because afterwards, he asked Ichigo if he should reply. In other words, he knew that Arrogant Hikaru would reply if his name was called.


    ''''No, it would be impolite for me, lowly as I am, to reply by Mikan-sama''s name. That was something I really didn''t want to do.


    ''''Oh, I see, it''s profane, haha. To that Yuto. I see........hahaha.


    Hearing that, Ichigo laughs dryly.


    ''Yes.''


    (Is that why I almost got disinfected........ It''s called disrespect to Yuto......... The one that doesn''t feel worthy of anything........)


    Well, I''ll leave you to it. I can''t wait to get home and report on my experience today...


    Oh, I see. Be sure to tell them very, very carefully and securely!��In particular, tell them what I''ve said more than once!


    I understand. Ichigo-dono, some other time!


    As he said that, Arrogant Hikaru disappeared in a huff.


    Ichigo was surprised by the arrogant Hikaru''s sudden disappearance, but he gave a soft, mature smile.


    And then.........Ichigo raised his fist.


    ''''Coraaaaaa!��Go back to normal!��What if someone''s watching!


    Then, Ichigo breathed in with his shoulder and took another big breath.


    ''Yuto-oooo!��When you come back, aaaaah!��I''m going to kill you!


    Ichigo let out a soulful yell to the mountains at the back of Jilin High School''s grounds....

 72-Dark leap

    Guar��n has previously opposed the assassination of Matou when asked by Caliguda, who has been sibilant about Matou''s growing power, whether or not he would assassinate Matou.


    The reason for this is that there are now, as a reality, a large number of people and junior soldiers who are dissatisfied with the status quo. He advised that it was not advisable to restrain these people by force.


    Caliguda looked uncomfortable for a moment, and the heavyweights around him looked frightened, but regardless, Guaran continued to speak.


    There was no end to suppressing the discontent. Once they are suppressed, new disaffected individuals can emerge and eventually gain great power. When that happens, it can be extremely troublesome.


    If this is the case, he should have Mattoo denounce the disaffected groups and try to vent those disaffected groups to prevent their outbursts first. Then, he would be able to make some measure of accommodation to the people and reduce Mattoo''s political power while dissipating the discontent of the people.


    This would be less risky and would take the popularity of Gen. Khaliguda without diminishing the power of the country. Why not take control in such a direction, Guar��n suggested.


    Caliguda initially stared at Guaran with a deep-seated stare as he dismissed his idea, but he responded to the part of Guaran''s story about gaining popularity. He then chuckled as he rubbed his belly, which was bulging in front of his large military uniform.


    ''That was one of the ideas I had in mind,''


    He said, and in doing so he drank Guaran''s suggestion and ordered Guaran to proceed in that way. As if that had been his original idea.


    But after about two months, Kaliguda reversed this order. After all, he said, it was better to assassinate Matou. It started with information that Mattoo was stepping up his lobbying efforts against the United Nations. Since this information was not in the possession of the bigwigs, and was proprietary to Khaliguda, they all wondered if it was true.


    But Kaliguda didn''t say where the information came from, and decided to assassinate him in a strong tone of voice. He said that this was confirmed information.


    Moreover, when Kaliguda put forth this assassination plan, he said that this plan would be carried out by Kaliguda himself. Caliguda has been giving orders, but rarely has he been in charge of executing them himself.


    Guar��n, too, watched the snarky Caligda quietly, but he agreed with the other chiefs, without expressing any opinion, that he could no longer oppose Caligda for making such a decision himself.


    (Now that I think about it, the source of that information must be this guy...)


    Guaran stared at the suspicious hooded man up ahead. Guar��n understands that this creepy man is the guest of Caliguda that the Captain of the Konoe Guard had mentioned earlier.


    When Caliguda decided to assassinate Mattoo, he didn''t use the special forces in the country, but instead hired people with different powers, known as "gifted people". This surprised Guaran and the other heavyweights, but Kaliguda only tried to be satisfied with the surprised faces of his subordinates.


    Since then, Kaliguda has been in frequent secret talks with these dubious people, and no one, not even the heavyweights, knows what kind of people they''re hiring for their abilities.


    All that is known is that they are very uncanny and mysterious. Everyone wondered if it was a good idea for the head of the country to associate closely with such people for the purpose of assassination, but there was no one who could say that to Kaliguda.


    The hooded man stopped as he came to Guar��n''s side and took off his hood. Then he bowed his head condescendingly.


    ''This is His Excellency Guar��n. How are you feeling?


    "Hmmm ... you said your name was Lokiarum, I think.


    Guar��n responded to Lokiarum''s greeting, suppressing his displeasure.


    ''''It is left-sama. It is an honor to have your name remembered by Guaran-sama, who is considered to be a famous vizier.''''


    ...Is that your real name?


    Mr. Guarin. Our names do not mean anything to you, Mr. Guarin. We are only called Lokiarum now.


    Well that''s all right. So, I hear that the assassination of Mathew has been slow in coming?


    It''s a bit of a stretch, but you''re quick on the uptake. But don''t worry, sir. I will do everything in my power to fulfill your request, Mr. Khaliguda.


    Hmm, I hear you''re offering all sorts of favors. And if you''re not impressed what exactly do you want from me, sir?


    I''m sorry to hear that. I''m sorry to hear this, but we are rootless. I''m sorry to say this, but we are rootless, and it is inevitable that we ask for a fee that is commensurate with the difficulty of the request. Please understand that we are not asking for a reward that is commensurate with the difficulty of the request. We will not ask you to increase your reward for no reason. In this world, trust comes first, sir.


    Well said........... So you lifted the money.....


    No....


    Ho...... Then what is it?


    I''ve requested the land.


    Land?��Does that mean ... that you wanted the Land of Millmar?


    We were feeling a little tired after so many years of wandering. We were looking for a safe place to live. Of course, we would never wish for an expensive place in the city. Besides, such a place does not suit our taste. So we have asked Mr. Khaliguda for our land, even in the middle of nowhere.


    "..... What are you going to do there?


    I have no idea what to expect. If I accomplish this request, I will receive some money. So, I''ve been thinking about living quietly with my friends there.


    Well, all right. Don''t let your lordship down.


    Of course, sir. "Of course, sir. I''ll do everything I can to meet your expectations. We are at your service, my lord, if there is anything we can do for you. I will retire to the frontier, but if you request it, I will be readily available.


    Well I''ll think about it then. Well, enough of that, go.


    Haha!


    Lokiarum bowed deeply to Guaran and walked away. Guaran took one look at the figure and walked off to the second reception room.


    (What a ... white-knuckle.)


    Guaran is a man who has risen in this military regime inhabited by many evil spirits of rivers and mountains. Therefore, he''s a master at speculating about the person he''s talking to, always speculating about the person he''s talking to.


    That Guar��n was convinced.


    I''m not telling you anything true.....)


    Guaran raised his alertness to the maximum level for the man named Lokiarum.


    (I don''t know ... yet ... but I don''t know if Lokialm ... will be an obstacle to our (...) plans ...)


    Guar��n cocooned his eyes behind the Captain of the Kingsguard and bit his lip.


    (We''re almost there. We''re almost there. Here ... we will not let someone like that get in the way.)


    Determined, Guaran opened the door to the second reception room of the Marshal''s Office.


    Lokiarum puts his hood on deeply and leaves the Marshal''s Office, disappearing into the city.


    And his mouth is ugly and twisted.


    ''''Kukuk ... Guaran ... little wise man.


    Lokiarum muttered and moved his mouth as he entered the unpopular slums of Napi, the capital of Millimer, and moved his mouth.


    ''No, good. We already have a road map. The story is simple. All that''s left to do is to kill Mattoo and make this filthy country our bridgehead...


    Hey!��Tema.


    Suddenly, a group of slum dwellers blocked Lokiarum''s way in front of him, blocking his path. They are looking at Lokiarum with a grin, as if they were inspecting him. But Lokiarum doesn''t stop walking as if to ignore them. As it is, it proceeds to pass through the place.


    The man who seems to be the leader of the group grabbed Lokiarum''s shoulder.


    ''''Ora!��It''s you!��Old man!��Where are you looking?��You''re losing your mind, huh?��Who''s giving you permission to come through here?


    He grabbed me by the shoulders, but Lokiarum was still talking to himself as he kept walking.


    ''Kukuk..... Thank you for your hard work, Kneesbeck.........


    "This guy ... what is this guy ... he''s a creepy old man. Hey!��Don''t ignore it!��You''ve got some money, haven''t you?��Hey, hey, hey!��I told you to wait!


    A man grabbed Lokiarum by the shoulders and forcefully pulled up the hood that Lokiarum, who hadn''t stopped walking, was wearing from behind. Lokiarum''s hood comes off, revealing its entirely hairless head.


    The head was clearly not the color of a person''s skin, but rather a dull, lifeless color of blue-white, with only the veins bulging greatly.


    ''''Ugh!''''


    For a moment the men were frightened by the sight of that creepy, skin-baring head.


    Lokiarum stopped and slowly turned back to the men.


    ''''Ahhhh ... what ... what ... what ... you ...''''


    The men swayed unconsciously on their knees as they looked at that eyeless, gray-eyed Lokiarum, some of them hunched over.


    From a corner of that unpopular (human) slum, the screams of a few young men echoed........


    That land shall be our sanctuary!


    Underneath the high-smiling Lokiarum were scattered chunks of flesh that must have been several human bodies....

 73-Fleeting movement

    About three hours have passed since they left Yangra. Yuto checked the map in the passenger seat of the military jeep Nguyen was driving.


    ''''We''re almost to the enemy''s attack point that Theintan-san mentioned, but........''''


    The day before they left Yangura, Yuto and the others had received an explanation from Theintan that there was a high probability of an attack in this area. However, this is only our expectation. It''s not always the case that the enemy will come as we imagine.


    Yuto understands that, so he always checks his current location and the surrounding terrain so that the enemy can come at any time.


    The main premise of the strategy that Yuto and the others planned for this time was that they would have to pound the surrounding terrain into their heads. And the beginning of the assault would be the signal to start the operation. Yuto checked the radio to be used in that case.


    ''Shitenji-san, Marion-san, can you check the operation of the radio just to be sure?


    Okay.


    I understand.


    Yuto switches on the military radio and adjusts the frequency.


    ''Good.''


    I don''t have a problem with it either.


    Okay. All right, so this is exactly what we talked about yesterday.


    Mizuho and Marion nodded. Then Mizuho turned off the switch and turned to look at Yuto.


    ''''But, Dou Dou Yuuto.''''


    What?


    Are you sure you can''t just change the frequency?��I know you don''t want your friendly troops to hear it either, but...


    ''Hmmm, it''ll be fine. It''s not like I''m dragging my feet, it''s just a matter of being cautious. Besides, this is just a way to buy time when you''re about to be eavesdropped on. Once the operation starts, the friendly forces can''t afford to be concerned about such things... and they''re all desperate to survive.


    Yuto laughed, but Mizuho and Marion could feel a part of the air of the actual battle in that Yuto''s cautiousness. It is an ironclad rule that those who exchange lives must not lose.


    ''''Also, Du Du Yuto........''''


    Shitenji-san.


    Mizuho, who was trying to continue the conversation, was interrupted by Yuto.


    ''''Shitendera-san, you can call me Dou Dou Dou or Yuto during the operation. I want to lose as little time as possible, and it''s hard to call me by my full name every time, isn''t it?


    Mizuho''s eyes widened at Yuto''s offer.


    ''''Yeah, well, it''s inconvenient when you''re on a mission!��Yes, yes, it can''t be helped........ So, then, Yuto........��That''s what Marion calls it, too!��It''s about unity.


    Mizuho shook her face widely and repeatedly.


    ''Yeah, do that.''


    Yuto nods and looks forward to check the radio pack he carries on his shoulder.


    For some reason, Marion''s mouth twitched in an uninteresting way beside Mizuho, who looked a little happy.


    And I''m adding the "san" to it.


    ''Hey!��Marion!��Wow, I thought Yuto had fewer characters than me!��That''s it!��I''m on a mission!


    Mm ... it''s okay. It''s only in the middle of a mission (...) and...


    Yes, I do!��It''s all about efficiency... ha.


    Mizuho looks like she realizes.


    ''''Oh, hey!��Hi.........Yuto!


    Yeah?��What?��Shitenji-san.


    Yuto turns around.


    ''That''s it!��Oh, you can call me Mi, Mizuo, too!


    ''What?��Oh, but ... no, yes, well, then, Mizuho ...-san, is that okay?


    Yeah, nothing, Mr....


    While Mizuho was gossiping, the normally quiet Marion interrupted her with a rare bang.


    ''''Mizuho-san (...), isn''t it fine?��I''m a Marion, too, and I''m only on a mission...!��And!


    Yeah, right, Mizuho-san, I''ll take it.


    Marion says to Yuto with a smile, but it was strangely powerful, so Yuto responds as if he were pressured. He somewhat emphasizes that it''s only during the operation.


    Mizuho seems to be staring at Marion with a bit of tears in her eyes beside her, but she decides not to pay attention to it.


    Yuto learned how to read the air around here from Mari.


    (But what is it?��(Marion''s smile ... not soothing ...)


    Yuto returned Marion''s muscular-only smile with a weak smile and looked forward to escape.


    ''''Ma, Marion~''''


    Marion smiled as Mizuho muttered, looking like a fisherman who missed his chance to catch a big fish.


    It''s not a good idea to call a girl by her name all of a sudden, so I''m calling her by her first name, too.


    "Ma, Marion you are so different...


    ''''Mizuho-san, too...''''


    "...........


    Two girls whose eyes met.


    There seemed to be a change in each other that only these two could understand.


    Yuto, sitting in the passenger''s seat, looks forward to freeze as he thinks he hears a gurgling, onomatopoeic sound coming from the back seat of the jeep. Now, I feel like I should never look back.


    (What, what!��There''s a fight in the background!��What is it?��(What''s being born?)


    With his trembling hands, Yuto decided to immerse himself in the task of looking at the map incessantly.


    (Quick, enemy!��Come out now!��Enemy!��(Please!)


    Yujin waits with all his heart for the enemy to attack.


    Suddenly, Nguyen, the driver of the jeep carrying Yuto and the others, started humming.


    ''''No~ I don''t mean to be inappropriate during the operation, but it''s fun to drive with the younger ones in the car!


    In the same car with the boy trembling beside her and the girls who just wouldn''t stop smiling, Gwen was the only one in a good mood and enjoying herself.

 74-Enemy attack

    After about ten minutes, when the whole car with Yuto and the others became disconcerting due to the fighting spirit released by the two girls, the vanguard of Mattoo''s escort unit ahead of them suddenly stopped.


    ''''Enemy attack!��Enemy attack!


    Gwen''s humming stopped as her face changed color. And at the same time, the jeep came to an abrupt stop.


    Trained soldiers jumped out of the truck carrying the forward escort, carrying AK-47s, without missing a beat.


    ''Do, Mr. Doumori!��The enemy!��They''re here!��Get ready, everyone!


    Gwen sees what''s going on up ahead and screams out in a screaming voice.


    But there is no reply from Yuto.


    And the girls behind him.........


    Yuto took his face away from the map that he had been looking at up close and personal until now, as if clutching it.


    The three of them silently made shadows on their faces.......................Each opened the door of the jeep and landed quietly on the earth.


    ''Doumori-san?''


    Gwen sensed a strange atmosphere from the three boys and girls dispatched by the World Ability Agency.


    Gwen thought that this might be the true nature of the "gifted", and she too hardened her expression and jumped out of the Sheep, rifle in hand. I don''t know how much help I can be, but I was going to be the trump card to protect Matuu.


    Yuto slowly looked up........towards the front where the enemy attack was. Mizuho and Marion also stood slightly behind Yuto.


    (Doumori-san...................What spirit. And.........the two girls behind them.......)


    Yuuto widens his eyes.


    ''''Connoisseurs!��It''s too late!��I did!��How do you feel!��You''ve been waiting for you guys, you know what?


    Yuto raises his fist with tears in his eyes.


    ''''For how long!��I wasn''t going to let you stay in this car!��You''re killing me!��Come on!��Do you have any idea how scary that was?��This is how I feel!


    ''Wow!��Mr. Dohumori?��What''s the matter with you!


    Gwen hears Yuto''s heart cry and I don''t know what he means by saying it, but I know he''s furious at the moment.


    ''''Hmph ... it''s really ... it''s too late.''''


    Yes, very much...


    "Ha! Hi!


    At the words of the two smiling girls, Yuto hugs his radio pack and Gwen hugs her rifle.


    ''Hmph, then ... Yuto.


    Then, Masato-san....


    Rattling and shaking, Yuto looks back at the two girls. Yuto doesn''t know why they''re like this, but he can''t wait to get away from the two girls who have been like this for a while now.


    Because it''s very scary.


    ''''Let the mission begin! The operation has begun.


    "Yes, Mum!


    As if he had been waiting for those words, Yuto rushed out like a gale. In the blink of an eye, Yuto''s figure disappeared into the mountain forest.


    ''''Hmph, then Marion too........''''


    ''''Yes, yes.......Mizuho-san too.


    Ruiho and Marion also said that, and then walked forward as the gunfire began to ring out, disappearing in the direction of the convoy with Mathew.


    Nguyen silently looked away from the two girls, and from somewhere in the wind, Mizuho''s voice could be heard in Nguyen''s ears.


    ''''Hmph, Nguyen-san.......could you bring me a pack of radios.......?''''


    "Yes, Mum!


    Gwen straightened her back and hurriedly followed the girls, holding her radio pack in her arms.


    I''ll have to give you proper advice later, Doumori-san........


    ''Hmmm ... what did I say?��Mr. Nguyen.


    ''Hee!��It''s nothing!


    Once again, Nguyen responded to the voice of the wind that reached his ears with a tearful voice.


    Yuto ran through the overgrown mountains and forests at high speed. However, his face is still teary-eyed.


    ''''How dare you make me feel like this!��You should have come out sooner!��This enemy ... will not be tolerated!


    From the enemy''s point of view, it''s a complete taking it out on them, but from the point of view of the mission of Yuto and the others, this is also the right thing to do, so there''s no problem for now.


    As Yuto was moving around, jumping from tree to tree, he kicked with his right foot at the giant tree in front of him and jumped upwards to the top of that large tree. He landed quietly on the branch of that large tree, which was head and shoulders above the other trees, and looked out over the mountain forest in front of him.


    ''''I see... this is the one that Mizuho-san and the others were talking about.


    That''s what Mizuho and Marion had told me.


    The spiritual power is so thin that you have to sharpen your senses to understand it. Now, it was clear to Yuto that it began to drift around the area. Yuto contacted Mizuho over the radio.


    ''''Mizuho-san, can you hear me?''''


    .......... Oh, wait, Mr. Doumori. Mr. Sitenji!��It''s from Mr. Gecko.


    Gwen''s voice could be heard from the radio along with the sound of gunfire. The battle had already begun.


    ''Mizuho!��d*mn it, you son of a b*tc*!��Yuto!��These guys are so different today!��Probably serious!


    At Mizuho''s words, Yuto also tightened his expression. Although it was expected, they had to hurry to identify the enemy''s location.


    ''''Mizuho-san, I just confirmed the spirit energy over here. How long have you been feeling it over there?


    ''Yes!��That was about three minutes ago!��Haa!��There!��Focus your firepower!


    ''You''re drifting faster than we are........ Ok!��I''ll get back to you!


    All right!��There''s still room for more over here, but hurry up!


    Yuto turns off the radio and confirms the position of Mizuho and the others, as well as his own position. For the sake of this mission, he''s trying to avoid moving while fighting with Mizuho and the others as much as possible. Therefore, it will be a little difficult to fight.


    ''We have to hurry... but it''s more extensive than I thought... The main unit is here, so we''re over here!


    Yuto turned away from the direction the main body was in and began to move.

 75-Enemy Attack 2

    Inside a dilapidated house in a small abandoned village deep in the mountains....


    There was a slender, tall man wearing a long, dirty hooded coat, and a fat, overweight man without a hood and with the front of his coat spread wide open.


    A tall brown man with unusually long arms and legs stands up with a smile on his face.


    ''''Kukuk ... Lokiarum-sama''s permission has been granted, Mizgard.


    ''Permission~, permission~, guhihihi..............Needbeck happy?��Fun?


    ''Oh!��I''m on my way!


    Do you like it?��Does it taste good?


    ''Phew, do what you want when it''s over......... The farce is now over. We will then head to the land and get things ready before Master Lokiarm comes.


    Baboon. It''s over. It''s over.


    ''Oh, it''s starting!��The beginning of the end!��Of this stupid world!��The World Ability Agency, an organization that caters to fools and order!��We must break the chains of our people who have been forced to live in darkness!


    Kneesbeck throws off his hooded coat and takes the form of a nude upper body. The neck and arms of Niesbeck''s exposed body are covered with numerous spell-applied ornaments.


    And Niesbeck''s brown skin was extensively covered with scorch marks and sallow bruises from internal bleeding, giving it a bizarre atmosphere.


    ''Go!��Mizgard!��For our cause!


    "Ha-hey-hey, I''m going to Mizgard, I''m going to Mizgard!


    Mizgard said that and disappeared from the scene with Sue.


    When Mizgard disappeared, Nizhbeck bent down slightly and placed his long right hand on the ground. Then, a summoning magic circle emerged around that hand.


    ''''Hahaha!��Go!��Demons!��Kill them all!��And Mattow!��And the dogs of the agency!


    Kneesbeck''s laughter echoed through the abandoned village that seemed to have been abandoned for decades.


    Yujin is running through the trees of the mountain forest at exactly the same threatening speed. He was used to this kind of terrain from his training with Sun Wei. This degree does not interfere with Yujin''s movement at all. The young man stopped moving in a flash.


    ''''This is it........ It seems like this is the very edge of the reach of the spiritual power fog.


    Yuto unfolds the map and marks his current location. The map shows the location of the main unit with Mattoo and the second mark on the map.


    ''''Normally, we should be at a place not too far from the main body.... I still want to know the other two points just in case........ Ideally, the point where there is no difference in height between this point and a point of elevation.......


    Yuto looks at the map and determines the next check point.


    ''''Okay!��Now this one!


    Yuto put the map away and immediately began to move.


    ''Marion!��How about you?


    ''I''m fine!��You''re free to do what you want, Mizuho!��There are many gargoyles coming from the west direction!


    I know!��Mr. Teintan!��Troops, secure the east perimeter!��I''ll hold off the west side!


    ''Yes, sir!��First through fifth platoons remain intact!��Sixth to eighth platoons, follow me to the east side!��Don''t let them get anywhere near General Mattoo!


    Mizuho and Marion, who were escorting Mattoo, were being attacked by the very enemy''s summoned demons without pause. Although the battle has only been going on for a dozen minutes or so, you can feel the enemy''s relentlessness is different than before.


    ''''It''s true that their seriousness seems to be different from the usual...''''


    Mizuho stood on the west side of the car with Mattoo and let the soldiers back up behind her.


    ''I''m not always like that either!


    Multiple flaming balls of fire appear above Mizuho''s head. The flaming balls gradually change their shape into a spindle-shaped shape that looks a bit like a sharp rugby ball.


    ''''Go!''''


    As if in response to Mizuho''s words, the mass of flames attacked the gargoyles who had come to cut down the convoy from the western skies. The gargoyles noticed it and scattered in the sky, but Mizuho''s flames wouldn''t let them, and they tracked the gargoyles and shot down all the gargoyles.


    Cheers came from the soldiers behind them, and morale was greatly boosted.


    I don''t even know why........but I........can''t lose......to Marion!


    The soldiers escorting Mattoo were frenzied by the fighting spirit blowing up from Mizuho''s back.


    ''''Amazing!''''


    That''s Gotta be Shitenji-sama!


    I''m happy to fight with you.


    "Curly the Fighting God revealed!


    ''I like my skirt short today!


    They didn''t know that with every battle, the number of soldiers who worshipped Ruiho and Marion was increasing.... But now, it was also the moment when the most number of Mizuho followers increased.


    Marion defended her troops from the roar and shockwave released by the enemy demon demon wolf. Marion was repelling every single attack that was launched at the troops from a distance.


    Just now, the platoon that was saved by Marion had their eyes glued to Marion as if they were looking at a goddess.


    ''''I will protect you all to the best of my ability!


    A roaring cheer from the soldiers.


    ''Whoa!��Master Shrean!


    Master Shrean!��I''m going to fight!��For you!


    Goddess!


    Everybody!��We''ve got Master Shrean on our hands!


    ''Cute! Cute!


    The morale of the escort units is at its highest.


    ''''Huh........I''m beginning to understand. There are two meanings to this battle......... I''m not completely sure what they are........but to Mizuho-san........I won''t lose!


    The soldiers could sense the fighting spirit that erupted from Marion''s entire body, which the meek Marion usually didn''t show, and they made a mental note that this battle would not be lost.


    ''''Ladies and gentlemen!��All the best, please!


    ""Ooooooh!"


    Marion''s followers have grown in numbers.


    Mattoo watched the progress of the battle and peeked out from his armored car at the soldiers who were willing to give themselves up to fight for him. At times like this, Matou, as a general, a man of great responsibility, had to endure the loneliness of waiting patiently, worrying about the safety of his soldiers.


    But now Mattow was enjoying himself.


    ''I''m getting anxious about who our soldiers are fighting for........ When this battle is over, shall we make another offer to those girls?��I''ll be treated like a general...


    Mathew''s men in the armored car chuckled at Mathew''s mutterings, which could not be taken as a joke.

 76-Enemy attack 3

    By the time the Matuu soldiers in the armored car are grimacing, in an abandoned village a few kilometers away from the Matuu escort, Niesbeck wrinkles his brow in the middle of the magic circle. Pusps of smoke billowed from his entire body, and blood seeped from some of his exposed skin.


    In the thin mist of spiritual power, that repulsion comes from using magic power to sense it.


    Spiritual power and magic power strongly repel each other. For this reason, a battle between a person with spiritual power and a person with magic power looks more flamboyant than a battle between people with the same type of ability.


    That''s because every time their techniques collide, a shock that is close to an explosion is scattered around the area.


    However, Mizgard and Kneesbeck have used this trait to create a partnership that allows them to figure out the demons Kneesbeck has summoned from a greater distance and with greater accuracy.


    At the place where this pain is inflicted, there is a summoning demon that Kneesbeck can control while continuing to sense it.


    Thanks to this coordination, he is able to catch the summoned demons that would normally have to be much closer to him to sense them and keep them out of his control.


    And this linkage allows Niz Beck to control the summoning demon from several times the distance of a normal summoner. Of course, this has to be within the range of the spiritual power fog that Mizgard emits.


    However, even though it was a thin fog of spiritual power, it would be activating magic power within the spiritual power. Therefore, Kneesbeck would suffer minor damage to his entire body during this coordination.


    That in itself should be a negative for a summoner that required extreme concentration, but Niesbeck''s outstanding concentration made it possible.


    In other words, it could be said that this tactic allowed the summoner to continue to attack the enemy from a very safe location, at will, and from a distance.


    ''''Those d*mned little b*tc*es...''''


    As of now, Niesbeck''s body is still experiencing an increase in minor internal bleeding. However, Niesbeck shows his teeth suspiciously with a generous look on his face with a hook.


    ''''Teintan how is it going over there?''''


    Kneesbeck whispered the name of the captain of Mathew''s guard and nodded.


    ''''So........that little boy is out looking for me....... ��I don''t care if you leave me alone, you won''t get my place. What can a rank D piece of trash do if it''s a miracle I''m here...


    Kneesbeck raises one cheek slightly as he looks down at her.


    ''And at this distance, I can''t see this place that I''ve welded to you guys...''


    Kneesbeck clasps his hands together forcefully and makes a gesture of clasped hands.


    ''''I will do it ... all in order to fulfill my ideals ... to avenge the humiliation of a hundred years ago and bring down the gauntlet on the lowlife who set up the vile organization known as the Ability Agency!


    A powerful swell of magic power rose up around Niz Beck. It was also a signal to summon a new demon.


    ''''Yeah, it looks like the fog of spiritual power is over here. Well then, we''ll have to go down 700 meters along this break in the spiritual power and match the height.


    Yuto moved and avoided the mountain''s undulations until he came to the same elevation as the first point, he unfolded the map and made a new mark on the map.


    ''''This spiritual power ... we don''t know yet ... but it could be spread out to about 10 kilometers in diameter ... if this is as we expected, they''re a hell of a bunch.''''


    Yuto drops his radio pack and contacts Mizuho and the others.


    ''Mizuho-san, this is Yuto, please respond.


    ''.........Oh, Shitenzi-san, it''s from Doumori-san!


    What do you think, Mizuho?��All good?��There!��Don''t skimp!


    ''Yeah, we''ve just arrived at the second point. Apparently the spiritual power is more diffuse than I imagined. How about you?


    Well, it''s not. This one is fine. There''s still a lot of fighting going on, but we can repel this much. Besides, considering the onslaught we just went through, I feel that the enemy''s momentum has dropped slightly....


    Yuto frowns at Mizuho''s story that came from the intense gunfire.


    ''''The enemy''s momentum...?��Mizuho-san, how many enemies are there?��Less?


    What do you think?��Marion!��From you!��How many enemies do you think there are?��Yeah!��I just found the second point and they''re calling me from there!


    Yuto had a bad feeling about this. At the beginning of the battle, he said that the enemy''s attacks were fiercer than ever before. Moreover, he said it was relentless.


    This means that the enemy may be coming to settle the matter here.


    ''''Yuto!��Marion also sensed that the enemy numbers were dwindling, and while the demons closing in on the troops are still there, the number of enemy attacks from a distance is decreasing!


    Yuto thinks about it. He doesn''t reduce the number of visible enemies, but he reduces the number of demons that attack from a distance that he can''t see.......


    Yuto''s eyes widened.


    ''''Mizuho-san!��Watch out!��There''s a good chance the summoner built up some extra power to keep you from noticing us!


    What?


    ''Mizuho-san!��I''m going to have to hurry up and check out the third point now!��But first, check!��How long does it take you to unleash your big move, Mizuho-san?


    I need about five minutes of that technique!��What''s more important than that!��What''s the summoner''s extra power?


    ''The fact that the summoner was trying to build up some extra power means that the enemy may be trying to summon the big guy!


    !


    ''Tell Miss Marion to be careful!��And to the troops!


    All right!


    ''Maybe I''m speculating, but if I''m not mistaken, I''ll find the third point in less than ten minutes. Then I''ll call you with the enemy''s location!��As soon as I call, Mizuho, please prepare to activate the jutsu!��I''ll be there in a minute!


    I''m waiting for you!


    Yuto immediately began to prepare for the move. The direction we''re going to go in is north from the troops.


    (We have to hurry!)


    Hi....Yuto?


    Yuto heard Mizuho''s voice over the radio, so he asked back.


    ''''What?��What''s going on?


    No..........well........ You too.........be careful, okay?


    The radio went off.


    Yuto''s heartbeat jumped unexpectedly at Mizuho''s unexpected words.


    ''''Yes!��All right!��Thank you!��Mizuho-san!


    Yuto, alone, replied and began to move briskly.


    Marion watched Mizuho, who had turned off the radio, from a slight distance away. Even in this busy battle, Marion noticed the slight change in Mizuho''s expression and reacted greatly.


    ''''Ah!��Mizuho!��What did you say at the end!


    Marion had a woman''s intuition that Mizuho''s last words were something that could not be overlooked.


    ''Nah!��It''s nothing!��Come on!��That''s all I said!


    ''It''s not fair!��I''ll be on the radio next!��Mr. Gwen!


    Hahi!


    Next time you hear from me, bring the radio to me!


    Sir, yes sir!


    As Marion said this, she repelled the enemy''s attack from a distance and knocked down five monster birds as it happened.


    Nearby, Teintan, who was commanding the troops, listened to Mizuho''s radio exchange with dim eyes.

 77-Enemy Attack 4

    (Did you find the second point?��That trick?��What the hell are you two communicating about?��(Isn''t that little boy running around aimlessly looking for Master Niesbeck?


    Teintan frowns and listens to the radio exchange between Mizuho and Yuto. Teintan casually adjusts the frequency of his own radio to the frequency used by Yuto and the others.


    It is decided that there are three radio frequencies used by Mattoo''s escort units, including the main one. Each time, the frequency is changed for each operation, but it is shared with all the troops in advance. Teintan looks for the frequency that Yuto and the others are using, but the conversation of Yuto and the others does not enter into those three frequencies.


    (Kuh!��(These guys ... they''re changing frequencies)


    Teintan clucked his tongue.


    And he had a bad feeling about the boy with the affable tone of voice (Hanashikicho), as suspicion began to rise.


    (If this is what he was aiming for, then I wonder if the strategy the boy talked about is true... if so, he''s a little boy who can''t eat very well!


    Teintan''s face twisted in displeasure without hesitation when he got that far into his thoughts.


    ''''Teintan-san!


    ''Yes, sir!��What is it?��Shitenji-sama.


    Teintan is suddenly spoken to by Mizuho and is surprised to see her stand up straight.


    The normally calm captain of the guards looked doubtful for a moment, to the dismay of his normally calm bodyguard captain, but then he told Teintan of Yuto''s warning earlier.


    ''''Teintan-san!��The enemy may summon a powerful demon!��Alert all units!


    ''What?��The enemy?��Is that...?


    ''Yes!��Enemy summons seem to be reducing the number of long range attack types!��That could be a foreshadowing of the big one being summoned!


    ....


    Mr. Thetan?


    ''Oh!��No!��Yes, sir. I will immediately alert all units!


    ''Nice to meet you!��If you see a demon that looks like it, call me right away!��And call your units back!��We''ll take care of that one!


    Teintan nodded and instructed all the troops to that effect with the radio he already had in his hand.


    (How ... did you know that?)��(This sharpness ... not this girl''s ...)


    Teintan had formed a joint front with Ruiho and the others on many occasions. From the way Mizuho and the others have been, they had never been able to predict the enemy''s next move this quickly with the slightest movement on the battlefield.


    But now I sense in these girls a tenacious fighting style that comes from a strong sense of purpose and understanding of the situation. The most important thing in battle is a solid purpose and priority, and the resourcefulness to secure those things at any given moment.


    Teintan quickly realized that this resourcefulness was lacking when he fought with these girls. He also found out that it was an inexperienced grasp of the situation, mainly due to lack of experience. No matter how strong each individual is, unless the whole team works together, their individual strengths will not be realized on the battlefield.


    When Theintan realized this, he chuckled quietly.


    They are easy to take advantage of.


    But that''s not the case now. They have a better grasp of the situation and are quicker to make their next move than these two.


    So what''s different from the last time?


    (You don''t think it''s... that little boy?��(A mere rank D youngster?


    ''Shitenji-sama, I''ve just instructed you. However, you have a good understanding of the situation. You are very good at your job. Now we can avoid any unnecessary loss of troops.


    No, we''re still speculating. But I would ask you to exercise extreme caution. That guy''s gut is telling a lot.


    At the word "that guy," Theintan''s eyes narrow for a moment, but he quickly returns to his usual expression.


    ''''I understand!��Speaking of which, where is Master Du?��Are we likely to find the location of the enemy?


    No, not yet, but he said he''s close to figuring it out. If he says so, then we''re in the right place!��Please maintain the front line somehow!


    Yes, sir!��We will do everything in our power to hold off the enemy.


    Please!


    As Mizuho said this, the eight gargoyles ran to the south of the troops that were closing in on them. Teintan stared at it with a wrinkled brow.


    ''''I can figure it out, you say?��That boy....what the hell is he thinking...


    Yesterday, Yuto had told Teintan that he was going to run around and find the summoner. Teintan''s current conversation with Mizuho made him change his mind that Yuto was acting with an agenda. But I don''t know what that aim is.


    (In the meantime, should I contact Nizbeck-sama?)


    However, according to Neesbeck''s instructions, contact from Thetan is strictly limited to the minimum necessary during the operation. Besides, according to Neesbeck, it was boldly stated that he would never be able to find his place. It''s hard to get in touch with them now that we don''t even know what Yuto and the others are up to.


    ''''Abominable little bastard!��What the hell were you thinking!


    Theintan forgot that he had his men around him and spat it out, causing his men to look at him in surprise. Realizing this, Theintan hurriedly put on his appearance and began to command his troops!


    We must avoid suspicion. Command the troops with all my might, that''s what Master Knezbeck ordered.


    In fact, Theintan''s command up to now was reasonable. Hence, his subordinates'' confidence in him.


    However, no one had any way of knowing that it was an enemy summoner''s order.......


    Mizuho stood at the arrowhead of the allied troops and cleaved off the enemy gargoyles with a vacuum wind. The morale of the allies behind him was further boosted by his performance.


    However, right now, a strange feeling took over Mizuho''s mind.


    (Why...?��Why did I just say...................that her intuition is good.


    Something about the frustrating sensation of being reminded at any moment, Mizuho clutched her own two arms tightly as her allies cheered behind her.......

 78-Enemy attack 5

    ''We have to hurry!��If this summoner is a big demon to unleash on a stalemate battlefield, there''s quite a guy coming!


    Yujin was moving like a gale. That is not a speed that can normally be moved through this very deep mountain forest. Yuto was kicking from tree to tree, right and left, without stepping on the ground even once.


    If Yuto''s prediction was correct, there should already be a powerful demon or demonic beast released by the enemy summoner heading to Mizuho and the others right now. With that in mind, Yuto wants to immediately join the Matuu escort unit with Mizuho and Marion to follow up.


    However, there is no option for Yuto to go to support Mizuho and the others right now. Going into the follow-up of Mizuho and the others here and defeating the enemy''s summoning demons will not fundamentally change anything. It would only buy us some time to complete our mission of escorting Matou to the UN speech. If that is the case, the mission we set up this time is meaningless.


    This enemy is dangerous.


    The assassins will always be on the front foot. If we let them have their way with us any longer, we will not be able to guarantee the safety of not only Mathew, but also the safety of our guards, Mizuho and Marion.


    Besides, this operation is not a second time considering the content.


    Assuming that the predictions made by Yuto and the others are correct, if we fail to do so, the enemy will surely come up with a countermeasure. If that is the case, our disadvantage cannot be reversed.


    In this battle, we''ll deal a powerful blow to the enemy assassin, and if possible, destroy it intact, making the future task of the guards much easier. And as a side effect, we hope to increase the survival rate, including the Matuu soldiers on our side. That''s the purpose of this operation.


    Although the timing of the enemy summoner''s serious attack is highly likely to come at this dangerous time, this one chance for us cannot be missed.


    Yuto is now running through the north side of the friendly convoy, heading further north.


    (It should be soon!)��(Given the position of the two points I just mentioned, we''re almost there!


    Just as Yuto thought that, he landed with both feet on the tree ahead of him as if he were braking suddenly.


    ''''Over here!��So much for the fog of the enemy''s spiritual power!


    Yuto hastily unfolded the map and marked the current location, which would be the third point. Then he took out a pencil, a ruler and a compass and drew a line between the two points with a ruler. I also put a line at a right angle to the center of the line connecting the two points.


    ''Okay, to this straight line, draw the same line at the other two points...''


    Yuto hurriedly looked for the location of the line he would draw on the map. In the meantime, a large force of the enemy might be heading towards the Matuu unit. Anyway, he must hurry and find out the location of the enemy.


    Yuto calmed his deviating mind and carefully figured out the location. Then he drew a line to that point he had found on the map and drew a circle with a compass at the point where the two lines intersected.


    ''If my prediction is correct...''


    On the line of the circle drawn by the compass these three points overlap........


    ''Good!��This place has enemies!��The problem is the height though - they shouldn''t be that high up!


    Yuto gets down to the ground and quickly pulls out his radio and contacts Mizuho.


    ''Mizuho-san, Mizuho-san, can you hear me?��Please respond!


    During this time, Yuto unfolded the map and checked the distance and direction of the enemy''s assumed position from the troop''s location. The location was about 500 meters southeast of the troops.


    Yuto looked at the radio. No response.........


    Anxiety enveloped Yuto''s entire body.


    ''''Mizuho-san!��Come in!��Ms. Gwen!��Somebody please respond!


    They''re not going to attack us...


    Yuto hurriedly stood up with a strong face and ran to where Mattoo''s guards were, carrying the radio on his back.


    (Mizuho-san, Marion-san, stay safe!)


    Yuto sprinted through the dense forest to Mattoo''s troops in the south.

 79-Enemy Attack 6

    Yuto hurries to the location of Mattoo''s guards. It shouldn''t take more than 10 minutes if Yuto''s feet go there.


    ''''That one!��Kuh!


    (This is the sound of spiritual and magical forces colliding!��(This size ... the guy is not a little thing!


    The enemy''s big summoning demons are coming, after all. And now, Yuto is convinced that Mizuho and the others are in a state of engagement.


    (Hurry!��(Hurry!)


    Yuto bit his lip and walked through the trees.


    At the same time, Yuto kneads the sacred ki into the dantian below the navel. That sacred ki blows up from all over Yuto''s body and circulates through his entire body as he is clothed in it, and with each circulation, that sacred ki is sublimated.


    That sacred ki was sublimated to the point of spiritual power, giving Yujin the ability to crush even those who were not of this world.


    Now, Yuto''s face is that of a warrior who has dived through thousands of battlefields. The many deadly battles he experienced in the different world called the Demon''s World, where he passed through the cave called the Demon''s Cave managed by the Dou Dou Dou family and arrived at the cave, made him a top-notch warrior.


    He has gained many things and lost many irreplaceable things there. And in the process, Yuto grew tremendously. Whether he wanted to or not........


    But.........


    I am!��I didn''t grow up strong to lose it!��(I''m serious!)


    Yuto''s eyes widened and he shouted out.


    ''''Come!��Blades of Yin and Yang, Yi Bai!


    As if in response to Yuto''s voice, a sword in a beautiful platinum scabbard appears as if it were falling from around Yuto''s wrist and is held in Yuto''s right hand.


    Holding the sheath of the platinum sword in his reverse hand, Masato pushed forward to the point in front of him where Mattoo''s guards were.


    After the second communication with Yuto, Mizuho and Marion were dealing with the demon wolves and gargoyles coming from the front of the troops, from the north, while keeping an eye out for the enemy''s large summoning demons that Yuto had suggested was a possibility.


    ''''Come.........Earth Spirit....... Ha!��Be a rock wall!


    As Mizuho raised her voice, the shockwave of the roar of the demon wolf pack''s roar was interrupted by a wall of rocks that appeared from the ground to pierce the sky.


    ''''The clamor that avenges the heavens shall not be clear and silent!


    Then Marion''s chanting ends without a pause for the activation of the defensive technique by Mizuho''s earth spirit.


    A light shines from the sky above the dozen or so demon wolves, and a strong light envelops the demon wolf''s body as if a spotlight has been shone on it.


    That dazzling light increased in illumination to the point where the demon wolves were no more than a shadow or shape, and as soon as the demon wolves'' decapitated cries disappeared, that light also disappeared.


    During this time, Mizuho used her signature fire spirit technique, floating more than a dozen flaming arrows above her head, aiming at the numerous gargoyles approaching the troops.


    ''''Go!


    Mizuho lowered her hand as soon as she called out and the flaming arrows flew straight into the gargoyle formation, shooting down the gargoyles one after another like guided missiles.


    Mizuho and Marion looked at each other and nodded at each other, Mizuho sneering and Marion smiling at each other.


    This breathtaking coordinated attack of Mizuho and Marion and their firepower destroyed almost all the enemy demons approaching from the north.


    ''''Ooohhhh!��We did it!


    A yell went up from the soldiers of the allied Matuu soldiers, and with the threat of the enemy to the north gone, the guards were at once easier to escort and the morale of the soldiers jumped.


    This was the moment when the balance of the battlefield was shattered.


    The staff members who were reporting the movements of the entire troops to Mathew in the armored car every step of the way also turned back to Mathew with a joyful look on their faces, and Mathew responded by nodding widely. However, Matou hadn''t forgotten the warning he had received earlier from Mizuho through Thein Tan that the enemy''s big summoning demon was coming.


    ''''Stay alert. There''s a possibility that the enemy big shot that Ruiho-kun was talking about is coming. Inform all units of that.


    ''Yes, sir!��I understand!


    The nearly distracted communicator notified Mattow of his instructions.


    But ... the battlefield was moving faster than that.


    ''Let''s go!��We can hold off the enemy to the west over here!


    ''The south side is also OK!��Use the rocket launcher to knock that filthy gargoyle bastard down!


    The commanders of the Sixth, Seventh, and Eighth Corps, which had been deployed to the east of Mathew''s main body, who saw that it was a battleground for the movement of those other units, also went on the offensive.


    ''''We''ll go too!''''


    The troops deployed to the east of the Matou main unit coordinated and successfully half-encircled and cornered the demon wolves attacking at medium range, successfully luring them to our crossfire point. Not wanting to miss this opportunity, we concentrated our firepower and began destroying the pack of demon wolves that attacked from the east side of the Matuu escort battalion.


    The attack by Mizuho and Marion earlier gave Matou''s escort unit a complete advantage and their morale was at its highest. They went into the fold at once.


    Seeing the situation, Mizuho, whose complexion changed, shouted loudly to the Matuu soldiers.


    ''''Everyone!��Don''t step forward now!��A powerful enemy is coming!��Mr. Teintan!


    ''I know!��Shitenji-sama!


    Ruiho told them to sound the alarm of the enemy''s big summoning demons through Thein Tan, and Thein Tan also flew to contact the various units.


    But the soldiers, who had also fought against the enemy''s fears, were drunk on the prospect of this immediate victory. Or a sense of openness had overtaken the soldiers'' minds, which had made them more uplifted and belligerent.


    So, by the time the instructions from Mattoo and Theintan had been reliably disseminated to the various units, the soldiers had advanced deep into the forest in a frenzied pursuit of the enemy.


    It was then.........


    Obviously, an unusual and loud earth-shaking sound was heard, and the soldiers, whose entire troops were in front of them, couldn''t help but stop moving and look at each other, stunned. Especially from the east side, where the troops had gotten ahead of us, something was approaching us while ripping down the trees in the mountain forest.


    ''''Mizuho-san!''''


    Marion turns to Mizuho.


    ''Yes!��Not good!��Mr. Teintan!��Fall back the eastern flank!��Everyone is in danger!��You can''t cover or attack me like this!


    ''I''m already doing it!��Hey!��Pull up the signal round for the retreating officer!��Sixth, Seventh and Eighth, fall back!��Hurry up!��Pull back!��Get back to the main unit!��I repeat....


    Mizuho clenched her fists and worried about the safety of her allies'' soldiers. But that wasn''t the only mission they had to perform.


    ''''Mr. Nguyen!��Have you heard from Yuto?


    ''Yes!��He''s not here yet!��Do you want me to contact you?


    ''''...No, it''s fine. I''m not going to interfere with Yuto''s work right now.


    Yes, yes, I understand.


    Gwen is a soldier, too. He seemed nervous, but he lowered the pack of radios on his back to his feet while holding his own rifle to the east.


    Slightly away from Mizuho and the others, Theintan gave the entire unit the order to retreat, while his ears responded to the "Yuto''s work" part, and he looked at Nguyen''s lowered radio for a moment.


    Mizuho stared at the east side of the unit. She didn''t know what kind of guy he was, but she had a firm sense of something that had tremendous magical power now. Marion was also staring at the large tree five hundred meters away from the east side of the troop, with a grim face just like Mizuho''s, as it was being knocked down.


    At this rate, the soldiers who had been unable to escape were in danger. However, it was almost time to get word from Yuto. Right now, due to the operation, neither Mizuho nor Marion could move. If we move here, we don''t know when we will have the opportunity to make a direct attack on the enemy''s ability holders in the future.


    The shouts and screams of the soldiers mixed with gunfire could be heard from the east front. Mizuho and Marion looked in the direction of the screams as if they were huffing and puffing.


    ''''No, Sitenji-san. I don''t know what kind of plan you have, but you have to wait for Doumori-san to contact you, don''t you?��If going to help those guys now and potentially ruin that mission, you should be patient here. Since your mission is to protect General Mathew.


    Ruiho looked at Nguyen''s face in surprise. Nguyen is looking at Ruiho with a serious face.


    Nguyen is also here with determination. For Nguyen, the damage to his allies means losing a comrade in arms. But sometimes on the battlefield, one must be clear on priorities and be ruthless. Otherwise, even the sacrifices of the soldiers would be in vain.


    Indeed, it was conceivable that an attack on the enemy might not be successful if Mizuho left her post and received a delay in receiving word from Yuto. The strategy was to start preparing to activate the jutsu at the same time as Yuto''s communication. Then, he would promptly deliver a powerful blow to the enemy ability holder. Simply put, this is the gist of the strategy.


    However, if Mizuho''s attack faltered after contacting them, it was not without the possibility that the enemy would move out of place. Mizuho looked at Nguyen and felt Nguyen''s...no, the resolve of the soldiers belonging to Matou.


    ''''Nguyen-san........''''


    Mizuho was able to understand a little bit more about what being a soldier on the battlefield was like. And so, because of this, she bit her lip at the weight of her power and the coldness that the battlefield has for soldiers.


    Marion stared at this exchange between Nguyen and Mizuho and took a step forward as if she had made up her mind.


    ''''Mizuho-san I will go to cover the retreat of the troops.


    ''What?��Marion.


    ''''Mizuho-san, you''ll stay here and wait for word from Yuto-san, as well as escorting General Mattoo.


    But then!


    ''''To begin with, the crux of this operation is Yuto-san and Mizuho-san. Yuto-san will locate the location of the enemy''s ability, and Mizuho-san will deliver a powerful blow. In the meantime, I''m General Mattoo''s bodyguard in case of an emergency. But now, I''ve almost destroyed all of them except for that enemy approaching from the east. Besides, with that enemy, Ruiho-san can''t focus on the art of attacking the enemy ability.


    But it''s too dangerous!��We don''t even know what kind of enemy we''re dealing with, okay?��And this amount of magic.......Marion must be feeling it too!


    ''''Hmmm, even Mizuho-san was trying to go alone just now. Don''t worry, Mizuho-san, I''m also rank A.��We won''t fall behind those demons. Besides.........


    Marion turned her head in the direction where the enemy demon would be, with her kind face and strong willed eyes.


    ''This enemy''s ... the way he fights like he doesn''t care about human life. They hide themselves in a safe place and attack us as if they were mocking us.......I can''t tolerate these people. I will go and spank them.


    Mizuho looks into Marion''s eyes. Marion also looked back at Mizuho.


    ''''Alright. Then I''ll ask you to do a favor, Marion. Cover everyone over there and rescue as many as you can!


    ''''Of course.��I''ll have everyone fall back, and before Mizuho-san and Yuto-san defeat the enemy abilities, we''ll finish up and head over there.


    Mizuho and Marion nodded to each other, and Marion started to run east.


    ''Are you sure, Sitenji-san?��Let Mr. Shrean go....


    Gwen anxiously looks towards the mountain forest where Marion has disappeared.


    ''Yes, it''s all right, Gwen,''


    Ruiho replied to Nguyen with a confident look.


    ''''You always leave me in charge of guarding General Mathew without moving him from his immediate vicinity, and I forgot...''''


    Mizuho laughed to herself, a rare occurrence for this girl.


    ''''Marion is an exorcist and the pride of the agency, a rank A ability. That''s exactly what he was, the natural enemy of the enemy demon...''''


    With this request, Mizuho is keenly aware that she has a lot to learn.


    Yuto''s ability to grasp the current situation and his thoroughness and prudence despite his high judgment. Marion''s calmness and stability to ensure that she does what she is instructed to do.


    And there was one thing that Mizuho had learned more than anything else this time....


    That was Mizuho''s own narrow perspective, her lack of flexibility, and her habit of underestimating both her enemies and allies....


    Mizuho sincerely thinks that this was the best thing she could have learned. This might be the first time that Mizuho was happy to learn of her own shortcomings. In the past, when she saw her own faults, she would have looked away, refused to admit them, got angry, and misrepresented herself.


    But by knowing her flaws... and admitting them, Mizuho felt as if she could see the scene in front of her wider and clearer.


    Mizuho, who had never been good at interacting with people before, had seized the opportunity to learn more about herself by relating to others as an equal. She still doesn''t realize that yet, but....


    Gwen saw the face of a full-fledged adult from Mizuho''s expression. Gwen had felt awkward that she was being protected by girls of a similar age to her own children, much less girls, until a moment ago.


    However, seeing the expression on Mizuho''s face now, he was inclined to trust that decision.


    Gwen thinks that if that is the case, then she will just do the maximum she can now. From what Mizuho and Marion said, it seems that the close contact with Yuto is the key to this operation.


    With that in mind, Gwen decided to always carry the pack of radios she had left on the ground earlier on her back so that she could contact them as quickly as possible, and shouted out as she was about to go back for them.


    ''Ah!��Mr. Sitenji!��The radio!


    Ms. Nguyen?��What''s going on?


    The radio is gone!


    What did you say?


    The radio, which was also the hotline between Yuto and Mizuho and the others, had disappeared in this short amount of time....

 80-Enemy Attack 7

    The radio is gone!


    At Gwen''s near screaming plea, Mizuho also looked around, but there was no radio connecting Yuto to the hotline.


    ''''I''m sorry!��I''m pretty sure I should have dropped it off here, but it''s hard to imagine someone taking it in the middle of this battle... but who the hell!


    It''s her own fault, Gwen says, and she can see the frustration on her face. Mizuho is shocked that the radio pack is missing, but now they are in the middle of a battle. Mizuho calmly gives Nguyen instructions.


    ''Mr. Nguyen, do you have any other radios?��Can you get it?


    ''Yes, sir!��The front line stuff is out now, but I''m sure there''s a spare one somewhere. It''s probably in one of the troop equipment convoys at the end of the line.


    ....


    Mizuho looks at her watch. Right now, Mizuho and the others are in the north, the vanguard of the Matou escort unit that stretches north and south. So, considering the time it takes to go to the rear-most and come back, it''s hard to avoid a significant time loss. Mizuho clenched her fists and showed a look of impatience on her face.


    If it was the usual Mizuho, she would have been in a hurry here and would have acted with short-sighted force. However, right now Mizuho pulled herself up by her bootstraps. Even in the face of the unexpected event, she broadened her horizons and turned her head to think about her next move.


    (No, don''t be in a hurry!��Marion made her own decision for this mission and went to intercept. What would Yuto do?��He''ll be able to... And what about me?��(I''m in charge of...)


    Ms. Nguyen.


    Yes!


    ''Tell Mr. Theintan to concentrate his forces near General Mathew. The enemy should have defeated most of them except for the one Marion went to intercept, so the troops should be enough to protect them unless a new enemy is summoned.


    Yes!


    And do you have a signal round?


    Oh, that should be in the truck over there!


    Bring me all that you have.


    I understand!


    Gwen quickly went to the truck, carrying three signal bullets and bringing them to Mizuho, and was surprised to see Mizuho''s back. It was a blurred glow around Mizuho''s body. And her lustrous black hair was slowly dominating as if it was floating in a fluffy manner without any wind. There was no way for Nguyen to know that this was the case as thousands of spirits were gathered around Zuiho and were being taken over by Zuiho.


    Ruiho turned towards the mountain forest to the north of the unit where Yuto would be coming and spoke to Nguyen who had brought a signal round without even looking back.


    ''''Mr. Nguyen, did you bring it?''''


    Yes!


    ''''Then fire a series of shots into the sky in front of me. I''m sure Yuto will notice this and come to this place where I am in the shortest possible time.


    Okay, okay!��Mr. Sitenji, please cover your ears!��But so what about you, Mr. Sitenji?


    "Take the shot and leave me alone!��I''ll start preparing to attack the enemy''s abilities whenever Yujin comes!


    Hearing Mizuho''s spirited lines, Gwen nodded as if overwhelmed. Then, he held the signal bullet in the air above the front and caged his power into the trigger as he tried to protect his own ears.


    At that time, a tremendous impact sound rushed through the entire battlefield. Of course, it wasn''t Gwen''s signal bullets. The impact sound came from the direction of the east side of the unit Marion was headed for.


    Nguyen couldn''t help but become aware of the east side.


    ''''Ah, that was!��Si, Mr. Sitenji!��That''s the direction Mr. Shrean was headed!


    Mizuho yells at an upset Gwen.


    ''Marion is fine!��Mr. Nguyen, hurry up and get a signal round!


    Yes!


    Nguyen came to his senses when Mizuho told him strongly, and immediately fired three signal bullets in rapid succession into the air in front of Mizuho. When Nguyen finished shooting and turned to face Mizuho, Mizuho nodded. Mizuho roused the dismayed Nguyen by scolding him. She thought this would work now.


    ''''Thank you. Then, Nguyen-san, tell Teintang-san to immediately concentrate his troops on General Mattoo''s place!


    I understand!��Mr. Sitenji you take care of yourself!


    Nguyen followed Ruiho''s instructions and started running towards the troops with Thein Tan.


    And Mizuho, who stayed behind, was also caught in a strange sensation.


    (I''ve been scolded before during the fight against the vampires in the rookie test like this........ Yeah, I''m pretty sure it happened.... That saved us..........)


    In an abandoned village a few miles from Mattoo''s unit, Niesbeck grinned at the center of the magic circle.


    ''''Kukuku, that''s it. Softly capable people belonging to the agency........ Go!��Hell''s Watchdog Garm!��Devour their guts!��All of you, Mattoo!��Hahahaha!


    From Niesbeck''s mouth, which laughed as if he was crazy, a tongue with a snake-like tip split in two stretched out and licked Niesbeck''s neck, which was seeping blood, and Niesbeck put his magic power into the magic circle with a sweet expression.


    The one Niesbeck summoned was a super-ranked demonic beast, Garum. Its length reached more than a dozen meters, and its huge wolf-like body had blood-red glowing eyes and no eyes. Hundreds of fangs as sharp as great swords sprouted from its mouth, and four claws the size of military motorcycles protruded from each of its four legs that supported its massive frame.


    In summoning Garum, Nizbek had halved the hundred or so demons he was summoning without making the enemy aware of it as much as possible. Summoning a super high-level demonic beast like Garum was a huge burden even for Niesbeck. This Garum was a demonic beast that could devour even the summoner himself.


    But the truth is that even this Garum is not summoned in a 100% state. The original Garum was too powerful, and summoning it into this world would require a power beyond human knowledge. In the first place, they are not demonic beasts that can be handled by humans. Even if it wasn''t at 100%.


    However, Niesbeck is able to summon a part of that Garum''s power for a few hours in exchange for a large amount of magical power and sacrifice.


    Niesbeck is nearly killed by Garum when he makes a contract with Garum. That''s when Niesbeck was told by Garum. If you want to borrow my power, you must give me not only your diminutive magic power but also your sacrifice every time you are summoned. He told Nizbeck''s brain that he would make special arrangements for you, who has blood connected to the evil gods.


    And while crawling incontinently with his dying body, Niesbeck nodded repeatedly to Garum''s offer.


    That sacrifice was........a human heart. And the more of those hearts, the more powerful they could manifest their power.


    Convinced of victory, Niesbeck first turned Garum on the Matuu soldiers who had been pursuing him in depth. He looked through Garum''s eyes and checked and kicked away the miscellaneous Matuu soldiers who were desperately firing their guns.


    Garum is sensitive to people''s fears. The soldiers had lost their normal judgement just by sighting Garum, tapped into the fear just before they went mad. Garum gleefully ate up the fear of those soldiers and stomped on the soldiers'' bodies after slashing their uniforms with his claws.


    ''''Hahaha!��I can feel it!��The joy of Garum!��The satiation of hunger!


    Mattoo''s troops had been kicked around like leaves on a tree by Garum, and they were no longer coordinated as an organization. Some were running away without a guess, while others were slamming firearms into Garum like madmen.


    To those soldiers, Garum opened his massive jaws, which seemed to be the entrance to hell, and sucked in his breath in an attempt to create a storm, and the fleeing soldiers were swallowed up by Garum''s mouth against their will as their bodies were taken away.


    It was no longer a crucible of a-knocking, and a hell that could not be called a battlefield spread out there.


    And when Garum stops inhaling, the bodies of the soldiers who had managed to cling to the trees fall to the ground. Then the soldiers of Matw looked. They saw a dim mass of darkness spread out from Garum''s jaws, which opened 180 degrees vertically.


    The darkness that bordered this world was about to be spat out from Garum''s jaws. Seeing this, the strong soldiers of the elite troops assigned to protect Mattoo''s direct escort let out a dry laugh of fear as they shed tears.


    Now the soldiers were watching the form of despair. And when Garum was about to spit out that mass of darkness called despair.......


    A dazzling light descended in front of Garum''s eyes. And that light spread out to the left and right, surrounding Garum''s huge body like a curtain.


    ''''Mm!��What?!


    Kneesbeck sensed a dense and clear spiritual power that was different from Mizgard''s on the magic circle.


    ''No matter!��Do it!��Garum!


    Garum spat out a huge mass of darkness from its mouth. The direction of that darkness collided with the curtain of light in front of it, blocking it. Its dark roar had nowhere to go, diffusing and amplifying within the curtain of light that surrounded Garum, causing a massive explosion.


    Matuu''s soldiers shielded their eyes from the blinding light, completely unable to understand what on earth had happened with their hearing temporarily rendered useless by the earth shaking and the horrific explosion that prevented them from standing.


    The sound of the impact reverberated through the surrounding mountains, indicating the ferocity of the explosion.


    The soldiers'' fears were blown away by the sudden change in the situation in front of them, and they began to use their still-functioning vision to understand the situation.


    Then, in front of the soldiers stands a blonde girl in an emerald green vestments that gives a sense of holiness just by looking at her. It''s not the usual pure white vestments, but the soldiers immediately understand who the blonde girl is.


    ''''Sh........Lord Shrien......''''


    Marion turned back to the soldiers of Matw, with Garum, who had been ravaged from jaw to body by the earlier explosion, on his back.


    ''Ladies and gentlemen!��Leave this to me and retreat to General Mathew''s quickly!��Hurry!


    ''Oh ... oh ... oh ... oh!��Master Shrean!��I''m saved!


    The soldiers roused their physically and mentally exhausted bodies and stood up and cheered.


    ''''Hurry up!��The main force is over there!��If we can hold this place down, we''ve won!��Ladies and gentlemen, follow the plan!


    Okay, okay!��All hands, back to the main force!��Hurry!


    Marion''s taut voice brought the soldiers back to their spirits and they began to move. The soldiers then saluted Marion as they moved.


    ''''Shrien-sama.......please be safe.......''''


    He''ll be fine. I''ll give him what he deserves.


    Marion laughed as she said that. The soldiers laughed bitterly at Marion for calling this ten-plus-meter giant demon wolf a doggie, but completely came to their senses.


    ''''Then we''ll see you later!


    The platoon leader, who was leading his men who said that, headed towards the main unit and started running. Marion stared at the back of him. Marion dared to call this demon wolf a doggie and took care to take away the soldiers'' fears. That seemed to be what was needed here.


    (Before ... yes, that was during the rookie test ... I had someone take care of me in that fight too. So it just occurred to me to imitate that now. (At the time I was........)


    Marion now shook off the sudden itch that had suddenly boiled over and turned her body to Garum. Garum''s injured body could be seen recovering at breakneck speed.


    Marion reached into her emerald green vestments and pulled out a crossed dagger housed in a scabbard studded with emeralds and macalites.


    ''Now, Raphael''s vestments I''m going!��To protect me and my people!


    ''The little exorcist girl!


    Kneesbeck shuddered in anger and spat out a peck of bloody spit, and Kneesbeck''s back teeth rolled around in a colossal roll.


    Breathing hard, Niesbeck pulled open a large, suspiciously embroidered box that lay in front of the magic circle. He then randomly plunges his bruised right hand into the box and pulls out a chunk of flesh wet with red liquid.


    ''I won''t allow it!��Little girl!��You won''t kill me right away ... miserably, tearing apart five bodies and eating each of my friends one by one in front of me before letting my brain gradually be sucked out by the demon worm!


    Niesbeck lifted its blood dripping heart to eye level and squeezed the chunk of ground meat with its sallow right hand to knead it. The piece of flesh and blood splattered vigorously on Niesbeck''s face. And when the splattered pieces of meat and blood touched Niesbeck''s magic circle, the magic circle glowed suspiciously.


    ''''It''s Garum!��Go!��I''m going to give you a living hell!


    As he said this, Kneesbeck removed the piece of flesh from his face with a long tongue with a cracked lancet edge....

 81-Counterattack

    Yuto was closing in just before Mattoo''s unit.


    After checking the third point to get the location of the enemy''s abilities, Yuto was unable to get through to the radio and quickly moved to the main body of Matuu''s escort unit. However, shortly after that, they felt the impact of a tremendous explosion and tried to steer towards it.


    This was because Mizuho and Marion thought that they were fighting in the direction of that impact sound.


    However, moreover, right after that, they saw three signal bullets that seemed to belong to Mathew''s unit shot in succession from the direction they were originally heading. Moreover, we could see that those signal bullets were not directly above us, but were clearly shot in our direction.


    (Is that... maybe to me?)


    Yuuto was troubled for a moment. The sound of impact just now was clearly the result of a great skill clash between two people with abilities. If that was the case, then Mizuho and the others should be fighting over there.


    But then, what was the meaning of the signal bullets?��Normally, you don''t fire three signal bullets in a row from the same place.


    Yuto thinks.........


    I don''t know why, but the radio is not working. Perhaps an unforeseen situation is happening to Mizuho and the others. It''s most likely due to the enemy''s big youkai demon. But the purpose of this operation is to destroy the enemy''s ability. And in order to carry out the operation, we need information from Yuto. Because of the lack of radio communication, Mizuho and the others must be wondering how they will be able to meet up with Yuto.


    If that''s the case........then what''s the point of the signal bullets.......


    (There''s a good chance Mizuho is over there!)


    With that thought in mind, Yuto continued to run in the direction the signal bullets had gone up. And as they got closer to the troops, this idea changed to confidence. He could sense a powerful spiritual force converging from the direction where the signal bullets had gone up.


    Because of this, there was almost no time loss in terms of Mizuho and Yuto joining up. Mizuho''s quick wits had paid off.


    (This spiritual power is Mizuho!��So, that was the sound of impact from the battle earlier, Marion!��Why are we splitting up?��And Marion is the front line?��(Then what about this convergence of power, Mizuho-san?


    What the hell is going on with Yuto?��I think.


    (The signal bullet just now was Mizuho-san telling me her location. So that means........this convergence of power is what I believed was coming and started preparing for the big move!��(Then all I have to do is...)


    While running, Yuto took out a map with a hand that wasn''t held by Yuehaku of Tsubagatana''s Yi Bai. He then checked the predicted point where the enemy abilities would be and where Mizuho would be.


    (It''s around 750 meters south-southeast from where Mizuho is!��There''s no guarantee that the enemy won''t move. (I''ll take Mizuho-san already!


    Ahead of Yuto, the wall of the mountain forest ended and an open road came into view.


    Yuto jumped out of the mountainous forest at once, and as soon as he came out onto the mountainous road where Mattoo''s troops were, he could see where he could feel Mizuho''s power.


    Ruiho was right near where Yuto had jumped out.


    Mizuho and Yuto immediately meet each other''s eyes.


    ''''Yuto!''''


    I know!��Mizuho!��Let me know as we move!��I''ll take you to the location of the enemy!��And get ready for the big move!


    Yuto ran up to Mizuho without slowing down his running speed.


    ''''I''m ready to go!��Where is the enemy?��You know what?��Hey!��Huh!


    Sorry!��I''m going to take Mizuho like this!��Just bear with me for a minute!


    When Yuto came to Mizuho at a high speed, he picked up Mizuho with both hands as if to pick her up. Mizuho had never imagined that she would be taken to the enemy''s place while being held in a princess hug, so she panicked.


    (This is how you move!��(Hi, Yuto''s face is close...)


    ''Mizuho-san!��I''m in a hurry and you''re not gonna fall off!��So what''s the situation?��Where is Miss Marion?


    ''Ha!��Yes!��Now.....


    Yuto ran through the troops along the north-south road with Mizuho in his arms, explaining the situation in between. He told Yuto that the radio was gone, that Marion was headed to the enemy''s big guns, etc.


    ''''........Okay!��Mizuho-san, then we''ll strike a blow at the enemy''s ability and immediately head for Marion-san''s backup!��I think Mizuno made the right decision!��Let''s hope our predictions are right the rest of the way. We won''t waste this time that Mr. Marion has made!


    Mizuho looked up at Yuto''s face while holding him as he was moving at high speed, putting his hands around Yuto''s neck to prevent him from falling off. The words of that Yuto right now seem to be just a statement of determination while hiding the fact that he is worried about Marion. However, Mizuho could see that it was the same feeling that Yuto had for himself.


    ''''Yeah!��We''re gonna put him down!��Is the enemy as expected?


    ''Yes!��As long as they aren''t moving, there''s more than a 90% chance the enemy will be in a position south-southeast of your unit!


    Nguyen gave Theintan the instructions from Ruiho to Theintan and stayed close to the armored car with Matou. Theintan ordered all the troops to retreat as instructed by Ruiho and concentrated his forces around Matou, and then he had his allies gather around Matou''s armored car one after another to prepare for an attack from the enemy.


    The enemy''s demons were already sporadic in their attacks, so there were enough of them in Matou''s escort force. Teintan called out to Nguyen, who was looking in the direction that Zuiho was in, as if he were praying.


    ''''Gwen, thank you for your efforts.''''


    Ha!��Captain Teintan!


    Now, this one will be able to manage if it keeps up. And what about Shitenji-sama and the others?


    Those men were tasked with escorting His Excellency Mathew........


    Hmm..... So?


    What?


    ''So how is Shitenji-sama doing?��There must be a reason why they don''t come here?


    Very cold........For a moment, Nguyen thought that against Theintan, but Theintan is the commander of the entire convoy. He reconsiders that he wants to know as much as possible about the battle situation.


    ''''Yes I don''t know what kind of operation it is, but it seems that Doumori-san is trying to determine the location of the enemy''s abilities. Sitenji-san seemed to be waiting for that report. We''ve run out of radios, and it seems our top priority is to join them.


    You''re trying to determine the location of the enemy''s...


    Teintan raised one eyebrow.


    ''''I don''t know ... but Sitenji-sama was already preparing to attack. ........It seemed that Sitenji-san believed that he could join us.


    ....


    Gwen clenches her fist and clenches her rifle.


    ''That boy, those girls are really........a big deal.......oh!��Mr. Gecko!


    Suddenly, Nguyen exclaims in surprise, mixed with joy. Teintan also quickly shifts his gaze in the direction that Nguyen is looking at, and he sees a boy coming towards us at a high rate of speed next to a line of troop vehicles that are stopped along the road. Yuto is running at a speed that I can''t believe he''s holding Mizuho up with both hands, sometimes jumping over obstacles.


    ''''That was........''''


    Teintan understood that Mizuho and the others had joined them. Beside him, Nguyen waved his hand and shouted loudly to Mizuho and the others.


    ''''Doumori-san!''''


    Yeah?��That''s Mr. Nguyen and Mr. Thein Tan!


    ''What?��Ah........ugh!


    Mizuho also noticed Gwen, but more importantly, she couldn''t help but blush with embarrassment at being seen in this princess hug.


    ''''Doumori-san!��Let them buzz the enemy!


    Yuto replies without slowing down his movement speed.


    ''''Mr. Nguyen!��I understand!


    Teintang shouted loudly to Yuto and the others who were about to walk past him like that.


    ''''Mr. Dou Dou Dou!��Do you know where the enemy is?!


    Yuto replies to Theintan''s question.


    ''''For the most part!''''


    Yuto and the others continue to run past Nguyen and the others. Thein Tan''s eyes widened at Yuto''s reply and he raised his voice even more.


    ''''Where are you!?''''


    Yujin didn''t answer Thein Tan''s question, and Yujin''s back with Ruiho in his arms quickly became small. Teintan glared sharply at his back, and Nguyen looked away with cheering eyes.


    But.........without looking back, Yuto pointed the sword he was holding.......upwards......and made a gesture of pointing with a chomp-chomp gesture.


    Teintan noticed the gesture and his eyes widened.


    (Ha!��Did you just ... point ... up ... up?��Up ... up in the air?��No way!��(That kid!)


    Teintan suddenly ran out and straddled the military motorcycle that was placed nearby and quickly started the engine and went after Yuto and the others.


    ''''Captain!��Where!


    Nguyen is surprised by Thein Tan''s actions, who is supposed to be in command of the entire squad, and raises his voice. But instead of replying to that, Theintan follows after Yuto....


    Teintan raises his voice alone as he drives his motorcycle in the direction that Yuto was headed.


    ''''Neesbeck-sama!��Mr. Kneesbeck!


    ''Ha!��I''m sorry!��But!��A little boy dispatched by the agency has got our position and is on his way!


    "Foolishness my location cannot be determined. This fool do not bother me with trivialities I am summoning Garum now. I''m sending him to you after I slaughter the little exorcist girl. Things are already in their final phase. What can you do about that now with the agency''s rank D inferior ability?"


    Dear Mr. Kneesbeck!��Oh, perhaps!��No, no.


    ".......... Say it........."


    I asked him where he claimed to have identified the boy, and he said, "That boy!


    "........."


    Up ... up in the air!


    "Up in the air?!"


    ''Yes!��The boy wasn''t looking for Master Niz Beck in the first place!��It''s possible that the little bastard had his sights set on Master Mizgard from the beginning!


    Teintan didn''t know where he was, as he had never been informed of the whereabouts of Mizgard, as well as Niesbeck. But he knew that Nizbek and Mizgard were working together in some way. And I''ve seen Mizgard disappear or float in the air. So when Yuto pointed to the sky above him, it hit me.


    That''s when he was forced to cut off the telepathic message from Nizbek. Teintan told him what he needed to tell him and followed the footsteps of Yuto and the others.


    Theintan is an old-timer under Matou''s direct command. Every time Mat-u emerged and rose through the ranks, Theintang was promoted to match him.


    Theintang''s loyalty to Matou is strong, and his commanding ability was valued and he was treated as Matou''s staff officer.


    However... one day, on his way home, Theintan is attacked by a group of deformed demons and taken prisoner.


    Teintan was taken captive by Nizbeck and taken to a dimly lit room lit only by candles. At that point, Teintan went on a rampage, cursing his opponent and being dragged before Lokiarum without a trace.


    Teintan had the mental strength to withstand any kind of torture. In some cases, he considered choosing death.


    However, as soon as Theintan was stared at by an old man named Lokiarum there, he was put in an unusual state, where his body was completely immobile, he could not breathe, and his consciousness remained clear only.


    Lokiarum looked at Theintan and laughed, then mumbled something as he approached Theintan and lightly placed his index finger on Theintan''s forehead.


    Teintan looked at it with only clarity of consciousness. It was Lokiarum''s finger sinking noiselessly into Teintan''s forehead. Teintan couldn''t even raise his voice, he could only watch Lokiarum''s fingers stir his brain. Then Teintan''s consciousness went dark.


    Teintan woke up. At that moment, Teintan felt fine. It was an indescribable feeling of elation, as if he was free from all the annoyances. Had he ever felt such a good feeling before?��And I feel so grateful and loving for the people who made me feel this way.


    At that moment, Theintan hears a voice in his head........


    ''Our faithful servant, Theintan........''


    Theintan cringed with emotion at those words alone and fell flat.


    The next day came, and Theintan went off to serve under Mattoo''s command as if nothing had happened.


    Yujin and the others were riding along the north-south road.


    ''''Yujin!��You''re not there yet!��I can''t wait for you to let me down... maybe?


    ''We''re almost there!��I''m going into the woods now!��Just get ready to unleash your big move, Mizuho-san!


    It''s already done!��For heaven''s sake you shouldn''t be a little nervous either.


    ''What?��I''m nervous too, okay?��I''m the one who set up this operation, and I feel responsible for it...


    "...haha, that''s enough. Hurry up.


    Okay!


    Saying that, Yuto jumps into the mountain forest on the left side from the road.


    ''''Yuto I was wondering earlier, what is that sword?��Did you have one of those?


    ''''Oh, this is my beloved sword''s ETIbai. I usually hide it.


    ''Where are you hiding it?��No, more importantly, you....


    ''''Yeah I wasn''t hiding it, but I guess I''m more of a swordsman, which is more accurate...''''


    "Well, okay, you''ll be able to explain it all to me later. You are a... lot of things.


    "Haha..... Hm?��Okay!��We''re almost there!


    OK!��I''m here to vent my resentment of what I''ve been up to!


    Saying that, Mizuho supplies the spirits in control of the concocted spiritual power.


    (Spirits........lend me strength.)


    Yuto is surprised to see Mizuho''s body begin to glow with a bong in his arms.


    (This......... Great!��(I feel a power that is second to none, even to the spirit wizards in the demon world!


    I''m here!


    Yuto jumped into the front of a slightly open and grass-covered area in the mountain forest and landed on his feet. Finally, when he put Mizuho down, Mizuho unclasped her hands from holding onto Masato''s neck with a bit of regret.


    Then Yuto and Mizuho hid themselves in a tree at the edge of the open space in front of them.


    Mizuho tightens her face.


    ''''Yuto........the enemy...?''''


    Yuto pointed his index finger upwards in response to Mizuho''s question.


    ''''Right above that grassy bush..........''''

 82-Strategy

    ''''Before I explain........Shitenji-san, Marion-san, can you approach me for a moment?''''


    "What?


    For some reason, Mizuho and Marion approached Yuto''s words with a blush on their cheeks.


    ''''Oh, no, you don''t have to get so close...''''


    "!


    Marion and Mizuho approached Masato normally at first, but when Marion took a step forward, Mizuho took a step forward, and when Mizuho took a step forward, Marion took a step forward, and then Marion took a step forward, and then Marion took a step forward, so the two of them ended up approaching Masato for the most part.


    ''''Marion, what are you doing........''''


    Even Mizuho-san....


    Well, let''s get on with it, shall we?��You can feel it now, can''t you?��My spiritual power....


    I''ve been reading through the paperwork........


    ''Oh, yes. Certainly ... and ... this is an awful lot ...


    I can barely even control it.


    "...What does this have to do with enemy coordination?


    ''Yeah, the enemy''s spiritual fog but you said the two of you didn''t feel controlled at all, right?��I don''t think it''s like this quality of my spiritual power but isn''t there some resemblance?


    ''''Ah, indeed, Yuto-san!��It''s much thinner than this... but I feel like it''s similar in this uncontrolled, drifting feeling!


    Yuto nodded after hearing Marion''s impressions.


    ''''Then look at the way this spiritual power spreads.


    Mizuho circles around the 3 meter perimeter of Yuto.


    ''A circle?��It''s spreading to... yeah?��Is this ... spherical?


    Yuto nodded again.


    ''''That''s right. I don''t think everyone cares about it because when you give out your spiritual power, of course, you complete the jutsu while controlling it at the same time, but if you spread your spiritual power without controlling it....it''s like this. My idiosyncratic constitution is an exception, so it''s a bit different, but essentially when you practice this, depending on the amount of spiritual power you have, the range you drift in will expand as well.��Can you do that, Marion?


    Yes?��Well I''ll try!��Let''s see.......something like this?��I''ve never done it before, so I''m not used to it, but...


    Then.........Mizuho and Yuto begin to feel spiritual power drifting from Marion.


    ''''Ah!��It''s like that!��It''s a bit thicker in Marion... but this uncontrolled, drifting feeling...


    ''''Yeah ... Marion-san isn''t giving out much spiritual power right now, is she?��So I guess the spread is about the same as this room.�� Ah, Marion-san, that''s enough.


    Marion nodded and stopped activating her spiritual power and turned her head to look at Yuto.


    ''''Yuto-san, now the magic-based enemy summoner is controlling a large number of demons from a distance by increasing his sensing ability in this spiritual power fog, right?��But.........then.......the enemy summoner will continue to take damage, albeit it''s a small amount, as long as they continue to use their magic power to sense the summoning demon. Will the summoner''s lifeline of concentration, the summoner''s lifeline, hold then...?


    What Marion said was a valid question. Mizuho felt that too.


    ''''Yeah........I don''t think that''s the case either.... Probably, these enemies are the ones who made it possible. Because otherwise, it''s hard to explain the events that happened. Certainly, it''s not yet in the realm of possibility. But I think it''s not unlikely. So I think it''s worth taking this as a premise for the enemy to work on.


    Yuto''s opinion reminded Mizuho and Marion of the enemy''s cooperation so far. Certainly, they both thought that it was worth putting this possibility on the line now.


    ''''Alright, Du Du Yuto.


    When Mizuho prompted him, Yuto nodded.


    ''''Yeah, first of all, you let me know how the uncontrolled spiritual power spread earlier, and I''ll use this.''''


    ''What?��What does that mean...


    ''Well, it''s easy to say, but the enemy''s spiritual power is spread out in a sphere. If the assumptions of the enemy''s method of coordination are correct, then the enemy is definitely including us and the enemy summoner within the scope of this unfolding spiritual power.


    Mizuho and Marion were delighted by Yuto''s story.


    ''''So there''s an enemy summoner among them!��That should narrow down the enemy summoner''s location considerably!��So, how do you determine where the enemy summoner is?


    Mizuho asked enthusiastically, but Yuto shook his head.


    ''''No, I won''t be looking for enemy summoners, okay?''''


    What? What?


    Both Mizuho and Marion look dumbfounded at Yuto''s words.


    ''''Wha-what do you mean!��Du Du Yuto!��Then what are you talking about earlier!


    Yuto quieted the angry Mizuho to a so-so level.


    ''''My plan is aimed at...the psychic enemy abilities.


    "!


    ''''Honestly, even if we can narrow down the location of this enemy summoner, it''s impossible to completely identify the location. I think the area where the spiritual power is drifting is quite large. Well, I think it''s probably the farthest away from us in the range of spiritual power deployment. But it''s still pretty indeterminate.


    Yuto continued his story.


    ''''But here, if we can check the three points on the edge of the spherically spreading spiritual power, we can figure out the location of the enemy abilities that are emitting this spiritual power. So, we''ll first strike this spiritual force-based enemy ability. That way, the freedom of this pesky enemy summoner''s summoning demon of unknown origin will be much narrower. I think this will be a huge deal for us as guards.


    ''It''s... ah!��I see!


    Marion''s eyes widened and she raised her voice.


    ''What do you mean?''


    Mizuho didn''t get the point from Yuto''s explanation right now.


    ''It''s true!��That''s great!��Du Du Yujin!


    However, Yuto replied a bit awkwardly to the praise from the two of them.


    ''Yeah ... that''s ... exactly!��I want to say......... To tell you the truth, that calculation is so difficult that I can''t solve it myself...


    ''What?��Hey!��That doesn''t make any sense!��I''ve lost my compliments.


    Mizuho is disappointed as she puts herself on the shelf.


    ''''Haha........''''


    ''Ta, sure ... that calculation is a three-way quadratic simultaneous equation ... so it''s not easy ... if you''re going to give us a quick answer on the spot. It''s a bit........for us.


    ''You''re not laughing at me!��Then what are you going to do, Du Du Yuto!


    ''Yeah, so ... look for three points at the same elevation.


    ...What''s that?


    ''Oh!��Yuto, you''re so smart!��And then.....


    ''Yes!��Then we can make it into a simple circle calculation.


    ''''Du Du Yuto!��Just explain everything to me already!


    ''Uh, yeah, okay. First of all, my guess is that the enemy''s spirit-powered summoner is probably ... up in the air.


    "What?


    ''''That''s because the mountains are in the way of the terrain for this spiritual power to drift around universally. If there are too many obstructions between them, the spread of spiritual power will be distorted. For example, earlier, you confirmed that the spiritual power spreads spherically, but anything in between that me...


    Yuto said, and lifted a shelf in the room and brought it to the center of the room. He then positioned himself behind it, looking from Mizuho and the others.


    ''''I think my spiritual power is having a harder time reaching that side right now.


    Oh!


    Oh, it''s true. It''s a little harder to feel!


    ''Yeah, the spiritual power doesn''t penetrate 100% of the shielding. I''m sure everyone felt it for some reason too. And I think it''s even more so when you''re just a thin spiritual force in the air. With that in mind, I don''t think they''ll ever be at the same height as us because of the enemy''s coordination. It''s just too inefficient. We''re surrounded by mountains big and small, so there''s a lot of big shields around us...


    Furthermore, Yuto continues.


    Take it. That way, that central point of....


    Here, Marion nodded vigorously. Finally, even Mizuho, who had caught up with her understanding, let out a wry smile.


    ''''The enemy is right above it!


    Yuto also returned with a strong nod.


    ''''But there''s a prerequisite for this. First of all, there is a condition that the enemy''s spiritual ability will not move from that location. The enemy will likely try to optimize the location of us and the enemy summoner, depending on the battle situation. That''s why it''s important that we don''t move from the location of the enemy''s attack.


    I see...


    ''''Yeah, so I want you two to hold your ground even if the enemy''s attack pressure increases. I''ll be able to find three points in the break in the drifting spiritual power to figure out the enemy in the meantime.


    After finishing Yuto''s explanation, the three of them looked at each other. They nodded at each other silently.


    Then, Mizuho clenched her right fist in front of her chest with her left hand, with a face full of life.


    ''''Enough about the details. So that''s where I''ll be able to unleash my big move on the enemy.......


    Thus, the plan was decided........Yuto, Mizuho and Marion were to wait for the enemy to attack.


    This time, instead of adapting to the enemy''s raids, they wanted to use the enemy to take advantage of the raids.......

 83-Counterattack 2

    "Mizgard!��Can you hear me?!


    "...?��Kneesbeck?��Needsbeck?


    "Mizgard!��Get away from there!��Apparently, there''s a good chance you''ve cracked your place!


    Are you expecting someone?��That little girl?��A girl?��I''m so happy, I''m so happy, it''s coming from over there. Do I hug you?��Baboon........


    (Tsk!��(You clunker.......too much enhancement.......)


    ''No it''s not, Mizgard it''s a man coming there. A rank D inferior ability from the agency is on its way to torment you.


    ...a man?


    Well that''s the man.


    Oh, I hate men!��I hate you!��It''s hard and tasteless!��Mizgard, I''m going to kill him!


    "Leave them alone!��You''ll change places from there in a heartbeat!��That''s all you need to know!��Mizgard, or those little girls won''t do it to you!


    ...uh ... uh ...


    Got it?��Mizgard. If you want the little girl, move out of there now.


    "Mizgard, I want my little girl! All right I''m moving on~


    Come on, they could be there by now.


    So when the telekinesis breaks off, Neesbeck mutters as if to spit.


    ''''Tch, scum........ It''s time for this Mizgard to be replaced........ But the next replacement isn''t finished yet. We cannot lose this scrap yet. But the abomination is the agency''s gifted one!��That rank D boy........what did you say......?


    Initially, Neesbeck did not have an eye for this low rank D competitor who came as a reinforcement.


    But now, they felt that the picture they had in mind was slowly beginning to be derailed by this young, non-high-ranked rank D boy. And even the tactics woven by the Lord, Lokiarum, were being overseen and countermeasures were being developed.


    Mizgard didn''t have any noteworthy abilities other than the ability to produce spiritual power and the art of disguise. Therefore, when it came to fighting ability, he was greatly inferior to Kneesbeck. Still, compared to the average person of ability, he was superior, but that was all.


    For that reason, Nizbek weighed Mizgard as a pawn in this tactic''s coordination, and didn''t hesitate to instruct him to only move on the spot.


    (............. I don''t care about the little wise boy''s lucky punches....... Our true purpose is something else........ (Huh...............This is just a side note to the matter!


    Kneesbeck switched his perspective and let out an ugly smile as he thought about it.


    But actually, Kneesbeck had begun to think in his head that this rank D boy was dangerous. Competent people are excellent at that kind of intuition. But the emotions don''t admit it. There was no way he would admit it. There is no way that a little boy of rank D could be dangerous.


    Niesbeck himself did not realize that this strong emotional rejection of Niesbeck caused Niesbeck to switch his perspective....


    This kind of exchange between Kneesbeck and Mizgard was taking place, but the situation was moving faster than that. Yuto and Mizuho''s actions were slightly ahead of Kneesbeck and the others.


    Right now, Masato and Mizuho were in the process of grabbing the ability holder...Mizugard, the source of this drifting fog of spiritual power.


    Yuto and the others looked up into the sky where the enemy psychic would be. That enemy is not visible to their eyes, but they have no choice but to believe it now.


    They nodded at the same time as they locked eyes with each other. There was no reason to spend time here. We have come here with a plan to destroy the ability that is the source of this spiritual power fog here.


    ''''Mizuho-san, just to be sure, I think there''s a certain amount of discrepancy in the enemy''s location!


    ''Hmm, I know that much. That kind of error is well within the range of my jutsu deployment!


    Saying that, Mizuho jumps out into the grassy field in front of me.


    ''''Haaah!��Let''s go!


    He had moved so far in suppressing the spirits that he had accumulated and moved them to this point. With that alone, one could see Ruiho''s outstanding ability as a spirit user. The spirits made a tremendous swell as if they had been released, and they began to rotate around Ruiho.


    ''''Atmosphere and flame, dance, dance, dance!��The flame of the south, the great wind of the west, your encounter will be in this land!


    Originally, there was no point in chanting for the spirit user. This is the Shitenji style of chanting. When that Zuiho chanting began, Yuto''s astonished expression appeared on his face and he couldn''t help but shout at the expression of that Zuiho''s ability.


    ''''This!��The simultaneous exercise of multiple strains of spirits on this scale!��Oh, my God!��Even though few people can handle multi-system exercises in the demon world!��I only know of one person who has control on this scale, too!


    Yuto had heard that Mizuho was touted as a genius during the rookie exams, and that she would be the next generation of the prestigious Shitenji family. But he hadn''t imagined that it would be to this extent.


    ''''The way the spirit user''s abilities improved?��Are you nuts?��Yujin is. You measure a spirit user by the strength of the spirit''s grip, so you''re missing the point of improving their abilities and so on. The weapon of a spirit user is, what is the weapon of a spirit user is how much the spirits love you. You don''t want to be strong, you want to know the spirit, you want the spirit to know you, that''s what a good spirit user does naturally. When you''re my age, the spirits will be jealous of you, and they''ll fight over me. Ouch!��Especially the Fire and Wind Spirit, she''s a rambunctious little girl........and a hot mess!��You guys, stop!


    (In Surle''s case, I think he was angry with the spirits because of his bad behavior........ But that''s also proof that the spirits loved her........ (So, Mizuho-san........must have been loved quite a bit too.


    Yuto also remembered that the demon world''s spirit user, Shurre, had been attacked by enemies and the spirits had protected Shurre on their own.


    Yuto gazed at Mizuho and swore to himself that he was going to do something.


    (Yeah, let''s make sure he doesn''t offend her.......)


    And then Mizuho''s jutsu is composed.


    For a moment, Mizuho felt an unpleasant air from the direction of Yuto, but that was for later.


    ''''Fuu. Go, spirits, go and relieve me of my previous gloom!


    Immediately, a powerful updraft winds up in the sky at the end of the day from the center of Mizuho.


    Yuto also follows the updraft with his eyes as if the bottom of the cone is spreading out into the sky. Whether the enemy is there or not is still only a guess. Yuto stares up at the sky as if he is praying.


    Then.........the impossible happens in the sky directly above Mizuho. A crack appeared in the blue sky, which should have been nothing at all. It was as if a part of the sky made a popping sound, as if a mirror was breaking.


    ''''Ah, that''s it!��Mizuho!��I''ve got enemies!��Okay!��Where it fell!


    When Yuto saw the enemy, he jumped out from behind the tree. Then, Yuto pulls his beloved blade, the Electrohaku sword, from its sheath and releases it.


    A shadow with the shape of a person who is clearly an enemy appears around 100 meters above Mizuho, right above him.


    (I won''t miss it!)


    Yuto erupted in a gush of Senki. He had planned to add a single sword to the enemy''s fall from Mizuho''s attack. However, Mizuho spilled out a voice that made Yuto cringe too.


    ''''Hmmm........Yuto. My jutsu hasn''t been activated yet, okay?


    ''What?��Isn''t it going off now...?


    When Yuto looked back at Mizuho in surprise his shoulders jumped up on their own.


    Because, the accumulated power of the fire spirit that Mizuho unleashed next was condensed and further compressed and gathered in Mizuho''s right hand. Although Yuto didn''t know the details of the spirit art, he could tell that Mizuho''s was very bad(...).


    ''''Yuto, you should back off. We''ve had enough of this place, go to Marion''s place!


    ''But, but!��Still, the enemy...


    Woo!


    The raging updraft blowing out of Mizgard was blowing up like a conical bottom spreading up into the sky, but as the wind caught Mizgard, the wind gradually narrowed down to a single line of wind, and it was gaining more momentum. Mizgard had completely lost its freedom in that wind.


    Shortly after Mizgard began to move as Nizbek had instructed, he was struck by a sudden attack from below, startled, and tried to resist it, but the intense wind pressure and blizzard that wrapped around his body and tore through his entire body rendered him unable to act.


    Then Mizgard was gradually dragged down towards the ground, bound by the wind.


    Mizgard stared grudgingly downward as he turned upside down. And then Mizugard enters his vision.


    ''''Aagaaga!��Hey, girl!��Gomme!��Gizama is ~, oma~ hugging ~, my little girl~.


    When Mizugard''s gaze met hers, Mizuho brushed her own glossy black hair back as if she were brushing away something dirty.


    ''''Han!��Sorry, but this isn''t my hobby!��But instead I''m going to give you something to hold on to?


    When he said that, Mizuho made a small flame appear on his right palm. However, the flames were vicious and unworthy of their size, which was evident to Masato beside him


    Zuiho held up the super densely shaped mass of fire spirits on his palm in front of him and blew out a breath, like a gentle sleeping breath, ''''Huu.


    ''''Repent of your own sins and be burned by the fires of hell........


    That little flame that left Mizuho''s hand.


    That flame was a flash of light, a flash of light, and rode the rising tide that Mizuho had created.


    ''''Nowa!''''


    Without a cue, Yuto shielded his eyes with his arms from the flashes of flames released by Mizuho''s flames, but he saw the flames heading towards Mizgard like a dragon rushing up into the sky. The sharp end of that flame made contact with Mizgard.


    ''''Hee!��Gomme!��Gumshoe!��Rubber......


    Mizgard was swallowed from the head of the upside-down body by the dragon''s gong of fire.


    The mizgard enveloped in the high purity oxygen collected by the spirit of the wind is enveloped by the flame of high fire power by the fire spirit, the heat of several times the combustion of nearly 3,000 degrees Celsius in the high oxygen state that occurs originally. With the help of the spirits, an infinite supply of oxygen is provided, and an unadulterated flame that doesn''t exist in nature spares no expense.


    Mizgard disarmed the fog of spiritual power without a care in the world, and focused his spiritual power on his own defense.


    But no longer ... it was no longer an environment in which a living being could exist. Mizgard''s body fell from the sky, carbonizing as it fell from the sky. The reason why Mizgard didn''t instantly turn into charcoal was thanks to the protective membrane of its spiritual power and the fat it had stored in itself.


    Mizgard''s body, which had turned into a lump of charcoal, crashed hard into the ground in front of Yuto and the others, and what would have been the limbs shattered into pieces.


    ''''Fuu.''''


    Mizuho exhaled heavily as she released the strongest attack technique against the individual that Mizuho possessed.


    ''''What a jutsu........''''


    At that muttering of Yuto, Mizuho smiled wryly with a somewhat, pale complexion.


    ''''Am I surprised?��Yuto. This is..........my hidden gem...... I don''t have a name......................because this is my original. Well, the drawback is that it takes a long time to activate the jutsu.......


    ''No I''m surprised. With this much power... it''s simple, but if it wasn''t an anomalous enemy like this one, it would be a powerful strategy that could be used in almost every situation!


    ''''........Yuto. Who do you think I am...?


    As she said that, Mizuho snapped her knees with a gulp.


    ''''Mizuho-san!''''


    You''re not going to be able to get a good deal more than just a few minutes of your time. However, Mizuho immediately got up on her own, as if she didn''t need it. However, seeing Mizuho''s exhausted complexion, Yuto realized that it was clearly a depletion of spiritual power.


    ''''I''m Shitenji Mizuho!��An A-lancher as defined by the agency''s competence!��And who will rise to the SS ranks in the near future!��So, Yuto!��I don''t care, just get to Marion''s and get to it!��This is a victory for us this time!��You have to complete this mission you set up!


    Receiving Mizuho''s sharp gaze..........Yuto nodded quietly.


    ''''........Alright. I''ll go cover Marion-san right away!


    When Yuto says that, he doesn''t hesitate to turn his body and head to Marion''s side.


    You..........aren''t you strong?��Because the spirits have been telling me about it for a while now.��And then it''s okay to rest. Because you''re here......... I haven''t heard a voice like this since the coming of age ceremony.


    And then.....


    Ni....z...Beck....


    !


    Suddenly, from the mass of smoking coals.................a growl enters Mizuho''s ears.


    ''Needs ... bec ... bec ... loki ... a ... lum ... zama ...''


    But then the voices died away.


    Mizuho resists the exhaustion that envelops her whole body.......and stands in front of the charred Mizgard.


    (Kneesbeck?��Loki ... what?��(Loki ... lum?)


    Mizuho''s brow furrowed as she looked down at Mizugard, who was already a lump of charcoal.

 84-Complete victory, and...

    Kneesbeck was sure that Mizgard had been defeated.


    This was because he noticed that the fog of spiritual power was beginning to disappear, and afterwards, he tried to telekineticize Mizgard, but there was no response at all.


    (Nuh-uh!��That piece of shit got away from me!��(This makes it impossible to detect the garmes!


    Kneesbeck could no longer hide his impatience. There was no doubt that Mizgard had been defeated. That meant that he couldn''t control the summoning demon from a distance. If they were to continue the attack, they would have to move far away from the battlefield they were currently on and from this safe place protected by the wards.


    Also, even if you want to re-summon the demons other than the defeated Garum and send them towards Matuu''s troops, by the time you arrive, there will be no fog of Mizgard''s spiritual power. Since he couldn''t accurately sense and manipulate them then, he was unable to bring in new forces.


    In other words, Kneesbeck had two options. The first was to take a risk and get close enough to the enemy to be able to sense and manipulate the demon he himself had summoned, and aim for the matou, or the second was to take no risk and back off.


    And now there was something else happening that was unexpected for Nizbek.


    ''Eei!��This little exorcist girl is a little bit clever too!��You''re going to fight!


    Even though Niesbeck had summoned his trump card, Garm, he was still unable to get close to Mathew because of Marion''s blocking of him with his Garm.


    Kneesbeck was struggling to attack Marion''s defense-based exorcist techniques. In that sense, Nezbeck wasn''t getting things done as he wanted, regardless of Mizgard''s losses.


    However, now that Mizgard is gone, it is only a matter of time before this fog of spiritual power is completely cleared. This was causing Nizbek''s emotions to become even more counterintuitive.


    Marion, the A-lancher of that institution, was very clever in dealing with Garum.


    As Garum roared and pounced on Marion, Marion didn''t hesitate to deploy multiple layers of light holy shields while pulling, blocking Garum''s path, and the direction of escape was decidedly in the opposite direction of the troops with Mathew.


    And when Niesbeck tried to get Garum to ignore Marion and turn toward Matuu, Marion relentlessly pursued it, attacking Garum''s extremities from behind with daggers from Rafael''s vestments, focusing on Garum''s extremities.


    Marion throws Rafael''s dagger and stabs Garm''s hind leg, and Garm''s leg melts into sludge from the powerful holy attribute cleansing action and falls over, robbing Garm of his mobility.


    Marion draws Raphael''s dagger, which is stuck in Garum''s leg, to herself with a thread of light, and provokes him expressionlessly.


    ''''A demonic beast that shows its back to an exorcist is no good anymore, right?��Don''t you have pride?��Big doggie.


    Garum rushed at Marion angrily, in a calm way that didn''t seem to be in the middle of a fight, and he rushed at Marion.


    ''Oh my, I''m afraid,''


    When Marion says that, the words that provoked Garum are nowhere to be found, and Marion, the exorcist, turns her back on the demonic beast and flees. Don''t forget to deploy multiple layers of the Holy Shield of Light.


    This way of fighting Marion became very annoying to Niesbeck.


    Every time Niesbeck injures Garum, he uses his magic and sacrifice to repair Garum.


    In other words, Marion didn''t know if she knew the cost of Niesbeck''s summoning of Garum, but it meant that she was forced to fight a battle of attrition that was very minute for Niesbeck.


    ''''You oooh little b*tc*!


    Marion senses the summoner''s impatience with the way Garum fights, though Kneesbeck''s angry cries don''t reach Marion.


    (Is this a situation in motion?)


    And at this time, Marion sensed that the fog of spiritual power was about to disappear.


    (This, this........fog.......?��(Yuto-san and the others caught the enemy''s psychic abilities!


    Marion thinks about that, and for a moment, she smiles in a way that is not typical of this girl.


    Then suddenly Marion changes from her previous fighting style and stops. And then Marion faced Garum, who was about to attack her.


    ''''No more ... there is no need to stall for time.


    (What?��(What is this little girl talking about...?


    Kneesbeck did not understand the meaning of this girl''s words.


    ''My purpose was twofold. One was to cover the retreat of the guards. The other was to keep you glued to this place.... But I''m going to stop now. Do you understand?��What does this mean?


    Goaaaah!


    Garum bared his fangs and howled as he leapt his dozen-ton giant body, poking his claws out from above Marion''s head. The chances of survival are close to zero, even if you are just leaning on that giant body. On top of that, claws large enough to surpass Marion''s height are closing in on its body to tear it apart.


    But Marion didn''t move even slightly from that spot.


    The mad claws of the giant beast called Garum hit Marion''s brain, at that time........


    Garum''s claws, carrying his full weight, avoided Marion as if he were slipping, gouging the ground just a few meters to the side on either side of Marion.


    Garum''s weight caused the ground to vibrate and shake violently, but Marion didn''t lose her stance at all and looked up at Garum''s face from below.


    (Na!��(What the hell?!)


    Kneesbeck looked through Garum''s eyes and down at the exorcist girl.


    (What?!)


    Kneesbeck was astonished.


    Marion deployed the holy shield of light from her own head at a half-open, umbrella-like angle, and slid Galum''s linear attack with her shield of light. By changing the angle of the receiving ground plane, he was able to diminish and deflect the heavy pressure of Garum''s claws by changing the angle of the receiving ground plane, and let the force of the attack escape to the side, a feat that could only be done with courage and confidence.


    It was not something that could be done without a great deal of courage.


    ''''I could see it in the fight. I knew from fighting that I could beat a doggy. But I didn''t want to have to summon a large number of demons to go to Mizuho-san''s place again after defeating them in a strange way. Our objective this time was to defeat the source of this spiritual power fog.


    Marion smiles with a soft expression on her face and smiles.


    (So what are you talking about!)��(You little b*tc*!)


    Kneesbeck didn''t understand what Marion meant, and was about to order the cocky exorcist girl to attack Garum again, when Yuto jumped out of the trees behind Marion.


    ''Marion-san!��Are you okay?��Huh!


    (Tsk!��More reinforcements!��(If it goes on any longer, the fog will be too thin to detect!


    From Mizuho''s place, Yuto ran through the mountain forest to cover Marion, and was astonished to see Marion standing directly underneath Garum.


    However, Marion turned around and smiled at Masato under Garum.


    ''''It''s okay, Yuto. This doggie is done for now.''''


    Huh?��Doggie?


    As Marion said this to Yuto, he grabbed Raphael''s dagger in his right hand and pointed it upwards towards Garum''s chin.


    Then, a gentle wind with light arises from Marion, and that soft wind begins to envelop not only Marion, but also Garum''s huge body.


    (Na!��Garum''s not moving!��What the hell!��You little b*tc*!��(What is this technique...?


    Yuto, who was supposed to have come to cover him, was dumbfounded on the spot, and his eyes were dazzled by the powerful and clean spiritual power emanating from Marion as it concentrated on that dagger, and then he finally looked at it.


    The dagger, which had received Marion''s spiritual power, elongated as its blade part emitted light. And the dagger was no longer a dagger, but rather a shape closer to a rapier.


    ''''I''m going. Go back to the dark depths, doggie.


    Power caged in Marion''s eyes.


    Marion leaps with a fluffy leap and thrusts its rapier downward from underneath the motionless Garm, the mighty Garm that had slaughtered so many of its formidable soldiers, with ease. And Marion didn''t stop there, swinging down from Garm''s lower jaw to his throat in one swift movement. The rapier arced there like there was no obstacle there.


    Then Marion, clad in Raphael''s vestments, landed like an emerald feather.


    Yuto simply watched the sequence of events. Then, Marion turned her back to Garum, tucked the blade back into its dagger in a scabbard scattered with emeralds and macalites, and walked neatly in the direction where Yuto was.


    ''''Yuto-san, I''m done.��Let''s meet up with Mizuho-san.


    ''What?��Umm, yeah, I guess so.


    While answering that, Yuto looked at it. The body of the high-ranking demonic beast Garum behind that Marion, which was coming closer to Yuto, was split in half vertically, and light was pouring out of the cleft.


    (S.........great)


    Yuto shifted his eyes to Marion in a daze. The Marion in front of Yuto now looked like a different person from the time of the rookie exam.


    But.........Yuuto had experienced this kind of situation several times in the Demon World.


    Those who have experienced the life-threatening shura, or those who survived against an enemy stronger than themselves, grew up like running up a staircase.......


    Yuto turns his attention to Marion''s soft face.


    (Don''t tell me that just one........fight with Gaston in the rookie test made Marion-san grow up to this point?


    Eugene?


    ''Oh, oh!��Sorry!��Let''s go.


    Yes!


    Marion smiled, showing no signs of battle fatigue.


    As Yuto and Marion began to move to join Mizuho, Theintan emerged from the grass and trees and discovered a lump of charcoal that would once have been Mizugard.


    Mizugard wasn''t even there already. Probably already headed for Matuu''s main force, Theintan thought, and impulsively ran up to Mizgard''s maturity.


    ''''Mi, Mizgard-sama!��Oh, my God, how you look...


    Teintan landed his hands in front of Mizgard and lamented in a loud voice.


    ''Mizgard.......sir?��You just said "Master," Mr. Theintan, no, Theintan!


    Ha.


    A girl''s voice came from behind Theintan, who thought no one was there, and Theintan turned around in a panic.


    A few hours after Mattoo''s troops had been attacked, Caliguda, the de facto ruler of Miremar, nearly dropped his teacup on the saucer.


    ''What!��Is that true!


    Yes, sir, it''s true.


    In the reception room of the Marshal''s Office in the Miremer capital, Napy, Kaliguda shouted loudly.


    A headless man in a hooded coat now sat in front of Khaligda, a man with no hair on his head.


    ''See this,''


    As Lokiarum said this, he held out a picture to Kaliguda. Caliguda takes it and his drooping eyes widen as he looks at the photo.


    ''''This, this is...!


    In the picture, the young Mathew and Guar��n stood with a smile on their faces. And between them, a woman with a kind expression on her tanned skin and a baby in her arms.


    Lokiarum grinned.


    ''Yes, it appears that His Excellency Guaran has betrayed the Marshal from the beginning.


    Caliguda, in a form of anger, shook the fat stored in his belly and clutched the picture.


    A tall man, who seemed to be a rare westerner in this Millimer, sipped his coffee in another small lounge in the lobby of a small hotel in a not-so-large city. And in front of him sat a Millimer woman...or rather a girl. What an odd combination of customers.


    ''''Oh, surprisingly, the coffee is good too~''''


    Thank you. Would you like some coffee, Miss Nina?


    No, I''m going.


    The millennial girl is polite and straightens her spine in response. It was easy to imagine that she must be a young lady of a good family from her behavior.


    When the owner of this hotel found this westerner and this girl, he came to greet them himself as if in a hurry.


    Because this girl is the only daughter of the town''s most important person. As the owner of this hotel, I have to treat her to the utmost.


    ''''Well then, thank you for your interesting talk.


    No, no, I''ll see you again. Say hello to your father.


    ''Yes, my father, Mattoo would also benefit from what we have to say today. Once again, you are welcome to come to our compound next time.


    Sure. I''ll see you then.


    Nina stood up and gave a light bow and left the hotel with her attendant SP.


    The hotel owner lightly wiped the sweat off his face and turned to face the westerner with his mysterious connections, who was meeting with Mathew''s only daughter.


    ''With all due respect, sir, are you a diplomat or something?��From the looks of it, you''re not a reporter, and you''re not traveling, are you?��And right now, Millmar is a bit unsettled...


    I''m just a regular person. Well, I''m just waiting for my husband or my friend. He seems to be very busy, so I''ll help him out a bit.��But it''s a nice town, this Minra town.


    The guest looked affable, his chiseled eyes drooping from beneath his dusky silver hair. The hotel owner didn''t pry any further. In the first place, as a person in the hotel family business, he shouldn''t be able to directly probe the identity of his guests.


    Besides, it seemed to me that he must be quite a person to be able to summon Mathew''s only daughter, Niina, to a place like this and pay her a visit.


    ''I''m glad to hear that from my guests. It used to be more idyllic, though. Now there are democratic soldiers making the rounds, and things are a bit tense.


    You''re right.


    When this guest laughed, the owner of the hotel suddenly seemed to be enjoying himself and was so relaxed that it was hard to believe that they had never met before, and he went on to talk about circumstances and even gossip that only people in the town knew about.


    This guest listened to it while nodding smilingly. When the owner of the hotel finishes talking, he bows to the guest.


    Then, I don''t mind, but please be at ease. Mr. Gaston.


    No, no, it was fun for me too!


    As the hotel owner turns back to the back, Gaston sips his coffee once more.


    ''''Yuto''s husband, as expected, is late. Is he being attacked after all?��You know, my husband is a.... It''s because he gets caught up in all sorts of crazy things after the first request that finally arrives. He is really a person who always draws in worthless things, mister.


    Gaston lets out a sigh, but his face looks happy as well.


    ''But I''ll have to make things a little easier for you from now on - as a friend. I have a lot of things I need to tell my husband sooner rather than later. That enemy''s abilities, and the relationship between Matou-san and Guaran-san, hey.


    Gaston grinned to himself, as if he couldn''t wait to see Yuto.


    ''''Do you think Yuto''s husband will admire me~?��I told him that the country is not only in danger of becoming a democracy now, but an existential crisis. I''ve worked pretty hard on it too, haven''t I~?


    Gaston hummed and reached for his coffee again.

 85-Arrive in Minra

    Kneesbeck was in a state of abandonment.


    ''Garum was ... beaten ... you mean ...?''


    Kneesbeck had not yet come to terms with this fact that the young exorcist girl had been defeated by the supercilious higher level demonic beast, Garum.


    But as Nysbeck''s consciousness gradually became clearer, his anger, pettiness, failure, unreasonableness, and hatred amplified, and they were all mixed and slammed together.


    ''Those powers of the agency!��No!��There''s no way I''m going to allow that!��I will not stand against this sword of Surt!


    Kneesbeck screams hysterically and flails about, flailing his unusually long arms and legs with no regard for the injuries he''s sustained while summoning himself.


    ''This is not possible...''


    Breathing raggedly, Nizbeck turned to leave the hut in this abandoned village protected by the wards.


    ''Very well I''ll come to you myself. It''s not just about Mattoo and the others anymore. I will make the little boy and the lasses from that institution regret even breathing....


    Then, with a fierce smile, Nysbeck put his hand on the shoddy door of the hut.


    "Kneesbeck........."


    "Ha, Master Lokiarum!


    Kneesbeck fell flat on his knees in a hurry at the sudden sound of the Lord''s voice.


    "How''s that head of yours?"


    Yes, I''m going to go out there now and choke them out!


    "............Kukuku, that''s enough. I know......... I guess you failed."


    ''No!��Not yet!��Now.....


    "That''s why I say enough is enough. The fact that you''re going to the front line speaks volumes about your failure. I guess Mizgard has been hit too........"


    Yes, yes. Yes, but...


    "Let it go now. Better yet, head to that place at once. Then I''ll take care of my business and head over there too."


    ....


    "We need you, Needsbeck....."


    ''What?��What did you just say?


    "We need you. There is no more point in your work over there. Instead, it is time for our longing to be fulfilled. We are going to head to that place that is supposed to be our sanctuary and proceed with the preparations for the summoning ceremony. Is that alright?"


    ''Haha!��Yes, sir!��Dear Lokiarum!��I''ll leave immediately!


    Kneesbeck rubbed his forehead against the ground as he was overcome with emotion.


    "Don''t worry, Kneesbeck. When this comes to pass, you''ll be relieved of your nagging this time. Not just the people with abilities from that agency, but all of them will be in a panic......."


    Then the telekinesis was cut off, and Nizbek, who was still unsettled by the emotion, disappeared.


    Then Lokiarum, the owner of the teleconference, cut off the teleconference and twisted his mouth.


    Yuto and the others arrived in Minra when it was almost evening. The guards under Matou''s command also arrived without incident after repelling the attack and escorted Matou back to Matou''s residence with a relieved look on their faces.


    When Matou arrived in Minra, he first got out of the armored car and consoled the soldiers. Then he goes to the military jeep where Yujin and the others are riding to thank them for their service.


    ''''Thank you again for lending us your help,''''


    Mizuho got out of the car and responded.


    ''No, General Mathew, this is our job. Don''t worry about it.''


    Both Yuto and Marion got out of the car and nodded as they came over to Mizuho''s side. Mattoo looked over at Yuto and the others and turned serious.


    ''I''m sorry about Theintan. I didn''t expect him to be part of the enemy''s abilities, not even in the open... He was a man I had my eye on since he was a new recruit...''''


    Mathew is trying to keep his composure so as not to show his disappointment, but sadness is evident in his tone of voice. Then Marion calls out to Mattoo.


    ''No, General. Mr. Teintan did not betray you. He was being manipulated by the enemy.


    ''What?��How!


    ''Yes, it''s our fault for not realizing this before. I''m sorry.


    ''No, it can''t be!��So where is Theintan now?


    Yes, he''s sleeping in the medevac''s car. We have just performed a simple treatment on him. Perhaps in time, he will return to his normal state and wake up.


    Really!��I''m sorry!��I''m in your debt, Lord Shrean!


    Matw was surprised that Theintan, whom he had thought of as his son, had been manipulated, but now, more than anything else, he was sincerely relieved and pleased to hear that Marion would be able to return him safely to normal. But soon Mathew''s face turned serious. This is a very venerable problem if you think about it. Even Thein Tan, Mathew''s bosom sword, could be controlled. With this, it was no longer possible to know where the enemy was.


    ''''But how did you figure that out?''''


    Marion understood from the look on Mathew''s face that he was asking about the matter.


    ''''Ah, yes, actually, the enemy''s jutsu is so elaborately woven that I couldn''t tell just by looking at it. However, if I could only touch it directly, I would be able to detect it. The best thing to do is to touch that person''s forehead for sure... but I think a handshake would work for the most part.


    Well....


    Mattoo nodded in relief when he heard that there was a way to deal with his fears.


    ''Just to be sure, I''d like to check on the people around the General. We were concerned about the existence of the spies, but we were unaware of the existence of the enemy''s jutsu due to our inexperience, and I found out about Teintan''s only after I found out about it from Mizuho-san''s story as well. I''m sorry to say that I''ve had a lot of training in spotting this kind of jutsu...


    ''No, it''s not your fault. Keep your head up. And it''s a big accomplishment just to find out. And you even gave me the treatment. I don''t mean to sound selfish, but keep up the good work.


    Yes, sir.


    After the whole conversation was over, Mizuho asked Mathew about his future plans.


    ''''Mm, once we hold a meeting at my mansion, I''ll also share this time about Theintan on the spot. Of course, before that, I''d like the participants to have Lord Shrean look into it....


    Oh, yes, of course.


    ''You''ll need to come to my residence to get a room. After that, I have a bit of a secret to go to. Because of Teintan, I''d prefer to go alone if I could, but...


    Mizuho is surprised by Mattoo''s words of "alone........


    ''''General, that is not allowed!��This time we''ve defeated the enemy, but we still don''t know what to expect. As we are on a mission to protect you, I hope that you will reconsider that.


    "Hmm, I think you''re right. So there you are Mr. Doe.


    Mattow talked me into it, and what is it?��And Yuto stepped forward.


    ''Yes?''


    ''Can''t you ask Mr. Du Du to be my bodyguard in that case?��No, I don''t want to show off too much, so it''s more convenient for you, male.


    We?


    Hmm.


    Yuto looked at Mizuho and asked her to make a decision.


    Mizuho didn''t seem to be completely convinced, but she sighed lightly and nodded. He''s a general who seems to have been crying escort in the past. It''s probably partly because of the fact that it''s too late now.


    It was also the fact that Mizuho was planning to ask the agency to report and investigate this matter, so he was a bit busy. In terms of sole guards, there is no one more qualified than Yuto.


    ''''I understand. Please give me a shout at that time.''''


    I''m sorry, but until then, you''re going to have to make yourself at home in my mansion.


    With that, Mathew returned to his own armored car.


    ''Let''s go then, gentlemen. I''m sure you''re all tired from the fight.''


    When Gwen raised her voice, the three of them nodded.


    The military jeep that Gwen was driving was approaching the city of Minra. This was the first time for Yuto to see the new town of Miremer, and he looked out the window with interest. In comparison, Mizuho and Marion were still quiet, as if they were tired.


    Minra is not as big a town as Yangura. That''s why the streets don''t seem to be as vibrant as Yangra, but since this is the first time that Yuto has been to a foreign country, he thought swiftly that everything looks fresh and that he could take a little walk.


    Mattoo''s house seems to be located in the center of this Minhla town, from the south to the north, and is located at the northernmost end of the main north-south avenue where cars are now driving, Nguyen told me.


    (Admittedly, it''s smaller than Yangra, but it still seems to have a decent population. Surprisingly, the roads are well-developed, and it looks like you won''t get lost because the streets are laid out in a grid pattern. Oh, there is even a cafe!��Yeah?��(The hotel cafe... hmmm?


    Hah!


    Suddenly, Yuto shouted loudly in the quiet car. This caused Nguyen, as well as Mizuho and Marion, to almost turn over in surprise.


    ''''Hey, what happened!''''


    What''s going on?


    Mr. Doumoly?��Enemies?!


    ''Oh I''m sorry. I just stuttered over a guy I know who looks exactly like him, but I guess I was mistaken...


    Hey!��Don''t scare me, Eugene!��I''m tired!


    ''Yuto-san, I''m already surprised! This is Millimer, you know.��I don''t even know anyone here...


    I''m really, really sorry.


    Mizuho and Marion were resting, and frustration erupted in Yuto, who raised his voice at the impossibility. Even Gwen sighed, and all at once, Yuto became uncomfortable in the car.


    They each take a break again as Yuto looks forward and gets smaller and smaller.


    But.


    It wasn''t a mistake. He''s waving his hands in the air.��This is where Mizuho and Marion are!��What if they find out, Annya?


    Yuto wannabe wannabes and roars in a whisper.


    ''''Coming to this place~!��God!��Gaston is!


    Yuto was puzzled by his troubled friend''s behavior.


    As Gwen drove to the northernmost point of the north-south boulevard of Minhra, she saw a large gate ahead of her that appeared to be Mattoo''s residence. A few soldiers were stationed in front of that large gate, keeping an eye on the area.


    Mattoo is now the biggest political opponent of the military dictatorship of Kaliguda in Millamar. In fact, although he has left no evidence, he has unleashed an assassin, a man of ability believed to have been hired by Khaliguda. This level of tight security was only natural.


    ''This is His Excellency Mattow''s residence.


    Gwen says to Yuto, and Yuto too, from a distance, is that it?��I nodded, because I thought it was a good idea. However, the grounds were larger than he thought, and although the guards and Gwen were exchanging messages from the driver''s seat at the gate, he couldn''t see the mansion at all.


    Perhaps it was just past the trees leading from the entrance, Yuto guessed.


    ''''Then we''ll go to the front of the mansion.


    Just as Yuto had expected, after passing through the trees, which were on the scale of a forest, an open garden appeared, and the entrance of a large Western-style mansion appeared at the back of it. It looked a bit like a guest house.


    A few cars that were already carrying Matou and Matou''s cadres were parked in front of the entrance, so Nguyen pulled up behind them.


    ''''Come on, everyone, please get out. I''m done here, so I''m sure Jae Zai will show you Dou Moli and the others the rest of the way.


    Thank you, Ms. Nguyen.


    Yuto thanked him, and Mizuho and Marion behind him also expressed their gratitude.


    ''''No, no, what do you mean!��If it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t be here now. I don''t want you to thank me for this much.


    With that, Nguyen gave a light salute to the Yujin and the others and returned to the car.


    Yujin and the others took their belongings, and as soon as they approached the front door, an elderly man who appeared to be a butler and a group of young women dressed in what appeared to be Millimer''s national dress arrived.


    ''''I''m sorry about this. I am Aroucaune, the man in charge of all aspects of the house. I''m sorry to keep you waiting as our guests have arrived at once. Shitenji-sama, Shrien-sama and you are one man, aren''t you?��Now, please leave your luggage here. I will show you to your room.


    (Uh, they just don''t get my name...)


    Yuto smiled distractedly, but aside from Mizuho and Marion, Yuto was low on luggage and had only one sports bag, so he tried to say no.


    ''''Oh, I''m good?��This is all I have to offer.


    ""What?"


    As soon as Yuto said it, the young women of the servants made a shocked expression and their faces turned pale.


    ''Eee!��What is this!��Me?��It''s my fault!��What did I just say to you?


    Yuto turned around to Mizuho and Marion in surprise. Then Marion told him with a bitter smile.


    ''''Yuto-san, apparently we shouldn''t turn down these kinds of jobs in Millimer.


    ''What?��Really?!


    Yuto turned forward once more.


    Ooh, you guys!��Poor you guys!


    Aroucaune was crying among the servant girls.


    ''''Yuto, give up and leave it to these people. Apparently, in this country, refusing the other person''s work means reducing the work. It seems that reducing the number of jobs is directly related to reducing the number of people. That''s why people like you are such a thankless job.


    From the expression on Mizuho''s face, Mizuho must have been confused at first. It may seem like a rather extreme idea, but if this is also the nature of the country, then it would be better to follow it.


    Yuto also agreed and retracted his earlier words to the servants who were still crying.


    ''''Ah!��I still want you to carry it!��Well, my luggage, this is all I have.


    "..........


    He stops crying for a moment, but there is no response. Then he starts crying again.


    ""WOW!"


    Oh, you guys~!


    ''Huh?��There''s no change!��Why?


    You''re an idiot, and that''s the wrong word.


    How to say it?


    ''Oh, earlier, Eugene, didn''t I tell you to make it no big deal when you asked for a package?��That could mean the job is easy and doesn''t require much.


    What?


    Yuto turned his eyes to the servants and they all glanced at Yuto for a moment.


    ''''.........''''


    (Yeah, it''s kind of a pain in the ass.)


    Uh, can I have this obtrusive package, please? My shoulders are already so stiff~. I shouldn''t have brought this much already~!


    "''I''ll get it!��Sir!


    The three servant girls carried Yuto''s one and only sports bag with a big smile on their faces at Yuto''s barbed lines.


    There, a crisp Alokoune bowed, posture correct.


    ''''Well then, over here........''''


    Finally, Yuto and the others are ushered into their respective rooms.


    (Are you okay?��This country?��(In a different way.)


    Seeing the dry expression on Yuto''s face, Marion explains with a bitter smile.


    ''''This custom or something like that of the Millermen is only for people who work as servants, and that seems to be something that has faded a lot in the city, right?


    After hearing Marion''s story, Yuto nodded widely and was relieved to hear that Marion was talking.

 86-Each speculation

    You''ve come too far!��Mizuho and Marion are there too!��You know what I''m talking about.��At least I know what would happen if they found out.


    ''Oh, well, sir. You need to calm down a bit.


    Right now, Yuto is preaching to Gaston in a single room where he was led by Aroucaune.


    After arriving at the mansion, Yuto was ushered into this room, which was about eight tatami mats in size, and asked the servant girls to place Yuto''s only luggage, a sports bag, on the loading dock in the room, Yuto thanked them in a rather exaggerated way, just in case, and with a smile on his face, the servants left.


    After confirming that the door was closed, Masato finally felt comfortable, he looked back to the center of the room and before he knew it, Gaston was sitting cross-legged on the bed, smiling.


    ''This isn''t going to calm me down!��I don''t know, Gaston was always, always dangerous!��You should feel a little better about this one.


    ''Sir, don''t say that~. Well, then, just listen to me. I''ve got some great information~


    Information?


    Yes?


    ''Oh!��That''s a dangerous bridge.��Already...


    ''''Yuto''s husband, this country of milliners might not be able to make it, right?


    In the middle of Yuto''s story, Gaston changes his tone of voice and tells me with a serious face.


    ''''What?��Gah, Gaston, what, all of a sudden, that''s a big leap, isn''t it? That''s a bit of a risk of civil war, but that depends on what General Mathew says in his speech to the UN...


    ''No, sir. I''m not talking about that.


    Gaston''s serious face causes Yuto to shut his mouth. Gaston has always taken care of Yuto''s needs. So there are times when he even puts himself in danger, so Yuto has always been careful.


    However, this was the first time Gaston had ever given him information with such an imminent face.


    ''''...Gaston, tell me. What in the world did you get the information for?


    Yes. It''s going to take me a while, if you don''t mind.


    Yes please.


    Yes, I''ll start with a story about two men who are trying to change Millimer for the better.


    ''It''s ... of course, one of them is with General Mathew ...''


    Yes, the other one is Prime Minister Guarin on the side of the military regime.


    !


    Yuto is surprised by the names of the unexpected people Gaston has given him.


    ''Mattoo-san and Guar��n-san have cobbled together some of their past origins and affiliations. It''s not something you can do very often in a developed country, but it''s common in a backward country like Millimer, where things like warlords still exist. As expected, they didn''t change it to where they were born, if they thought they''d find out.


    Yuto frowns at Gaston''s story.


    ''''Well then, General Mattoo and Prime Minister Guaran...''''


    Yes, we''ve been best friends since we were children.


    ''Hey!��So, no way is this millennial state now!


    Two of their best friends are in the highest echelons of their relative organizations. So, Yuto could see one possibility.


    ''As expected of your husband, you''re very perceptive. That''s right, there''s a good chance that the two of them made it up.''''


    Gaston smiles at Yuto.


    ''''These two men have known each other since childhood and were both soldiers in the 5th Division that had jurisdiction over this Minra area. They knew each other since childhood, and they were both members of the 5th Division, which had jurisdiction over Minla. And as Mr. Guarin rose through the ranks, the name of Mr. Matou always came up as someone who would come into conflict with him, and if Mr. Guarin was disliked, Mr. Matou''s popularity grew in proportion to that.


    It''s...


    ''I think it''s perfectly safe to assume that the two of you are behind this, mister. I don''t know how they came up with such a big idea. But there was a woman who was deeply involved with them. The way I see it, that woman may have had something to do with it.


    Whatever form it takes, she is the one who influences the two heroes of Millamar. It sounds like a clich��, but how much weight has that woman in history meant to the heroes who have left their names in history to this day?


    ''Who is this woman?''


    A woman by the name of Thornain, from here in Minra.


    So... where are you now?


    He''s dead.


    ....


    ''There was a democracy movement in Millamar several times over a decade ago. Well, it seems that the root of it was criticism of the regime due to poverty, but then the army that came to put it down...


    Yuto''s expression is shadowed by his expression.


    ''The two of you belonged to the army that killed that woman.......or both General Mattoo and Prime Minister Guaran.


    Yuto listened to Gaston with a serious look on his face. Gaston paused for a beat and looked at Yuto.


    ''''And in the process of getting this information, I noticed something strange~''''


    What''s it like?


    ''No matter how you look at it, there is no indication that Mr. Mathew was ever married. On the contrary, Mr. Guarin, who is now said to be single, had a flicker of a woman in his youth. And, apparently, that woman also gave birth to a child.


    Yuto tried to argue with that story, as expected, but he was caught up in Gaston''s argument.


    ''''That''s ridiculous. General Mattoo said that General Mattoo has a daughter.......hmm?��No way!��Gaston, that woman who flirts with Prime Minister Guarin!


    ''Yes, Mr. Thornain. And the child born is a girl Mr. Guarin is ostensibly not supposed to have any children. So that means.....


    Yuto''s face was tinted with astonishment.


    ''General Mattoo is raising Prime Minister Guaran''s daughter as his own!


    Gaston nodded widely.


    ''You have such a deep relationship with Mr. Mathew and Miss Guarin. And the woman who straddles them, Ms. Thornain. The girl, who is believed to be the daughter of Ms. Guaran and Ms. Thornain, is being raised by Mr. Mattow.... In light of this, I think the two of them are deliberately parting ways with the larger forces that divide this millimeter and are going for one purpose.


    "We are trying to free this country from the tyranny of the military regime and make it a nation of the people...


    Yuto speculates on their thoughts.


    ''No, not exactly, mister. As a matter of fact, Mattoo-san calls it democracy, but seems to see it as a means to an end.


    What do you mean by...?


    I don''t think it''s good to be a democratic country. The bottom line is that if we don''t become wealthy, a change in the political system won''t mean much to the people.


    ''Indeed that''s true. And if the country itself remains poor, it might just give birth to a second or third Caliguda Marshal. (The same could be said for the country that was in the Demon World...)


    ''Yes. And I think Mr. Guar��n and Mr. Mathew understand that too. And so it seems that the goal is to attract investment from developed countries in a big way by democratizing the country. In fact, the men sent by Mr. Mattoo seem to be telling each nation about it. When they replace the closed military government, they will open up the market.... Well, thanks to the fact that we flashed that to the major nations, we got something like a UN speech.


    It''s true that the US, Japan, and other developed countries will always refrain from investing in the country as long as the military regime is in control of the people under its oppressive rule. But if we promise democratization and show a clue to human rights issues, every country will have the luxury of investing in them.


    ''My husband is right. According to my research, Millenarians are poor and the infrastructure is underdeveloped, but they have a population of 60 million. If we invest in infrastructure, there''s no reason why global companies won''t take notice of that cheap labor. Also, more than 90% of the people in the country are Buddhist, and they are highly respected for their diligence.


    Gaston, who is analyzing it so far, makes a face that Yuto can''t hide his surprise.


    ''Gaston aren''t you becoming something great?�� Well then, I''m pretty sure it was Marshal Khaliguda who hired the assassin. With this information, there''s no way Prime Minister Guaran would do it.


    ''Yes. I''m sure Mr. Kaliguda is alone in his fear of Mr. Mathew - from what I''ve heard, he''s a small-minded man, isn''t he?��And mister, I''m growing up too, you know?��I''m not going to be indifferent forever~


    For some reason, Yuto felt a little happy when he heard the words Gaston''s growth.


    ''''Haha, that''s not a line from a guy with a thousand and five hundred years of achievements. Ah, Gaston. What about the daughter that Mattoo-san is raising?


    Yes, my name is Nina, and I''m in the compound.


    ....


    ''And sir, there''s one more thing. This is the real deal I was trying to tell your husband, isn''t it?


    How far will Gaston go at all...


    Don''t you have anything else to say?��I was going to preach to you earlier, d-na.


    Yuto doesn''t hide his bitter smile.


    ''''Well thank you, Gaston. Thanks for doing all this research for me.''''


    Gaston looks genuinely happy at those words of gratitude from Yuto.


    ''''Hmph.''''


    But as a friend, if you think you''re in danger, put yourself first, okay?��Absolutely, okay?


    Yes, I know that, sir.


    Already..... So what''s the real deal?


    The identity and purpose of this enemy''s ability to hire Mr. Kaliguda.


    !


    Gaston presents another unexpected and important piece of information.


    ''Sir ... Mr. Kaliguda has brought a hell of a lot of stuff into the country.


    What''s that?


    These people are capable of destroying this country if they''re not careful.


    What?��No way...no way...no way.


    I know that Gaston''s ability to gather information is high due to the ability he has, but the story sounds too outlandish for Yuto to hear.


    ''''No, it''s true. The name of their organization is the Sword of Surt. Their leader, a man named Lokiarum, is a survivor of a war between people with abilities that occurred a hundred years ago.''''


    ''What?��What does that mean....I''m sorry, I don''t know what Gaston meant...


    I knew he didn''t know about... well, of course he didn''t.


    Here, Yuto wanted to know all the information that Gaston knew. He felt that this was going to be relevant to how they would conduct themselves in the future.


    ''Gaston, tell me,''


    Hmm?


    Tell me about it.


    What is it, huh?


    "...don''t you think I''ve lost my character?��Gaston. Oh, Mr. Gaston, I''m sorry, could you please tell me?


    ''If you say so much, I can''t blame you! Well, it''s just a way of getting back at my husband for always lecturing me.


    Nuh-uh. So Gaston, what''s that war between those abilities and what''s that sword of Surt''s?


    ''''Well, I''ll talk about it in order~. Well, it seems that the massive bickering between the abilities a hundred years ago.......it was too horrific a battle to be called, but this is also the reason why the Guild of Abilities, the forerunner of the World Abilities Agency that my husband has signed up for now, was established.


    Gaston explained the information he obtained in a matter-of-fact manner.


    Gaston''s information made Masato''s face gradually become tighter and tighter.


    While Yuto was holed up in his room with Gaston, Mizuho had just finished compiling the report and reporting it to Shima Kakitate, the secretary of the head of the Japanese branch of the World Ability Agency.


    She wasn''t even tired due to the fact that she hadn''t rested after arriving at Mattoo''s mansion to compile the report. Right now, Marion is at Mattoo''s place, participating in Mattoo''s meeting, which includes investigating whether there are any enemy spies in Mattoo''s place.


    Mizuho felt sorry for Marion, but decided to lie down on the bed and take a nap.


    (Neesbek........Lokialm. What kind of people are these?��(I hope the agency''s findings are available soon.)


    Mizuho let go of her consciousness as she thought about this battle again in her mind.

 87-Mizuhos report

    It''s a busy day for Shima Kakitatate, the secretary of the head of the Japanese branch of the World Ability Agency.


    Today, she spends her time in front of the computer assigned to her secretary, Shima, without stepping away from it. The time is almost 23:00.


    I''m currently reviewing the many requests that came in, taking into account the urgency of the requests, selecting the right person for the job, monitoring the progress of the personnel at the destination, sharing information with other branches, and securing a meeting schedule for the branch managers to attend.


    The project in Sapporo is going well. The one in Kitakyushu is running a little behind. I''m sorry to say that it may be a bit of a challenge for Rank F, but we need you to hang in there. There''s still a lot of work to be done.


    Shima looked over the reports of each of the abilities he was dispatched to. Looking at the clock for a moment, Shima took a breath and sipped on her warm coffee.


    ''''Fu, that''s it for today ... hmm?��An emergency home text at this hour?


    Shima''s eyes narrowed as she was about to close her computer when she saw an email that came in from the person with the ability to be dispatched to the home for use only in an emergency.


    ''This is... ah, it''s from Mizuho. Oh well, I forgot about the time difference. But urgent.....


    Shima clicked on the email to check the contents.


    The case Mizuho and the others are dealing with is a so-called out-of-jurisdiction request in the small Asian nation of Miremar, which has asked for help from the Japanese branch when other branches couldn''t help. To put it simply, it was a VIP escort.


    It was a matter of dispatching Mizuho and Marion, who were high rank A''s among the ability holders of the Japanese Branch, who would not normally be sent with a request of this magnitude.


    The intention was to give these two newcomers, who were Rank A and would become the backbone of the Japan Branch in the future, some experience.


    However, there was a discrepancy with the information that had come in, and it was a problematic case that revealed the existence of several enemies who seemed to be skilled in the art of dealing with the two high-ranking rank A''s, even though they were newcomers.


    Therefore, while two rank A''s had been dispatched, the agency had dispatched a rank D Yuto, an able-bodied person who was good at melee combat, as Mizuho had requested.


    The agency can''t be ashamed to dispatch two rank A''s.


    Originally, I would have liked to send a higher-ranking Ranker, but I couldn''t make it, and even though he was Rank D, I had no complaints about the data in close quarters combat, so I gave the arrow to Yuto.


    ''''This is........an urgent investigation request. ��I''ve never heard of them. But those guys made Rank A''s Mizuho-san and Marion-san suffer?


    Shima looked over the email from Mizuho, who was somehow disturbed by the unfamiliar enemy abilities, and gave up on going home and got up. Shima moved to a room on the same floor where the data was stored in an institution that was completely cut off from the outside servers.


    In front of the heavily secured room, Shima lightly emitted her psychic powers during the retinal and fingerprint recognition and the door to the room opened.


    (It''s been so long since I''ve been here...)


    In the Japanese Branch, only the Branch Chief and Shima are allowed to enter this room, which contains a database of secret information on the World Organization of Persons with Abilities. By the way, only the authorized number of people are allowed to enter this room. If there are more people than that, all the data will be automatically shut down.


    Shima sits in front of the monitor in the center of the room and accesses the database. It contains the information collected by the World Ability Agency until now. The information gathered from the time of the agency''s predecessor, the Guild of Abilities, has been compiled into a database, which is stratified according to the level of importance of the information.


    Shima is only allowed to view the information from the second from the top of the five levels of importance, which are divided into five levels, and he cannot see the highest level of information.


    Shima typed in a word that she thought was the name of the enemy''s ability based on the information from Mizuho and searched for it.


    ''''Eh.........eh?��No way!��Top information deals!��Is the tissue the Sword of Surt?��Otherwise I can''t view it with me?!


    Shima''s face hardened in surprise, forgetting the exhaustion of the enormous amount of work he had processed today.


    ''The details are on the agency''s headquarters case!��Oh, my God!��If you have this information in your possession, you are to inform and instruct Rome Headquarters immediately!��What the hell is going on?��We can''t, we can''t stay like this!


    Shima looked pale and got up to contact the headquarters of the World Ability Agency as instructed and contacted the branch head, Nissae Omine, as instructed.


    Yuto was on the bed in the second floor of the Mattoo mansion, in the room he had been assigned, looking at the ceiling. Gaston, who had been there earlier, said, "I''ll be back, mister," and left, but Yuto reminded Gaston not to do anything more dangerous, just in case.


    Gaston, who had S-class abilities and was immortal, smiled bitterly and nodded as Yuto said, and disappeared from the room.


    After leaving the room, Gaston crossed his arms and tilted his head.


    ''Totally, my husband is a worrier. I guess he forgets that I''m a vampire~. Well, well, it''s not that I''m not happy, you know.


    Gaston walked proudly down the corridor of the Mattoo mansion as he said this, greeting every servant he passed with a smile.


    When he was left alone in the room, Yuto was lost in thought for a while.


    (This enemy is........dangerous. Both its ability and its ideology........and its purpose. What should I tell Mizuho-san and Marion-san?��(But I can''t tell you where the source is coming from.)


    Yuto''s mind wandered over the small area he could move.


    (But if the objective of the enemy psychic was as Gaston had informed him, then his request regarding the protection of General Matou was almost complete. There''s no point in attacking General Mattow over there anymore. Other than that, it''s not something that we, as an agency, have to think about...)


    Yuto turned over in bed, feeling unsure of what to do.


    "I''m thirsty. Let''s go get something to drink.


    Yuto got up from the bed and walked out of the room and down the hallway to ask for a drink.

 88-Mattous daughter Niina

    Yuto walked out of his room in the Mattoo mansion and down a long hallway. There were no servants to be seen in the corridor, and Yuto thought it would be a good idea to visit the kitchen to get a drink, so he walked down the wide spiral staircase to get down to the first floor.


    The sun was starting to set, and it was generally dim, but it was probably due to the fact that the lighting in the Mattoo mansion was set at a low level, except for the rooms.


    When Yuto came downstairs to where he could see downstairs to the floor below, just in time, the butler, Aroucaune, was having a conversation with the other servants.


    Yuto had just come to the floor that stretched out in front of the main entrance to speak to Arokoune when Arokoune noticed Yuto first.


    ''What can I do for you?��Err, uh, sir?


    Oh, this is Du Du.


    "Yes, Mr. Du Du.


    By the way, Yuto thought that he was sorry that we didn''t say his name and asked Aroucaune for a drink.


    ''''I''m awed, Mr. Du Du. It''s almost time to eat, so let''s have something light and refreshing to drink instead of something sweet. Shall I have it brought to your room?��Or would you like to have a drink in this reception room, which is empty?


    Well, I''m sorry, but could you please bring it up to my room?


    At the same time as Yuto responded, a dignified voice emanated from the spiral staircase he had just come down.


    ''''Aroucaune, there you are. I want to go out for a bit tomorrow. Could you please get your car ready for me?��Oh?��Are you ... a guest over there?


    When Yuto turned his head toward the voice, a girl with a pale brown skin and an appearance that could best be called intelligent was standing on the way to the stairs. Despite her slender body, she has a straight spine and her good posture gives her an air of refinement. She was dressed in what appeared to be the formal attire of a millenarian, or perhaps a very long, large sash wrapped around her body, like a folk costume.


    Aroucaune turned to face the girl in front of her and lightly walked up to her and bowed her head.


    ''''Yes, Miss Nina. Yes, this is our guest from Japan, escorted by Mathew-sama.


    ''What?��Hey!��It''s Du Du!


    ''Oh, sorry. Master Du.


    Yuto glares at Arokoune, who doesn''t remember his name, even though he said his name just now.


    (We didn''t even meet, you remembered Mizuho and Marion!��This old man is.........Miss Nina?��(Then this is the guy Gaston was talking about...)


    Yuto looks at Nina to make sure she''s okay. Nina descends the stairs and stands beside Aroucaune and bids him a light bow.


    ''''I''m very sorry, Mr. Doudou. I had intended to sit with you later at dinner and greet you, but my name is Nina. My father, Mathew, has been a great help to me, thank you very much.


    ''No!��It''s outrageous. We''re just doing our job here, so we''re not doing anything that would be appreciated.


    ''No, my father has told me. He has a calmness to him that befits his age.


    ''What?��No, no - that''s not true. Did you really do that?��Oh, my God.


    Masato, who is not usually accustomed to being praised, responds with a sullen face.


    ''''Yes, that''s right!�� You look like a cholo, that''s not what you said...


    What?


    ''No, by the way, what were you doing here, Mr. Du Du?��No way, I''m sorry if you''re at work.


    ''What?��Yes!��Of course!��After all, as an escort, I have to understand the structure of this mansion!


    When Yuto responded, Aroucaune turned her body to Nina with a blank expression and lowered her head.


    You will find that you will be able to get a drink in the room that you were just resting in, and now he is thirsty and has come to ask for a drink. Mr. Du Du also asked me to bring him some drinks for him to drink in the room where he has just been resting. The other guards, Master Shurian was in a meeting with Master Mathew, and Master Shitenji was in his room working on reports and other matters.


    ..........


    Oh, no, I''ll be working too, after that, right?


    As Yuto''s skin was tingling from Nina''s zit-eyes and he was smiling thirstily, Nina smiled and made an unexpected suggestion.


    ''Oh, you''re thirsty, aren''t you?��The sun and the temperature are hotter in Miremar than in Japan, so it must be hard to get used to it. In that case, why don''t you have it with me in your room?��I''m also more comfortable greeting people I''ve never met before, because I''m more comfortable with someone I''ve talked to for a bit than I am with people I''ve never met before.


    ''What?��No, no I just thought I''d get some work done now.


    ''''Then, while you''re at it, I''ll explain the floor plan of the mansion to you. If you do so, you can kill two birds with one stone, don''t you think?��Even if you''re going to see it in person later, it''s more convenient to know the structure of the mansion first, right?


    To be honest, Yuto had been thinking of taking the day off to quench his throat, but Nina''s offer seemed like a good one. Other than that, though, he felt bad about letting Mizuho and Marion do the work and feeling bad about resting on his own.


    ''''Well yes, I will do so then. Thank you, Miss Nina........


    Nina will be fine.


    Oh, so, Nina.


    ''Yes, right this way, then. ''Alokoune, then I''d like two drinks in the parlor here, please.''


    Very well, my lady. Then I''ll bring it up.


    Nina nodded and led Masato to the reception room next to the floor in front of the large entrance and urged him to go inside.


    It was a magnificent reception room, lined with massive bookshelves and other items, with a large cowhide sofa in the center. Nina made Yuto sit on the sofa first and took out a quadruple folded diagram of the mansion from the bookcase and spread it out in front of the table.


    ''''Mr. Du Du, here''s a floor plan of the mansion. You are free to look at it as you wish. Also, you can ask me anything you want.


    Thank you. Now, if you''ll excuse me.


    Yuto said, turning the floor plan around to make it easier for him to see and match the top and bottom.


    The large mansion was three stories high, and other than that, it didn''t have any features and didn''t look like it had been devised in any way. For now, I guess I''d rather look at its surroundings than the building, Yuto thought.


    The other important thing would be to figure out where Mattoo was.


    ''Excuse me, Nina-san, but could you tell me where General Matou is in his bedroom or where he is often when he is here?


    Yeah, that''s fine.


    Nina got up from the sofa in front of Masato and sat down beside him and began to explain in detail.


    ''This room on the third floor is my father''s bedroom. So the meetings that are taking place right now are in this room on the first floor, and yes, my father is usually in his study on the third floor?


    I see...


    Nina gets close enough to Yuto to touch his shoulders and explains in detail.


    Yuto listens intently to the explanation and looks at the floor plan as if he is thinking.


    Then there is a knock on the door of the reception room where Masato and the others are staying.


    ''''Excuse me. I''ve brought you some drinks........Ha!��Miss!


    As soon as Alokaune opened the door of the room to prepare the drinks he had asked for, he let out a loud, startled voice, which caused Yuto to stutter and turn away from the floor plan to look at Alokaune.


    ''Miss!��I will not be made to feel friendly with strange lords like that!��Come on, get out of there.


    ''It''s okay. Mr. Du Du is the one who came to escort my father?��It''s not polite to call me a stranger, Arokoune.


    ''What?��Oh, I''m sorry!


    Then, Masato noticed that Nina was closer than he thought, so he hurriedly distanced himself from Nina. Nina sighed boringly at Yuto''s attitude and got up and sat down on the couch facing Yuto.


    Aroucaune put down his coaster and straightened his posture as he presented the two glasses in front of both Yuto and Nina.


    ''''Lady Nina doesn''t know the true nature of your lordship. Your Highness is a creature that can become like a wild beast at any time when there is an opening. Master Dou Dou also has a harmless look on his face, but you don''t know what kind of evil thoughts he has inside of him. And even more so, when faced with a dainty, untainted lady like Miss Nina, her restraint is uncontrollable...


    Ha ha ha, restraint...


    As Yuto froze with an indescribable smile on his face, Nina draped one elbow over the sofa, crossed her legs, and made a cumbersome face, a change from her classy appearance from earlier.


    (Huh?)��(You seem to have changed a lot in your attitude...)


    ''Oh, all right, all right, all right. Aroucaune is too bothered by this sort of thing. This is the one who doesn''t notice anything when I''m so much closer to him than I should be?��How could someone like this wooden stone dare to do anything to me in my father''s house? Just go away now, just go away.


    Nina said and waved her free right hand to leave.


    (Wood and stone?)��What''s a rock?��(Yeah, I''ll check it out later... and somehow that doesn''t sound like a good way to go about it)


    ''And, Aroucaune, your remarks were rude to our guest. Apologize now. Isn''t it your job to entertain guests?


    No, Nina-san is just as rude as you are.


    No.


    (Oh, this old man said goofy!��(I''ve never heard of a real goofball before!


    When Nina pointed out his rudeness and instructed him to apologize to Yuto, Aroucaune exhaled heavily and turned his body to Yuto. Then he bows his head deeply. However, the lowered head and Yuto''s face are unusually close to each other.


    ''''Master Dou Dou, I am truly sorry. It was an uncharacteristic statement for a guest. This Aroucaune, you will be punished in any way. And when the time comes, I''m prepared to use this old body to fight against each other...


    ''Oh, don''t worry about it, Mr. Arokoune, I don''t mind at all...........counterpart?


    Aroucaune gave a smile, a smile that was quite forced, to Yuto at close quarters, raised his body and left the room.


    Nina exhales in a huff as Alokoune leaves and turns to look at Yuto.


    ''''I''m sorry, Dou Dou Dou. Arokoune is always like this! When it comes to me, really!��I''ve been surrounded by adults since I was little, and I know they all care about me, but they''re all so strange...


    ''Ha, but Nina has changed enough...''


    What is it?


    It''s nothing.


    ''''Well, I see your point.


    Ah, it''s Masato.


    ''''Then it''s just Yuto. I''m not really good at being formal, so let''s talk to each other and not worry about each other.


    ''What?


    ''Of course, you can call me Nina,''


    ... (I sense a difference in the way I stand.)


    Do you get it?


    I understand!


    Nina nodded in response to Yuto''s reply and sipped on the glass of cold tea that Aroucaune had brought with her. Her mannerisms in those areas looked as elegant as ever, and her upbringing was palpable.


    ''''Yuto, I actually thought it was just as well. I''ve been wanting to talk to you.


    Me?��Why?��We haven''t met before, though.


    ''Well, I''ve never met you before, but I''ve heard stories about you from people other than my father.


    ''Really?��Who is it?


    This is your friend, Mr. Gaston.


    ''What?��Oh, that guy~!


    Yuto had heard a lot of things from Gaston, including about Nina, but he hadn''t heard that Gaston had been in contact with Nina. I wanted those important things to be said first. Also, the fact that Gaston has a "san" in his name doesn''t explain anything.


    Is it true what Mr. Gaston said about you being the most reliable and trustworthy person he''s ever met?��As far as I can tell, it doesn''t look like it. Well, I think Mr. Gaston is a trustworthy man, so we''ll have to agree on that. Even my father praised him....


    ''Haha ... an assessment of Gaston''s credentials? So you wanted to talk to me?


    ''Yes. There''s that too, but...


    What is it?


    Well, uh, well, actually, I mean...


    Nina, who had been smooth until now, suddenly became sluggish, and Yuto tilted his head. At any rate, as he waited for the moping Nina to speak up for some reason, Nina looked like she had made up her mind.


    ''''Wow, I''ve hardly ever talked to anyone my own age!��So I wanted to talk to you!

 89-Mattous daughter Niina ②

    Yuto saw Nina turn away and flush a little, and the words Nina was saying came in as he saw Nina turn away and flush a little.


    ''Huh?��Nina-san is...


    As if to anticipate Yuto''s question, Nina straightened her back and faced the front and spoke. Masato sensed a shadow of loneliness in her expression, though only slightly.


    ''As you know, I was raised in different circumstances than the kids around me with my father, Mathew, and as he became an ally in promoting democracy. It wasn''t like that when I was really young, but now I have permission to go out, and I have an escort to go everywhere. Oh, I''m not complaining, okay?��And I know that''s my position.


    ''Well oh, but you don''t go to school?''


    ''I''ve never been there. All my knowledge and education came from my tutors. And almost all of the higher education institutions in Millmar were controlled by the military, which didn''t seem to be what my father had in mind for education. So I didn''t even know anyone my own age. I didn''t even know my contemporaries, and I didn''t see my friends that I hung out with when I was little...


    ...I see.


    ''So I wanted to talk to those two escort girls as well as Yuto. Because that was so new to me.


    ''Well I understand!��I''ll talk to Mizuho-san and Marion-san later. Oh, about those two. I know it might be difficult during work, but when I get time for something else, we can talk like this.


    Hearing this offer from Yuto, Nina showed a happy face for the first time that was appropriate for her age.


    ''''Really!��That would be very nice of you. Of course I can''t say no to you, but I''d love to talk to you when there''s time. And as a matter of fact, one of the tutors I mentioned earlier was Japanese. He was a bit of a strange man, but I''ve heard a lot about Japan from him. He was a bit of a strange man, but he told me about Japan, the culture, the way of thinking, and some of the things he talked about in school in Japan. I loved to listen to his stories and was fascinated by them. So when I heard about Yuto and the others, the first thing that popped into my head was that I wanted to hear about Japan!��It was.


    That''s all for free.


    Seeing Nina getting excited, Masato responded with a smile. But at the same time, Masato wondered. That is, Nina should have known that they were gifted people. In most of those cases, the questions about the ability holders would often be focused on them.


    This is inevitably the case for those who have learned of an entity as alien as the gifted. Curiosity, curiosity, and fear are natural.


    However, Nina''s craving for human contact with her peers seemed to come first, rather than such things. The proof of this is that the expression on Nina''s face right now is that of a girl who is crazy about what she loves.


    ''''But it''s hard for you too, Nina-san.


    What?


    Because we''re almost exactly the same age, and we''re supposed to care about our status, aren''t we?


    ''It can''t be helped. It is my duty to do so. It''s true that my situation is a bit different from the other children, but I have less hardship than the others. The reality is that some Milliemers don''t even have to worry about tomorrow''s food. That''s why I have promised myself that in the future, I have to help them, and the people who live in Millamar.


    Yuto stared at Nina''s serious face.


    ''''........It''s kind of amazing, isn''t it, Nina-san? I can''t believe you''re my age.


    ''Not very much. You may have been busy escorting my father, but you''ve seen a little of him.��This millennial situation.


    ....


    ''I have the utmost respect for my father. He''s always thinking about Millers. And I love Millmar, too. So I can put up with anything. I want to study and contribute to my father''s vision of a nation of millenarians in the future. ...All the friends I had a little part in when I was little were poor. They wore the same clothes all the time, and unlike me, there were many days when there was no supper. But they were nice...and we could laugh together. That''s all I remember of my contemporaries...


    Nina''s expression hardens and she gets up from the sofa and stands in front of the reception room window.


    ''''That''s why I can''t forgive the current corrupt military regime. People like General Khaliguda, who has no regard for the poverty of the people, and people like Prime Minister Guarin, who has no regard for the poverty of the people.


    Yuto follows Nina''s figure with his eyes while sitting on the sofa and huffs at her words.


    (.........Prime Minister Guaran. Don''t you know............that Prime Minister Guaran is most likely Nina''s biological father?


    Yuto wrinkles his brow as he thinks of the possibilities that Gaston''s information could have given him.


    ''My mother died when I was very young, but I do have a few memories of her. She was very warm and smelled good. My father used to tell me a lot about what my mother was like.


    What was he like?


    Yuto asked in a mindlessly curious voice as he looked out the window at Nina''s back.


    ''She was like a spring...''


    Like spring?


    Yes, yes. When my mother was with me, no matter how hard things were, it was as if the plants were about to sprout and bloom. No matter how hard things were, when my mother laughed, it was as if the cold winter breeze had been replaced by a warm wind. When my father told me this, I was so happy to know that he loved my mother with all his heart, even if I didn''t dare to ask. And when my father told me that Nina looked just like Thornain to my mother, I was so happy that I hugged him.


    Saying that, Nina turned back to Yuto and gave him a kind smile.


    Yuto smiled back as well as caught that smile.


    However, Nina''s face became stern as she painted that smile with dark colored paint.


    ''''But that mother was also killed by the current military regime. When the needy citizens started campaigning for help from the state.


    ....


    ''My father used to tell me a lot about it. He said that my mother was also the one who loved this milliner with all her heart. And I think that''s when it started. It was also when my father started coming home late, and he worked like a demon and worked his way up the ranks more and more. And to be honest, at that time, I was lonely. And there were times when I was selfish towards him. But now, I feel like I understand. I think I know what he decided to do at that time... when my mother died.


    Yuto''s expression disappears and looks into Nina''s eyes.


    ''My father said that he gave his body to this mother''s beloved Millimer.


    Nina once again sat in front of the sofa where Yuto was sitting and looked at him with a posture and a dignified expression.


    ''''So I, too, this Nina S. Hule, have vowed to follow my father Mathew Ness Hule in dedicating myself to this millimer. To make the country a place where we don''t have to worry about today''s dinner like the children we played with when they were little. I will be a pillar of support for the Millmar after my father has driven away the parasites that nest in the Millmar like Caliguda and Guar��n.


    ....


    Yuto saw the resolve in Nina''s eyes as she seemed to be looking at him, and in fact, she saw the resolve in her eyes as she looked farther away.


    At first, he thought she was a selfish young lady.


    But no.


    This girl is also fighting. For the future of Millamar, which is this foreign land to Yuto. And in order to prepare for the even tougher battles that will come.


    Accept your fate by your own will.


    As Yuto looked at Nina seriously, Nina suddenly looked away from him, a little embarrassed. Then, she holds the drink that Aroucaune brought with both hands and sips on it, with the ice already almost half melted.


    ''''I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to talk about this. It wasn''t really Yuto''s business when you said this, just forget it.''''


    When he said that, Nina bowed her head lightly. Yuto hurriedly waved his hand.


    ''''That''s not true. It''s good to hear all kinds of stories. Besides, you see, being able to talk about many things is what being of the same generation is all about, I''m sure.


    I''m not so sure.


    ''Yes!��All the adults around me are adults, so Nina-san''s intuition is dulled. So, don''t worry about it at all.


    Thank you, Masato.


    Yuto blushes at the look on her face, as if she''s saying, ''That''s a clumsy way to follow up.


    ''''Oh, come to think of it, how old are you, Nina-san?��Are you older than me by any chance?


    ''It''s rude of you to ask Lady''s age, Yuto. Besides, what makes you think she''s older than you?


    ''Oh, I''m sorry!��No, I just thought it was because you''re so much more solid than I am.... I have no ill will, forget it!


    Thinking it was poorly done, Yuto fumed.


    Seeing that funny gesture of Yuto''s, Nina couldn''t help but blurt out.


    ''''Haha!��I don''t care about that. I''m fifteen, and I don''t think it''s rude for a girl my age to ask me how old I am. You''re already really funny.


    ''''Haha ... ah, so we''re the same age then. Mizuho-san and Marion-san are the same age as you, so we can go there without hesitation.


    ''Oh, well, that''s good to hear. I know it''s only for a short time, but please take care of me, Yuto.


    Yes, nice to meet you.


    So tell me about your school and your studies next time.


    ''Oh, yes. But Nina, you may be more advanced in your studies than I am.


    ''Well, actually, I''m going to follow my father to America in four mornings and go straight to study at an American university. So I''d like to hear some stories about high school that I''ll never experience or anything like that.


    ''What?��Really?��It''s still amazing.


    ''I intend to go there to study political science and economics, especially civil and commercial law. After that, I plan to follow my father''s lead and work for the Millers.


    Heh, but I understand. I''ll talk to you about the school next time.


    Nina laughed and nodded.


    ''''Oh, as expected, I think it''s time to get dinner ready. Well, I''ll see you later, Yuto.''''


    Oh, yes. I''ll go back to my room for a while.


    Nina stood up and held her abdomen with her right hand, as if it was a bow from Millimer, and plucked at her skirt area with her left hand, and bowed her head deeply, so Yuto bowed his head anyway.


    Then Nina left the room first. Yuto''s face turns serious when Nina is gone.


    ''''There are so many people fighting for Millimer.......I.......''''


    As Yuto said that, the presence of the enemy ability did not leave Yuto''s mind.

 90-Mattous daughter Niina ③

    Mattou''s protracted meeting seemed to be over, and for dinner, Mattou showed up and introduced Nina to her.


    It was a long table, appropriate for the mansion, but everyone gathered nearby, with Mattwoo and Nina sitting in front of Mizuho, Marion and Yuto, chatting.


    During this time, Mathew kept bragging about his daughter Nina all the time, and suddenly Mathew let out a light scream, so Masato imagined that Nina had probably stepped on his foot.


    Both Mizuho and Marion pretended not to notice and responded with a natural smile. Masato was impressed with their social skills in this area, wondering if they had been through a number of such occasions or if it was education.


    The meal is over, and the butler, Aroucaune, prepares a cup of coffee before each of them. Yuto tried to avoid looking at Aroucaune''s face as much as possible because of what happened earlier.


    When the topic of conversation has almost run out a bit, Yuto notices that Nina is glaring lightly at him.


    (Huh?��What?��(Nina, it seems like you''re only looking at us... oh!


    Speaking of which, Mizuho-san, Marion-san, I had a chance to talk with Nina-san before dinner, and she''s interested in Japan and other things.


    Yuto spoke to the two girls sitting beside him, trying to provide the topic as naturally as possible.


    Then, for some reason, the two girls and Mattoo, who were smiling earlier, react with a jerk.


    The three of them turn their gazes toward Yuto with a jittery look.


    ''''You two...?��When is that time?


    ''Yuto-san, when I was in a meeting at work?��The two of them were talking to each other.


    ''Mr. Du Du, I feel like we could have talked to you both.


    ''What?��Huh?��(Why the tension?!)


    If you look closely, you can see that Nina is also staring at Yuto like she''s looking at someone unfortunate. Then exhaling lightly, Nina made a smile.


    At that time, I took a break and showed him a floor plan of the mansion. I don''t have many friends of my generation, so I wanted to talk to you personally with Shitenji-san and Shurian-san for a moment... sorry for interrupting you.


    Nina said and bowed her head to Yuto apologetically.


    ''''Ah, no!��No way. Thank you very much, too.


    ''That''s the way it is... yeah?��Yuto.........?


    ''So that''s how it was.......is that you, Yuto?


    ''Is it okay if I''m Yuto-kun too?��So, why don''t we talk to each other later, Eugene?


    ''Oh!��Nina took great care of me, so I told her that this is Nina and her name, and that I''m fine with being Yuto too!��Hahaha.


    Thank you for your concern, Yuto-san.


    With Nina''s rhythmic sycophancy, Yuto managed to force down the mysterious tension between the three of them.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s really time to talk to you, Shitenji-san, Shurian-san. I''m also interested in Japan.


    When Nina said apologetically, both Mizuho and Marion looked at each other and gladly accepted the offer.


    ''''Nina-san, we''re fine with Mizuho and Marion too, right?��Hey, Marion.


    ''Yes. Nina, oh, well, how about afterwards?


    ''Really?��We''d love to have you!��Now, how about in my room?��Oh, but I know you two have work to do, and I''m glad to have a short time.


    ''''No, it''s all right, Nina. General Mattoo''s escort will be here until morning, and I''ll make sure that you''re in good hands.


    ''''Yes, it''s okay, because Masato is here. Let''s have a girls'' night out, as they say in Japan.��We have all the time in the world.


    ''What?��Really?��Was that decided before...?


    A girls'' night out?��Wow, that sounds like some fun!


    Apparently it''s decided, Yuto gave up. Then Mattoo, who is making a smile with just his muscles, speaks to Yuto.


    ''''Well, I''m sorry about that, Yuto-kun. It''s just as well, there''s something I want to talk to you about at length, Masato, so why don''t you talk to me tonight? Is this a boys'' night out?��I guess that''s what it''s called?


    No, I don''t.


    ''Hahaha, well, nice to meet you. Alokoune.


    Yes, sir.


    I''ll need a bottle of bourbon in my room. Two glasses, please.


    Yes, sir, I understand, sir.


    ''Yes!��General Mattoo, I''m underage and I don''t drink!��Plus, I have an escort job to do!


    ''Hahaha!��I''ve been in Miremar since I was 15 and I''m already on my own. I joined the army when I was 15. So, shall we go now, Yuto-kun?


    ''Yes, yes but not the alcohol...''


    As expected of Yuto, he thought it was bad to just drink, and was about to refuse, when Aroucaune straightened his back to the side of Yuto''s step and bowed.


    ''''Master, this is Mr. Dou Dou Dou who spent quite a bit of time alone with Nina in the reception room discussing the mansion''s guards, and he is a prepared and shrewd person, so I feel comfortable leaving you in charge of the mansion''s guards tonight.


    (Huh?!��(What a subtle way of saying that!)


    "...Alokoune.


    Yes, sir.


    I''m gonna need three bottles of bourbon.


    Yes, sir, I understand, sir.


    Eeeeeeee!


    Then, let''s get going, Eugene!


    Hi!


    Mattoo has the appearance of a scholar, but he is still a soldier, and his burly hand grabs Yuto by the arm and pulls him into Mattoo''s bedroom.


    Then Mizuho and Marion approached Yuto. As expected, Yuto thought they came to admonish him for not drinking, and he looked at Mizuho and Marion with eyes that wanted them to help him.


    ''''General Mattoo,''''


    Yeah?��What is it?��Mizuho-kun.


    It''s a slow day.


    ''Yes!��That''s ridiculous!


    And Yuto.


    What?


    I''ll talk to you in the morning. As the leader of this request.


    ''I have, too. It''s about the integrity of the institution.


    Heh!��So when do I get to sleep?


    Then let''s go!��Yujin!��It''s going to be a long night tonight!��Hahaha!


    No!


    Nina looks at Yuto being taken away.


    ''''It''s kind of........I can see the normal life of Yuto.......is that guy okay?''''


    That Yuto was pulled by Mattoo and disappeared from the door.

 91-Sults sword

    Hisae Omine, the head of the Japanese branch of the World Ability Agency, woke up in the middle of the night to a call on her cell phone. She unconsciously glanced at the clock and saw that it was already the time the date had changed.


    Hisae identified the caller as her secretary, Kakitate Shima, and answered the phone with a still-unsettled awareness.


    ''Yes, what''s up?��Shima-chan, this late~. Are you still working?


    "I''m sorry for the late hour of the night, Master Omine!��It''s an urgent matter."


    Hissae felt a sense of urgency in her tone alone, as well as what Shima was talking about, and she immediately sat up.


    ''What''s going on?''


    "Yes, I have just confirmed the report from Mizuho-san. If the contents of the report are true, it is a case of the highest level of protected information at the agency, and one that is required to be reported to Rome headquarters!"


    What?


    "In the meantime, we don''t know if it''s true yet, but we have already reported it to the Rome headquarters at the higher emergency case home as per the agency''s regulations. As soon as possible, we will connect the hotline in the next few hours. I''ll let Oho-sama know......."


    All right, I''ll be right there!��I''ll ask you for the details on the move, so be ready to pick up the phone. And.....


    "Yes, sir. I know, I''ve already sent the engine car over there."


    Yeah, see you later.


    Hisae hung up her cell phone and quickly got out of bed and hurried to prepare to leave for Shinjuku, where the Japanese branch of the World Ability Agency was located.


    When Nissae walked out the front door of her home, a high rise apartment building, the car of the Ability Agency was waiting for her. Nissae quickly climbed into its back seat and called back again to Shima''s cell phone.


    "Yes, Oomine-sama, have you left yet?"


    He just got into a car. So tell me what''s going on. What did Mizuho''s report say?


    Shima explained what happened. That there was an emergency home email request to investigate in Mizuho''s report. He also told her that he had caught some information in it that he thought was the name of an enemy psychic and wanted her to find out what kind of people they were.


    ''Hmm, so those enemy abilities were a bad bunch, huh?


    "Yes, sir. I checked the agency''s database under the name of that needsbeck, Lokialum, and I was told to contact the Rome headquarters as soon as I had this information, as I mentioned the agency''s top information case."


    Needsbeck?��Lokiarum ... yeah?��Lokiarum ... somewhere.


    "Did you know?"


    ''No, I can''t remember. It''s just that I think I heard it somewhere...


    "Well ... oh, only the name of that enemy''s organization was disclosed."


    Organization?��Is that...?


    "Yes, the Sword of Surt," it said.


    ''Surt''s...Surt''s sword!��No way!��Oh, my God!��Shima, contact Mizuho and the others!��Get ready to clear out now!��If that''s true, then Mizuho-chan and the others are in danger!


    "What?��Mr. Omine, well, that would be a breach of the agency''s contract since you asked for it!��What do you mean?��What the hell is the Sword of Surt?"


    ''Don''t tell me that both the Chinese and Indian branches got this information, suspected the possibility and asked the Japanese branch for support... No, it''s too soon to think about it, it would leave them with a huge geographical problem...''


    "Oho-sama?"


    Oh, I''m sorry, Shima. I''ll get more information from the database over there. Just consider that if Surt''s sword, if it''s true, that''s a level relative to an S-class Demon God.


    "Nah!��No way, what kind of people are they........"


    ''Shima-chan, you know about the horrific battles between gifted people a hundred years ago, right?


    "Yes ... when I joined the end of the agency''s executive ranks, I received a training course on classified information about, as I recall, a conflict between us gifted individuals on the other side of the First World War."


    ''''Yes, it was. I only know about it from information from the agency and stories passed down to me by my grandparents, but I heard that it was something that can''t be described by words like "conflict". And this battle was the genesis of the forerunner of this agency, the Guild of Gifted People.


    ''In fact, I''m told that the idea took shape at this time. ''No, to be exact, the idea was there before that. However, there were a number of gifted people who didn''t like the idea. These two groups of disagreements were so close in power, they were sort of balanced. However, as time went on, these two different groups had a series of small differences that grew and grew until they began to violate the benefits of each other''s ideas...


    "........."


    The world war broke out at that time, a world war under the surface........ I''ve heard that the gifted who were working behind the scenes finally exploded in frustration with each other in the wake of that world war................until it became a bloody battle.


    "That''s not possible...."


    ''''You must remember this, Shima. That we gifted people and institutions can''t maintain our current state without effort....


    "...Yes, sir."


    ''So, that sword of Surt. It was the spearhead organization that stood on the side of the anti-Guild in the battle between the abilities of a hundred years before that. They were some of the most radical thinkers on the anti-guild side... and I remember that they were one of the best in the group in terms of their abilities.


    "!��No....."


    Shima was startled and speechless by what Nissae said.


    "Then!��What about Mizuho-san and the others!"


    ''''Yes, if this enemy information is true, even two rank A''s would be a tough, high-level danger case!��Even though I didn''t know it, I sent a rank D Dou Dou-kun there as well. A rank D is such a worthless opponent.''''


    "I''ll give you the order to clear out at once!��This is the newbies!"


    ''''Calm down, Shima-chan I said that earlier, but it''s true that Shima was right earlier, it''s hard to defy the request for this reason. So, we have no choice but to replace the dispatchers'' abilities.


    "A replacement?��It''s....."


    ''''I''m sending in a rank S or higher capable person. Request Yi Cheng-sama to go to work immediately. Also, this is an agency-wide issue. I''ll send a call to each of our branches directly under my name, asking for their support at the emergency home. I''ll make sure that Rome HQ gets my post-mortem approval!��In some cases, our precious recruits are in danger at this very moment!��And, of course, we ask that they be instructed to be on maximum alert.


    "I understand!��I''ll be ready soon.


    What''s he saying?


    Headquarters says almost exactly the same thing as Master Omine!��The headquarters will be sending out notices to the branches in each country. And......................Oho-sama!��He says he''s already sent out a request to one of the SS-ranked abilities!"


    ''What!��Who!


    "This is........China Branch''s..............Wang Junhao (Heavenly clothing)!��They can move on the terms immediately!"


    ''It''s true!��Is that [Ten-i-kinda] coming out?��That''s.......messy.......


    "Yes, it says so. It just says that it depends on the conditions... what are these conditions?"


    ''''Oh, you don''t know Shima.......Wang Shunhao has another one, two names. Well, it''s just what people are saying.


    "Is that...?"


    It''s an easy call. This guy, they say, is just a [miscreant]. Well, some would call him extreme money-worshipping.


    ''''The compensation this guy asks for is always off the charts. Of course, the projects that the highest SS ranks deal with are originally provided with a reasonable reward....... But even with that, this Wang Shunhao has to be paid nearly ten times that amount to make a move.


    "Juju, tenfold?"


    ''''Only in terms of ability........he''s a true rank SS. I saw that guy once during the battle to defeat the Dortmund Demon God. When I saw him fighting the Dortmund Demon God with only a spear from behind, I wondered why he didn''t come earlier.


    "You didn''t come right away?��An SS-rank is on that one occasion... no way!��Even then?"


    ''Well this guy was mentioned in the terms of the contract when he acquired the agency''s rank, but he was also difficult to get a sum of money for the mandatory request that the agency issues in an emergency, and he didn''t come right away.


    Oh, Shima-chan, I''m on my way. I''ll tell you the rest in person.


    "Awe. Oh, Oho-sama, they''re going to connect the hotline in 30 minutes from headquarters!��Headquarters is also very quick to respond."


    Yeah, I get it!��If it''s a possibility that it''s Surt''s sword, then... yeah?��That''s fast even so......... Considering the speed at which you''re sending out requests to Rank SS, I''d say this should be seen as a fact already.......


    Hisae hangs up her phone and looks out of the car window at West Shinjuku in the middle of the night and thinks of the newcomers she herself sent out to Millamar.


    ''Everyone be safe...''


    When the car arrived in front of the building where the Japanese branch of the World Ability Agency was located, Nissae quickly got out of the car and headed to the branch manager''s office where Shima was.

 92-Sults sword ②

    Hisae enters the branch chief''s office and nods at the communications monitor Shima has prepared for her.


    Hisae sat in front of the screen that connected the agency''s hotline, with Shima to her right behind her. Then, without standing for a few seconds, the screen switched to a new screen.


    The head of the Rome headquarters, that is to say, the head of the World Organization of Gifted Persons, and himself an SS-ranked [Salvatore] Giorgio Bortolotti, the highest rank of the agency, appeared on the screen.


    ''''It''s been a while, Nisae. This time it was a disaster.''''


    Giorgio lightly brushed his slightly dull blonde bangs away and gave a smile of how good a person he was. Nissae gives a light bow and a sociable smile.


    Nisae responds politely.


    ''''No, Giorgio-sama, I apologize for taking time out of your busy schedule.


    Giorgio, okay?��Aren''t Nisasae and I on the same page?


    Nicely, Giorgio showed his white teeth and brushed his hair out of his face at a slight left slant, as if it was his favorite angle.


    Hisae only moved her mouth expressionlessly at Giorgio''s confident face.


    ''''Ah, yes, we''re just boss and subordinate, so it''s fine, Giorgio-sama.''''


    ''''Hahaha, really, Hisae is really shy...''''


    Giorgio''s chair, the head of the agency, with its crisp smile, slides sideways off the screen and disappears. Then, in Giorgio''s place, an elderly man emerges. His earnest-looking appearance and his white hair cut into short strands give him the vibe of a hard-headed veteran.


    ''Master Giorgio, that''s enough,''


    ''Oh, Mr Bartolo!��It''s been a while.


    Nisasae smiled, as if she missed it.


    It was as if she heard a voice saying, "Hisae, you''re treating me differently than I''m treating you," from somewhere out of sight, but she decided not to hear it.


    I''m glad to hear that she''s doing well. So, let''s get right to it, about this matter.


    Yes, sir.


    Nissae''s face tightened, too, and he looked at Bartolo''s eyes, which were chiseled with wrinkles at the corners of his eyes.


    ''As for Nisae, as you may have already felt, we also believe that the information about this newcomer to the Japanese branch is highly credible. Perhaps the person with the ability to attack that client is definitely the Sword of Surt.


    After all....


    ''''We''ve been tracking the whereabouts of these swordsmen of Surt''s ability for several years. These are the people who report directly to the agency headquarters. But I''m sorry for our lack of power, but we''ve always missed them at the critical moment.


    Again, if Mr. Bartolo and the others move, aren''t they going to run away this time?


    No, not necessarily this time.


    What do you mean by ...?


    It''s what they''re after. It seems that this could be the fulfillment of their objective.


    The purpose ... do you have any idea what it is?


    ''There''s nothing to grasp or anything. Surt''s sword would naturally have a narrower goal. Perhaps he wants to destroy the World Ability Agency, or lose the reason for its existence, and then announce his own existence to the world.


    It''s...


    ''Yes, it''s the publication of what we think is the worst possible pattern. This could lead to problems with the surface world, and more and more nations will think of their gifted people as their own war potential and start holding them back. Even today, there are still some nationally owned people with abilities who do not belong to any institution. Right now, there is no such movement on a large scale out of consideration for the institutions, but I don''t know what will happen if we think the power of the institutions has been weakened.


    Shima, who was standing behind Nisasae, huffed and tightened her face at Bartolo''s story. Hisae understood Bartolo''s request for a quick deployment to the SS rank, the highest strength of the agency this time.


    ''''So, you''re Wang Shungo-sama........''''


    ''Yes. We can''t show the world the agency''s weaknesses here. That man is perfect. The Wang (Wang) family has been powerful and capable for generations, and is a family that has been a contributor to the agency since the guild''s inception. The sword of Surt is not a half-hearted enemy, and at the same time, its purpose is the worst thing for us, the institution. If that''s the case, the royal family won''t balk. They had a great deal to do with the founding of this institution.


    But.... he''s...


    Yeah, you''re right, he did blow me off. But, for a man like him, he''s lost a lot of money in his reward. I guess he figured this is not the time for reluctance when he heard that he was dealing with Surt''s sword. But even so, it''s a rather large sum, and I''m sorry to say, but we''re going to ask each of the branches to contribute their own money as well. Of course, we want the Japan involved to contribute a substantial amount.


    ''Hey!��Mr. Bartolo!��In that case, we request that you send for Mr. Takenari!��Both in terms of competence and character...


    ''''Hisae, we''re checking the availability of the abilities of the various branches here as well. Yi Cheng, the request we are receiving now will take another day at the earliest?��It''s the same with the other chapters...most of the S ranks and above have turned out. So.........don''t you think it''s strange for Nisae to hear this?


    Nissae narrowed her eyes at Bartolo''s question.


    ''''No way.......this is not a coincidence.


    ''No, I don''t know that much. But it''s a very convenient situation for Surt''s sword. Moreover, Japan, China, and India, which are geographically close to Millimer, are almost at full capacity... so it''s not impossible.


    ''Yes, and yet, no matter how many swords of Surt, I can understand if it''s at its peak, but... no way!��Mr. Bartolo, do you believe that there is an organization that is responding to Surt''s sword move this time?


    Bartolo didn''t answer Nissae''s question, but only showed a bitter smile.


    ''''But those guys over there have miscalculated as well. The highest strength of the Chinese branch, the branch closest to Millimer, was vacant. Well, the man''s vexation has made him the best and most trustworthy person in this situation. Because of the amount of compensation that man wanted, the Chinese branch also treated Wang Junhao as a talent that was almost impossible to find, but this time it was good.


    Nisae let out a sigh and turned over slightly, but quickly looked up. I have to ask you something important.


    And what about the Japanese contractor''s share?


    ''Oh, that''s about it?��Well, that''s about 40 percent of the total.


    When Nissae says that, Bartolo turns to the screen and holds up a few fingers.


    Seeing this, Hisae turns her eyes and shouts out.


    ''''Haaaaaah!��Mr. Bartolo!��That''s no amount of money!


    ''What?��Huh?��Master Omine?��How much was that?


    Shima doesn''t quite understand and asks the astonished Nissae, "Shima-chan........


    ........That guy''s reward is always in US dollars!


    Eeeeeeeeee!


    A moment ago, Nissae, who had been following Wang Shunhao with a sama, unconsciously began to call him that guy.


    ''''The headquarters will naturally bear the burden accordingly, but Japan is the party, right?


    ''Yes, you''re right!��Mr. Bartolo!��That would be the budget for this year''s Japan Chapter!


    ''''Three new recruits from our precious Japan Chapter are in danger.��Think of it as rescuing the future breadwinners, oh, the rank D boys aren''t so breadwinners, are they? But not without promise, is it?


    Well I understand. I really want to protect the newcomers as well.


    ''''Well, I can understand how Nissae feels. We also did not accept Wang Shunhao''s conditions as they were, in a manner of speaking. It''s a big expense for us, too.


    ...What do you mean?


    "This time, Wang Shun-ho was given a condition that he would be paid on a piece-rate basis. This time, I made Wang Shunhao accept the condition that he will be paid only on a piece-rate basis, which means that the Japanese compensation will be paid only if it is the highest. Now that man will work hard.


    Nisae turned a surprised face to Bartolo. The mainstream of contracts with abilities are often divided into advance and success fees. It''s not without a rare request for complete piece-rate, but I''ve never heard of forcing a rank SS to agree to that. And even more so if the other party was that [miserable] Wang Shunhao.


    ''''How dare you make him agree to those conditions.......Bartolo-san. What in the world did you do?


    ''That''s a hell of a way to put it, Nisae. I only discussed it with him in a gentlemanly manner. Well, I am somewhat acquainted with the man''s mother. The more this relic of the past, this sword of Surt, is exposed, the more it may harm the achievements and honor of the royal family, the best and greatest contributors to the establishment of the institution, and I had a chat with the mother before I started negotiating with her.


    ..........


    Wang Junhao is also a very proud man. He asked for the maximum amount of the reward I mentioned earlier in advance. He looked quite excited and I accepted it as a motivation. So he said he would work after he saw that the money had been paid. So, please transfer the amount of money you have to pay in as soon as possible, Nissie.


    Nisae''s head started to hurt lightly as she listened to Bartolo''s story.


    ''''I understand. I''ll transfer the money immediately........''''


    Mm, please. Don''t look at me like that, Nisae. We''ve already finished preparing to leave for Millamar, and we''ll be on our way right after this.


    What?��Didn''t you ask Master Wang Junhao to do this?


    Yeah?��I asked, but that''s no reason for us not to move, is it?��We''ve been chasing after Surt''s sword for years. Besides, if we could capture and defeat Surt''s sword, would we be able to accomplish this task at a much lower price than Wang Shunhao?��Oh, and the two rank A''s you sent can play an active role, right?��I wouldn''t advise you to push it, though. Also, I''d suggest that you let Rank D leave immediately.


    Here, Bartolo smirked.


    Nisae turned against him and stared at Bartolo''s disgusting smile.


    ''''So, you''re on a full piece rate system...''''


    ''Nisae!��I''m worried about these newbies, too, and I''m thinking about going!


    From the side of the screen, Giorgio Bortolotti, the head of the World Ability Agency, Rank SS, slides out of his chair again and appears.


    ''Giorgio-sama, yourself!��But Master Giorgio is a busy man, isn''t he?


    As expected, this offer from the head of the agency surprises Hissae, and she lets out a loud voice. Shima is also surprised and opens her mouth wide.


    Giorgio turns his face to the left slant, his specialty again, and shows his white teeth crisply.


    ''Ah, this Giorgio Bortolotti thinks that he can''t leave Hisae in trouble.


    Bartolo didn''t mind his boss, Giorgio, and continued on with his story.


    ''''Then, Nisae, please. This one will head to Miremar immediately as well. .........Giorgio-sama has some paperwork left to do, so I''ll ask you to take care of that.


    ''Hey!��Wait for me!��I''m also trying to be helpful to Nisae...


    ''The only thing you''ll get out of it is the final crisis of the agency. And it''s not a free ride to get you going.


    ''What?��Then I''ll take a tenth of the pay!


    I''ve got a stack of papers. Please eat at your desk today.


    ''Bartolo!��One in a hundred!


    We''ll have to think about it.


    The communication was cut off there with a whimper.


    ''''..........''''


    Hisae looked at the darkened screen and huffed.


    ''I''m sorry, Shima-chan, but please get ready to deposit the money immediately, and you can run out of the branch''s pool money. That, and in some cases, I''ll be out too!


    I understand!��I will do it right away. But I understand your concern, but it''s not a good idea for you to leave Japan, Oho-sama.


    But the newcomers...


    According to Bartolo-sama, the possibility of an enemy plot cannot be ruled out in this current overload of requests. Therefore, Master Omine should not be absent from Japan at this time. Let''s leave this place to Bartolo-sama and the rest of the team although it''s frustrating for me too.


    Nissae looked at Shima''s serious expression and lightly meditated.


    ''''Alright........ Then let us do what we can. For now, let''s tell Yi Cheng-sama about this current situation.


    Very well, Lord Omine.


    Shima bowed her head deeply to hide her frustrated expression and hurriedly left the room.


    Seeing her off, Nisasae also clenched her fists tightly.


    ''''What an inconvenient position I''ve found myself in...''''


    Hisae said and looked down at the carpeted floor of the branch manager''s office.

 93-Tentless camp

    You old Bartolo!��Of all the things you could''ve done, you talked to my mom!


    Ha ha ha.... your opponent is one step ahead of you, Shunrui.


    Wang Shunhao threw his legs out wide on the bus to his own private jet at the airport. He crossed his legs, which were evident even from the outside of his jeans. And next to the shunned man, a boy with an innocent-looking appearance was still chuckling with a tablet computer in his hand.


    ''''Let''s get to Miremar in a heartbeat, like this!��Liang, little brother, Didi!


    ''I told you not to do that, little brother!��Shunsuke, I''m twelve years old now!


    ''I got it!��It''s a small one, you know.


    Now... what?��A "talented man


    Oh, it''s nothing, Ryo.


    Ryo, who had a small shadow on his face, waved his hand hurriedly at the big-bodied Shunsuke, who was over six feet tall and exposed his thick arms through his short sleeves.


    (Ryo cares too much. I''m sure he looks even more adorable when he''s with me.


    Shungo, who is more than twice Ryo''s age, has a hard time keeping his head above water with this innocent boy.


    The shadow disappears from his face and Ryo looks at the screen of his tablet PC and explains the current situation to Shungo.


    ''''Shungo, we haven''t been given permission to take off yet. Shungo jumped into the airplane out of the blue, and the air traffic control seems to be in a state of panic.


    ''Huh?��You''ve got to be kidding me!��What are you doing, ATC!��What do you think they came right away for? If old Bartolo''s old man comes to Millimer first, he''s going to intercept his prey. I can see it, what the old man is thinking.


    Because even [Heaven''s Clothing] is formless in front of the aunt.


    Bah!��No way!��They''re giving me a piece rate system!��I can''t forgive you for imitating so many licks, I''ll take all the prey. I won''t refund you a dime.


    ''''Haha, it''s certainly the first time a Shunta has taken action when the money hasn''t been transferred yet, isn''t it?


    No, the second time. The last time was at Dortmund.


    Wow, I didn''t know that happened.


    ''Well, this time we''ll move as soon as we see the transfer there!


    So why don''t you just make a move?��It''s not like your rewards are invalidated if you kill an enemy before the transfer is made, is it?


    No, that''s a non-negotiable. I don''t distrust the agency. It''s not my policy to allow it.


    I guess we''re all in this together now that we''re acting like this...


    No, not that. We''ll head there right away, but this time it''s on a piece rate basis!


    Well, I''ll just put it that way.... Oh, come on, let''s just get on the plane. I''ll put you in a hurry for air traffic control.


    For goodness sake, Ryo. And do you know where the enemy is right now?


    ''''Leave it to me, considering the purpose of Surt''s sword, there''s only one reason for those guys to be concerned about such a remote millimeter or something. They''ve probably found a powerful spiritual place. And if we can get information from the military regime, I think we''ll be able to identify the location soon. The agency is already working on that area, and no agency would be reluctant to give out information at any cost.


    Han! It''s okay, though. Well, that Bartolo isn''t that lowly either. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have made a request to this ��Tenno Mukou��.


    ''That''s right, I''ve said that I''m going to transfer the money ahead of time if it works out, so that means I''m definitely going to pay it. But the shunting is too expensive - the institution is struggling in that area, right? ''Fortunately''


    ''That''s what pisses me off! I''m not going to cut corners as long as you''re paying me. I always have and I always will. If I don''t, I''m not worth a d*mn!


    So maybe Mr. Bartolo is just lightly trying to outsmart the great man, huh? If you do, you''ll get your money back.


    ''No way! When it starts, we''ll suddenly go full throttle! Ryo! I''m going to raid these people, the Sword of Surt and all! Ryo should protect that Mattoo or whatever the hell he''s called!


    ''''Haha ... if this is another one of those Bartolo-san''s aims, he''s a really inedible person.


    Shungo''s private jet was already out of the hangar and the engine was on fire. Shungo grumbled as he climbed the stairs, one hand carrying a scimitar covered in a cloth larger than Shungo''s body.


    A boy with a troubled smile on his face, Wang Liang, followed behind him.


    About an hour later, the jet with Shunhao on board finally got the OK from air traffic control and took off for Millamar and the relay station of Ho Chi Minh City.

 94-Mattos request

    Early in the morning after dawn, Yuto is called to the room of Mizuho and the others at the Mattoo residence. Yuto was still in a slightly headache, and was receiving a sermon from Mizuho and Marion.


    By the way, Marion had set up a ward in Mattoo and Nina''s room during last night so that they would be aware of whatever was going on immediately.


    ''Yuto, are you listening to me?��And if you get a funny rumor about a client, and this time it''s the daughter of a big shot, General Mathew, you''re going to rub the agency''s face in it.��If that happens, it will be my responsibility as leader!


    ''No, so I just had a quick chat with Nina...''


    Eugene!��The problem doesn''t have to be the facts to be a problem, it''s the rumor-mongering behavior that''s the problem!


    Yuto feels a little scared when he is told by the usually gentle Marion.


    Yuto! Eugene!


    Hi!


    ''The truth is, Nina, you called out to her because she''s beautiful!


    ''Yes, sir!��I could tell from the way we talked yesterday. You weren''t drawn to that ladylike vibe, were you?


    Oh, no... and when I say ladylike, wouldn''t the two of you be able to...?


    ''What?��Really? ''What?��Is that so?


    The two girls, who had been sharp tongued earlier, suddenly have a soft expression.


    (Ah, that?��(Chance!)


    Yeah, that''s right!��So, all of this is just because Mr. Aroucaune cares so much about Nina, and he said it in such a misleading way!


    In the midst of this Yuto''s statement, there was a knock from the door at the perfect time.


    Mizuho came to herself at that sound and responded, ''''Come in.


    ''''Excuse me. Ladies and gentlemen, breakfast is now ready and I would appreciate it if you could come to the dining room.''''


    When Yuto was about to fold up to escape Mizuho and Marion''s sermon, Yuto''s natural enemy Aroucaune, who could be said to have created this situation, entered with a sullen face and bowed.


    (Nunu, again, like he timed it..............it wasn''t on purpose, right?��(This guy)


    Oh, all right. I''ll be there as soon as I can.


    As will I.


    Mizuho and Marion, who spoke in a strange way, let out a social smile, "Ho ho ho," she said. Unable to keep up with the change, Yuto stared at the two men with disapproving eyes.


    Aroucaune grinned as she looked at Yuto as if to confirm that he was sitting small on the couch and being blamed by the two girls.


    ''Ah!��Now you''re laughing!��Mizuho, Marion!��This guy just laughed so bad!


    All right, I''ll see you in the cafeteria.


    Ignoring Yuto, more brilliantly than necessary, Aroucaune turned only to Mizuho and Marion and bowed again.


    ''''Very well, Mr. Aroucaune.


    Yeah, I''ll see you later.


    Aroucaune treats Mizuho and Marion as if they were princesses, and leaves the room.


    ''''Gunnu!��That old man, I''m sure he was listening to you!


    Yuto hatefully glared towards the door that Arokoune had left.


    ''''Yuto!��Don''t make any sense, you should go to the diner first.


    Oh, yeah, okay.


    After being told that by Mizuho, Masato got up and left the room and reluctantly proceeded to the dining room on the first floor.


    ''''Ah, my head still hurts.... How much of a degree is bourbon, how much is it?''''


    Yesterday, after being accompanied by Mattoo until late, Yuto held his head down lightly. However, only one of the three bottles of bourbon that had been prepared was empty, leaving the remaining two bottles for Mathew to sleep with, so Masato patted his chest.


    It was still tough on Yuto, though.


    (Good thing I''m not as strong a drinker as General Mattow says I am... ugh...)


    Breakfast was over in the dining room of Mattoo''s mansion, and Yuto and the others, including Mattoo and Nina, were talking about their plans for today.


    Initially, when Mizuho and Marion were late for breakfast, did Yuto bring those clothes with him?��They were in a good mood as Mattoo, Nina and Aroucaune both praised him because he came in looking so cute that they were in a good mood.


    ''''So, Yuto-kun,''''


    Since yesterday, Mattoo has been calling Yuto by his name.


    ''''Yes?''''


    About that escort I asked for, could you start today after lunch?


    Oh, I see.


    Yuto replied and then turned back to Mizuho and the others.


    Zuiho nodded to Yuto and turned to Mattoo.


    ''''General Mattoo, could you just tell us where we''re going too, just in case?��I know General Mattoo''s intentions, but in case of emergency, we''d like to at least know where he is.


    Hmm....


    Unusually, Mathew gave a reluctant look. Then Mattow rubbed his beard as he often thought about it.


    ''Mm, okay then, I''ll give Aroucaune a map of where we''re going.


    Thank you, General Mathew.


    Then Aroucaune came up behind Mathew. The two men exchanged whispers.


    (Are you sure?)��(Sir....)


    (Hmm, come to think of it, that place will soon cease to mean anything. No, we must put it in the past. We''re already there.........


    Aroucaune bowed his head silently and turned to face Mizuho and the others.


    ''''We''ve just received the location. I''ll get you a map later.''''


    Nina was quietly staring at Aroucaune and Mathew as he said this....

 95-Tied hill (hill of Niina)

    After finishing lunch, Yuto came to the front door of the mansion to go out with Mathew as planned. A car had already been prepared and he and Mattoo got into the back seat of the car.


    Once in the car, Yuto casually looked at the driver and was surprised to see him. There was Thein Tan, the captain of Mathew''s bodyguard, who he hadn''t seen in two days.


    ''''Mr. Theintan!��Are you all right now?


    ''Yes, Master Du. Thanks to Mr. Shulian, my body feels much better. It''s not like I was putting a lot of pressure on my body to begin with.......I''m really sorry for the trouble I''ve caused you. Besides, now is not the time for me to fall asleep either.


    Mattow leans back against the back of the back seat of the car as it starts to run.


    ''I feel sorry for Theintan, but I don''t have anyone else to take with me on this today but Theintan.


    Yuto became serious as Mattoo said that.


    After a while, as if Yuto had made up his mind, he spoke to Matou.


    ''''General Mattoo this today is, by any chance, incredibly important.......''''


    Hmmm ... I''m on my way to see someone. No, would it be more accurate to say I''m going to pick you up?


    Yuto looked at Mathew''s profile. In fact, Yuto had an idea of who that person Mattoo was talking about, but why now?��The thought of this goes through my mind. And are we really getting to this area?��I also think.


    ''Hmmm, that face looks like you''re holding onto something, Yuto-kun. Are you also........no, the agency?��That''s an information network to be reckoned with. Well, do these people with abilities have methods we never thought of?


    ''What!��No, that''s not what I meant...


    Mattoo''s penetration of that statement surprises Yuto, but it''s not something that Yuto would benefit from keeping hidden. Besides, it could be wrong.


    ''''General Mattoo, is a certain person ... Prime Minister Guaran?


    When Yuto said that, Theintan''s face in the driver''s seat tensed up and his shoulders responded with a jerk.


    ''''I didn''t expect you to know that much...''''


    Teintan muttered, and Mathew gave a quiet, bitter laugh.


    ''Oh, yes. A man who has been my best friend for life and my half of the world. How could I know, even though I''ve been here less than a week. You haven''t had anyone notice you in all these years...


    Of course, Yuto didn''t know about it. It was all something he could guess thanks to the information brought to him by Gaston.


    ''Since you knew about it, Mr. Theintan?


    ''No, I told Theintan for the first time this morning. I couldn''t watch this guy''s surprise.


    ''Or, my lord, it is. I had no idea that you were connected to enemy number two. But now that I''ve heard that, some things make sense to me, even after all this time. And I''m glad I wasn''t told about it now. If I had known that, there''s a good chance I would have leaked this information to my enemies by now...


    Speaking bitterly at the end, Mattoo lightly patted Theintan''s shoulder.


    ''I''m sorry, Theintan. I was bitter, too. But whether I tell you or not, the harm was widespread if this was found out. Forgive me. However, you''ll just have to believe me on this, but it was all for the sake of Millimer. The vow between me and Guaran began where we were going, too.


    Yuto tells Matuu with an uncomfortable air.


    ''General Matou, the information I just gave you was obtained from my own sources. Therefore, this information is not known by the agency, nor by Mizuho-san and the others.


    ''Well, is that a good thing?��Well, it will all be revealed this evening. However, I will go ahead and tell the two of you who have found out this much. The fact that we are picking up my friend today is a deviation from the original plan. The original plan was for us to join you, but it was really much later.


    Is that...?


    Yuto had a bad feeling about Mathew''s words.


    ''It''s the first time in over a decade that I''ve heard from Guaran that this plan has likely been exposed to the military regime. The fact that he is contacting me means that we are in a very dire situation. In the meantime, Theintan, I want you to be prepared for a possible all-out war with Khaliguda.


    ''Don''t be silly, my lord!��We were already ready for that!


    ''''Hmmm.......Well Guaran and I split into two organizations to avoid that.... The huge amount of money that Guaran earned in the shadows was funneled to us, and we''ve been doing this until now. That''s where our equipment comes from. We didn''t want to collect harsh levies from our people in order to gain the support of the Millimer people.


    Teintan''s eyes widen when he hears this.


    ''''So it was......... I knew that General Mattoo was throwing away his private funds, but....... I also knew that some influential people, impressed by this, came to offer financial support, which is why we are here today.


    ''No, that''s true, too. That''s how we managed the equipment and the food and the soldiers'' wages. But not when it comes to war. War is a war of attrition. A war is a war of attrition, and that kind of funding can''t last more than a few months. In the meantime, we have plenty of money to prepare for this worst-case scenario, thanks to Guarin. But Guaran and I had originally planned to use this money to provide our people with the necessities of life when the new government takes office. With the help of the West.


    ..........


    ''Well, don''t worry so much. "Well, don''t worry about it too much," he said, "Kaliguda''s footing is a bit shaky. If the speech at the UN goes well, I''m sure that, depending on the way things are done, more than a few smart people will turn to our side. Well, the signs were already there. In fact, there are many people in the upper echelons of the government who are in touch with us without knowing that Guar��n is manipulating them. You''d be surprised at some of the names in the mix, Theintan!��Hahaha!


    Mattwoo laughs merrily at the end, but Yuto thinks that Mattwoo must be worried about his best friend.


    ''So, General Mattwoo, where do you think you should go?


    ''Oh, it''s not that far. It''s an unnamed hill between here in Minra and Guaran''s hometown of Zygon. It''s where I used to play with Guaran and Thornain, Niina''s mother, since I was a child. The three of us used to call it Nina''s Hill.


    ''Nina''s Hill......... Well then, Nina''s name is........


    ''Yeah, that''s where I got it from. The word nina is an old word in this region that means [tied or tied].


    Yuto shut his eyes.


    The hill where people were connected to each other........


    Yuto knows well how wonderful and happy it is to be connected with people........


    And because these people were united there, the purpose of changing this homeland of Millamar for good was born.


    Also, the subsequent seemingly tragic resolve and determination of Mathew and Guar��n.


    Mattow didn''t say much here, but I imagine that it was the parting of the woman, Thornain, that determined the future of the two men of Millamar at that time.


    Now, the enemy organization, the Sword of Surt, came to Yuto''s mind. Surt''s sword operates on a different logic than the thoughts of these men. And there is no happiness for Millimer on the way to where this organization is going.


    Right now, Yuto''s mind was very much in turmoil.


    A few moments before this, Nina had been staring at the car in which Mattoo and the others were riding from the third floor of Mattoo''s mansion. Then, when he saw the car drive past the mansion grounds, he turned back to Mizuho and Marion, who were visiting Niina''s room to escort her.


    ''Mizuho-san, Marion-san, I have a favor to ask!


    Mizuho and Marion were surprised by Nina''s sudden offer.


    ''''What on earth is going on?��Ms. Nina.


    I need you to take me with you!


    Are you going out now?��Where are you going?


    ''It''s a hill with big, unnamed trees. We have a car waiting for you, so let''s hurry!


    At Nina''s earnest expression, Mizuho and Marion looked at each other.

 96-Tied hill (Nina hill) ②

    As soon as Mattoo departed, Nina hurried Mizuho and Marion to the car she had prepared in front of the entrance.


    ''Depart at once, Alokoune!��I need you to go after your father.


    Nina got into the passenger seat while Mizuho and Marion sat in the back seat.


    ''''Yes sir. Miss.........


    Aroucaune responds with a divine look on his face.


    For Aroucaune, this was also a violation of his master''s order.


    However, last night, Aroucaune had promised to do this Nina a favor.


    After dinner last night, before Mizuho and Marion arrived, Aroucaune was called to Nina''s room.


    He was then begged by Nina to take him to that hill where Mattoo would be going tomorrow.


    Aroucaune at first politely refused and also admonished him. But with a look of earnestness he was asked by Nina, and then, even if he were to stop Nina here, he felt the spirit that he might pursue her alone.


    At that moment, Aroucaune just stared back at Nina''s face.


    Then, she quietly meditated her eyes and sighed and opened her eyes again to give him a ready look.


    ''''Alright I''ll turn the car around right after Mathew-sama leaves.


    ''Thank you!��Aroucaune!��I, I really want to know. I knew that whenever your father came back here, he would always visit that hill with the big tree by himself.... I had been wondering what my father was doing there ever since I noticed it. In fact, I went there once, when my father wasn''t there, by myself.... I didn''t have anything to do then......... But, but, you know, I still can''t help but feel that there''s something in there!


    There might be no logic in what Nina was saying. But for Nina, who had always respected and watched her father Mathew, it was a place of concern. And yet, for some reason, Nina couldn''t see it as something that had nothing to do with her at all.


    What?


    Lady Nina''s mother, Lady Thornain.


    ....


    "At any rate, Miss Nina, I am at liberty to accept this Alokaune. I will take Miss Nina with me if I have to take this position.


    ''Yes, please. But there''s no way I''m getting rid of Alokoune. If you do, I''ll leave and embarrass your father, too.


    Nina, who was sitting in the passenger seat as Alokoune''s car departed, bent down and rummaged around to get something out of it, and then pulled out a machine with a small speaker.


    Marion, who was looking at it suspiciously from behind, meets eyes with Mizuho, who was also observing Nina from behind.


    ''''Nina-san, what''s that?''''


    "Hmmm, this is the sophisticated listening device I put in your father''s clothes this morning. It can receive quite a distance.


    ""What?"


    Mizuho and Marion raise their voices involuntarily. As expected, Aroucaune is also surprised and has an indescribably troubled look on her face.


    ''''I thought that if I went there, they might mislead me and hide whatever was going on.


    It''s not hard to understand Nina''s point, but Mizuho and the others think that''s too much, but they can''t even interfere with the seriousness of her own face, and it just makes her face twitch.


    ''''Miss Nina........''''


    ''It''s okay, of course, but I did it all on my own. ''Oh, I don''t have earphones!��.........it can''t be helped, Arokoune is tight-lipped and Mizuho-san and the others are outsiders who will return to Japan when the work is done, so I''m going to turn it on now......


    ''What?��Are you sure?��If I had told you something important...


    And Mizuho, too, is that a good idea?��I mean, I''m going to call out to Nina, but


    ''It''s fine, and if you don''t, I won''t be able to hear it either, and I''ll have Yuuto in the car, so it''s all the same to me anyway.


    Both Mizuho and Marion discovered a side of Nina''s personality that was surprisingly bold and appropriate.


    When Nina switched on the wiretap, it immediately received a signal and a small noise could be heard.


    ''Um, is that too quiet?''


    With that, Nina adjusted the volume and heard what sounded like a conversation in Mathew''s car. Nina was good!��So he placed the eavesdropping speaker on a platform in the middle of the car that Alokoune was driving.


    "Hmmm ... I''m going to go see someone now. No, would it be more accurate to say that I''m going to pick him up?"


    Oh, it''s your father''s voice!


    "Hmph, that face looks like you''re holding onto something, Yuto-kun. You too ... or is it the agency?��That''s quite a network of information to be reckoned with, isn''t it? Well, do these people with abilities have a way of doing things we didn''t expect?"


    "What!��No, that''s not why......... A certain person is........Prime Minister Guarin?"


    Everyone in the car with Nina, who had been listening in silence, was taken by surprise by this statement by Yuto. And to Mattoo''s response to it.


    "Oh, yes. The man who has been my best friend and my half of my life. Well, I''m surprised to find out, even though I''ve been over here less than a week. You haven''t had anyone notice you in all these years...."


    Nina is half-heartedly disappointed by this completely unknown and startling revelation. In Nina''s eyes, Guaran is one of her father Mattoo''s greatest political enemies. It''s hard to comprehend what he meant by that statement, which even led Mathew to believe that it was his own half.


    In the car with Nina and the others in the scene.


    And it was the same for Mizuho and Marion. The same is true of Guaran, but how did Mizuho and Marion know that Yuto knew about this?��It''s hard to imagine what kind of information he had in his grasp.


    In the midst of all this, Aroucaune looked forward, his expression unchanged, and gripped the steering wheel.


    From the speakers, the conversation of Mathew and the others was going on.


    "---- Just so you''ll believe this, but it was all for Millimer. The vow between me and Guaran started where we were going, too."


    "General Mathew, the information I just gave you was obtained from my own sources. Therefore, this is not known by the agency, nor by Mizuho and the others."


    Mizuho and Marion look seriously at that Yuto''s statement.


    What is the original source of information........what the hell?


    Not that there was a problem with it. What is being spoken in Mathew''s car right now is also not closely related to Mathew''s protection from enemy capabilities, if not at all.


    This is a highly political back story. That said........why?��Mizuho and the others think that''s a good idea.


    "Well, is that a good thing?��Well, it will all be revealed this evening. However, I will go ahead and tell the two of you who have found out this much. Going to pick up my friend today was a deviation from the original plan. The original plan was for us to join you, but it was really much later."


    Nina had now lost her expression and was listening to the speaker. Aroucaune gazed at that Nina cautiously.


    ''''Nina-sama........''''


    ''I''ll be fine, Alokoune. It''s a bit of a surprise but it''s only natural that your father has a lot of history. Come to think of it, things have changed so rapidly within Millmar in just a few years. It''s just that it''s no coincidence that your father has always been at the center of it all. I couldn''t imagine that Prime Minister Guarin was complicit in this, indeed.


    "So, General Mattow, where do you think you''re going?"


    "Oh, it''s not that far away. It''s an unnamed hill between here in Minra and Guaran''s hometown of Zygon. It''s where I used to play with Guaran...............and Thornain, Niina''s mother, from my childhood. The three of us used to call it Niina''s Hill, the three of us."


    Nina, the name Nina, came up, and Nina''s eyes widened, she hadn''t heard anything like this from her father Mathew.


    "Nina''s Hill......... Well then, Nina''s name is........"


    "Yeah, I took it from there. The word nina is an old word in this region that means [tied, tied]."


    Nina speaks up strongly.


    (That place ... the hill from which I got my name ... was it? (What kind of thoughts did your fathers leave behind in that place...?


    In the car with Mattoo in it, Yuto looked out the window. The car proceeded along a mountainside road.


    From where Masato sat, he could see the beautiful countryside of Miremar, the mountains behind it, and small forests dotted here and there, and he could see the sunshine pouring from the blue sky and the gentle breeze running through the countryside.


    This could be called the original landscape of Millamar, Yuto thought quietly.


    Ahead of the car, you can see a mountainous forest spreading out across the plains, and you can see that this road continues into the forest. It''s not that deep of a forest, and beyond the heads of the trees was the top of a large hill, and at the top of the hill was a large tree with its roots down.


    When Yuto saw it, he had a hunch that it was the Hill of Nina that Mathew had mentioned.


    ''Hm?''


    Suddenly, Yuto has a nervous look on his face.


    Then, Yuto opens the car window and turns his face to the front where the car is headed.


    What''s wrong with Mattoo beside him?��He looked at Yuto. As soon as Yuto turned his face back to look at him, he immediately shouted loudly at Teintang.


    ''''Teintan-san!��Stop the car!


    What?


    What''s going on?��Yujin-kun.


    There''s what appears to be gunfire ahead. And these are multiple...


    Both Teintan and Mattoo change their complexion. The three of them get out of the car and stare in the direction of what Yuto says.


    ''''I don''t hear anything... but where''s Teintan?''''


    I''m going to...


    But now that Yuto was out of the car, he was even more convinced. Then, further up the hill, further up the hill, Yuto stared into the space at a distance too far for human eyesight to see.


    A shudder ran across Yuto''s face as he turned pale and appealed to Mattoo.


    ''''That thing!��General Mattoo, there''s an enemy demon!��That''s a lot of stuff, what''s going on over there no, more than that!��General Mattoo, let''s turn back at once!


    But Mattoo looks like he''s huffing and puffing when Yuto says that to him.


    ''''Teintan!''''


    Yes!


    Let''s get to the hill!


    I understand!


    When he heard Mattoo''s words, Yuto peeled his eyes away.


    Teintan obeyed Mattoo''s orders and quickly returned to the driver''s seat, and Mattoo also got into the car as he jumped in. Yuto also reflexively got into the car due to their actions.


    Teintan sped up the car and drove the car towards the hill ahead at a high speed.


    ''''General!��What the hell are you doing?��It''s too dangerous!


    ''''If what you''re saying is correct, Yuto, that''s Guaran on the other side of that hill. Our troops are not deployed to a place like that.


    Oh...!


    Why would Guarin want to become an enemy demon but I''ll tell you what, I can''t just let him die in here!


    ''Shh, but!��General Mattoo!��That''s an unusual number!��If that demon is attacking in waves, then I can only protect General Mattow as best I can!��I can''t cover that much ground!��At least....if only Mizuho and Marion-san were here....


    ''''I''m sorry, Yuto-kun. From your point of view as an escort, I am indeed a colossal idiot. But this isn''t just about us. Meeting Guaran is also about the future of this Millimer!


    Mattoo let out a heavy, forceful voice with his face turned forward.


    ''''You, Yuto, if the worst comes to the worst, leave us and run. No, you can get out of the car here. This is our fault for not following your advice. No matter how much of an escort''s job it is, they wouldn''t have followed us here. Don''t worry, of course, we''ll pay the agency in full, too. This isn''t your fault, you know...


    What nonsense!��Even without Prime Minister Guarin, if General Mattoo is still alive...


    Yuto was at a loss for words as he was about to say something.


    Because.....................because Mattoo was smiling.


    It quietly directed a smile at Yuto, a smile that didn''t seem like a person who was about to go to his death.


    It''s an expression of being prepared for everything, accepting it all, and still going to pick up what he can''t throw away.


    Yuto is speechless........ He had seen people with this face in the demon world as well.


    ''''I understand, General Matou. I won''t stop now. However, I will also do my best to protect General Mattou.


    Teintan also let out a smile as he drove.


    Then the radio in Mathew''s car suddenly rings.


    Teintan takes the radio to see what''s going on.


    "General Mattow!��This is Shitenji and Shrean. We''re on our way there too!��And, Yuto!��Don''t be silly, in a situation like this, radio me immediately!��Do you understand?"


    Yuto was surprised to hear Mizuho''s voice coming from the radio. He couldn''t help but wonder why the timing was so good for Yuto, who didn''t know he was being tapped, but right now, he was so grateful, there was no support.


    ''''Alright!��Mizuho!��I''ll manage to hold out until Mizuho and the others arrive!


    "This one won''t take much longer, either!��Wait for me!"


    With that, the radio went off.


    Yuto and Mattoo looked at each other and nodded to each other as if to confirm that they had increased their hope of getting through this difficult situation.

 97-Tied hill (Nina hill) ③

    Lord Guarin!��Please pull back here!


    ''Galvan!��I''m good!��Better yet, let the young guys back up first!


    Guaran shouted loudly at Galvan, who was also a trusted old soldier from his military days, in front of the enemy''s deformed monsters. Guaran himself is gradually retreating along with his subordinates while firing his machine gun.


    (Lokiarm...........What are you doing this for!


    Guaran and his group escaped the capital city of Napi in the middle of the night and managed to get past the MPs directly under Caliguda who were sent by Caliguda to capture Guaran in the nick of time.


    After that, orders from Kaliguda went around to various places, and sporadic battles took place, but Guarang had not been sitting on his hands for a long time either. In order to deal with these situations, he had his own parent faction assigned to each point of entry.


    These were essentially those who had assumed the worst and had been released so that they could be crafted in the event of an all-out clash between Mathew and Kaliguda. Thanks to the fact that each of those men now worked to get Guaran and Guaran''s immediate loyalists out of Minra, they were able to get to the vicinity of Minra with minimal damage.


    A dozen or so miles into Minra, Guar��n and the soldiers following him shuddered at the sound of an unpleasant, horrifying, and unknowable voice coming from somewhere.


    ''This is it!��What?


    Guar��n looked around from his military truck, amazed at this mysterious phenomenon. So do the other soldiers, and what the hell is going on? I was upset by this shrill voice.


    "Thanks to you, you have made the assassination of Mattoo and the acquisition of the land on Mount Gulwa, which will be our new base of operations, much more difficult. I will now allow you to conduct an experiment that includes a thank you for that as well."


    Mount Gulwa, are you Lokiarm?


    "My lord, this place is wonderful!��If it weren''t for you, I would have gotten it sooner. Now take it!��The numerous demons, demonic beasts, and deformed monsters that I have summoned with the flesh and blood of my disciples will accompany His Excellency to the afterlife."


    ''The flesh and blood of an apprentice?��You are.....


    "Hahaha!��If this experiment succeeds, including the heartache of losing my loyal and beloved apprentice, I will send thousands of xenomorphs to every city in Millamar!��And I''d like to thank that pig, Caliguda, for that!��If that pig is going down with Millimer, he''ll want to go down with the Millers, too!"


    ''What?��What do you intend to do with this millimeter?��What does that mean to you?��What do you want by killing your disciple!��You still have the heart of a man!��Answer me!


    "I told you that I, too, was heartbroken at the death of my disciple''s loyalty. Kukuku, the destruction of Myrmar is just a stepping stone, especially for us, it doesn''t mean anything to be Myrmar. So farewell, my lord, and the Millmar will follow you in the footsteps of the whole country. It would be well for you to continue to play politics with the ruffians in the afterlife, like Mathew!"


    ''Wait!��Lokiarum!��You are!��Ha!��It''s coming, Galvan!��Prepare for battle!��We''re going to get through this place, we have to get to Minra at any cost!


    ''Ha!��Sir!��You guys don''t get scared!��We can handle these monsters!��I hear that General Mathew has survived many such crises!��There''s no reason we can''t get through it!


    ""Oh!"


    The morale of the soldiers rose as Galvan, an old warrior of successive battles, blackmailed them, and they let out a yell.


    The eyes of countless, demonic beasts and demons flashed from the trees on either side of Guaran''s troops.


    ''''Go!��Run through to Minra!


    Each military vehicle stepped on the gas pedal at Galvan''s command. After that, Guaran''s troops managed to reach the close proximity of the hill he had promised Mattoo.


    ''Sir Guaran!��Hurry up and leave with us!


    Guaran and Galvan''s troops faced the demonic beast, and from behind them as they concentrated their firepower, the young male and female soldiers of Millimer shouted loudly.


    Guaran turned to those soldiers and the normally calm Guaran shouted at them with a face full of fierce rage.


    ''''You fools!��I told you to head for that hill first!��That''s where Mathew will be coming for you!��We have to stay in the tight quarters until that thing gets here, so we can buy ourselves some time to get back to Mathew!��Hurry!


    The young soldiers shrug their shoulders at Guar��n''s vehemence too much, but they still get teary-eyed and bite down.


    ''But my lord!��If we don''t do this, it will be your lordship!


    Shut up!


    Guar��n lifted his eyes and then suddenly tensed his fist on the cheek of one of those young soldiers.


    ''Listen up!��Hey, chicks!��To you, this Guaran Seth Yen has spent years telling you all about me!��You''re the future of this millennial!��Your fight is not here!��I don''t know why I don''t know that!��I''ve prepared a more painful battle for you!��So that you can work with a grudge against me then!


    Sir Guarin...


    Just go!��You guys must have valuable knowledge and wisdom to support you during the political turmoil that always occurs when Mathew''s sweetie sets up a new government. Sasan!��Comadeen!��Esriane!��Maung San!��You are my alter ego!��No, it''s beyond me!��And never let that life be in vain for the sake of the Millers!


    These five young men and women, each of whom had come from poor origins, were Guaran''s favorite disciples who had been discovered by Guaran and had always served him. Some of them were already without parents or siblings.


    To these young men, Guaran was as stern and strict as their own fathers, and they knew firsthand the kindness and affection that existed in Guaran''s strictness.


    After receiving Guar��n''s stern gaze, the five young millennials wipe their tears and salute.


    ''Yes sir. We will go first, may your Excellency hurry up too!


    Um, okay. Now go!


    " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " "


    Those young men turned their bodies and ran as fast as they could, and started to run towards the hill that Guar��n had told them to run to.


    The young men had tears on their faces and Guarin''s words at this moment were imprinted on their hearts.


    Gazing at those young men running away, Guaran nods and calls out to his comrades in arms who are commanding the troops beside him.


    ''''Galvan!''''


    Yes, my lord!


    I''ll give them a couple of guys to help out!


    ''Hahaha!��I''m afraid we''re going to be stretched thin here!��Sir!


    I don''t care!��Invest ahead!��It''s more than worth it!


    ''Ha!��That''s sweet!��His Excellency!��Hey, you!


    He called out to a soldier who was firing a submachine gun in front of Galvin.


    ''Yes, sir!''


    How old are you?


    I''m turning 25 this year!


    ''Right!��You and you!��Take your men under 25 and head for that hill!


    ''What?��What did you just say?


    ''We''ve set an age limit here!��You are too much for me!��Get the hell out of here!


    Yes!


    As Galvan said that, he lined up in the front row of soldiers and fired his gun at the old soldiers.


    Seeing that Galvan, Guar��n, who laughed with a huff, also lined up next to that Galvan and slammed his machine gun at the demon wolf coming from the front.


    ''''I don''t need you to tell me what to do, though!


    The car carrying Mattoo and the others had reached the bottom of the hill.


    When Mattoo saw a figure that looked like a Guaran soldier running up the hill, he shouted to Theintan.


    ''Theintan!��Keep running up that hill!��I''m going to use this car as a defensive wall against those guys'' blind spots!


    Yes!


    Teintan stomped on the accelerator and drove to the top of the hill.


    ''''Yuto-kun!''''


    Yes!


    ''We''ll be fine here for a while yet!��Please!��I''m sorry, my half, but we need Guaran''s help!


    To be honest, Yuto didn''t want to leave Mathew''s side. However, he couldn''t refuse that request of Mathew''s now. He checked his surroundings and also thought that Matou''s assessment of the situation was not wrong either.


    ''''I understand!


    As he said this, Yuto jumped out of the car running up the hill at a high rate of speed with an unusual leap, jumped into the mountain forest where the gunfire was still rattling and disappeared.

 98-Tied hill (Nina hill) ④

    After parting with the car driven by Theintan, Yuto hurried in the direction where the gunfire was particularly concentrated.


    (Where!��(Prime Minister Guarin is!)


    Immediately afterwards, Yuto saw a figure that looked like Guaran''s soldiers in front of him through the trees. And when he saw a number of demon wolves and oddly shaped muscular demons closing in on the front of those soldiers, he could see that the situation of Guaran and the others was extremely urgent.


    (With that, it''s already!��(I couldn''t get away, and I was wiped out!


    When the situation was so bad that Guaran''s troops were on the verge of being destroyed, Masato''s complexion changed and he let out an angry shout filled with Senki. The shout was so widespread that it made the surrounding mountains and forests tremble.


    Furthermore, despite being that loud, the range of that Xianqi rage was controlled by Yujin so that the soldiers'' eardrums were not disturbed.


    ''''Whoa!��Get out of there!


    The demon wolves and demon monsters, which could be considered as deformed muscle dolls, who were right in front of the soldiers'' eyes and who were holding their lives in their hands, were all exposed to the tremendous rage of Yuto''s voice, and they were halted in their movements, and some of them were blown backwards, especially the summoned demons that were in front of the soldiers, and their three semicircular canals were completely destroyed by his rage.


    With their hearing destroyed, the demons and demonic beasts were unable to move normally due to pain and confusion, and they were unable to writhe around.


    Guaran''s soldiers were surprised by the sudden appearance of the boy, who they didn''t know if he was friend or foe, and they couldn''t move, as the battle with the monster had already drained their minds.


    The Guaran soldiers saw the boy land between them and the horde of demons.


    The boy held out his arms wide, as if to protect them.


    The soldiers saw that the boy, who they could tell was much younger than they were, had a back that looked more dependable than any weapon or reinforcements, and even more like a living hope.


    ''Come!��''White''


    As he muttered this, a platinum sword of the Tsubagas appeared from around Yuto''s right wrist, and Yuto grabbed the hilt.


    Immediately, the soldiers can no longer see the figure of the Yuto.


    Then, a few seconds later, the Yuto turned around and suddenly appeared again in front of the soldiers as if he was going to landslide in front of them.


    Then an unbelievable sight enters the eyes of the soldiers. Every single one of the dozens of demonic beasts and demons that were in front of them now were cut down, and blood sprayed out of the scars that seemed to be only a single line in time, and all the deformities in their field of vision screamed out and died out.


    The soldiers were stunned, wondering if they were dreaming, and Yuto let out a voice with a core of strength.


    ''''Ladies and gentlemen!��Leave it to me to pull back to that hill!��And Prime Minister Guarin!


    The soldiers regained their senses at the words of Masato and turned back to their master behind whom they had risked their lives to protect, and retreated from the top of Masato''s gaze so that Masato could see their master''s appearance.


    ''''Oh, no!��Don''t tell me........is that Prime Minister Guarin?


    Teintan and Mattoo brought the car to a sudden stop at the top of the hill, jumped down and asked the soldiers who were retreating to it what was going on.


    ''You guys, are you alright!��What about Guar��n!


    As he said this, Mathew quickly realized that the soldiers here were all young men.


    With that alone, Matou''s face quickly changed to a serious one.


    Matou could tell. Just by doing this alone, he could see the orders Guaran had given and the situation Guaran was in.


    A few young soldiers say something to Matou with tears in their eyes.


    ''Good!��I''m sure you guys will only have a few minutes, but for now, get some rest!��Teintan!


    Mattoo interrupted the young soldier''s report and shouted loudly to Theintan.


    ''Yes, sir!''


    "Give them water!��Also, how much weapons and ammunition are you bringing with you?��And how far our forces in Minra have come!


    ''I''ve got as many weapons in the trunk as I can carry!��Our allies have already been contacted earlier, so in ten minutes, the troops ahead of us should be here. I''ll contact them again now!


    With that, Theintan hurriedly threw out as much portable water from the trunk of his car as he could carelessly see in the eyes of the Guaran soldiers. The Guaran soldiers then hurriedly picked up the water and began to drink it, sharing it with each other.


    Then they took out submachine guns and other weapons and ammunition, one after the other, as if they had been well-stowed. He then quickly rips off the back seat, and the weapons are stored underneath it as well, and he places them around haphazardly as well.


    Seeing this, Mathew nodded and called out to the exhausted young Guaran soldiers.


    ''Good job marching up here!��You are to go to Minra as soon as my troops arrive!


    ''Hey!��We''re here to fight, too!��We can''t just leave Lord Guaran and go to Minra by ourselves!��His Excellency!��His Excellency ... for us!


    The young soldiers, startled by Mathew''s words, openly disagreed with him with their emotions. But Mattou, as if to admonish them, ordered them with a sharp look in his eyes and a power that was unmistakable.


    ''Didn''t Guaran say anything to you guys?��Your mission your fight is not here!��You''re telling me that Guaran let a fool who can''t take Guaran''s feelings into account get away with it first!��You guys!


    "..........


    ''As soon as Guaran gets here, we''ll have him follow you. Leave this to us and you can do the best job you can!


    Mattoo said and gently placed his hand on the shoulder of the young soldier, whose left cheek was red and swollen. The young men of Miremar looked frustrated, but what they had to do.......they remembered Guaran''s words and clenched their fists tightly.


    ''I understand......... As soon as reinforcements arrive, I will leave this place in the hands of General Mattoo and the others.


    "Mm, that''s good...


    General!


    Suddenly, Theintan shouts.


    ''What''s the matter?!''


    Teintang stared at the mountain forest below the hill.


    ''''That''s........Master Dou Dou!��We''re being pursued by the enemy!


    "Teintan, cover me!��I''m sorry, guys!��Help me until my army comes!


    Yes!


    The Yuto jumped out of the mountain forest and came running up the hill with Guaran''s soldiers. Looking more closely, the Yuto was carrying what appeared to be an injured soldier on his back.


    Mattoo could immediately recognize the person the Yuto was carrying as Guaran.


    ''''Ah, that''s Guaran!��You''re hurt!


    Mattoo immediately picked up his own rifle and aimed at the rear of Yuto and the others.


    Immediately after that, Mathew saw an unbelievable sight.


    A large number of monsters emerged from the forest. The monsters are chasing after Yuto and the others, and the demon wolves are roaring and attacking.


    Perhaps because Yuto was concerned about Guaran''s appearance, it could be seen that his usual movements were lackluster, and the depth of Guaran''s wounds could be felt.


    ''''General!��And from the air!


    With no time to worry about Guaran, Theintan''s near screeching cries revealed that the gargoyles that had just covered the sky were still some distance away, but they were closing in like a large dark cloud that was stirring over the mountains and forests behind Yuto and the others.


    ''''Nah, what a number........''''


    Some of the soldiers sat down as their knees laughed at this desperate situation behind a snarling Mathew, and some of them lost their strength and sat down. Currently, the gargoyles that counted in a place where they were just outnumbered were taking away the hopes of the soldiers.


    But Mattou gritted his back teeth and turned around, sending a proclamation to the dozen or so young soldiers under Guaran''s command who were on the verge of losing their will to fight.


    ''''Don''t get upset!��All set up!��I have defeated this formidable foe many times!��You will not die!��You know what?��Don''t ever give up!��That boy over there is a monster slayer!��We can handle it if our friends come to us!


    The soldiers, who had regained some hope at Mattoo''s words, hurriedly stood up and formed a line and held their guns.


    ''Don''t hit your allies!��Slam a lead ball into those monsters coming from behind!


    ""Oh!"


    At that matou''s command, the soldiers began firing in unison.


    With the severely wounded Guaran on his back, Yuto could feel the temperature of Guaran''s warm, raw blood on his back.


    (Kuh, the place where the bleeding stopped!


    When Yuto rushed over, he heard that Guaran had received a roar in its abdomen that included the fangs released by the demon wolf.


    Although Yuto didn''t have the ability to heal, he sent Xianqi into Guaran''s acupuncture points to stop the bleeding and treat Guaran''s own healing power so that he could give him first aid. Normally, Guaran would have needed to be kept in bed and given full-fledged medical treatment, but since that wasn''t the case, it was decided that Yuto would retreat with Guaran on his back.


    During this procedure, an old commander named Galvan and a young soldier crying beside him told me how Guaran was injured.


    Guaran disobeyed Guaran''s orders to remain here during the engagement with the demon and found this young soldier who had been fighting and shouted at him to back off immediately.


    The young soldier broke down in tears and was about to retreat as Guaran had told him to, when Guaran noticed the demon wolf''s roar, which was aimed at the young soldier, and immediately used him as a shield to protect him.


    (I''m not going to let this man die!��And.........this is Nina''s real father.......)


    Guarang was dazed on the back of Yuto as he ran to the hill, avoiding the relentless attacks of the enemy demons that followed.


    Yuto could see the base of the hill in front of him.


    ''''Ladies and gentlemen!��Once you''re through there, all you have to do is run up the hill!��There''s a General Mathew on the hill!��Reinforcements are on their way!��I don''t have anywhere to hide myself, but I will soon have someone with the ability to show that''s exactly what my people are capable of, so I can fight off these demons!


    Having been shown the incredible fighting power of the Yuto earlier, Galvan and the other soldiers also put a bit of hope in their words and summoned the last of their strength.


    As soon as Yuto and the others exited the mountain forest, the demons behind them all fired back, giving Yuto and the others a small amount of time to focus only on retreating.


    Leaving Galvan and the others who had retreated with him, Yuto thought about carrying Guaran up the hill first, and then he increased his speed of movement and came to Mattoo and the others at the top of the hill.


    ''Guaran!''


    Sir!


    Mattoo runs over to Yuto, who is carrying Guaran, and looks at Guaran''s condition.


    Yuto gently lays Guaran down on his side and once again sends sacral chi to the acupuncture points to stop the bleeding.


    Guaran''s beloved disciples also quickly gather around Guaran and cry out.


    And during this time, Galvan and the others arrived, and Yuto stood up.


    ''''I''ll explain the details later!��Prime Minister Guarin''s condition is in danger at this point. He needs immediate and full-scale medical attention. But we''ll deal with the situation!��Ladies and gentlemen!��I''ll run into the enemy, so don''t worry about me, just fire away!


    Teintan cringes at Yuto''s instruction to ignore that battlefield theory.


    ''This is absurd!��Then we''re going to win, Master Du!


    ''Mr. Theintan, it''s all right!��It''s never going to hit me. And it''s not a situation I''m holding back on!��I will exterminate as many of the ground demons as possible before that gargoyle horde arrives!��You must never lose your firepower. We will definitely all make it out alive!


    Thein Tan closed his mouth at the demonic spirit of Yuuto and looked at Yuuto the warrior''s face.


    ''''I understand........Master Dou Dou.��Alright!��Guys, listen up!��Now this Master Du is going to kill those filthy monsters!��But don''t worry about Master Du Du!��Shoot, shoot, shoot, shoot!��This one, unlike those monsters, can''t be hit by bullets that would stop your flies!


    Although Theintan told him to do so, a few soldiers still seemed confused by the uncommon order.


    The Yujin bowed lightly to Theintan, and then sublimated the Sacred Qi into that sub-navel dantian at a rapid rate.


    Instantly, the soldiers suddenly came to, and the soldiers also sensed that something was happening to this boy, with the inexplicable pressure from that yuto.


    Masato picked up the pistols that were lined up on the ground and walked in front of Theintan and the others, standing between them and the direction of the approaching enemy. Then he turned around and faced the soldiers, and what he thought, he put the gun in his hand to his temple.


    In front of the soldiers gasping for breath, wondering what in the world he is going to do, Masato squeezes the trigger of the gun.


    The sound of gunfire rang out in front of them, and both Theintan and Mattoo were astonished at the uncommon behavior of the Yuto.


    But.........


    Ha-ha, that hurts a bit. But you see what I mean, guys?��I won''t hit your bullets, but when I do, there''s nothing wrong with it!��Okay?��Shoot the hell out of it!��I''m not that wicked demon!��As I''ve said many times before, we''ll all come out alive!


    Yuto rubs his temples as if nothing happened and shouts out.


    The soldiers were stunned by this unbelievable scene, but gradually, disgusted laughter began to leak out in places. And the morale of the soldiers, which had been on the verge of atrophy, visibly rose. Even Galvin, as soon as he arrived at the top of the hill, was shown something outrageous and let out a laugh.


    ''''Haha!��I understand!��I''m going to fire a lot of bullets!��And it doesn''t look like I''m going to complain if I get hit!


    ''Unbelievable!��But there''s hope!


    What are you............incarnate?


    ''Haha!��Let me buy you a drink when I get home!��Boy!


    Yuto also smiled and turned to face the demons who were also running up the hill during this time.


    ''''I''m going!��Ladies and gentlemen!


    As he shouted that, Yuto ran out to glide down the hill, with a single sword of Tsubagatana in the center of the enemy horde, and a large amount of non-human blood sprayed out of the crowd of demons that Yuto had jumped into.


    The soldiers were dazzled by the boy''s inhuman work, but at the same time, their spirits and fighting spirit rose.


    ''''Come on, reduce the work of Master Dou Dou Dou!��Shoot him!��Don''t worry about the rest of the bullets!��There''s more!


    We''ll do it too!��I will defend that boy''s return to death!


    ""Oh!"


    Teintan shouted and Galvan shouted, and the yelling soldiers began to pull the trigger before him.

 99-Tied hill (Nina hill) ⑤

    Yuto swung his sword as if he were dancing among the crowded demons. And every time that Yuto swung his sword, multiple youkai demons let out a decisive cry.


    (Striking around the demon wolves capable of medium-range attacks!��Close range types should be able to do some damage with a single sword!��(Reducing the number of demon wolves should increase everyone''s chances of survival!


    Yuto aimed at the demon wolves and moved, while also inflicting deep wounds on the demons on the move. The yuto''s aim gradually took effect, and the attacking pressure of the demon demons on the matou and the others on the hill was clearly reduced.


    Thanks to this, the soldiers were also able to just focus on attacking, and succeeded in reducing the speed at which the demons climbed up the hill.


    ''''It''s like dancing!��Yuto-kun!


    ''Yes!��Every time Master Du Du takes a step, a shower of enemy blood is spraying out!


    That exchange between Matou and Theintan was enough to swell the hopes of the soldiers around them.


    In the midst of all this, Matou looked to check on Guaran''s condition as he lay behind him and bit his navel, wrinkling his brow. The light of life clearly seems to be fading from that severely injured Guaran''s form. It''s gradual, but I can definitely see Guaran''s life force fading away.


    (Guaran!��Don''t die here!��You haven''t even seen Nina grow up yet!��Guar��n Seth Yen!��Are you okay with that?��(You''ll go away without seeing what happens to the Millmar you and Thornain tried to protect, and your own daughter, who you gave away to me so that I wouldn''t have to risk my life for it!


    Mattow remembers that day the day after he lost Thornain the day after he lost Guaran and his vows on this hill.


    Thirteen years ago now.


    The hill that the three of us named Niina Hill.


    The sky above that hill of Nina was covered with thick, dim clouds, and two young Millimer officers were staring at each other in front of a large tree at the top of the hill.


    ''What did you just say!��Guarang!


    I will ... eat into the heart of this military government. By any means necessary.


    Mattoo heard Guaran''s words and before he could think, his body moved and grabbed Guaran''s collar hard.


    ''You''re insane!��To this rotten Kaliguda military regime!��To the regime that killed Thornain!��You''re kidding me!��Are you out of your mind!


    ''I''m serious. I''m going to rise to the occasion and put down deep roots in this administration and take power at any cost!


    You stupid bastard!


    Mattoo punched Guaran away, and Guaran''s body slammed hard against the trunk of a large tree, causing him to slump to the ground.


    ''You!��You!��How could you not know how Thornain feels!��There''s no way ThorNine would want that!��Thor Nine is just!��I just wanted a kinder life!��You''re there, and I''m watching your daughter, Nina, smile as she grows up healthy beside you. That''s all it should have been!��What would you accomplish by joining the military regime that killed that Thornain!��And what is young Nina going to do about it!


    ''I know that!��But Thor Nine is gone!��All that''s left is the corrupt power structure of this country and a big, indelible hole in this heart!��So I change what I can change!��This hole in my heart is not going away!��But we can change this country!��No matter how hard it is, it''s actually out there!��I''m going to change that!


    Don''t make that shit up!��You don''t think that''s possible!��Then tell me that you''re going to bring in more people and crush this country by force!��Tell me you''re going to take out the enemies of Thor Nine!��If that''s the case, I''m happy to help. Right now, dissatisfaction with the center of power is smoldering like never before. If we can successfully incite them to join forces and denounce them, we will become a force that cannot be ignored!


    Mattoo and Guaran glared at each other, and then these two hit each other with the deep heartbreak of losing Thornain, a wound that would never heal.


    ''Yes I will crush this military regime!��So give me strength, Mathew!


    What if?


    Guar��n stood up, wiping the blood from his cut lip. The rain finally began to fall from the thick clouds. The rain was a blessing to the plants and trees. The glossy dark greenery and colorful flowers that showed up on a sunny day were only possible because of this blessed rain, they were taught in Millamar.


    It''s not enough to beat them from the outside. It may be possible to defeat it, but it will take time. Besides.....


    Guaran was hit by the rain, which was now pouring down hard, and he walked up to Mattoo.


    Guaran and Matou could see each other firmly through the heavy rain, which was making their vision unsure.


    ''It is inevitably going to be a long battle that will plague the people of Millmar. This is not what Thornain wanted. This will only make Thornain sad.


    ....


    "Mathew, that''s why I''m going to bite the bullet!��You rally the disaffected people in the country, and then we''ll have a big flow!��I''m going to cut the regime down from within!��That will drive the Caliguda pigs inside and out!


    Guar��n you....


    Matw saw the uncommon determination in the eyes of his best friend, Guaran. The fierce anger, palaver, and sadness in the normally calm and collected Guaran was now crashing into Matou like a great wave.


    ''I don''t know if it''s going to work!��Also, I know it''s impossible to not bleed at all if it works!��But it takes a major disease to minimize the blood of the people, and to undermine this worthless center of government. Me!��It will be a major disease that will consume this administration!��Slowly but surely advancing to the source of an incurable disease!


    Guar��n grabs Matw''s shoulder forcefully.


    ''Matw!��You are going to be the hero of this nation''s millennium!��Always stand on the side of the people, always be desired by the people of the Millenials, and bring down the evil military regime with me!


    ''Hey!��You''re not going to....


    Guaran gives Mattoo a fierce smile.


    ''It''s best to burn the pathogens that have consumed the host, along with the corpse. And use it as fertilizer to create rich soil!


    Mattoo grabbed Guaran''s arm, which grabbed his shoulder.


    ''Bah, don''t be silly!��Then what about Nina!��She lost her mother yesterday, and today she''s going to lose her father too!��If you''re going to be the nursery of this country, if you don''t protect your only daughter, how will you change Millmar?��Enrichment!��Nina is a forgotten memento of Thornain!


    Guaran stares back at Mattoo, who is staring at him, and then laughs with a huff.


    ''Nina will not lose her father.''


    What?


    Mathew, you''re here.


    !


    Mathew, please!��I want you to be her father to Nina!��Let that girl be the daughter of the hero who saves this Millimer!��The path I''m on is a military regime center where the enchantment lives. If I take Nina with me, there''s a good chance she''ll be in danger as my weakness. I don''t need anything to protect me on the path I''m on.


    "Gu, Guaran you are....


    Guar��n looked at Mathew as if clinging to him.


    ''I can only ask you to love the same woman and be bound to her, and you''re still as close to me as you are to me!��Please, Mathew!��Nina!��Protect my daughter!��And give your life to me, this me, and this Millmar, to make this Millmar the smiling nation Thornain wanted it to be!


    Mattoo stared at Guaran often. In Guaran''s determined and determined eyes, he found a deep love for his daughter that he could not abandon.


    ''Guaran it''s too early to cry. Save those tears until you overthrow the military regime and save your niina ... your daughter ... until the time you come for her here in Minra with your heart in your hands!


    Mattoo said and punched Guaran again.


    Mattoo looks down at Guaran as he crawls to the ground and lets out a loud cry.


    ''Listen, Guaran!��When did you become so humble!��Be the greediest you can be!��Don''t give up on this country or Nina or both!��That''s just the way you are, and I know that''s what Guaran Seth Yen does best!��Just like when he took Thor Nine''s heart at the last minute!


    Guaran looked up at Matou as if in a huff. And then .................Matou quietly held out his hand to that Guaran.


    ''Let''s go Guaran, we''re on our way!��It is, after all, the hill that brought Thornain and the three of us together here on this united hill. And we (...) will make our (...) daughter Nina''s future a good one for the youth of the millennium!


    At this time, the rain that had fallen from the thick clouds weakened, and through the gaps in those clouds, several streaks of light appeared, illuminating the land of Millimer, and these streaks of light came down on this hill of Niina.


    After this, these two young men changed their ages to almost ten years older, keeping in mind the seniority that is customary for Millimer. This was often done in Millmar, where household registration information was often underdeveloped, but it was rarely more than ten years old.


    And at this time, it was greatly assisted by Aroucaune and Galvan, who were Mathew and Guarin''s superiors at the time, who were instrumental in this age adjustment.


    And few of them know about this anymore.

 100-Tied hill (Nina hill) ⑥

    On Nina Hill, Yuto works exactly like a demon god.


    Yuto chooses an area with a high density of enemy demons from the center of the enemy demons and moves freely as if it were an unobstructed ground, as if he is concentrating the attention of the demons on himself by flailing about with a flourish.


    Yuto leaped wide and dove into the center of the crowded enemy, tucking his beloved sword''s posture into the scabbard that came out of his right wrist, displaying an iai stance. Then, quietly but fiercely, he applied Senki throughout his body and made the ETOBAIR part of his body. The enemy demon stopped moving for a moment and attacked its prey from 360 degrees in all directions at once.


    Yuto clenched his teeth and exposed his canine teeth. Then, at the moment when the demon touched the circle of Yuto''s Ki, he pulled out his ETI white blade and released it.


    ''''Hah!��Sentry!��Ringing of the bell!


    Yuto sheathed his posture with a ding.


    With that, the upper half of the demon''s body fell to the ground, and from the soldiers looking down from the hill, it was as if a square of demon corpses with a radius of 10 meters centered on Yuto appeared in the midst of the enemy crowd.


    Starting with this, the enemy demons realized the folly of turning their backs on the Yuto and began to narrow their sights on the Yuto.


    (Alright!��Get over here!��But there are so many enemies!��And those gargoyles, they''re already there!��(Where are Mizuno and the others yet?!)


    Yuto, who had turned into a dancing Shura, was checking out a group of gargoyles while shredding the demons. The gargoyles were already close to the sky above the base of the hill, and it was clear that they would be rushing into this battle line in a few seconds. Yuto clicked his tongue while laying waste to the very enemy demons.


    It was then.........


    Any moment now, a small but dazzling mass of light appears in the center of the crowd of countless writhing gargoyles that are about to start rushing in from the sky, emitting a small but dazzling flash of light.


    ''''That one!


    As soon as Yuto shifted his eyes to the flash of light that appeared in the center of the gargoyles trying to cover the sky, the flash of light popped, and a tremendous roar that nearly split the sky struck the surroundings, shaking even the earth. And the blast generated from it reached the soldiers on top of the hill, and Theintan unintentionally protected his body from the blast as well.


    When Masato looked up into the sky again, two thirds of that horde of gargoyles had been blown away by visual inspection alone, and the fragments of their bodies were raining down on the forest.


    ''Looks like we managed to make it in time.


    Mizuho exhaled and lowered her hands that she had been holding up over the sky where the gargoyles were. Marion marveled at Mizuho''s great skill, but quickly turned to face Aroucaune and Nina, who were watching the situation from inside the car in amazement.


    ''''Nina-san and the others, please return to Minra at once!��It''s not safe here!


    Nina huffed at Marion''s words and turned her head to Marion, followed by her eyes to the top of the hill.


    ''No, I am going to my fathers. I can''t leave without my fathers in this situation!


    At Nina''s words, Mizuho was surprised and then angered.


    ''''Nah!��What a ridiculous thing to say!��You didn''t see that!��This situation!��I''m sorry Nina, but you are a liability on this battlefield!��Please go to Minra quickly!


    ''No!��I''m ... I''m more afraid of leaving here and now!��My father was in there!��I want to see with my own eyes what they''re protecting with their lives on these hills!��Please!��I''ll do anything you want!


    Nina bit down, even though she knew that the words confronted by Mizuho were correct. Nina couldn''t help but think of the word Nina, the name of this hill that Mathew had said.


    The fact that it was his father Matou, his mother Thornain, and Guaran, whom he thought was his sworn enemy, who had named this hill after him, and this unnamed hill, drove Nina even more.


    Moreover, her father is now fighting for Guaran, who is believed to have been seriously injured.


    And....the word "Nina" means "bound" or "tied together".


    He had kept this secret from his daughter, but today, Mathew was about to tell her everything. And for some reason, Nina felt a strong desire to speak directly with Guar��n, whom she had previously considered an enemy.


    ''Miss Nina,''


    Then, in a calm voice, Aroucaune interceded between Mizuho and the others and Nina.


    ''''I believe that what Mizuho-sama and the others are saying is correct, and this Aroucaune also thinks that this Aroucaune is right. I and the young lady are just a liability here.


    ''Alokoune!��I am!


    Aroucaune turned to face Mizuho and the others with a blank expression.


    ''''But it seems that there are wounded people at Matou-sama''s place. So we will only collect the wounded now and return to Minra immediately. How about doing that?


    Aroucaune asks Mizuho and Marion about it. Mizuho and Marion looked at each other and exhaled lightly.


    ''''Well I understand. So I''ll ask. But after that, please leave immediately. This is a battlefield where you never know what will happen. And it''s a very dangerous battlefield.


    From the driver''s seat, Aroucaune closed his eyes and bailed lightly, as if to show his appreciation to Mizuho and the others, and then turned to look forward.


    ''''I understand. Then we''ll hurry up, young lady!''''


    Nina said, and without waiting for Nina''s words, Alokaune stepped out hard on the gas pedal.


    Nina stared at Aroucaune''s face from the back seat.


    ''''........Thank you, Alokaune.


    Nina thanked Alokawne, but Alokawne didn''t respond to anything as if she hadn''t heard it.


    Yuto saw the car running up towards the top of the hill where Mattoo and the others were, and from behind it, Mizuho and Marion coming towards us with an inhuman leap.


    ''Mizuho!��Mr. Marion!


    Yuto cut off the demons around him and shouted at Mizuho and Marion.


    From the top of the hill, the soldiers were in a frenzy at the arrival of their dependable reinforcements.


    ''''Mizuho and Marion, go to the top of the hill and take care of the gargoyles!��I''ll take care of this one!��After Mizuho''s attack earlier, the gargoyles spread out and attacked!��Be careful!


    Although he had succeeded in destroying most of the densely packed gargoyles with Zuiho''s great technique, there were still many gargoyles left. And since they had dispersed to be wary of the big techniques, the situation was still not safe. Moreover, those gargoyles are also ready to ignore Yuto and attack Mattoo and the others.


    Mizuho and Marion instantly understood what that Yuto was saying and their expressions tightened.


    ''''Alright!��Marion goes up the hill first!��I''ll head for the hills with those gargoyles in tow!


    Yes!


    "Dear Nina!��How did you end up here?


    Teintan suddenly shouts in surprise when he sees Nina in the car that was laid down.


    Galvan glances at Aroucaune, who has been driving by, but he only grins lightly and quickly brings his eyes back to the front of the car and continues to fire his submachine gun at the enemy demon.


    Mattoo was surprised by Theintan''s words and turned back to his own daughter.


    ''We''ll talk later!��Father!��We''d like to return to Minra with the wounded!��May I?


    Niina!��You fool.......... Now hurry up and take care of the wounded!


    Yes, Father!


    Maybe this........it was the thought of Thor Nine that brought you here........


    What?


    ''Good!��Teintan, Alokoune!��Get Guar��n in the car!


    Yes!


    Yes, sir.


    Nina got out of the car and lined up next to Guaran as the Teintans carried him away, speechless at Guaran''s serious condition, and hurriedly wiped the sweat off Guaran''s forehead with her handkerchief.


    ''So ... nine, ... so-nine, ... so-nine.


    The words weakly leaked out of Guaran''s muddled consciousness.


    Nina''s eyes widened at the unexpected words.


    (My mother''s name!)��(This is the name of the person who comes to mind in this situation ... why is it my mother?


    Teintan and the others carefully placed the severely injured Guaran in the back seat of the car. Nina climbed into the back seat with Guaran as if she cared for him and placed Guaran''s severely sweaty head on its lap.


    ''Ni, Niina...''


    What?


    Now..........my name........?


    Mattoo and Aroucaune watched the surprised look on Nina''s face in silence.


    Aroucaune closed the door and bowed to Mathew.


    ''Master Mathew, then!��I''m going straight to the hospital in Minra.


    All right!��Hurry up, Alokoune!��Take care of Guaran and ... and ... Nina.


    Yes, sir.


    With that said, Aroucaune climbed into the driver''s seat and began to head back the way he came here, avoiding the battlefield to the left of Masato, who was doing his lion''s share of work against the horde of enemy demons.


    Aroucaune spotted Yuto to his right, wished him well, and gripped the steering wheel tightly.


    As they reached the road leading to Minra, Alokaune picked up speed.


    Aroucaune looked at Guar��n again in the rearview mirror, his face deeply clouded. Then, just as Alocaune was about to tell Nina something, as if he had made up his mind, he saw a troop coming towards him with a cloud of dirt ahead of him.


    ''''That looks like.......reinforcements.


    Nina felt a sense of relief at Aroucaune''s words, while she was concerned for Guaran. The matou troops passed Nina and the others'' car and hurried up the hill.


    But Aroucaune frowned when he saw it.


    ''A small number of troops.......what are they leaning on....... No, or something.........''''


    What''s going on?��Aroucaune....


    No, it''s nothing. ...More importantly, I need to talk to Miss Nina.


    What''s going on?��At a time like this....


    It''s an important ... very important story for Miss Nina.


    ....


    ''Perhaps ... Prime Minister Guarin will not be saved. It''s very unfortunate, but...


    ''Hey!��Oh no...


    Nina shakes her hands, then feels an indescribable sense of loss as she stares at Guar��n, who seems to be in pain, with his face in her lap


    So, I would like to ask a favor from this Aroucaune to Miss Nina.


    Please?��Is that...?��Is this what you''re going to say now, at a time like this?


    Yes it''s now or never....now or never.


    Aroucaune stopped the car, turned back around and stared into Nina''s eyes with a serious face.


    It was the first time Nina had ever received this kind of look from Aroucaune. Nina felt something like love or a thought that could be called sadness from the depths of Aroucaune''s eyes, and waited for Aroucaune to say, please.


    ''''..............Miss Nina. Just once, please. Just once, please take Prime Minister Guar��n there hold his hand and call him "Father". .....


    Nina''s eyes widened at that request from Aroucaune, and then she looked down at Guaran, who was on her lap.

 101-Tied hill (hill of Niina)⑦

    At the top of the hill, Mattoo and the others have joined forces with Marion and Mizuho as they struggle to join forces. With Marion''s attack neutralized and Mizuho''s attack focused on the gargoyles, their hope of survival is increased when Thein Tan delivers the good news in a loud voice: "General Matuu, reinforcements!


    ''General Mattoo, reinforcements!��The first wave of my unit has arrived!


    ''Oh!��There you are!��All right, listen up!��Reinforcements!��Those in Guar��n''s unit, prepare to take over!��But don''t let up just yet!


    Oh!


    The exhausted Guaran troops, exhausted by Mathew''s words, were beaming with joy.


    Then its long-awaited reinforcements arrived at the top of the hill. The captain of that arriving unit gets out of his military jeep and runs up to Matou to report to him.


    But his face is a desperate look. Mattow had a bad feeling about the expression on his face, but the report was unimaginable.


    ''General, we have an emergency!��We have a large number of monsters on their way to Minra right now!��We must return to Minra now!��We''ll take care of things here!


    ''Hey!��What?!


    That''s not all!��I don''t know the details at the moment, but we''re seeing similar information to this in every major city in Millmar!��Right now, the military in the capital city of Napier is in chaos as they try to deal with this situation!


    Mathew is astonished at the screaming report.


    ''Bah, nonsense!��Why, even to Napy with Kaliguda!��What''s going on here!��Don''t they want me?!


    ''I don''t understand!��But for now, return to Minra and prepare to intercept!


    Mizuho and Marion were surprised by the unbelievable report, and as expected, for a moment, they couldn''t decide whether it was right to believe it or not. Mizuho honestly didn''t know what to do in response to this report. For now, it''s still Mathew''s guard, but the scale of the situation that''s happening is no longer too large. Then Marion calls out to Mizuho.


    ''''Mizuho-san!��Tell Yuto about this!��Something for you, Yuto-san!


    That being said, Mizuho feels like it''s better that way too. I don''t know why. But at this time, I think the only person we can rely on more than ourselves is this boy.


    ''''Alright!��Yuto!��Oh, my God!��.....


    Marion didn''t really know what to do, either. It was such an incredible report. But when Marion tried to think about this, when Marion tried to think about this, what immediately came to her mind was that usually kind and unreliable impression of the boy.......


    Right now, both Mizuho and Marion were not confused at the last stage by the unprecedented situation that was hitting this Millimer.


    I don''t know why that is.


    But the feelings of these two men were united.


    (If it''s Yuto!) If it''s you, Yuji!


    Something to show us the way, he said.


    Yuto heard from Mizuho''s Wind about the horrible situation that would hit Millimer, if true.


    Yuto''s complexion changed and he thought about how to deal with the situation anyway, as he began to mow down his enemies with a dance that didn''t show any fatigue at all.


    The majority of the enemy demons on land were defeated by Yuto''s work. I think the other troublesome thing is the few remaining gargoyles in the sky.


    ''''Mizuho-san!��I''m coming to you now!��Concentrate your firepower with the intention of firing all the rounds at everyone, all the way through!


    All right!


    As he said this, Yuto took a swipe at the demon in front of him and returned to the top of the hill at breakneck speed amidst the gunfire from his allies.


    Mizuho and Marion couldn''t hide their surprise at Yuto''s ability to do this as a matter of course. It''s a good idea to have a few of the best of the best.��Because I think it''s a good idea.


    Mizuho and Marion completely abandoned the idea of looking at Yuto in terms of rating, the rank D that the agency had certified him as, and they completely abandoned the idea of looking at Yuto in terms of rating.


    Even Mizuho honestly accepted that if they dealt with this boy.......one on one, even they would be no match for a rank A.


    As soon as he arrives, Yuto gives his opinion to Mizuho, Marion, and Theintan.


    ''''It''s a suggestion, but that gargoyle is in the way of our retreat at this point. So, you two should destroy those gargoyles first. Then, as soon as we''ve destroyed them, we''ll return to General Mattoo and Minra. And of course, I want everyone to leave, including reinforcements. If Minra''s in danger, there''s no reason for us to stay. Once we get there, Marion-san will be in charge of guarding Matou, and Mizuho-san will contact the agency. Maybe they''ve already got something, because Matou-san''s residence should be able to make an international call.


    Okay.


    He said, and all three nodded. Mizuho and Marion didn''t take Yuto''s story as a suggestion. They honestly agreed as if they had received instructions.


    ''''What are you going to do, Yuto-san?''''


    I''ll cover the retreat. As long as the gargoyles aren''t there, I can handle anything on my own!


    ''No!��It''s dangerous!��We''ve cut back a lot, but there are still a lot of enemies out there!��Even the demons on the ground are still coming out of the mountains and forests!


    I''ll be fine. "I''ll be fine. I''ll be on my way back to Minla as soon as I''m sure you''re out of harm''s way. I''ll meet you on Minla with my feet and we can get back to Minla with not much time to spare. I don''t have time to think about it!��Gargoyles as soon as possible, please!


    It''s not this simple. It''s a rough strategy that can be done because it''s this boy.


    But if this boy says he can do it, he should be able to do it, Mizuho and Marion think.


    Mizuho and Marion focus on the gargoyles, which have been reduced to a dozen or so, and use their magic.


    During this time, Theintan instructed Matou and the Guaran soldiers to prepare for the retreat.


    Matou stared at the boy who was glaring at the enemy demon while getting into the car.


    ''''Yuto-kun........''''


    ''I''m fine!��General!��He''ll be after us soon enough.


    Okay.


    Mattoo climbed into the car with a mindful look at the back of the boy who had drawn the enemy for them and was still on the front lines.


    ''Yuto!��I did a gargoyle!


    Yuto, who is thoroughly crushing the enemy demons from those who are in the vanguard, replies.


    ''''Alright!��Then you all need to retreat!


    At Yuto''s signal, everyone gets into the vehicle and begins to withdraw. Yuto stays behind and does not allow them to approach this vehicle at all. He continues to swing his love sword while constantly moving between the vehicle and the demons. The group of vehicles come down the hill and out onto the road to Minra. All that was left was to hurry to Minra.


    But at the end of the journey, a number of demons appear from the forest at the border of the hill and the road to Minra, hoping to escape the retreating troops.


    ''No way!��Even in this place!


    When Mizuho and Marion quickly got out of the car and were about to deal with the enemy, the demons that appeared on the road were cut to pieces.


    Masato, who understood this situation from the hill, came to help them. Suddenly, Yuto appeared on the spot, and when he turned around, he smiled.


    ''''Go quickly, Mizuho-san, Marion-san. You can leave this place to me!


    "What?


    That Yuto''s appearance shocked Mizuho and Marion.


    This dependable back and reassuring smile, using themselves as a shield and trying to escape themselves.......


    At this moment........the two of them were convinced that they had definitely seen a situation like this somewhere.


    This itchy feeling had happened before........


    But this time it was different.


    That clear realization came to Mizuho and Marion.


    (There was definitely something similar to this........ Yes, there definitely was .......where I got this scene)


    (That smile ... I''ve been saved by that back! It must have been ... when? (Oh, a newcomer ... test?


    The images and minds in the haze of memories inside the two girls'' selves become clearer. And the sense of deja vu that had been there before, the mysterious feelings and doubts about Yuto to himself... connect.


    The military vehicles passed by Yuto, and the soldiers all saluted Yuto. Some of them had tears in their eyes.


    As Mizuho and Marion passed by that Yuto, they impulsively both put their upper bodies out of the window of the large military vehicle and yelled loudly at Yuto.


    ''''Yuto!'''' Eugene!


    Yuto looks at Mizuho and Marion to see what''s going on at a time like this. Then they tell Yuto to join their voices together.


    ''''When we meet up in Minra, we''ll have something to talk about!


    ''Yes, sir!��We need to talk!


    ''What! What are you talking about!


    Loudly, Yuto listens back, and Mizuho and Marion, who are still showing their upper bodies from the vehicle that already passed Yuto, respond in a loud voice.


    ''''Preach to the Lord!''''


    It''s mainly a sermon!


    ''Eeeeee!��Why!��What did you do?��Me!


    So come home early!


    I won''t forgive you if you don''t come home soon!


    Okay, okay!��(I don''t know... but I don''t want to get any more pissed off than I already am.)


    As if satisfied with Yuto''s reply, Mizuho and Marion sat down on the seat.


    Mizuho was amazed at how much her heart leapt in spite of this hardship in front of her. Then she looked at Marion''s face beside her as if to peer at her.


    ''''Marion, you remember, don''t you?''''


    What are you talking about?


    Marion rumbled, sounding desperately calm.


    ''''Hmph, there''s no point in hiding it. Because you.........are laughing now.


    ''What?��But it''s Mizuno-san!


    Mizuho gave a mature smile, not denying Marion''s words.


    ''''Hey, Marion, remember me?��A story from the hospital room.


    Marion also returned a mature smile, not unlike a girl''s, to this question from Mizuho.


    ''''Yes, of course.


    They looked at each other and nodded in satisfaction.


    ''Marion, it''s me, I don''t feel like I''m going to lose to any enemy right now.


    Odd. Me too.


    ''A horde of demons coming to Minra?��Don''t be silly!


    ''Yes!��I''m not kidding!


    "The only enemy that stands in our way now is the enemy...


    I will crush you once and for all!


    I will crush you!


    Hi!


    The fierce fighting spirit that rose from the two girls elicited a light scream from the soldiers riding with them.


    At the same time, from the depths of a cave in the middle of Mount Gulwa, in the midst of a mountain range in the northern part of Millamar, a frenzied human voice that seemed insane rang out.


    ''Ooh!��Excellent!��That''s great!��Inexhaustible magic flows from my body!��Hahaha!��That''s more than I imagined!��I can summon as many as I want!��Watch me!��Me!��That moment when this lociarum destroys the common sense of this world!��We''re almost there, hold on, you institutional pussies!��May the devastation of Miremer soon spread around the world!


    In the dim light of only torches in the cave, the high laughter of the old man who was crying with madness and standing in the center of the magic circle with tears streaming down his face reverberated throughout the cave.

 102-Hypocrisy and drunken inferior person (1) Second reunion

    As soon as they arrived in Minra, Matou gathered the executives in a conference room at the Matou residence to assess the situation. Marion attended that meeting as instructed by Yuto to escort Matou, while Mizuho quickly contacted the agency.


    Mizuho looked through her mail in her room where it was addressed to her, changed her color, and called the agency''s Japanese office with permission to make an international call.


    Marion also listened to an explanation of the current situation of the Milleniumers at the conference hall, and her complexion changed rapidly.


    Then, about half an hour after Mizuho and the others arrived, Yuto arrived at the Mathew residence.


    Yuto first looked for Mizuho and Marion in order to assess the current situation, and Mizuho and Marion were standing at the entrance of the mansion.


    ''''Yuto!��Are you okay?��Are you okay?


    Eugene!��Are you hurt?


    I''m fine!��Mizuho, Marion!��What''s the situation?


    I''m dismayed that Yuto has moved this far after the fight and hasn''t even let me catch my breath, but things are tense now. We can''t waste time.


    Mizuho explained the details of her interaction with the agency while looking frustrated at Yuto''s question.


    ''''It''s an extraordinary situation. It''s already beyond our control. The agency has given us instructions. Simply put, we''ll be replaced as soon as we meet up with our upcoming abilities.


    ''What?��It is!


    According to what Mizuho said, one of the agency''s highest forces, a rank SS, is currently heading this way, and will be replaced as soon as its ability arrives here. We can also tell them that the organization called Surt''s Sword is an organization that harbors the danger of the S-class, that its purpose is to destroy the institution''s raison d''etre, and that Surt''s Sword''s abilities are no match for the two rank A''s, even if they are all in the same boat.


    The content of what Mizuho said was understandable to Yuto himself, but he couldn''t help but feel emotionally refreshed. A feeling of inexplicability overtook Masato''s mind, having been involved with Mattoo, Guaran, and Nina, the people who were trying to carve out the future of this country.


    And Marion also explained the situation in Millamar.


    ''It''s tough here too. Right now, it seems that countless demons summoned by the enemy are closing in on the main city of Miremar. The target cities are the capital city of Napy, Yangla, Pinchin, Tarquetta, Thoreau, Passaun, and this Minra. And the enemy, inexplicably, has already arrived in some cities, but they are waiting on the outskirts of the city there, perhaps keeping pace with other cities. There are armies all over Miremar in chaos as they try to intercept the demons.


    ''It is!��I never thought I''d be able to summon that many demons!��What the hell is the enemy psychic... and the way he moves...


    Yuto guesses what the enemy is thinking. It''s obvious that they''re probably thinking of a simultaneous attack on each city, but why they would do such a roundabout thing is also uncanny.


    ''Perhaps ... this is the enemy''s show.


    Shaw!


    ''In light of what Mizuho-san said, Millimer shouldn''t have anything to do with the purpose of this Surt''s sword. I think the reason for attacking it on a large scale is to show the world the show of attacking each city of Millimer all at once, to show off the existence of the gifted, and after revealing the existence of the agency, they''re trying to show off their powerlessness...


    Hearing Yuto''s story, Mizuho shivered in anger, and Marion''s face grew tighter.


    ''''What a bunch of guys!''''


    For that reason alone, I can''t forgive innocent people....


    That''s not all.


    What this Sword of Surt is doing is overrunning and destroying the hearts of Mattoo, Guaran, and others who are trying to make this Millimer a good nation, without any connection, without any meaning, without even a context, but only to appear from the side for their own purposes, to overrun and destroy these things.


    One that mocks the hearts, thoughts and determination of these people who have put their own lives on the line, like insects....


    Yuto felt a hot feeling boiling up from deep within his heart.


    Mizuho and Marion noticed the change in Yuto. But for some reason, they didn''t seem surprised at all, and they were looking at Yuto as if they were watching him.


    They already know this Yuto''s face.


    This figure that Yuto showed in that hotel party hall, this figure that radiated a warrior''s spirit like a god of war in order to protect the others.


    ''''Yuto........''''


    Yuto-san.....


    What?��What''s going on?


    Mizuho and Marion nodded at the same time as they looked at each other, and Mizuho looked squarely at Yuto''s face.


    ''''We''ll say what we want to say to you, Yuto.


    For a moment, Yuto braced himself, wondering if the sermon said on that hill was going to start here.


    But Mizuho and Marion didn''t have such an atmosphere.


    Rather, it''s because they even had a smile on their faces.


    The seriousness of Mizuho and Marion''s seriousness, and the kindness on their faces, made Masato feel a thrill.


    Then Mizuho opened her mouth first.


    ''''Yuto, now do what you want to do. We both approve of it unconditionally. You have the strength to do it and the track record to make us admit it, you know?��Even if no one else recognizes you, even if they don''t remember you... at least to the two of us who know it.


    That''s right, Masato. We have enough to believe in you, and we have accumulated enough since we met you. So, when you decide what to do or what to do in your mind, please tell us, Eugene. We will definitely stand by your side.


    Yuto''s eyes widened at the unexpected words of the two men.


    Yuto stared back into their eyes and searched for the meaning of the words they were saying.


    Achievements?��The buildup from the time we met?��When did that happen?��What do you mean by that?


    People who had no memory of Yuto''s existence had never used that power to say something like this to him. Yuto showed a pitiful face, as if he was expecting something, but was scared of what happened when he didn''t.


    However, the two of them neither reacted nor were moved by the pitiful face of Yuto, but caught this boy, Du Du Du Yuto, squarely in front of them.


    Yuto''s body unconsciously started to tremble.


    Yuto''s eyes heat up on their own and tears start to pool in his eyes.


    And then.........Yuto looks at the two smiling girls in turn and says something to them.


    But Yuto''s answer was said first by the two girls.


    ''''We are..........''''


    ''I remember..................

 103-Inferior person of hypocrisy and drunkard ②

    After being told by Mizuho and Marion that Yuto''s memories had returned, Yuto and the three of them moved to the reception room of the Mattoo mansion while the soldiers were moving about in a hurry.


    Entering the reception room, Yuto and the others sat face-to-face on the sofa, and Yuto was the first to open his mouth.


    ''''Mizuho-san, Marion-san, I''m sure you have a lot of questions you want to ask me, but... I''m sorry, I can''t tell you everything. But I will tell you both everything I can about me. Also, I want you to keep what I''m about to tell you as private as possible.


    Mizuho and Marion just nodded at Yuto''s words.


    ''''Fine, even my family, the Shitenji family, has some things they can''t tell you all about. That''s something that happens to people of all abilities.''''


    ''''That''s right.... But it has something to do with the fact that all of Yuto-san''s existence has disappeared from our memories this time, doesn''t it?


    Yuto nodded at Marion''s natural question and then..................looked at their faces.


    ''I''m not a natural gifted person. My family also comes from a family of gifted people. I''m keeping this a secret for a reason.''''


    Mizuho and Marion listened to what Yuto was saying.


    And they were not surprised about this. That''s because both Mizuho and Marion felt it somehow. Yuto''s knowledge of extras and abilities and the way he fought them was too sophisticated to be called a natural gifted person.


    And the two of them also have a dim sense that it must have been obtained from actual fighting.


    It was indeed hard to imagine where they had gained that much experience, though.


    Yuto told Mizuho and Marion as much as he could tell them.


    That he has both spiritual and magical power within him.


    Also, only the magic power is sealed.


    This is probably why the spiritual power has become a peculiar constitution that just leaks out.


    Yuto also told her that he believed in these two girls who had the same ability, and that he was a Sendo user......a Daoist, and that he had learned to use his spiritual and magical power at the same time based on the hint of Senki''s characteristics that were not repulsive to his spiritual and magical power.


    Including the repercussions of being forgotten by others with this simultaneous exercise of spiritual and magical power.


    Although he couldn''t help but say about the Doudou family''s management properties, the other side of the Demonry Grotto, and the demon world, he told them what he could.


    Zuiho and Marion were astonished and had serious expressions when they heard what Yuejin said.


    ''''Just a little bit more, your story.......everything isn''t quite right, I can''t get the words out.......''''


    ''''This, this can happen........ And the Sacred Way........I''ve heard of it, but it really existed.......


    ''Well, well, pompous old men ... people, you''d better not see them for the rest of your life, wouldn''t you?��No, really.


    Mizuho had something she really wanted to confirm with Yuto.


    ''What?��Umm, um....


    ''So ... so every time you''ve done that, people have forgotten you?��Just like in the rookie test....


    Yuto makes a serious face at Mizuho''s words.


    ''''Un........''''


    ....


    ....


    Mizuho and Marion can''t help but look at Yuto with concern.


    Why would this boy use that power at such a cost?


    Even during the last rookie test, there was nothing in it for Yuto to gain. In fact, they had been forgotten even by themselves, whose lives were directly saved.


    What is it that makes Yuuto go that far.......what is it that drives Yuuto?


    But when Mizuho and Marion think about Yuto''s thoughts and actions in this request, and Yuto during the rookie exam that they remembered... they are beginning to understand something about this boy''s character and s*xuality.


    Mizuho and Marion look at Yuto with a gaze that includes worry and a hint of anxiety.


    The current Mizuho and Marion can see it.


    ''''Yuto-san........''''


    Yeah?��What?��Mr. Marion.


    ''Do you always forget everyone when you use that power?��Well ... are there any exceptions?


    Marion is quiet, but she asks as she closes in on Yuto.


    When Yuto was told that by Marion, he thought of the people who weren''t replaced in his mind.........also the people who are currently not replaced.


    ''Exceptions........yes, apart from my relatives, there were a few people who remembered me.......''


    Hearing that, Mizuho and Marion''s expressions become heartily cheerful.


    ''''And........I wonder if there are two people who have never forgotten me.......''''


    ''What?��What''s that?��What kind of people are they?


    ''Well one of them is gone...''


    ......


    Mizuho and Marion keep their mouths shut. Because for a moment the eyes of Yuto as he said it seemed to stare into the distance. Maybe it was my imagination... but for a moment, I felt uneasy, as if Yuto''s mind did not exist here.


    And Mizuho and Marion had an idea of who that person was. That was what the vampire who had acquired the Satori ability said during the rookie exam.....................the beloved one that Yuto had lost.


    The two of them are convinced that it''s probably that person.


    After a few moments of silence, Mizuho is curious about the other person''s presence.


    ''''Yuto, who''s the other one?��Can you imagine your character and your home as a relative or something?


    Yeah?��No, the other one is a classmate of mine. We go to the same school.


    What?


    The classmate?


    At the same time as Mizuho and Marion got a glimpse of a daily life that they couldn''t imagine from Yuto, it occurred to them simultaneously, without missing a beat, that they had to check with these two girls.


    ''''Is that a girl?''''


    Is she a woman?


    For some reason, the expressions seemed to disappear from Mizuho and Marion, and Yuto felt his back go cold. It''s as if their eyes are disappearing in the shadows.......


    ''''Huh?��Oh, yeah ... but ... but ... oh, we''ve known each other for a long time, because we''re like childhood friends!��That''s how he remembered it, I think.


    Suddenly, spiritual power blows up from Mizuho and Marion.


    ''''Hee!''''


    Well, we''ve known each other since childhood...


    Hmmm........my childhood friend.


    Yujin''s body, which had never been cowed by any battlefield, naturally began to tremble as the dark aura (spiritual power) that had blown up from the two of them burst out of him.


    ''''Yuto!''''


    Eugene!


    Hahi!


    When you''ve finished, you''ll give us your contact information and we''ll get back to you. And you''ll also provide us with detailed information about the school etc........ Hmmm....


    ''What?��Why?��That would give you contact information, but even the school?


    ''''Huh........Masato?��...is there any inconvenience?


    No!��No, sir!��I''ll report back to you in detail with a report after this request is completed!


    Lately, Marion''s usually gentle smile hasn''t soothed me at all.


    (Occasionally though I''m afraid of these two!)


    Yuto clings to the couch, shivering and shaking.


    Yuto managed to calm himself down and had something he really wanted to say to Mizuho and Marion, so he summoned up the courage to call out to the two men who were still laughing with their arms crossed and eyes closed.


    ''''Mizuho-san, Marion-san........''''


    After being spoken to by Yuto with a serious face, Mizuho and Marion turned to Yuto.


    ''''I don''t know what to say but I''ll tell you two my honest feelings.


    What?


    What''s that?


    Mizuho and Marion look a little nervous.


    ''Thank you for remembering me.....


    ''Oh....''


    ....


    Mizuho-san and Marion-san are the first to remember me in this way.


    Mizuho and Marion look at the bowed Yuto with mixed feelings.


    They strongly believe that they didn''t do anything to be thanked, but considering the situation surrounding this Yuto, they think that this is Yuto''s true feelings.


    And I don''t understand what Yuto is saying.


    What do you mean by this way?


    There are people who have forgotten me and remembered me in the past. �� There are people who have forgotten me and remembered me in the past, but they all remembered me by associating themselves with people who did not forget me, and that was very gratifying for me, of course. Of course, for me, I''m very grateful for that as well...


    Yuto looked at Mizuho and Marion in turn.


    ''But without doing so, and from myself... the two of them were the first to remember me spontaneously like Mizuho and Marion... they were the first to do so. That''s why I got courage from both of them today!��I don''t need anyone to help me connect with people!��I''m going to work harder, so that people won''t forget me!


    Mizuho and Marion stared at that serious gaze of Yuto for a while....and they laughed.


    ''''Silly.........Yuto.''''


    You''re an idiot, Eugene.


    What?


    ''''Yuto, I''m not very good with people either, so I can''t say anything great about it, but...''''


    ''Yuto-san, I''m one of those people who are shy, but...''


    Mizuho and Marion smiled gently. Yuto''s heartbeat jumped at this smile from the two of them, causing his cheeks to unconsciously blush.


    ''''It''s only natural, you know?��Yuto.


    Even I know that''s a given, as you say, Yuto-san.


    Yuto looks at Mizuho and Marion in amazement.


    ''''So, you''ll stay put. I told you earlier, didn''t I?��We''re allowed to do what we want to do, Yuto. That''s what you''ve been doing so far, and that''s what you''ve made us think.


    ''''That''s right. You should have more confidence, Yuto-san. It happens that everyone forgets someone they have met before. Yuto-san''s is just a bit extreme in that regard. The reason we remember the person from the moment we meet them or connect with them immediately is because of the connection we have with them. We had a connection with Yuto-san, I''m sure. In the same way that other ordinary people connect with each other when they meet someone new.... So it''s fine for you to remain the same, Yuto-san.


    At Mizuho and Marion''s words, Yuto looked at them as if he was huffing and puffing.


    Right now, the smile of Lieselotte who met in the demon world in front of Yuto......overlaps with them.


    However, Yuto shook his head violently.


    (Mizuho-san and Marion-san are Mizuho-san and Marion-san. They are different from Lieselotte. These two are me and my friends who have connected with each other...........yes, that is irreplaceable)


    Totally.........don''t cry like this, Yuto.


    ''What?��Huh?��No, no!��This is an eye....


    ''''Fufufu, yes, Yuto-san. Please take the dust out of your eyes with this.


    Mizuho said in a dumbfounded way, and Marion laughed and offered her handkerchief to Yuto.


    And although the two of them probably still had some questions they wanted to ask about what Yuto had to say, they didn''t ask more than that.


    They were only told to come to Mizuho and Marion''s room once they had an answer as to what they were going to do.


    As soon as the SS-ranked abilities to be replaced arrived, the mission of Yuto and the others would end.


    But until then, Yuto and the others have a reason to stay here.


    In the meantime, make a decision, Mizuho told Yuto.


    The expression on Mizuho''s face was one that seemed to see through something, but....

 104-Hypocritical and drunken inferior ③

    Yuto left the reception room on the first floor of the Matou mansion first.


    When he stepped out into the corridor, the first floor was in a hurry, and he could see that Matou''s soldiers were coming and going, making preparations at a rapid pace to intercept the hordes of demons that were about to arrive.


    Yuto sees this................and he clenches his fists.


    This is not a situation that should have originally happened to Millimer.


    ''''Master Du Du, there you are, you''re here. We''ve been looking for you.


    Yuto was spoken to from behind, and when he turned around, he saw Mattoo''s butler, Aroucaune, there. However, the figure was not that of a butler.


    Aroucaune was dressed in a military uniform and had a monstrous appearance with a weapon wrapped around his entire body. The aura of an experienced warrior could be felt from the current Aroucaune, even if one could not deny it.


    ''''Mr. Aroucaune!��You''re dressed like that...


    "Ha, the situation is what it is, and even someone like me can''t sit back and relax.


    Well....


    I have more important things to tell Master Du.


    ''What?��What would that be?


    Prime Minister Guarin is dead. In the car on the way to Minra...


    ''Hey!��No......... It''s a pity, Millimer has lost someone who was sorely missed........


    Yuto was surprised by the story, but he quickly calmed down and responded. Yuto knew, too, that Prime Minister Guaran''s condition at that time was serious....


    And Yuto was immediately concerned about Nina. Nina must have been in the car with the seriously injured Guaran.


    Prime Minister Guaran was someone who might be Nina''s real father.......how did Nina see the end of Guaran?


    As an ally of Mattoo, or.........


    Yuto unconsciously dropped his eyes to the floor.


    Aroucaune stared at the figure.


    ''''Thank you. That will make Prime Minister Guarang come to mind. Also, there''s one more thing I''d like to talk to you about, Master Dou Dou Dou.


    What is it?


    ''I told Miss Nina that Prime Minister Guaran was Miss Nina''s real father. And I also told her about the past events between Master Mathew and Prime Minister Guaran. Before Prime Minister Guar��n passed away....


    Yuto looked up and stared at Aroucaune''s face.


    ''''So, so........Nina-san.......?


    Just before Prime Minister Guarin''s death, Young Lady Nina took his hand in hers and called out in his ear, "Father." And so it was... again and again and again, right up until the moment he died.


    ..........


    ''Only ... a miracle happened. I have been on the battlefield for a long time, but I don''t see things like that very often. Because with that body, Prime Minister Guaran........opened his eyes slightly at the last moment, looked at Lady Nina, and screamed......


    "...what did they say to you?


    ''Nina, I''m sorry, I love you.........


    ....


    What a last, Yuto bit his lip.


    And was Prime Minister Guarin''s end really here?��I think. Because it was not the original enemy, the military regime, that killed Guaran.


    If it was killed by that enemy, then the fight is equal. A warrior in battle can think that way.


    But what killed Guaran was a third party organization, the Sword of Surt........


    Considering the purpose of Surt''s sword, there should be no reason for Surt''s sword to kill Guaran.


    A dense sacred ki unconsciously rises from Yuto''s entire body.


    Aroucaune looks at that Yuto and says the thing he wanted to tell him most right now.


    That which he was about to say now might actually be his role, but for some reason, Aroucaune thought it would be better to ask this boy to do it. I don''t have a solid reason for it.


    ''''Mr. Du Du, right now, Miss Nina has locked herself in her room and locked herself in. So, I''m sorry, but could you please go and ask Master Niina to come out?��In some cases, you may have to use force. I''ll leave that to you, Master Du.


    As he said this, Aroucaune held out the key to Nina''s room to Yuto.


    Yuto was surprised and looked at Aroucaune.


    ''Why?��You want me to do this?


    I don''t know. But if I had to choose, I''d say that the reason for that is that since Mr. Du and the others have been here for only a short time, I''ve seen a lot of new expressions on Niina''s face for the first time.


    Yes but is that why?


    ''''There''s another reason. This isn''t logical, but........we''re somewhat similar, Master Dou Dou Dou.......


    Who''s this for?


    "Lady Thornain. Miss Nina''s mother, your mother. No, you may think that Lady Dou Dou Dou is similar to a woman, but it''s true. That man is usually kind, but when things happen, he could be a bit of a maniac...


    ....


    Would you mind?��Master Du.


    Aroucaune bowed deeply to Yuto.


    Yuto nodded seriously at Aroucaune who bowed his head.


    ''''I understand I''m not sure I can help you, but I''ll try.


    "Thank you, Mr. Du Du.


    Aroucaune looked up and handed Yuto the keys to Nina''s room.


    Yuto came to the front of Nina''s room as Alokaune told him to do.


    Although he received the key to the door from Aroucaune, he couldn''t suddenly open the door to the woman''s room, so he knocked on it first.


    I expected it, but there was no answer from inside.


    However, when Yuto tried to knock again, surprisingly, he received a reply from Nina, "Come in".


    Yuto opened the door, and when he entered, Nina was standing at the desk in front of the window of this large room, with her back to me.


    ''''Nina-san........''''


    It''s not as if she thought someone unexpected had come to her voice, but Nina looked back in surprise.


    Looking at that Nina''s swollen eyelids, Yuto could guess what kind of situation Nina was in just a few minutes ago.


    ''''Yuto?��What''s Yuuto doing here?


    ''Yes, Mr. Alokoune asked me to tell Nina to come outside...''


    ..........


    Nina turns her back to Yuto again to ignore him and looks out the window through her desk.


    Yuto stares at Nina''s small back.


    And when Yuto looked at Nina when she looked at him, he didn''t miss what Nina was hiding in her pocket right now.


    So, Yuto would have to make Nina change her mind.


    ''Alokoune-san told me about it. About Prime Minister Guaran.........''''


    Nina''s shoulders shook for a moment at Yuto''s words.


    It''s not a good idea for me to know what to say to you right now. But, Nina-san, that''s not the only thing you can do. Put down that gun in your pocket at once.


    When Yuto pointed it out to her, Nina''s face stiffened and she turned around and stared at Yuto with a dim smile on her face.


    ''I''ve been thinking for a while now, but is Yuto an idiot?��I''m going to avenge my father, remember?��Why would I, for that matter, have to leave this gun behind?


    Saying that, Nina took out the short gun from her pocket with an expressionless face.


    ''''Nina-san I understand how you feel, but........''''


    Just as Yuto was about to continue with those words, Nina changed her well-formed face into an angry expression, ran up to Yuto while running in front of him and stuck his cheek with her right hand, with all her strength.


    ''''Do you know how I feel?��You think you know how I feel?��I''m not kidding!��What happened to you!��What do you know about it?��To you, born in a peaceful and prosperous country called Japan!


    Yuto looked down at Nina''s face, which was staring at me with tears in her eyes, without saying anything as it was on her slapped cheek.


    ''''Look at what''s going on here!


    Nina pointed out the window as she stared at Yuto.


    ''My mother!��My two fathers!��That life and the future of the millennial who risked her life to protect it is being ruined by people who had nothing to do with it!��And that''s just me, these three girls!��I was born in Miremer and I''m supposed to just look at it?��You are!


    ....


    I was determined to dedicate myself to this millimer!��My father Guarin, who died today, to bring about the country he set out to create!��So I have to go!��I''m going to kill these jokers, the Sword of Surt, who trample the thoughts of this country and my three parents!


    Yuto met Nina''s sharp gaze with his whole body and then looked at Nina.


    ''''It''s useless. Nina-san.''''


    Na!


    ''''They''re not the kind of people you can take down just because one Nina-san went there. One Nina-san died for nothing and that was the end of it. It''s a much more sane idea to think about what you can do now, rather than thinking about something stupid like taking revenge on yourself.


    !


    Yuto''s cold words. Nina was confronted with this fact, and one of her legs backed away weakly.


    And this time, Yuto pointed out the window.


    ''''Just one person dying in vain and that''s all that matters?��Nina is.��Millamar is certainly in a lot of trouble right now but that''s exactly what you should be doing, Nina, look out the window!��They''re not giving up on us yet!��The people out there right now, with General Mattow at the helm, are trying to seize the future of Millamar!


    Nina finds Theintan, Aroucaune, and Mattoo moving impatiently outside the window to intercept the enemy demons.


    But she can''t help but feel frustrated that Yuto would tell her that.


    ''''I know........''''


    Nina dropped the gun in her hand to the floor.


    Yuto stared at the trembling Nina.


    ''I know what''s really going on!��It''s only because I was there that these Surt swords didn''t freak out!��For nothing at all!��But what should I do?��I don''t know what to do!��My mother is dead and my father Guarin was murdered!��If this continues to be the case and Millimer is destroyed by those monsters, that''s what it''s all about, father and mother!��And even your other father is about to go to war!


    Nina smashes her fist into Yuto''s chest, over and over again.


    Yuto looks at Nina''s tears of sadness, frustration, and helplessness that he can''t hit anyone right now, and clenches his fists while letting Nina do what she wants to do.


    Yuto was not a boy who denied revenge.


    He had painted his heart with revenge himself.


    Right now, Yuto can understand, no, he can understand this anger and palaver from Nina.


    It''s the only thing left for someone who has lost it........


    ''''If I can''t do it, then anyone else can!��Anyone!��Beat them!��Beat.........me.


    Nina gets on her knees in front of Yuto and starts to cry.


    Then, Yuto opens his mouth.


    ''Then ask someone else to do it. Someone who can do it........


    Nina looks up with a huff at Yuto''s words.


    ''''Just ask for it, Nina-san. You don''t have to be able to do everything yourself........ Nina-san''s job is to think about the future of Millimer. It''s other people''s job to defeat this Surt''s sword. Because you know that you can''t make this country a better place from now on, Nina-san, you can''t do it alone.��Running a large organization like a country requires everyone to work together. I think you need to be able to ask each person who can do that without hesitation, Nina.


    Nina looked up at Yuto, giggled, and stood up.


    Then, she put her hand on Yuto''s chest.


    ''''Fufufu, what are you talking about, Yuto.......''''


    Nina acted stoutly, still shaking her body slightly. However, her shoulders were more relaxed than before.


    ''''I''m sorry, Yuto. I know that Yuto didn''t do anything wrong and I know it had nothing to do with him.......but I said whatever I wanted......


    Nina showed Yuto a smile on her face with tears still in her eyes.


    Yuto sees Nina''s resolve in that face, which is not a girl.


    It''s an expression that says she will fight to the end.


    It was something that Niina had forced herself to control her own mind to avenge and resolve to do what she could for Millimer now.


    ''But Yuto I''ll just say one thing.


    Yeah?


    Okay?��It''s hypocrisy to say that you can''t do something that you can''t do, as if you could!��Did I hear about your rank?��Rank D is the third from the bottom, right?��And since even two rank A Mizuho-san and Marion-san are no match for you, you''re going to replace them with other even higher ability people, right?��I''m sure you felt that way after hearing me speak, but I don''t think that''s a good idea.


    Although Nina says that, she doesn''t feel like she''s blaming Yuto. Rather, it is said in a way that sounds like she is giving gentle advice to Yuto.


    Yuto looked into Nina''s eyes and nodded, as if smiling bitterly.


    ''And one more thing. Yuto is kind. Very gentle. That''s why I said terrible things to you too, taking advantage of you....... But I have to tell you, Yuto, trying to do something that doesn''t benefit you or obligate you to do it is just drunkenness, okay?��You seem to be good as far as I''m concerned, and you seem to get pushed around a lot, so I think you need to be brave enough to turn them down.


    Yuto smiled at Nina''s, attention to him, and nodded again.


    ''''Quite right, Nina-san, you''re right...''''


    Hearing Yuto''s words, Nina suddenly burst into large tears, as if the fury she had been suppressing had broken down. Nina crumpled her well-formed face and raised her voice loudly.


    ''''Thank you, Yuto!��For listening to me ... and I''m sorry!��Slap you.


    Yuto gazed quietly at the fragile but violently sobbing Nina and gently pulled her a little closer to him and stroked her head.


    ''Don''t worry about it, Nina. I''m used to this sort of thing, it''s fine.''''


    Nina puts her forehead against Yuto''s chest and squeezes out a shaky voice.


    ''''Yuto I''m so frustrated... my helplessness!��Now I know that my three parents'' spun dreams are the same as mine!��These four guys are about to have their dreams ruined by people who have nothing to do with them!��I just lost my own father today!��I can''t do anything about it I''m just a little girl, which is frustrating!


    Nina cried out loudly, unable to control the emotions that were bubbling up.


    Yuto just kept silent and continued to stroke that little head until Nina calmed down.


    After a few minutes of doing so, Nina regained her composure, and when Yuto saw that, he quietly let Nina go.


    ''Well then, Nina, Aroucaune and the others will be waiting for you outside.


    Nina replied in a firm voice as she wiped away her tears and reformed her face.


    ''''Alright, Yuto. I''m going to go to the garden to make some preparations. You have work to do too, don''t you, Yuto?��You can go on ahead, Yuto. I''m not good with this face as expected either, so........


    Nina said and made a smile.


    Yuto also smiled back at Nina and picked up the gun that Nina had dropped.


    ''''I understand. Then I''ll go ahead.''''


    After saying that, Yuto turned his back to Nina and left the room.


    After leaving Nina''s room, Yuto was about to walk out towards the room where Mizuho and the others were, when Yuto was approached by a voice from the side.


    ''Where are you going?��Yuto''s husband.


    Yuto only glanced in the direction of the voice.


    ''Ah, Gaston I''ve got some work to do.


    Before he knew it, Gaston was resting his weight on the wall of the hallway, and Yuto replied as he walked past him without surprise... and then... he laughed.


    Creeped out, Gaston breaks out in a cold sweat.


    Gaston''s spine froze at that profile of Yuto, and his face involuntarily tightened up.


    (My husband is angry........from the bottom of my heart........


    And then.........Gaston asks more questions of Yuto as he walks past him.


    ''What are you going to do?��Sir.....


    Yuto stopped walking.


    Then he turned back to Gaston and answered Gaston''s question with a gleam in his eye that was unimaginable from the normally kind-looking Yuto.


    ''I''m going to go through my hypocrisy and drunkenness.


    Gaston shuddered at Yuto''s answer. But he wasn''t trembling with fear. He shuddered at the answer of his master and friend, which was typical of Masato, which was given by Masato with a strong will.


    And Gaston waited with all his heart for the words he wanted from Yuto to speak to him, his friend.


    Yuto looked at Gaston and opened his mouth.


    ''Gaston....''


    ...What is it?


    I need your help...


    Gaston''s words sent a feeling of uncontrollable madness coursing through his body.


    ''I''m sorry I always told you not to do something dangerous and asked you to do something selfish. But now I need to rely on my friend Gaston. You know Gaston, don''t you?��Where Surt''s sword is...


    Gaston gives Yuto a big smile.


    ''Of course. I had read that Yuto''s husband would come to hear about it~. That Surt''s sword is in a cave on the side of Mount Gulwa, north of here. Of course, I''ve looked up the details of the place and how to get there~. When do you want to go?


    Thank you Gaston. I want to go now, to meet this bunch of guys called the Sword of Surt.


    All right. Well, why don''t we go outside and get a car?


    Yuto and Gaston walked off together and Yuto chuckled.


    ''Gaston, I''ve been preaching to people and I''ve been reminded of my words.


    Oh, what?


    ''If you can''t do something you can''t do, ask someone who can do it but that''s what I could say. I have a friend I can rely on, Gaston!��And everyone!


    Okay. You wanted to see me?��Yuto!


    You wanted to see me?��My lord.


    Master!


    ''Yay!��It''s Yuto!


    ....


    I''m so glad you called me.


    Uga!


    Suddenly, the winning girls appeared in the corridor, staring at Yuto with sincere happiness.


    Gaston was surprised, as expected, to see Gaston suddenly buzzing as well.


    When the winning girl finds Gaston, she comes up to him curiously.


    ''''Hmm?��You''re a friend of Yuto''s, aren''t you?


    Gaston looked uncomfortable as the winning girl looked at him like he was being priced out.


    ''Yes, yes, my name is Gaston. Nice to meet you all.''


    Gen and Ugaron come up to Gaston to introduce themselves, happy to see him.


    ''Ah!��You... I''ve been feeling your presence for a while now!��I heard you and Aashiro have a colleague.


    Uga!


    My mate ... yes, sir!��Keep up the good work.


    Gaston happily replied to the words "Gen''s friends".


    Yuto looked over at his bustling, reassuring friends, and Arrogant Hikaru came and knelt in front of Yuto.


    ''''So, Mikan-sama, what in the world can I do for you?''''


    Arrogant Hikaru looked up at Yuto, as if he was mindlessly alive.


    ''''Yeah, I need a favor from you guys.


    When Yuto said that, they all laughed happily and focused on Yuto.


    And they seemed to be still waiting for Yuto to say their request to them.


    ''''I want you all to go to each city where the demons summoned by the enemy summoners of this country are likely to attack, and protect the people of this country, the people of Millmar!


    At Yuto''s request, the winning girl nodded widely.


    ''''Nah~ If that''s the case, it''s a cheap order, do you have a map of where I should go?��So we can go right away, okay?


    Map?��I''m sure this mansion is out there somewhere...


    ''Oh, I''ve got a map of Millimer on the parlor wall, sir!


    After Gaston told them so, they all rushed to the reception room to look at a map of the entire Millimer, and Yuuto put the winning girls in charge of their own city defense.


    After deciding on the charge, the enthusiasm of the winning girls rose.


    ''''Alright!��Yuto!��We''ll take care of it!


    I''ll take care of it.


    White and Susan are also motivated by this.


    There, Arrogant Hikaru kneeled again.


    ''''Mikan-sama, then we will head there immediately.


    Yes, please, Arrogant Light.


    And where is your house?


    ''''I summoned this horde of demons to strike the summoner...''''


    Yuto turned his head to Gaston and nodded, his eyes glaring out the window to the north.


    ''We''re heading for Mount Gulwa!

 105-Hypocrisy and drunken inferior ④

    Ten minutes after Nina left Yuto, she changed into her light clothes and got ready and came out in front of the large entrance of the Mattoo mansion.


    Right now, the garden of the Matou mansion had become the operational headquarters for intercepting enemy demons, and many soldiers were running around to the right and left. The physicality of the situation was enough to give Nina a graphic picture of the atmosphere of the battlefield, and Nina slapped both of her own cheeks with her hands with a pang.


    Removing what little weakness remained within herself, Nina looked around the vast garden with her still swollen eyes and saw Mizuho and Marion talking to Mathew, who was wearing sunglasses, and Aroucaune, who was waiting behind them.


    Nina then unconsciously walked in the direction of where Matou and the others were, looking for the boy, who must be somewhere in this garden.


    ''Oh, Miss Nina!��This way, sir!


    Aroucaune noticed Nina approaching here and greeted her with a very relieved and loud voice.


    At the sound of Aroucaune''s voice, Mathew, Mizuho, and Marion also turned to face Nina.


    ''''I''m sorry for being so late, Alokaune, and your father as well.......''''


    Mattoo turned his head to Nina and nodded.


    ''Mm....''


    At that moment, Mathew, wearing his sunglasses, said nothing more.


    Nina could hardly remember her father Mathew ever wearing sunglasses.


    But in those ill-fitting sunglasses, Nina felt that she had caught a glimpse of what was going on in her heart at the death of Guarin, a man who must have been a very important part of her father''s life, and her heart burned. I was sure that the eyelids behind those sunglasses were as swollen as mine were....


    ''''Well then, General Mathew, as we discussed earlier, I''ll be standing by at the front of the enemy demon''s expected path. Well then, take care of Marion.


    ''''Yes, I understand. I''ve already finished my preparations, so take care of yourself, Mizuho-san.


    Mizuho and Marion turned to each other, smiled lightly and nodded at each other.


    ''''Agreed.


    Nina, who was listening to the conversation beside her, reacts with a jerk at the mention of Yuto''s name. She couldn''t tell from what she just said, but she couldn''t help but imagine that the boy she had probably subconsciously searched for earlier would be going to the front lines of this battlefield.


    Then Aroucaune turned his body to Nina.


    ''''Then Miss Nina, over here........''''


    Alokaune is dressed in military uniform, but he bows to Nina as reverently as he did as a butler and urges her to move from this place.


    ''''Wait a minute, Aroucaune. Where is Yuto?��Can I have a quick word with you?


    Aroucaunay was silent at Nina''s question.


    ''Alokaune?''


    ...Master Du Du isn''t here.


    ''What?��What does that mean?��Alokoune. Where did Yuto go?��The city?


    ....


    Nina''s whole body trembled when she saw Aroucaune not replying.


    Now, Nina was caught in a bad feeling that covered her mind.


    The face of the boy who had been in Nina''s own room earlier, who hadn''t made any accusations about his unreasonable ways, but just listened to her quietly... and told her what she could and should do now, never left Nina''s mind.


    When Nina remembered the many words she had said to that Yuto, she would huff and puff.


    I don''t think it''s possible.


    I don''t think it''s possible, but.....


    Nina thought of that gentle, troubled smile of the boy who was constantly being swept up in his surroundings.


    In a moment, Nina''s body naturally moved and she followed Mizuho, who had been here just a moment ago.


    Nina ran past the surprised Marion and faced Mizuho''s back and shouted loudly, which is not like Nina normally does.


    ''Mizuho!��Mizuho!��Wait!


    Noticing Nina''s call, Mizuho turned around to see what was going on and was surprised to see Nina coming up to her, out of breath.


    ''''Nina-san!��What''s going on?


    ''Mizuho-san!��Yuto........where is Yuto-san!


    Mizuho''s expression hardens at Nina''s impatient questioning....


    Seeing that Mizuho''s face, Niina''s anxiety increases.


    However, Mizuho smiled to wash away Niina''s anxiety.


    ''''That guy, you know, he went to the master who called out this horde of monsters.


    Na!


    Nina''s bad premonition turned against her in the worst way possible.


    Nina listened to Mizuho''s story and was about to run out of the place to chase after Yuto, not wanting to stay like this, when Mizuho grabbed Nina''s thin arm.


    ''''Calm down, Nina-san,''''


    ''Mizuho-san!��Let me go!


    Those white, supple arms of Mizuho''s were much stronger than they looked, and they wouldn''t let go of Nina.


    ''''Nina-san, that guy will be fine.


    Nina snapped at the tense tone of Mizuho''s voice.


    ''''What are you talking about!��Mizuho!��I''m listening to you, okay?��He said that this enemy is so strong that even Mizuho and Marion are no match for it. He said that if someone more awesome comes from the agency, Mizuho-san and the others will be replaced!��So it''s not like you''re a match for me!��You''re the third rank D from the bottom, aren''t you!


    So, relax, Nina. He''s fine!


    ''How can you be so calm, Mizuho-san!��Why didn''t you stop him?��This is my fault!��Because I said something too much to Yujin!


    Calm down!��Nina!


    Mizuho blackmails Nina. Nina''s face contorted at Mizuho''s blackmail, revealing her anger and trying to glare at Mizuho''s face... and failing.


    Because Mizuho, who had blackmailed her, was smiling at her. And that smile was not an irresponsible smile. It was the smile of a person with certain confidence.


    ''''Yuto, Yuto will be fine.


    Nina finally calmed down as she was mesmerized by Mizuho''s smile.


    ''''Why can you say that, Mizuho-san?''''


    That''s because Masato-san said it would be okay. Nina-san.


    Nina looked back, surprised to see Marion join the conversation from behind.


    Then her eyes widened.


    It was a confident smile on that Marion''s face that was also devoid of any kind of anxiety.


    Mizuho let go of Nina''s arm and spoke to Nina in a gentle tone of voice.


    ''''Hmmm, well, we''re talking about high and mighty things too, but at first we were a little nervous too, right?��Oh, I''m a leader, unlike Marion, right?��Don''t get me wrong.


    "Mizuho-san, it''s called tsundere," she said.��I came to Japan to learn.


    Mizuho laughed bitterly as Marion teased her.


    Nina still couldn''t keep up with the two of them being too calm.


    ''''But!��Yuto is a rank D....


    ''But you see, Nina, we know. Rank D? That''s a rank that the agency decided for itself. A title like that doesn''t mean anything to Yuto.


    ''''Yes........I also found out that with that face, Yuto-san is surprisingly stubborn......''''


    ''True!��You''re going to get really cocky!��If it comes to that, then Yuuto is!


    ....


    Nina couldn''t help but stare dumbfounded at Mizuho and Marion, who were talking about Yuto in a natural way under the circumstances. And at the sight of the two of them, Nina felt a chilling sensation deep in her chest.


    Mizuho and Marion turn their faces to Nina and smile at her.


    ''So, Nina-san, you don''t have to worry about Yuto.


    ''Yes, Nina. So let''s do what we can do now. Yuto-san will be fine.


    Mizuho and Marion who say so admonishingly and nod........


    Nina is smiling, she looks at these two and keeps her mouth shut.


    A few moments pass.


    ''''........I understand.


    Saying that, Nina was now inwardly confused.


    For some reason, Nina was confused by the fact that she was made to feel envious and yet impatient of Mizuho and Marion, who were now talking about Yuto.


    (I wonder... this feeling...)


    Nina was puzzled by this mysterious feeling she had, but she couldn''t continue to keep Mizuho and the others here, who would play a major role in this emergency.


    Nina looks up with eyes that have regained their strength.


    ''''I''m sorry, Mizuho-san and Marion-san, for taking up your time. As you two said, I''ll do what I can to help you while I worry about Yuto''s safety. Thank you very much.


    Nina bows to Mizuho and Marion and then turns on her heel and begins to walk towards Aroucaune, who is waiting for her.


    ''''.........''''


    Mizuho and Marion both stared at Nina''s back for a little while longer.......


    Especially Mizuho, it was.........tremendous, no more than this.......


    A very twitchy face.


    ''Mamma, Marion did you see that?''


    ''Yes, Mizuho-san, I saw it, what is it?''


    Marion responds with a smile....


    Using only muscles.


    ''Besides, I just noticed you said, Yuto, didn''t you say?''


    Yes, she said. There were no three.


    ...Marion.


    Yes.


    When you come back....


    Yes, when I get back.


    Preach!


    ''Yes ... it''s a big sermon!


    Their dark auras (spiritual power) burst.


    As Mizuho and Marion were releasing their spirit, like Niou, they received an urgent call to Mathew.


    ''''There''s movement on the enemy monster!


    Mizuho and Marion huffed at the report and looked at each other.


    ''Marion, I''m going!��I''ll take care of you here!


    ''Yes!��You take care of yourself, Mizuho!��I''ll be on the front lines as well, as the war progresses!


    As they called out to each other, they hurriedly moved away from the place.


    At the same time, Lokiarum grinned at the back of a dimly lit cave in the middle of Mount Gulwa, a very large space lit by countless torches standing at equal intervals on the walls.


    It was a large natural space created by tectonic movements hundreds of millions of years ago.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more information on this topic.


    Lokiarum took off the hooded coat he wore, revealing the eerie geometric patterns drawn as if they were laid out all over his body.


    ''Mizgard are you ready?''


    ''Baboon ... okay?��Okay?��Mr. Lokiarum?��Baboon I''m in position?


    This Mizgard that Lokiarum called out to was different in body shape from the Mizgard that Mizuho had buried before.


    That Mizgard was very much larger and fatter than the previous Mizgard, and upon closer inspection, its skin, which had been brown, was sallow and black and rough, as if it had dried up.


    And when Mizgard exposed his upper body to the outside air as well as Lokiarum, there were countless large cut-like marks all over his body, with a very black and thick thread stitched haphazardly into the cuts, which could not be medical grade.


    ''''Kukku, okay, let me show you!


    Baboon, yes?


    As Lokiarum instructed, the thick black thread sewn into Mizgard''s wounds began to unravel with a shrill sound, spreading black blood from the scars to the area.


    From each large cut, the blood flowed like a small waterfall, reaching the ground.


    Then, Mizgard let out a moaning breath.


    Then.........the wounds all over Mizgard''s body gradually opened up. Not only blood, but also a sticky transparent liquid started to mix from those wounds..................All at once, those countless wounds opened wide.


    From the wounds that opened up all over its body, an eyeball of a size that would be impossible for a normal creature to have appeared. Those eyeballs moved erratically with a scurrying motion.......and eventually stopped moving as if they were staring in different directions. Then, light was projected from those eyeballs, and the situation of the city throughout Millimer was projected across 360 degrees diagonally upward and upward with Mizgard at the center.


    ''Can you see~?��Baboon, I can see all over Millimer~?


    ''Kukkuk ... hahaha!��Those demons are terrified of these fools!��Foolish incapacitated people who were born without any abilities and devour their lives as a matter of course!��How many gifted people have worked for you behind the scenes in the history of your people, and have scattered to the public eye without a trace!��You incompetent fools!��You will know how sorry my people are!


    Lokiarum spat, his voice spitting out, his face wrinkling into a deeper groove.


    Then he turned his lightless eyes to the image to his right.


    It shows Caliguda, who was the first to flee from the capital city of Napi, and moving through the outskirts of the city in a few vehicles along with a few close guards. They were also accompanied by some of the military leaders in a luxury car.


    The car they were driving was filled with bags and cases filled with precious metals and duralumin cases filled with cash.


    How shallow! They have abandoned their people and have only their own desires and self-preservation on their minds.... Such pigs sit at the head of the country.... What triviality!��What a lowliness!��It''s a symbol of the folly born of the incompetence and laziness of the people of this country!


    Immediately, a formation of countless gargoyles appeared from the sky behind Caliguda''s group.


    The Caliguda guards in the image pointed to the rear where the gargoyles appeared, and someone who looked like a commander seemed to be giving instructions to the others.


    There, an overwhelming number of gargoyles attacked the delicately decorated military vehicle that Kaliguda was riding in.


    It was no longer even a fight.


    There was no way to fight them, for originally there were only a few of them, and as soon as the gargoyles arrived right under their noses, the guards fled, leaving Caliguda''s vehicle behind.


    Caliguda is shouting something out of the car window with tears and snot dripping from his car window as his proud, directly-managed troops flee without him as his master.


    And then ... just a few seconds later, the footage shows Caliguda''s military vehicle, which is attached to hundreds of gargoyles, stops moving, probably due to its overweight.


    Lokiarum loses interest in the footage and reveals his anger.


    ''It was us you should have worshipped!��Not a pig like this!��We have a gifted one!��That''s what''s right!��Of course!��It''s an attitude towards the gifted!


    Lokiarum looks around at the other images Mizgard is projecting.


    ''From this, Surt''s sword will shake the world!��Let us show the power of our superior species of humanity, the gifted, and let this world, ruled by incompetence, know who is worthy of respect!


    Lokiarum raised his hands and turned his palms to all the images.


    ''And this deceitful, world-capable agency that flirts with the world!��This sword of Surt''s will take care of you all!��Come on, you demons!��We''re going to show the world the best show on this dying millennial!


    Starting with these words from Lokiarum, the hordes of demons that had been placed on the outskirts of each of the major cities in Millamar began to move together.


    The movements of the soldiers and civilians in the video are clearly in a hurry.


    ''''Baboon.......show?��Is the show on?��Heehee........


    Mizgard looked in a new direction, laughed, and drooled from his mouth.

 106-Hypocrisy and drunken inferior ⑤

    Lokiarum sat in a chair in front of the altar, like a royal lord and nobleman sitting in a chair, meditating and seemingly kneading his magic power.


    Lokiarum floated in this cave, drifting in this cave, untainted by any color, taking in the dense magical power that belonged to no one else, like a breath of air, into his body.


    (Kukuku, wonderful........what a pool of magic power....... This is the very place where magic power is created by the earth. Light and darkness, love and anxiety, spiritual and magical power. (This relatively created world, this force field, with one side of the universe strongly colored, is worthy of being our sanctuary.......)


    The chair in which Lokiarum contentedly deposited his body, beside it ... the corpse of his apprentice, Niesbeck, was lying on the ground.


    ''Slaughter?��Baboon!��Overrun?��Baboon ... and then dinner?


    ''Mizgard you don''t have to think about anything else. All of your brain''s functions are dedicated to sensing and controlling demons. The tens of thousands of demons I''ve summoned you will do exactly as I say. In a few hours, these seven major cities of Millamar will be destroyed.


    Baboon............


    Mizgard had left it up to Lokiarum to keep track of everything on the battlefield.


    Lokiarum had acquired the art of summoning thousands and tens of thousands of demons. However, it is impossible to sense and manipulate them all at the same time.


    Therefore, this Mizgard was created by Lokiarum as a new antenna without an ego....


    At this time, Lokiarum was already thinking about the future.


    Starting with this millimeter, how would it be relative to the world?


    For Surt''s sword, it could be said that it was a start. Lokiarum had been waiting for a hundred years for this day.


    ''''Baboon........Baboon?��Hee!


    What''s up?��Mizgard.


    Lokiarum notices that something is wrong with Mizgard.


    ''Baboon?��Can''t we get closer?��You can''t get anywhere near any city?��Will it push you back?��Baboon.


    What are you talking about?��Mizgard.


    The first group?��Devastation?��Baboon........


    ''What a stupid thing to say!��It''s broken!


    Lokiarum stood up and looked at the battle situation in each city being put out of Mizgard''s body.


    ''What!��This!��Who are these guys?


    ''Baboon ... not able to hold its own?��Baboon........


    ''No, what!��This is a formidable fighting force!��Support from the agency?��No, it''s too soon!��And if you''re this good, how could this Lokiarum not know about it!


    Lokiarum was blown away by the future situation he had been dreaming about earlier, and his thoughts were unable to keep up with his astonishment and the situation beyond his comprehension.


    ''Isn''t it a person?��A baboon?��Baboon!��The second wave has arrived?��Hee, hee.


    ''Hey!��Not a man?��So you think it can be personified?��I can''t summon ... no, I can''t do that with a summons!��No way!��Who has signed more than one contract with such a high-ranking outsider?��Nonsense! That''s impossible!


    The video shows an unbelievable situation for Lokiarum. In each city attacked by Lokiarum, people who look just like ordinary humans are destroying demons at an unimaginable rate.


    The men and women in these forms are running around with smiles on their faces.


    Lokiarum clasps his old, stained hands, lifts his eyes and bites his lip.


    Now, after a hundred years of waiting, searching, concocting, and planning, the plan has just begun to work.


    The work of anyone else is no longer relevant at this time.


    ''Nuh-uh!��I can still summon as many as I want!��Watch it!��This army of demons that wants to cover all of Millmar!


    ''Baboon ... someone''s coming ... baboon.


    ''What!��To this Gurwa Mountain!


    Are you coming?��Baboon...?��In here?��Baboon.


    ''What! Hmm, but we''ve placed 500 Wendigo demons, the top demons, around this cave. They can''t come in that easily. More importantly, we need to deal with these guys now.


    Saying that, Lokiarum stared hatefully at the upward image while kneading his magic power.


    Lokiarum tried to open his mouth to see if Mizgard was broken.


    ''Are you the sword of Surt?''


    Suddenly, he spoke from the side and Lokiarum immediately flew away from the scene.


    The experience of being a summoner in this area relative to the enemy was ingrained in his body.


    Lokiarum didn''t even show any signs of concern, and the boy in front of him who had come this close to him, the maximum amount of alarm bells arising from his numerous combat experiences so far were sounded under his unconsciousness.


    ''You........who are you?��Kid.....


    Oh, yeah. If you''re a zapper demon outside, I put it away. They were the ones that ruined the beautiful view of the millimeters outside this cave... well, they weren''t all of them, so I left the rest to my friends.


    This boy''s nonchalant voice, not even answering Lokiarum''s question, was very jarring to Lokiarum.


    ''Who are you, I ask you!��You creepy little bastard!


    The boy chuckled.


    ''Haa, I didn''t expect you to call me creepy, at all...''


    At that moment, without a beat, Lokiarum held his right hand forward and summoned countless wil-o-wisps from the palm of his hand, striking the boy with his fireball of demonic spirits.


    As an able-bodied person who had experienced numerous battles, Lokiarum knew that surprise and off-rhythm attacks were extremely useful in battle. And when he did it, he never left any stone unturned.


    A seemingly infinite number of wil-o-wisps are spat out of Lokiarum''s hands....... The attack power of a single one is not that much. But if it could produce this many, its attack power would increase additively. Lokiarum creates an overwhelming amount of firepower through the power of that very number and strikes at the unidentified boy without mercy.


    The boy''s figure was enveloped by these countless demonic spirits and disappeared from sight.


    Lokiarum''s mouth twisted as he looked at this situation while continuing to strike the demonic spirits.


    ''''Stupid little boy!��I''m a little inexperienced!��To relax in the face of the enemy would mean death!


    And then it was....


    A voice came in Lokiarum''s ear.


    Lokiarum''s back feels cold for a moment.


    Yes, there was no mistaking it, because it was actually a voice that emanated from his ear.


    ''''........I''ll return those words, you immature summoner.


    As soon as Lokiarum heard those words, Lokiarum''s arm, which was releasing Wil-O-Wisp, leapt up into the sky.


    And that arm spun around in the air, spreading Willowisp in every direction.


    ''''Na!��Kuh!


    Lokiarum sensed the danger of staying here and flew backwards without regard to the severed arm. He then restrained his right arm, which was missing from the joint.


    ''''Guh!��Nonsense!��I am... this little boy!��I don''t know who the hell you are!��Ha ... you''re an inexperienced little boy who came to support me from the institution that Niesbeck mentioned!��But this fighting power and awesomeness...


    I''m a rank D who happens to be passing by.


    What... what?


    ''So I''m telling you. I''m just a rank D. I''m a rank D who stumbled into this Millmar and fell in love with this Millmar landscape and the people of Millmar with all my heart!


    As he said that, Yuto tightly regrasped the posture in his right hand.


    ''''You lowly summoner! I''m not going to let this millimeter be crushed by your lame ideas!


    Lokiarum reacts violently to that way of saying by Yuto.


    ''''A trivial thought...?��Hey, hey, you!��A mere rank D with an inferior ability! This sword of ours, the sword of Surt, a hundred years of longing!


    In response to Lokiarum''s anger, Yuto lit a flame of anger in his eyes that surpassed it. It was the faces of those who were at the mercy of this summoner''s long-cherished wishes.


    ''''That''s right! Your plan by that lowly ideology of yours, this inferior ability of this mere rank D hypocrisy and drunkenness!��I''ll crush you without a trace!


    Yuuto breathed out a tremendous amount of sacred air, and his face was in the very shape of anger as he thrust his ETI white blade point at Lokiarum and said with spirit: "You have no idea what you are doing.


    ''''To you, you who used this Millimer, who should have had no connection to you, as a stepping stone you who trampled on the hearts of those who risked their lives and livelihoods on this Millimer.......only you! I will never forgive you!

 107-Hypocrisy and drunken inferior ⑥

    capital city of Napier


    Dressed in a white blouse and jeans, the winning girl stood on the rooftop of the tallest building on the north side of the city of Napy and stared with a guanxious look on her face as the horde of demons that Lokiarum had summoned started to move towards Napy.


    They''re here, they''re here!


    "����!��It''s starting to work here too!"


    White, it''s okay. What about you guys?


    "They''re here!"


    "Uga!"


    "I can always pick you up."


    "It''s starting to move - it''s a great number!"


    "...I can do it."


    You guys are so motivated!��I know~


    The winning girl looks at the hordes of demons with happiness.


    Underneath the building where���� is, the evacuating citizens and the army, which is inadequately commanded due to the escape of Caliguda, the de facto lord of the country, are jostling to intercept them.


    ''''That''s right - it''s such a serious request from Yuto! I didn''t think I''d be so happy about this much either~. Well then, guys!��Just like Yuto said, we''re going to go as Matuu-san''s reinforcements!


    "All right!��You just have to call out to the great military man!"


    ''''Yes, I know it''s a bit of a stretch, but you''ll definitely have to keep your voice on it. In any case, it''s not normal when the monsters are here, so they''ll be happy to see us work~, and of course, Yuto.


    "I know it by heart."


    "Yes,"


    ''''Hmmm... I''m sure everyone understands... but I''m sure Yuto will praise you for that, right?��And that''s more than ever!��Maybe ... maybe ... enough to allow me to beg for a reward?


    "!" white


    "!" Susan.


    "!" Sally.


    "!" arrogance


    "!" Gen.


    "Uga!"


    ''Come on!��Should we get going now?


    The spiritedness of all of them could be felt in the head of the winning girl.


    Never before, the motivation pleased the winning girl.


    Then, as the winning girl gracefully spins her body around on the edge of the rooftop of the fifteen-story building she''s in now, her clothes change to a loose kimono, and a gold-backed Miyabi fan, about the height of the winning girl''s body, suddenly appears, and she holds it in her hand.


    ''''Yuto family, go forth!


    The winning girl''s bright, loud voice echoed through the capital city of Millamar, Napi.

 108-Poor hypocrisy and drunken ⑦

    Pinchin, the ancient city of Miremer.


    ''General Temarene!��The freaks are on the move!


    In this unprecedented state of emergency, a young soldier''s scream was reported to the urgently set up command center in the ancient city of Pinchin.


    This was the first city that was about to be attacked by demons, and it was the first city that had been ordered to evacuate its citizens and prepare for a monster attack.


    ''''They''re here ... intercept them now!��Give the order to the artillery.��Just follow the exercises!��How are the civilian evacuations going?


    ''Ha!��We have evacuated the citizens to the buildings in the center of the city, but we have not done so yet. The civilian confusion in the face of such a monster has reached its peak, and we can''t afford to devote so many men to guiding the people...


    Major General Temaren was an experienced, hands-on veteran of the Millenarian military regime. The fact that the soldiers were not unnecessarily confused by this incomprehensible situation was proof of Temaren''s control over his troops.


    I had no choice. I''ve never seen a monster like that before either...


    ''General........what are we going to do about this situation.... We are also receiving word that Naypy''s general headquarters has already escaped.


    Temaren, who had seen the dismay and weakness in the soldier''s statement, blackmailed him.


    ''Don''t be dismayed!��I don''t know why you became a soldier!��Glory!��Or, tat, coasting, just to eat a meal!


    The soldiers in the command center straightened up at Temarene''s scolding.


    ''I''ve always said that to you!��When in doubt, go back to your roots!��Remember what a soldier is supposed to do!��Listen, those freaks are coming to Pinchin. I don''t know what kind of people they are, but they don''t seem like the kind of people I''d be willing to invite!��And we are the soldiers defending this city. That''s what we do in this situation!


    ''Ha!��We have to make the safety of our citizens a top priority and protect this city from the outside world!


    ''Yes!��Let''s go!��I will go to the front and inspire the troops!��Napy''s High Command is no longer of any use to us!��You and your men should also contact the soldiers stationed in the neighboring towns and call for backup!


    ''Yes, sir!��We''ll go with you!��But, General, the troops stationed in the nearest town, Torte, are from the Matou faction. Will they respond to our call?


    This Millimer is our homeland!��No Mattooites, no military regime!��If you''re talking nonsense under these circumstances, leave it alone!��Such people have no future!


    Temalen stood up and left the temporary command center with an imposing attitude out of the command center. Temaren''s men followed suit, staring at the old general''s back with awe-inspiring eyes.


    From the command post he had set up near the walls of the ancient city of Pinchin, built hundreds of years ago, Temaren hoped to see the artillery troops deployed outside the city walls and the black, writhing monstrosities looming from beyond.


    ''You there, Gentleman. Are you the commander of this city?''


    Just as he was leaving his headquarters, Temaren was suddenly approached by a beautiful, exotic-looking man he had never seen before, and his eyes widened.


    Temaren''s men were surprised at the appearance of this stranger and stepped forward to protect Temaren, holding their guns in front of him.


    ''''You!��Who are you!��Where did that come from?��It''s ... you, drop that spear!


    No, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to scare you.


    Arrogant Hikaru bowed his head without changing his complexion.


    Temalen turned his head to this out-of-place, blindingly beautiful young man.


    ''''What are you doing here?��From the looks of it, you don''t look like a millennial either...


    ''I am a servant of General Mattoo''s friend, Lord Yuto. By the order of that Lord, I have come to join you in defending this Pinchin.


    What?


    Temaren and the rest of the soldiers were stunned by Arrogant Hikaru''s words.


    ''Matou?��I''ve never heard of that friend of yours.......Hiroto, but to say that he came to join us......is that true?


    Yes. I''ve been ordered to destroy those demons and protect the people.


    ''General!��This one is fishy!��You!��Drop that spear and get down on the ground!��If you don''t do what I say, I''ll shoot you...


    ''Wait!��You say you were sent here by Mattoo. And where are your men?


    I''m the only one who''s here to help.


    What?��Do you think you''re alone?��Stupid!��Are you out of your mind?��Or, if Mathew''s story is true, you''re making fun of us!��The little boy from Mattoo!


    ''Lord Commander, we shouldn''t have time to talk like this. If you don''t believe me, that''s fine. I will just tell you by order of the Lord. I will now run into that demon. You guys are going to ask for my shooting demon. And I will ask you to defend the city and its citizens.


    What?��Hey, what are you talking about?


    Arrogant Hikaru turned his body and turned towards the direction of the demon horde approaching and turned his back to Temaren and the others.


    Arrogant Hikaru then held his glowing spear and stared at the horde of demons.


    ''''My name is Arrogant Light!��Lord Du Yujin, the only one who looks up to you as his master, the one who only peels his blade to spread his lord''s majesty and mercy to this land!��You demons, suffer the wrath of my Lord!


    Arrogant Hikaru lifted his eyes and grinned.


    ''''Arrogant Hikaru, I''m going to guess!


    As soon as he said it, Arrogant Hikaru made an incredible leap in front of Temaren, leaping lightly past Temaren''s artillery unit and sprinting towards the horde of demons.


    ''''Ah!��Hey!��What do you mean, what ... who are you?��That''s the General.


    Hmm I don''t know.


    Is that... that?��Are you Japanese?��Isn''t he a samurai?��Much, much, much more of your head has been blown off... but are you really going to go in there by yourself?


    Temaren and the others, who were feeling left behind by the excitement of the arrogant light, stared at the already minuscule figure of the arrogant light as if they were left behind. The soldiers of Temaren''s artillery unit were also in an uproar when they saw a figure that suddenly jumped past them from behind and rammed into the monsters in front of them like a gale.


    When Temaren regained his self, he took another look at the number of distant enemy demons spread out in his field of vision, and his expression tightened and his brow grew tighter.


    And although they were still far away, the strange atmosphere that those monsters were emitting was a chilling thing for even Temaren, who had a wealth of experience in actual combat, to see.


    Temaren quickly gives orders.


    ''''Hey!��Prepare to fire!��Let''s hit it all at once!��Don''t let the enemy get too close to Pinchin!��With a thorough bombardment, cut off as much of the monster''s strength as possible!


    ''Ha!��I''m already ready to fire, General!


    ''Mmm!��Then......


    Temaren looked into his eyes and looked in the direction of the horde of demons and checked them with his binoculars.


    From those binoculars, he could see the back of the arrogant light that had been here just a moment ago. It was not a speed that could be moved by human feet. Temaren was also baffled by the superhuman figure, but more than that, he was really trying to run into those monsters by himself, and his eyes were drawn to the young man.


    Honestly, I can''t help but get in the way. And moreover, it''s an urgent situation that I can''t afford to cut corners or even think about.


    But that samurai-like young man, for whatever reason, even if he''s crazy, is charging at that monster for the defense of this pinchin.


    Only, alone.


    ''Hey, avoid the center of the bombardment and concentrate your fire on the enemy''s two wings extending to the left and right.


    What?��Yes!


    ''Shooting that stupid samurai in the back is a bad way to wake up, indeed!��Cover him and give that idiot time to come back. He could be one of the Japanese who came to Mattoo''s place.


    ''Hahaha!��Sure, yes, I get it!��All troops, stand by to fire!��Aim at both wings of the enemy. Don''t shoot at the center!��The one who just jumped over us was a foolish samurai who came to join us!��He''s probably an idiot, but he''s going to charge into the enemy for us!��Whether he survives depends on his luck, but I can''t bear to involve him in our bombardment!


    This order elicited an unexpected reaction from the soldiers who were ready for it.


    ''''Samurai?��Not even a Myrmarian?��That guy from earlier?


    "That weird guy who just jumped over?��You were Japanese!


    ''It was soooo fast, but it wasn''t even a motorcycle, was it? The Japanese are amazing!


    ''For us?��Haha!��You''re an idiot!��Too stupid!��I''m going to pee my pants just being here!


    ''All alone?��By that creepy monster!��Hahaha!��Okay!��I don''t hate idiots like that!


    The soldiers of Temarene, who had been quiet until a moment ago, came to life. They don''t even know if they''ll be able to come back alive...and moreover, they are monsters that make you wonder if the other party is really real. We don''t even know the strength of that creepy enemy.


    Temarene smiles bitterly at the soldiers'' reaction.


    Then Temaren raised his right hand to signal the firing of fire.


    Temaren uses his binoculars to check the distance between him and the enemy and timing.


    Despite this situation, Temaren unconsciously followed Arrogant Hikaru.


    Temaren found Arrogant Hikaru and saw that Arrogant Hikaru swung his spear wide as if he was holding it between his right hand and back.


    ''''Shoot!


    Under Temaren''s command, all at once, the bombardment began.


    Then, the shells drew a calculated parabolic line and headed towards the two wings of the demon horde.


    Temaren had to use his binoculars to check the impact, but he couldn''t help but point those binoculars at Aramitsu.


    At the same time as the bombardment landed, the arrogant light made contact with the center of the enemy demon horde that was nearly covering the horizon.


    At the moment the shells from Temaren''s unit landed Temaren was presented with an unbelievable sight.


    Right now, I could see that both wings of the enemy demons had been blown away by our artillery fire, dozens of them.


    But the center of the enemy that Arrogant Hikaru had rammed into.......several times as many demons were shredded by that bombardment, and even blown higher into the sky than the blast of that bombardment.


    Temaren''s soldiers widen their eyes at this sight, and their mouths open without power.


    The same is true for Temaren.


    No longer is Temalen''s common sense on the battlefield being broken in progress before their eyes.


    Arrogant Hikaru plunges into the center and then moves towards the right flank of what seems to be the thickest of the enemy''s ranks, blowing away dozens of demons with a single swing of his spear, exhibiting the work of a truly nationalist warrior.


    ''''Oh, is that a samurai...?''''


    We''re gonna win!��This one!��If only that samurai were here!


    ''Whoa!��Awesome!��I can protect my family with this!


    Temalen came to himself at the cheers of the soldiers. It was no longer an incredible sight, but this was not a dream.


    Temaren switched his mind. No, the reason he was able to switch was because he had already seen and confirmed the monster called a demon, and was able to accept this insanity.


    ''''Call the artillery!��Concentrate fire on the left flank of the other side where the samurai have moved!��Cover the samurai!��You''re free to fire at all times to avoid the samurai''s presence and to fire where they won''t be in the way!


    Yes!


    And call Minra!��Tell Brigadier General Mattoo I''m giving up total command of all my forces!��We, the entire army of Pinchin, abandon the Kaliguda bastards who fled from Napy and go to Brigadier Mattoo for sending us the best reinforcements!


    What?


    Do you disagree?


    ''No way!��I''ll call Minra right away!


    "Mm, please!��Now just trace the samurai!��The samurai might get tired, and that''s when we come in!��Think of that samurai as our lifeline!


    Yes!


    At Temaren''s command, the soldiers of Pinchin began to move in tandem.


    Tarchetta, the third largest city in Miremar


    ''Ugaron just needs to hit the enemy with his body!��I''ll take care of the rest!


    Uga!


    Ugaron aims at a spot where enemy demons are clamoring for a spot... only to run around.


    It''s a surreal sight that looks like a mongrel dog in the area playing among the monsters, but the demons in Ugaron''s path turned to dust and dissipated like monsters defeated in a game, as Ugaron passed by.


    ''Ugaron, good work!��All right!��Let''s go!��Grow the f*ck up!��Water fugue!��Water Hell!


    Gen strikes the ground with his log-like arm. Then dozens of columns of water shoot up from the ground at equal intervals to the west of Tarchetta.


    ''Oh yeah!��Go!


    Its water column stretched up into the sky like a giant iron lattice of water and began to move forward. That water column connected to the water column on either side in a grid pattern, gradually shrinking in size as it surrounded hundreds of demons on the ground, including the gargoyles in the sky above.


    When the demons enclosed in the huge prison of water touched the water to try to break free, they were abducted where they touched it, and their bones were crushed to pieces.


    Several of these huge super-hydraulic cages were built on the west side of Tarchetta, and as the cages shrank, they disappeared into the ground, engulfing the demons.


    ''''Ta, captain!��That one!��What should we do!


    I don''t know!��Contact General Mattoo in Minra!��Thank them for their support and tell General Mattoo we''re going home!��You never know what''s coming next!��In the meantime, just don''t let that dog and his old man get in a bad mood!��I don''t know what else to do!��Don''t ask questions!


    Yes!


    Industrial City of Thoreau


    I''m coming.


    Spreading her pure white wings and wielding a huge death-scythe that was unimaginable from her meek face, Sally stood relative to the gargoyle that had just covered the sky.


    The sound of the gargoyle''s vicious, clawed wing feathers reversed the fears of the soldiers on the ground.


    However, Sally appeared there, and with her divine appearance alone, she freed the citizens and soldiers of Thoreau from their fears.


    ''Ei!''


    Sally''s dumb voice made Deathscythe reap sideways, facing the gargoyles still at a distance.


    Then the swarm of gargoyles that were closing in on the city''s borders to be attacked by Thoreau from above, lost their buoyancy and fell down in a potpourri as if the mosquitoes had been shot directly by an insecticide.


    ''''Fuu, Yuuto-san''s reward is on the line! I won''t let you through here, and I''ll protect you all too!


    Sally said, waving and smiling at the citizens and soldiers of Thoreau who were focusing on her below and smiling at her.


    ''Oh my goddess!��There''s a goddess on Thoreau!


    ''Beautiful mother!��There''s an angel over there!


    I saw a miracle ... that smile ... a miracle.


    Listen!��Keep your enemies away from the Goddess!��That''s Thoreau''s guardian!


    Oh!


    Turning to Sally, the citizens of Thoreau also waved frantically.


    ''Oh, I''m a grim reaper - I''m so glad you''re so happy to see me!


    Miramar Port City Passaun


    The enemy ... the monster is burning to the ground!


    ''What the f*ck!��That girl!


    Passaun''s defense forces deployed along the coast are stunned.


    ''''.........''''


    Susan spread her crimson wings out to several dozen meters on either side, and the heat of her wings could be felt by the troops that were more than a hundred meters away.


    Susan was repeatedly rushing in and out of the enemy''s demons, repeating barrel rolls in the air and on the ground, without regard to the enemy''s demons.


    The soldiers were stunned and just followed this girl with their eyes.


    ''''General!��Here!


    What?��This,


    It''s like a note from that girl!


    What?


    The commander of the Passaun defense spreads the note.


    ''''I''ll defeat the demon in the form of an order from Matuu-san. Also, when I defeat the demon, I''ll ask you to tell Yuto that he did a great job.


    ''Brigadier Mathew!��And... what... what... Hiroto?


    Commander Passaun looked up at Susan, who was spreading her crimson wings above her, and couldn''t help but admire the unrealistic dogfight-like battle.


    ''''Ugh, beautiful ... ha!��I can''t do this!��Call Minra!��Connect me to General Mattoo!


    Yangura, the second largest city in Myrmar


    ''Oh, my God!��I''m going to get praise from you!��Oh, there!��I''m hiding in the back too!


    White held his hands up to the demons as they leapt dozens of meters out of the mountains to the north of Yangra, one after another.


    And from his tiny palms, whirlwind after whirlwind shot out and was sucked into the space between the demons and the trees on the mountain behind them.


    An unbelievable number of ... nearly a thousand demons were blown away from the direction of the whirlwind, which seemed to be released widely and randomly ... like a ping-pong ball bouncing into the sky.


    ''''Already!��It''s too much!��Sorry, that might hurt a bit!


    White spread the fingers of his hands and swung his arms repeatedly as he faced the launched demon horde and sliced through the atmosphere with his claws.


    ''''Ah!��They''re coming in!��God!��Dame, you''re slipping out the back!


    The dismembered demons disappeared into the mountains and forests from the sky behind White as he looked back.


    The capital city of Napier.


    ''Captain!��I have informed General Mattoo in Minra of the transfer of command. We are currently awaiting orders from General Mattoo.


    Yeah, okay.


    But is this correct...?


    ''What?��Of course!��In this millennial crisis, those bastards in Kaliguda got out on their own without us even knowing about it!��Who would work for a bastard like that?


    ''Yes I do!��So, is the future of the millennial to General Mathew?


    ''Yes, the Millmar will change. Let''s make sure that we see what General Mattow is going to do with this Millimer. That''s what we''re going to do.


    Yes.....


    And I''ve got to run some errands.


    What?


    ''Millers will change, won''t they?��So I''m going to change. I''m going to go and ask for a little marriage.


    ''What?��Captain!��What are you talking about ... or rather, where and to whom!��At a time like this!


    That one.


    In the absence of Kaliguda and his superiors, the young commander who supported the confused Napy pointed a few hundred meters away from Napy''s main gate.


    The soldier who had come to report in couldn''t see clearly, though he strained his eyes, and peered with his binoculars in the direction the captain said.


    There was a woman dressed in a kimono, dressed in a rather glamorous manner.


    ''''Oh!��That one!��Savior of the nephews!��Also ... when you look at it this way ... it''s s*xy.


    ''You''re right!��I''m getting my bachelorette back!��I''m just going to go for a break. And that outfit is probably Japanese. Maybe he''s a geisha.��You''ll never meet such a strong and immensely beautiful woman in your lifetime!


    ''''No........Captain. I think that''s already beyond the level of being strong or something, but.......


    Shut up!��I''m going!


    ''Huh well, do what you want. Oh, after you''ve been dumped, please come back as soon as you can, we''ll have a meeting to discuss the future.


    Get off me!��Don''t decide to get dumped!��You guys need to find something to celebrate!


    With that, the young captain brushed his hair and ran off, leaving his men behind.


    The soldier watched the disappointing back of his boss.


    ''''Ahhhh, the captain is brilliant, but he doesn''t know too much about women. Well, I guess it''s a bad influence for not getting involved with women, saying that he''s a bachelor or something like that until now. Seeing that expression on her face, you can''t feel anything. That face.........that face is the image of a woman in love with a woman who is excited about what the man she loves is going to do for her, you know.... Well, I''ll get you a bottle of yakuza instead of a congratulatory gift now, for a future military executive........


    The soldier shrugged and turned on his heel to prepare for the meeting.


    ''''Ahh, I''m tired~. When I get home.......I''ve already decided on my reward~''


    The winning girl, it seemed, was happily sitting on a large rock on the outskirts of Napi. Her loose-fitting kimono hid her white porcelain-like limbs from view.


    ''I''m definitely going to get a massage!��Full body massage!��The way you''re dressed I''ve already decided what I''m going to wear!��Kuh-uh, oh, I can''t wait to get home. Oh, don''t tell Sally!��She knows you''ve been snooping around in my magazines.


    In front of the winning girl, with both hands on her cheekbones and a smirk on her face, the remnants of the enemy''s demons were laid out in front of her to what seemed to be the ends of the earth.

 109-Poor hypocrisy and drunkenness ⑧

    ''Hey, hey, hey, hey! What''s going on here?��What?��Ryo!


    It''s just... I''m sorry. I don''t understand it either, Toshio.


    The agency''s SS-ranked [Heaven''s Clothesless], Wang Shunhao, gazed at this current situation from the rooftop of the hotel, which was a high-rise building in Yangra, the second largest city in Millmar, with a sour look.


    A few moments ago, Wang Shungo saw a horde of unsuspecting demons from the outskirts of Yangura heading towards Yangura.


    Shungo took a cumbersome glance at them, as if he were looking at something trivial again, and instructed Liang to head to Yangra for now, saying "Ahhhh" in a loud voice, and groping for the scimitar wrapped in cloth.


    However, when they arrived at Yangra, the demons were beginning to be wiped out.


    The girl who was wiping out that horde of demons just before the city of Yangra glared at the girl from the top of the building, wrinkling her brow and clicking her tongue.


    ''That wasn''t a human, was it?��He''s a pretty high-spirited guy. A summoner?��Or is it the contractor? Ryo!


    Hold on, I''m working on it.


    Shungo''s valet, Wang Liang, looked into his tablet PC and deftly checked the data on the abilities that Wang Liang had compiled himself.


    ''''No, Shungo. This time, there''s no information on any of the ability holders in Millmar who have signed up with such a high-spirituality outsider. There''s no information on the summoner either. The three from the Japanese branch are all newcomers, led by a spirit user from the Shitenji family, the same rank A exorcist, Marion Mia Shurian, and the other one is a rank D.......


    Enough!��You''ve got to be kidding me. But, Ryo, anyone can make a deal with an outsider, right?��If only I had the strength. Either one of the new guys from the Japan Division has a contract or....


    ''''Shuntao, that''s true, but you need to prepare accordingly for the contract. Not to mention, a high spiritual outsider has an unusually high level of pride and it''s hard to just get them to manifest. There shouldn''t be even ten families in the world with the knowledge and power to do that...


    I know what to do!��But there will be exceptions, right?��Ryo......


    "...there is indeed. Like me. But....


    Shungo stops Ryo with his hand.


    ''''So this is your send-off too?��What?��It''s Mr. Bartolo!


    Shungo turned his head toward the doorway on the roof of the building.


    Ryo also turned around after that.


    ''''Huh, you noticed.


    With Shungo and Ryo''s eyes on him, Bartolo opened the door quietly and walked towards Shungo and the others. Behind that Bartolo, two men follow Balto.


    The two brown-haired men behind Bartolo were black-clad, closely packed, and dressed in military uniforms that were clearly designed for ease of movement.


    ''If you''re coming, I want you to show your face now!��So, this is your guy''s work, too. I mean, this is a pretty slick move, man. Are you really that short of cash?��The agency,


    You''re in rough shape, Tenko. But you''ve misunderstood.


    What?


    I don''t know what happened to you. No, what''s more, we''re a little confused, just like you.


    What did you say?


    ''''We don''t know what''s going on right now either. What we do know is that there was a demon horde that attacked seven major cities in Millamar. And in those six cities, with the exception of Minra, we only know that powerful anthropomorphic aliens like those over there are intercepting the attacking demons and even destroying them.


    Na!


    Ryo couldn''t help but shout out.


    He was astonished to see that there were five other cities in five other cities where there was an outsider who was still facing off with overwhelming force against the horde of youkai demons outside of Yangura, where Bartolo said he was now over there.


    Shuntao narrowed his eyes at Bartolo''s words, and once again looked at White, who had more than half of the demons destroyed.


    ''So?��How do you guys see this?��Is it a friend?��And what about Lokiarum, the leader of the Sword of Surt?��You came all the way to see me because you got some information, didn''t you?��Otherwise, I wouldn''t be here when you guys are trying to outsmart me.


    ''''Huh, yes. The reason I''m here is to clear up any misunderstandings that Ten-i-Muhae might have in this situation and to share information with you as a client to show you that we are sincere. We don''t really have any intention of displeasing Ten-i-Muso. Well, I''ll admit that we were struggling with a too high fee.


    Bartolo gave the Shuntao an old, seamless smile, and the Shuntao clicked his tongue.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in this situation. First of all, as for this situation, nearly 7,000 hordes of demons attacked each of the seven major cities in Millamar at the same time.


    Shungo listens to Bartolo with a cold expression on his face, but Ryo''s eyes widen and his face tightens. He knew of no summoner in Ryo''s knowledge who could summon so many demons all at once, nor did he know of any precedent for this.


    ''Brigadier General Mattoo, the escort target of the mission of this request, is currently working with the rookie abilities dispatched by the Japanese Branch in Minra to fend it off. They seem to be quite good recruits. So ... six other cities, including this one here in Yangura, and it''s like this everywhere else.


    As Bartolo said this, he raised his left arm in the direction of the horde of demons.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with your own money, as well as the reason why you''re defending each of the major cities, each summoner or contractor is unknown. However, there are a total of seven human gaijin. Each of them are repelling those demons'' attacks almost unharmed. Right now, my men are on their way to each of the cities, and I''ve told them to try to contact these extraterrestrials.


    The Shuntao listened to Bartolo as he crossed his arms, but he let out a breath through his nose as if he was disappointed.


    ''''What? You know, you barely know anything.


    ''''Well, that''s what I''m going to say in a nutshell. But I''ve already received reports from my subordinates who have come in contact with these outsiders. Not all of them are outsiders yet, but according to them, it is possible that there is one master of these outsiders.


    What... what?


    Then Wang Liang unexpectedly takes a step forward.


    ''''No way!��Seven such high-ranking inhuman beings in one!��You can''t do that!��Summoning ... no, you can''t do that one!��So does that mean you have a contracted one?��But, Mr. Bartolo, how did you know that?


    ''It''s a trade secret I''d say, but it''s not much of a secret, is it?��I''m going to say this in good faith, Ryo. As for you, you already know that we are a counter-capability unit in the agency. Well, although we call it a top-secret unit, we don''t hide it very well. It''s also necessary, to some extent, to tell the people around us that the agency doesn''t just operate on a clean slate, either. Especially as long as there are people who are after some sort of bad feelings and interests against the agency.


    Ryo nodded cautiously at Bartolo''s statement, his face tightening.


    He knew for sure what Bartolo was talking about.


    Bartolo''s unit is working behind the World Ability Agency''s stated goal of taking on a part of society''s role and eventually gaining public recognition, with the goal of upgrading to a public institution.


    The agency is essentially an organization that does not interfere as much as possible with the general public, and is designed to help people who are afflicted by extrapersonal or spiritual phenomena. Through their steady efforts, they are trying to become a member of society.


    It will take a long time, but it is this accumulation of efforts that will allow it to reach the time when it can be announced to society without causing too much confusion.


    But that is not the primary mission of Bartolo''s unit.


    There are organizations that are willing to be an overt obstacle to the altruistic goals of this institution. There are organizations like Surt''s Sword, and some of these organizations are also found in national organizations.


    If these organizations see that an institution is defenseless, they will think of a way to enclose themselves in their abilities, even if it means resorting to manipulation.


    Bartolo''s unit serves as a deterrent to the world''s movement against these institutions.


    That''s how useful the existence of gifted people is.


    Particularly in the world''s backstage battle.


    For this reason, if the World Organization of Gifted Persons attempt to harm and disrupt the governance of gifted people, Bartolo''s troops will move immediately.


    Because of this, it was not surprising that Bartolo''s troops had many specialists in anti-personnel and anti-capability.


    Also, Ryo understood that Bartolo''s statement that they didn''t hide it too strictly was also aimed at this deterrent.


    In fact, each state also kept the movements of its intelligence agents secret, but they did not deny the existence itself.


    Although the content is slightly different, it''s better to not dare to hide it as if it''s there than to pretend that it''s not, and the other party will find it formidable.


    Bartolo sensed an air of intelligence in Ryo''s expression and smiled.


    He said, "We have a specialist in countermeasures against foreign contractors. There is a special ability person who can detect to which person those contracted outsiders are connected. He used to be a natural born psychic, but thanks to him, attacks on our agency from non-human contractors have greatly diminished. We can''t see this guy, but it seems we can see a thread-like connection between the contracted outsider and his master.


    Ryo showed a look of surprise at that, that very special ability.


    Shungo sharpened his gaze and Bartolo grinned.


    ''''Well, he''s a guy who''s a bit of a battle buff. But that guy said that he had checked out about three of those outsiders, and each of them had the thickest strings of light he had ever seen glowing, and they were heading in one direction. He also said that he had never seen such a strong connection of master and servant. Moreover, since there was an equality in each of those threads as directed to the Lord, I wondered if the Lord was alone.


    ''Hey!�� Moreover, if they have such a strong connection, a family that secretly produces some of the greatest contractors in the world is involved?��...The Liu family and the Jahami family, no way!��The Schwartzhahle family!


    Calm down, Ryo-kun. There is no involvement of those houses. As I suspected, we immediately checked and found that there was no such thing. And those houses have no motive to protect Millimer. No, we still don''t know who or what this contractor is, and we have no idea what the hell he''s trying to protect Millimer for. Well, it''s a big world. There''s a very low probability that there is a person with abilities we don''t know about among the Millermen who has worked in the defense of the homeland... or that Brigadier Mattoo hired them through a route we didn''t take... I can.


    ....


    Ryo thinks that such a thing is definitely not possible in Bartolo''s words. A contractor with abilities unknown to the agency in Miremar is certainly not a zero possibility. But considering the fact that so many people with such abilities have not come to the surface at all until now, the odds of being able to sign a contract with such a high-ranking outsider in the first place have become astronomical, and it''s not possible in the normal course of things.


    Also, Brigadier Mathew''s own route is out of the question. If he had connections with people with this many abilities, he wouldn''t have asked the agency to do it from the start.


    (Even Bartolo-san should know that.)


    Ryo with a mysterious look on his face and Bartolo with a natural attitude. Then Shuntao interrupts with an exasperated tone of voice.


    ''''It doesn''t matter!��And where are those strings coming from those people?��It''s Mr. Bartolo.


    Bartolo put a lot of effort into his eyes when he received the Shunta''s question.


    ''''It''s.......Mount Gulwa.


    Ryo was surprised by this answer and Shungo sneered.


    ''Mount Gulwa!��That''s with Lokiarum!


    ''Ha!


    It wouldn''t do us any good, you know.


    ''Hmmm!��Hahaha!


    Suddenly, Shundo starts laughing.


    ''Good grief!��I don''t know who you are, but you''re trying to save the Millers all by yourself?��For nothing, not even money!


    Ryo was surprised when Shungo suddenly laughed out loud in a good mood.


    ''''........Shungo?''''


    Hey, Ryo. Let''s go home.


    ''What?��Hey, Shunrui!


    I don''t like the fact that you snatched my business and money from my side in a flashy way, but I''m in a one-man ding-dong fight on this scale. It''s not cool for me to be in the middle here.


    ''But, but!��I was asked to do it, you know?


    The Shuntao carried his scimitar on his shoulder and turned to Bartolo.


    ''''Hey, Mr. Bartolo. You''ll get your money back. You were the one who offered me the piece rate system, what do you care?


    As expected, Bartolo was also puzzled for a moment by this Shuntao''s proposal, but when he saw the strength of will behind the Shuntao''s eyes, he took a deep breath.


    ''''I understand. From our point of view, it''s unfortunate to say the least, but I can''t deny that some of the contents of this situation have changed too much since the time of the request. But is it good?��Tenkoku throws away his reward and withdraws?


    ''Ha!��I''m just going to get paid for what I''m worth on my battlefield!��That''s what makes me proud to be a self-made man. I''m not the kind of man who takes handouts from other people''s battles. Money is the measure of my excellence. But is there someone else who isn''t?��Probably on Mount Gulwa. If you ask me, I''m just an idiot and I don''t understand it, and I don''t want to, but I don''t hate it.


    ''Oh my God, the shunting is always so selfish... oh, my head is starting to hurt.


    "Shut up, Ryo. Stop your rattling around. Phew!��Well, I''m going home, Mr. Bartolo.


    Shungo walked past Bartolo and the others and headed for the doorway on the roof of the building. Seeing this, Ryo hurriedly followed suit.


    Bartolo and the others saw them off in silence.


    ''''Ah, it''s Bartolo-san. Since it''s you, you''re going to thoroughly investigate this contractor after this, right?


    ''''Um ... well, I suppose it will. Is it?


    So why don''t you tell me about it?


    Huh?��Why?


    This guy owes me a favor, and I''m sure you''ll be paying him back later.


    What do I owe you?


    "I left this rat race with no pay. I''m going to make this guy pay for what he did to me. I''m curious to see what he''s like. You let me show my face, and I''ll buy you a special drink.


    This contractor or whatever it is....


    Hm!��Don''t forget that, Mr. Bartolo.


    As he said that, [Heavenly Clothes] Wang Shunhao, for the first time in his career, finished his request without payment and disappeared from the door.


    Bartolo exhaled heavily again and instructed his subordinates to gather thorough information on this Millimer situation, and then accompanied by the rest of his subordinates, he made preparations at a rapid pace to head to Mount Gulwa, where Surt''s Sword Chieftain Lokiarum was believed to be located.

 110-Hypocrisy and drunken inferior ⑨

    "General Mattoo!��We have received word from various cities thanking us for reinforcements and returning to General Mathew!


    In the yard of Mathew''s mansion, where Minra''s defense headquarters was located, reports from the correspondents were coming in constantly.


    ''''What is this...................... Reinforcements.........''''


    Mattoo turns his head to Theintan, who is standing off to the side.


    Theintan also met Mattoo''s gaze, but he tilted his head.


    ''''I don''t understand. What in the world is going on? We are currently instructing the cities to report to each city to gather information.......What are the reinforcements.......?��It is true that we have instructed our compatriots who are stationed in cities other than the one that was attacked to go to the nearby cities for support, but these reports are from all over Miremar. Some of them must not have arrived yet, and since southern Millmar is not under our power, we have no support or anything else...


    The defense of Minra is currently eliminating hordes of enemy demons thanks to the efforts of Mizuho and Marion, and the proliferation of enemy demons is now gone, so although there are hordes of demons, the number of enemies is decreasing as they are defeated, and the attacking force led by Mizuho is maintaining an overwhelming superiority in the battle line against enemy demons.


    ''''We''ve got word from Passaun!��Thanks for the support of General Mattow!��I''m offering to return to General Mattoo. Also, Hiroto?��Report to, the reinforcements are doing a tremendous job of destroying the enemy!��Is this ... is this ... is this ... is this Hiroto a code or something?


    Both Mattoo and Theintan looked at each other with wide eyes and huffed at the report of that head-turning communicator.


    In the vast hollow that led from the cave in the middle of Mount Gulwa, Surt''s sword chief Lokiarum was on the defensive.


    Lokiarum was now clearly suffering from anger, impatience, doubt, and the mere rank D of the World Ability Agency, which attacked him without pause, while amplifying his hatred.


    (Nooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!��Kuhn, who is this guy?��This thing has no access to hallucinations, to the illusion of assimilation!��(Tsk, you''re not going to give him time to summon me!)


    Yuto did not allow Lokiarum to summon the Summoner''s method of attack with a thorough series of attacks, exactly. The way he fought was as if he was well versed in fighting against the summoner.


    Yuto stepped forward and closed in on Lokiarum. In response, Lokiarum was forced to just run around while deploying barriers.


    And gradually, Yuto''s uninterrupted attacks began to exceed the speed of Lokiarum''s magic barrier deployment.


    Yuto''s beloved sword, ETI-Bai, is only a moment too early, and it dives through Lokiarum''s unfolding magical barrier.


    ''''Ha........Guu!


    Lokiarum roared as Yuto''s posture white shallowly sliced through Lokiarum''s left cheek to his left ear, and Lokiarum roared as that sharp pain hit him. The rank D boy, who sent a sharp gaze at Lokiarum incessantly with a blank expression, immediately took a swipe at the new demonic wall that Lokiarum had deployed.


    ''''You, aren''t you used to that level of pain?''''


    Yuto muttered condescendingly as he cornered Lokiarum.


    ''''What?!''''


    ''You''re nowhere near as good as you''d be if your legs were slowed down by that level of pain. You''ve only been directing them from the rear in a big way. Thank God for lowlifes like you, you can''t even imagine the pain of others because you don''t hurt yourself.


    "Don''t push your luck, you inexperienced little bastard!��You sound like you understand!


    Lokiarum quickly moves his gaze around, still deploying his magic wall.


    Anyway, we need a small amount of time to summon.


    Lokiarum decided to take a risk-taking action here. Originally, Lokiarum had the complete advantage, knowing that the summoner''s way of fighting was to attack from a safe place. But now he was brought into melee combat, which was not a good minute for the summoner. This makes it hard to take advantage of the summoner''s advantages.


    Of course, as a mature summoner, Lokiarum has a few jutsu for times like this. However, as if he had anticipated even that, Yuto would always follow him within a 5 meter radius of Lokiarum at all times.


    As expected, it is difficult to activate the jutsu in this situation.


    In addition, Lokiarum still had something in his heart that could be called pride. That is, the fact that the opponent was facing a lower-ranked boy, rank D, relative to him, was hard to get out of his head.


    That slight remaining pride was undeniably one of the reasons why he was inviting this situation.


    However, Lokiarum finally realized that he would not be able to get out of this situation unless he let go of his pride.


    That''s largely because he felt his own life in danger from the spirit and awesomeness unleashed by this mere rank D boy.


    Lokiarum brings his left arm forward in the same gesture of deploying a magical wall to the approaching Yuto. Yuto also increased his speed gear in response.


    But suddenly, Lokiarum shoots a Wil-O-Wisp instead of a barrier from his left hand. Yuto''s face turned into a huff at the attack.


    Lokiarum retreated and continued to shoot at the cocky little inferior ability, while slamming into Yuto with the full-strength Wil-O-Wisp rapid-fire that he was now able to do.


    (You little bastard ... I''ll tell you the difference in experience. Don''t think you can win by force push alone)


    It was an attack that seemed to be a surprise attack by Lokiarum, but Yuto ducked while cutting through the Willowisp with a posture white, and there was no hurry in his expression.


    As if to Yuto, Lokiarum''s behavioral pattern had just changed from a demonic wall to a demonic spirit, he seemed to be running sideways around Lokiarum and timing his jump into Lokiarum''s bosom.


    (A small, hateful, calm fellow... but!��Kukku. You''re immature!��(Immature and immature!)


    Lokiarum''s cheeks twisted slightly as he stared at Yuto as he moved.


    Lokiarum is waiting.


    The time when this inexperienced, cocky little boy will show his face, contorting his face, exposing his ignorance of anti-capability combat, and crying tears of frustration as he dies while having his face stepped on by the soles of Lokiarum''s shoes.


    Lokiarum continues to release the Wil-O-Wisp as a natural breakaway from Yuto, while precisely assessing Yuto''s movements.


    (Haha!��Okay!��My plan can be done!


    Just when Lokiarum was about to set it up.......suddenly, Yuto stops moving.


    (Ha, what?)


    Yuto slashed at the approaching Willowisp with only his right hand, which held the unstoppable movement of the ETI, and then swung his legs up and kicked him off the ground.


    The stones and mud where Yuto kicked off turned into gravel and struck Lokiarum''s left hand and body, causing Lokiarum to fall on his back.


    ''You''re so vapid, you.''


    What?


    There!��There!��And there!


    Yuto points at his own right slanting backwards, left slanting top backwards, and then at the top of the front, with his posture while facing the front.


    For a moment, Lokiarum wonders what he''s saying, but then he looks at the direction that Yuto pointed in and shows his astonished phase.


    ''''He''s setting something up, isn''t he?��You were leading me to a point where they would have been in my blind spot. You know ... if you''re going to do that, don''t give me that obvious look and expression. I''m fighting, it''s embarrassing for me.


    Na!


    ''Enough ... it''s over. I''ll teach you!��Just like you did with this millimeter, the regret of being knocked down by me, who has no interest in or connection to your plans, just the regret of being knocked down!��Know that and end up here in the land of Millmar!


    A sacred battle qi erupts from Yuto. Yuto sets up his posture, and even Lokiarum glares at him with a sharp glare of chills.


    Lokiarum unconsciously retreats back.


    ''''Ki, what is your purpose!��How dare you turn on me like this!��What''s in it for you by defeating me!


    Are you stupid?��You, sir. Like I told you before I came here with no agenda of my own. I came here to take you down in hypocrisy and drunkenness!


    Yuto''s fighting spirit explodes.


    The fighting qi that just covers Lokiarum''s vision.


    (Ko, this!��No way!��Senki!��This guy was a pathfinder!��Yuck!��(Yuck, yuck, yuck!)


    Yuuto found himself in front of Lokiarum, including Lokiarum and himself, as he released a blast of Sacred Fighting Qi over the entire area.


    ''''Nah!��I can''t see...!


    "Senki Tousan!


    Hearing the roar of Yujin''s spirit, Lokiarum''s recognition of the ups and downs of his vision turned upside down was difficult to keep up with.


    Now, for some reason, he can see Yuto''s chin below him.


    Lokiarum dropped his upper body to the ground, leaving only the lower half of his body standing there.


    Lokiarum feels the cold ground in the cave on the back of his head and finally understands his condition.


    ''''........huh!''''


    Lokiarum coughed up a large amount of blood that was coming in from his airway.


    It crossed the gaze of the boy who was now looking down at him with a cold expression.


    Even in this state, Lokiarum''s life would not cease in the middle. From the time of the battle, Yuto had felt it, but still, that Lokiarum''s body was half that of a demon.


    Yuto made a face as if he was looking at something trivial and shifted his eyes to Mizgard, which still reflected the situation in each city.


    ''''Hi!��A baboon?��Oh, you''re sorry?��Lokiarmuzama, yarareta?��Baboon!


    Yuto turns to Mizgard and sets up his posture.


    Lokiarum sees Yuto closing in on Mizgard in his fading vision.


    Yuto stands behind Mizgard, who continues to look in a different direction.


    This time, Lokiarum''s left hand, in a weak movement, traces the area around his chest.


    He then grasps a piece of parchment from a break in his robe.


    With a relaxed stance, Yuto wrapped the posture with his own sacred ki.


    Lokiarum no longer opened his eyes, but his vision began to darken and he couldn''t feel anything.


    With that Mizgard in time, Yuto released his spirit.


    ''''Haaah!''''

 111-Hypocritical and drunken inferior ⑩

    �v�ˤ��аפ��϶Τ˘�����ȡ��ݺϤȹ���һ�ݤ�����¤�����


    ���ң����ҥҡ��������ң�����


    ����εv�ˤ˚ݸ����Ƥ���Τ����ݸ����Ƥ��ʤ��Τ����ߥ�����ɤϱ�Ц���򸡤��١������餺����̷����Ҋ�Ƥ��뤬�����Υߥ�����ɤ�������Ĥ�Τ���ͨ��i���Ƥ����Τ�Ф����褦���ä���


    �v�ˤ�����¤������аפ��դꤷ�ᡢ�ߥ�����ɤξ�����ᤫ�����ࡣ


    �����ޤ����ن�������ħ�δ�Ⱥ��٤äƤ������������������餪�������Ȥ�˼�äƤ���������W���ن�������äƤ������Фˤ⤳���Ĥγ���ӳ����ФǤ���ħ�����ϥߥ�ީ`���u�äƤ�������͡��Ǥ⡢���ޤ��򵹤��С�����ǥߥ�ީ`�Ф��ͤ��z��Ǥ�����ħ�δ�Ⱥ�νy�ƤϤȤ�ʤ��ʣ���


    �v�ˤ������ԤäƤ����g�ˤ⡭���ߥ�����ɤ��^�����аפ�����¤���������ޤǁw�Ѥ��������Ϥ��롣


    ���ҡ����ң�������룿���������졭���죡��


    �ߥ�����ɤ�������ľ����顢Ѫ�������Ϥ��롣


    �����ơ��ߥ�����ɤϤ��ξ����ե�`�Ĥ˥ʥ��դ���줿�褦�����Ҥ˸�졢�g�������X���ؓe���餤�ʤ������Фˤ��벻��ζ�����򤫤�ͶӰ����Ƥ���ӳ�񤴤ȵ����ܞ���ä���


    �v�ˤϟo����˘�����⤭���аפ��������x�꤫������Ƥ����׽���ʤ˼{��롣


    ��������������


    ������


    �v�ˤϡ��ޤ�dz�Ц����褦�ʡ����κ������Q�餹�褦�����˚ݸ������ϥäȤ����������η������򤱤���


    �����ˤϡ����~����ǰ���ä��Ϥ��Υ�������ब�������ܞ���äƤ��롣


    ���Υ����������ϰ�����������ˤʤ���ƤƤ����Ϥ��������v�ˤ�Ŀ������ȳ̤�ꤽ������ݤ�Ф���Ƭü���Ϥ�����


    ���եϥϥϥϥϥϣ���


    ��������ब��Ц����ʼ��롣


    �v�ˤϤ����°����Τʤ���������ब�ߓP�����褦��Ц������˼�h�ʹ⾰����ȫ���˲��ݤ��ߤä���


    �v�ˤ��Ф˾���Ф��ߤޤꡢ��൤��аפ��٤ӡ��i���Ťġ����Εr������


    �v�ˤ�һ���ˤ����Ĥ˸�줿�ߥ�����ɤζ���Τ�������Ƥ���������Ѫ���ޤ��һƥ��������Τ褦���p�ޤꡢ����ѪҺ�ǤǤ�����ƥ���ߤϵv�ˤ����Ǥ����u���줫�롣


    ���ϥã������ã���


    �v�ˤ������ͻ���줿�����ߥ�����ɤ��夫�霥���������γ��\���ߤΚ����Ф������Έ��������o���ʤ����ܤ�����Ȥä�������������Ѫ���ߤΰ����ϵv�ˤ�׷��������褦��܉����䤨�롣


    ����ˤ�����o�����ȵv�ˤϡ��᷽���w���ˤ��ȡ���ǰ�˵v�ˤΤ����Ȥ����ε���򡢤���Ѫ���ߤ�������ꡢС���ʥ���`���`�������Ĥ���F������


    ����Ϣ���Ĥ��������u���o�����ޡ��Ҽ������Ȳ����·������Ф��Ѥ��줿�v�ˤϡ����������аפ򘋤�ֱ���ΰk�ι��Ĥ˂䤨�Ĥġ���Ŀ��ǰ���𤭤Ƥ����‘B����᤺�ˤ�����


    ���εv�ˤ�Ŀ�ˮ����ʹ⾰����äƤ��롣


    �ȳ̡�ͻ�硢�ߥ�����ɤ��夫���u�äƤ���Ѫ���ߤ������������ϥߥ�����ɤ�����Ƥ����ߤ����ΰ����̶Ȥ���


    �Ф�ΰ�����Ѫ���ߤϤȤ����ȡ���������o�����v�ˤ�׷�鷺���Τޤ�ֱ�M�����ʤ�ȥߥ�����ɤ����ˤ��ä��Ϥ��Υ������������ͻ���̤��äƤ�����


    �����������¸����x��ˡ��ϥ󥫥��̶Ȥδ󤭤�����Ƥ�����ڤ����Ƥ��ꡢѪ���ߤ����Ϥޤ�����Ƥ�����褫�줿ħ��ꇤ������ͻ���̤��ꡢ���Τޤޡ������¤ˤ�����������ˤޤ�����_���Ƥ�����


    �������������եϥϥϡ����ϥåϥåϩ`�`�`�`�`�`������


    ��������ब�٤ӡ��ä���ä��褦�ʸ�Ц���򤷤ʤ��顢����Ѫ���ߤ�؞���줿�ϰ��������Υ��������ϡ������Ϥ��롣


    ���䡢���Ϥ���Ȥ�����ꡢ�v�ˤ�һ�W���°������x�줿������ͻ���̤��ä�Ѫ���ߤ˳֤��Ϥ���줿�褦���ä���


    �v�ˤϤ������ݤ��K�ä����������ΰ����۹���ܤ��롣


    ������ϡ�������


    �v�ˤ�Ŀ��Ҋ�_������


    �����ơ����Υߥ�����ɤ�����Ӥ�Ѫ���ߤ��顢���������غΤ������o����Ƥ���Τ��֤��롣


    ���������Ϥ��γ֤��Ϥ���줿�ϰ����������ˤΤޤޡ���������ԣ��ǵv�ˤ�Ҋ�¤�������


    �����������ޤ���Сɮ������혤��`�ä��ʡ���ǰ�ϵ����������g�ȥߥ�ީ`��״�r��ݤˤ��Ƥ��������Ĥ��Ϥ�������Ȥ�˼�äƤ�������ǰ�ι��Ĥ��Ҥ��ߥ�����ɤ��֤��¤�϶��Ҋ������״�B���ä��������顢�ҤϤ�ǰ�������ߥ�����ɤ��֤򤫤���Τ���äƤ����Τ���


    �����������Ԥ��褦�ˤ�v�ˤϤ����˄ӓe�ȱ�����������аפȹ��˥����������w�Ӥ����롣�v�ˤˤȤäơ����������Ή仯�ʤ��v�S�Ϥʤ���


    �v�ˤ����٤δ���z�ߤ��������������ز����ߤ롣


    ���εv�ˤΐۄ��аפ��ϰ��������ʤ��������������󤫤������ꡢ���Τޤ��ؤ�ͨ��i�������������������x�꤫���٤Ӥ��ε�����F������


    ����������


    ���ޤ�������


    ���������ϵv�ˤ��Ф��w�Ф��줿�Ϥ�������ϡ��ޤ��Һ����Фä��褦��ֱ���˿����ꡢ�w���z��ǵ������S��������ˤǤ����v�ˤΤ���դ��κ�Ԫ��������


    �����ϣ���


    �v�ˤ����ࡣ


    �v�ˤ��٤Ӻ�һ���֤��Ф�ΤƤ�줿�Ϥ��Υ�����������ϼȤ��Ф���ǰ�ˑ��ꡢ�v�ˤκ�Ԫ����������һ���ǵv�ˤ���ȫ���֤��Ϥ����������ơ��v�ˤ��аפ�֤�����ˤⴥ�֤Τ褦����Ӥ�Ѫ���ߤ���ޤ������Ḷ�����p���Ĥ���


    �����������ɤ�ʚݷ֤������ن�ʿ���ˤ�׽���Ƥ���кΤȤ��ʤ��˼�äƤ����Τ���������Сɮ���ن�ʿ�ʤ�Д��νӽ����S���кΤ�Ǥ��ʤ���˼�ä��������ޤ������Τ���o֪�����F���Τ褦���ӵȤʥ����������ҤΤ褦������λ���ن�ʿ��y���櫓������ޤ�����


    ����������ָ���v�ˤκ��ˡ�����������˽j�ߤĤ��ߤ�����z�ࡣ


    ����������


    �v�ˤ�һ˲Ҋ���������α���˥��������ϘS���ݤ�Ƭ�Ȥδ�������Ϥ��롣


    �v�ˤ����֤ǥ����������Է֤κ�����Ф��������ߡ������������������


    ���ۤ����ޤ�Ŀ������Ǥ��ʤ������������ϵ�ʿ�Ȥ��ä��Ȥ��������ޤ���������ʤȤ������ɵ�ʹ���˻ᤪ���Ȥ�˼��ʤ��ä�����������ǡ���ǰ�����Όg���ǥ�󥯣Ĥˤʤä��Τ��h����ʡ����䤷���C�v�ǤϤ�ǰ���������u���Ǥ��ޤ�����


    ��������������������������������������v�ˤ����֤��𤨤롣


    ����������Ϥ��F���Ϥ�����δ��ʥ������ä��櫓������������ܞ�����Ҥ��۵��ӥ˩`���٥å��κ���Ҋ�ơ��Τ�˼��ʤ��ä��Τ������F�����Ф��򤱤��ߥ�����ɤ򡢤�������ħ��٤륢��ƥʤȿ������Τ��`����ä��ʡ�


    ���������ϡ�ҕ����һ˲���ɤ���Ӥ��ߥ���Τ褦�˺᤿���˩`���٥å����Ƥ����v�ˤˤ���Ŀ���򤱤��������ơ��˥��Ȥ��롣


    �����������Ĥϡ��ޤ��������Է֤ε��Ӥ���ߤˡ�����


    �v�ˤ�ü�g�ΰ����ष�ߤ����ǤϤʤ����ɤ���ߤ򉈤�����


    ���ҤϤ����ʤ�Τȷ֤��äƤ������ιʤ����֤��뤫�����֤����������ʡ��F���Τ褦�������ߤȤ��Ƥ��F���Ŀ�Ĥ�ʤ����餤�����Ϥ��ߡ��¤�̟o�ܤ��ߤɤ���Ĥ�Ӥ������褦�ʥ����ǤϤʡ�������������ǰ���ҤȤΑ餤�����Ф��Ҥ΄Ӥ���Ԕ�����Q�줷�Ƥ����褦�ˡ��Ҥ⤪ǰ�θ���΄Ӥ����餪ǰ���������դ��Ƥ����Τ������Ҥ���Ҋ��������ǰ��餤�˸�����������ϺΤȤ�ꐸ��ǟo���������¤��ݤ���ߤ���������


    �����������¤��ΤƤ�褦���Ԥ��Ť����������ݤ˚n��y�ߤ��᤿�������ơ��v�ˤˤ�ä���K�Ȥʤä��ߥ�����ɤ���X���򤱤���


    ��������Ҥ���ޤǼ��᤿ħ�����A�i��Ǥ⤢�ä��Τ����������L�����¤���᤿����ħ���Τʡ������ơ����Ĥ�˽��ȡ���z�ޤ��r����Ĥ褦�ˡ�����ħ�����Ҥ��m�Ϥ��䤹��ħ���ˉ��Ԥ����ʤ���ʡ���ǰ�Ϛݸ����Ƥ��������������Ҥ����Ѫ��ϡ��⤦�ˤΤ�ΤǤϤʤ��ȡ��ҤϤ���ޤǺζȤ��ن�����ħ���ߤ������ֲ���A�����L��������ȤɤΤ褦��ħ�����ˤ��ͤ��������򡢤��Εr�Τ�������ˡ�������赤�����֤���줿�Τ�����


    �����������夬���\�����`����p��������


    �����������줬�k�Ӥ���Ȥ��ϡ�����С���ߥ�ީ`����ٗ�ˤ�������`���ᡢ��������ˌ��������鲼��򤹤�r���ä������ޤ���Ӌ���ǤϤ��Υ����ߥ󥰤ǤϤʤ��ä����������o��ˤ�ɢ�äƤ����׶�������ߤ�������둤����������Τ褦���ΤǼ���������˼���кϵ㤬������������ǰ�Ϥޤ����Է������Ǥ��Υѥ�ɥ������_�����Τ�������������νK����ʼ�ޤ�򣡡�


    ����������


    �v�ˤ˥�����������ˡ��ߥ�����ɤ��霥������ħ����ȡ���z�ޤ�Ƥ����Τ�Ҋ���롣


    ����ħ��������������ȡ���z�ޤ��ۤɡ����������εv�ˤκ��򾆤��Ϥ������������Ƥ��ä��������������夫�餢�դ����ħ����Ƭ�[����ꏊ���������ܤˤʤäƤ����������ơ��ߥ�����ɤ���ϥ���������ħ���������Ƥ��������ζ��Ĥ˸�줿�����С����ή��Ǥ��ä���


    �ߥ�����ɤξ��夬Ƥ�����ˤʤꡢ����ˤؤФ�Ĥ��ȥߥ�����ɤ�����Ƥ���Ѫ���ߤ����ϡ���ȫ�˥ߥ�����ɤ����x�졢�������ˤ�������������Ф��롣


    ���եϥϥϥϣ�����ǰ���ҡ������΃��㤵�ˤ��v��餺Ű�����Ƥ����ҡ������ߤ����Ȥ����۲m�˜��������硢�����ơ�����Ƭ���򵣤����������ߙC�v�ȤΑ�ˤ��_�����Τ�����������Ҋ���������Ҥ��تz�����ن�����ħ�����ˤ򣡡�������𺳤�����ħ��ˤ�ƥ���������򣡡�����������Ф��L�줿�Ҥ�ͬ�����������٤������Ϥ��롣����α����Y�⎆���z����������Ļ�_�������������}���ʼ�ޤ��Ҋ�ʤ��顢�¤����������졢�Ҥ�γ�ߤ������аħ���Ƥ������Ȥ�⤤�Ĥ����̤��褤����Сɮ����


    ��������ब�Ф֤ȥ����������°��������������o�����ߤ��������ڹ����䄤���ӡ����Ύڴ�ʵ��¿��g���쾮���ڡ�����ȸ�����ͻ���̤�����


    ������


    �v�ˤϺ�����ޤޤʤ�ʤ�״�B�ǡ����Θ��Ӥ�Ҋ���Ĥ����롣


    ������������फ��Ť��졢ͻ���̤��ä��ߤ����εص�����Ĥ˷e���ͤξ޴��ħ��ꇤ��������Ϥ��ä�������ϡ�һ�ˤ��ن�ʿ���ن��򤹤�ˤϤ��ޤ�˾޴�ǡ��൱����ħ�����Ҫ�Ȥ����ΤǤ���ȷ֤��롣


    �e���ͤ�ħ��ꇤ��g����򏊤�Ƥ���������ˤ��٤Ƥι��ܷ񤹤밵�\�ΉK�����F���롣��������餫�ˤ��άF�����˞�Ĥʴ�Ԫ��Ѩ����������Ƥ�����


    ��������फ��Ѫ���ߤ�ͨ��������ħ�����e����ħ��ꇤؼ��٤˹��o����롣����˰餤�����������Ͽष�ݤʱ����Ҋ���ĤĤ⡢�h����Ц�ߤ򤳤ܤ���


    ���̤������������������تz�η�Ȯ����࣡������������Я��������������鳤��¤��������٤Ƥ��Ɖ������������٤Ƥ��������Τ��٤Ƥ�����򤽤�džФ������죡��


    �e����ħ��ꇤ������霤��󤭤�����Ϥ��ä���


    ����˲�g���v�ˤ�Ŀ��Ҋ�_����


    �٤����Ĥ����v�ˤ�Ě�µ���˾��äƤ����ɚ⤬�Y�g�����Τ���


    �v�ˤ����֤�����������󤫤��x���ȡ������֤ΤҤ������������ؤ����ʤ����Ƥ���


    ����ɲ�ǡ�����������ȫ������ޤ����n�Ĥ��Ϥ����롣


    ��������


    �v�ˤ��ɚ�ˤ�를�����x�ΰk�i��ޤȤ���ܤ����������������᤿��


    �������������ˮ�椬�������e���褦�ˡ���Ӥ��𤳤����v�ˤκ�Ԫ��������֤ȵv�ˤ�����˽j�ޤ�Ѫ���ߤȵv�ˤȤ��g�ˤۤ�΃H����϶�g�����������


    �v�ˤρI����Ϸ��������Ϥ������k�˻�ܞ������ȡ���������������ߵ���Ĥ��Ĥġ��褦�䤯���������ξ��������ѳ������᷽���w���ˤ�����


    �v�ˤϳय�[����Ԫ��Ħ��Ĥġ��󤭤������������롣


    ���դ󣡡�С�t����Сɮ���������������⤦�W�������⤦���������ن���ֹ����󣡡�


    �v�ˤ��۹�䄤��������������������


    �����������ȳ̤����ɫ�����餫�ː��������Ƥ��롣���������ħ����ʹ���Фä��Τ������ȵv�ˤˤ�֤��ä��������ơ�����ϥꥹ����ؓ���������������ˤȤäƤ��Υꥹ�����ꥹ���ˤʤ�ʤ�״�r�����ä��Ȥ��������ߤα����Ҋ���Ƥ��롣


    ���Εr�����\�ΉK����ħ����Ƭ�㤬�@������


    ������������Τ��Ȥǡ����Ύڴ󤫤��B�ɤʵ��¿��g���e�졢�쾮����Сʯ�䰶�ڤ�ǷƬ�����ꤽ�����Ǥ��롣


    �v�ˤϡ�����״�r���@㵤����Ҋ������


    �����ˤ�F�����Ȥ��Ƥ���ħ����Ƭ������Ǥ⡢���פ��ꤨ�ʤ�����ħ���򇊤������Ƥ���Τ���


    ����������ħ���ϡ��������^���룡�������Ĥ����Ƥ�����ߥ�ީ`�ϣ�����


    ��������������ʹ�����������褦�ˡ��ΤȤ��°���������Ӥ�Ѫ���ߤ����֧���Ƥ��뤬���v�ˤα���Ή仯�ˡ��ڤ�����Ϥ��롣


    �����������������������Сɮ�����Ҥ��Ф�����ǰ��ͨ�꤬���ä�ρ�Τ褦���ʣ������줬�Ҥ������������g�����A�������Έ�����ħ�����νY���������äȡ�˽�򚢤��Ƥ�o�j�����⤦�l�ˤ�ֹ����Ϥ���˽�˽��Ť��Ф��Υ������׶��ͩ`�ԩ`��ܞ�Ƥ����롣�Ҥ򤳤Υ����ߥ󥰤ǚ����С����줳������ȥ��`���ʧ�ä������ϺΤ򤹤뤫�֤���󤾡�����ħ���������Ҥ����ͤä�ħ���������Ǥ����դτӤ���Ϥ�����


    ���ʣ���


    �v�ˤ����~��ʧ�ä���


    �����������Ԥ���ΤϷ֤���ʤ���������ħ���٥��ħ�������դⱩ��ޤ�뤳�Ȥ��Ǥ���Ȥ����顭����


    �v�ˤ�ŭ��ǥ���äȰšn��y�ࡣ


    ����ǰ�Ͽ�äƤ��룡����ǰ�ϺΤ򤷤Ƥ���Τ����֤��äƤ���Τ�������


    ���ҤϿ�äƤʤɤ���̣�����äƤ���ΤϤ���������������ա������դΤ�����Ҥ������ʤ��館�Ƥ��������¤�̟o���ߤɤ�����ʤ�֪�ä����Ȥ������������Ӥ�������ʤɤϡ����٤Ƥ��Ҥ�Ӌ���μZ�ˤ����󣡡��Ҥ�Ӌ���Τ���ˤ��Οo�����ʻ��ɢ�餻����


    ���Z���ȡ�����


    �v�ˤ�냇�ݤ����롣


    �v�ˤ�����餬��������


    �Ĥ��˥����ο��Ȥ�ħ�������ΰ��\���Ф��顢�졩�ˬF�������


    �������������Ҥ�γ�ߤ�Ŀ�ĤμZ�ˤʤ뤿��ˤ�������������Τ����������ޤ��ʹ���Ҋ�������¤���������Ƥ��¤��֧���ߤ����߳�����������������Ϥɤ��ޤǤ��äƤ����񡣤Ǥ���С��٤��Ǥ��Ҥ��ۤ����ƣ����Ҥ������Τ���ˡ���������ʹ�äƤʣ���


    ����Τʤ��v�ˤ��۹⤬䄤��򉈤����аפ��դ������𤨤�����


    ���ۤ����Ƥ��ȡ�����


    ���������ϼ����E�ä��褦�˽Фӡ��v�ˤ��Ŀ���Ҥ��ݤ˱��H���ƄӤ򤷤���


    ����ȡ������ұڤ�һ�Ǥ��_�����Ф˼����Τ褦�ʤ�Τ��B���줿���ݤ��F��롣


    �����������Ф��̤��������Έ��Οo�ޤˤ�˼����ħ���δ���ޤ꤬������ħ�����Ҥϟo�ޤ˥�����ʹ�ۤǤ��롣�ϩ`�ϥåϩ`����Сɮ��ϲ�١���ǰ���Ҥ���������ٗ����������Ǥ�ǰ���Ҥ�ӛ�����Ф˲Ф������������ǰ�������Ҥ�����������B��������μZ�ˤʤä��Ȥ������ȤǤʡ��Ҥ��Ф������A���衢�ޤ����ӵ������ߤ裡������������ū������׷�碌�Ƥ�롹


    �v�ˤ�Ŀ��������_������


    �����������¤��������~�����v�ˤ�×�Y��ħ���ӑ�����������Ķ��ħ������ˉ��äƤ�����


    �������Ĥ�ϡ���˽���Ф������Ƥ������衭����


    �����������h����Ц�ߤˡ������Ĥ�ħ��dz���ä����Ѥ�������ؤʤ롣


    �ԡ�һ����Ц���������ƹ��ƤƤ��ä����Ѥ���������


    �����ơ�����


    ħ��dz���ä��{ɫ������Ů����`�����åƤ����ݤΤʤ�����������ӡ�


    �v�ˤ��Ĥ�霤˽�ʳ����Ƥ���������


    ���������ϡ��v�ˤΉ仯��~����׽�����v�ˤ�����򤱤ʤ����äϜg����Ȥ����褦���°���������Ӥ��}����Ѫ���ߤ򡢤ޤ��ܛ�����Τ褦�˄Ӥ��������饤�ɤ���褦���L�����ݤ���ä��Ф��������ˤ�Ҋ�褦�ˤ�äƤ�����ʹ��������������������Ҋ������


    ��������ब�L�����ݤ����ȡ��_�����ґ����]�ޤꡢ�v�ˤ��ˤ���ȫ��Ҋ���ʤ��ʤä������������ϺΤȤ�������ǰ�ޤ���������Ť�褦���ƄӤ���ȡ����������Τ��봲����פ���ꡢħ��ꇤ��F��롣


    ������ǽK��롭��������ʼ�ޤ룩


    ����������ħ����ȡ���z��װ�äˤ�ʤäƤ���ħ��ꇤ��Ϥ��ȡ�ꡢϢ��Ĥ�����


    �����ơ�����ħ��������ä���ħ��������ʼ��롣


    ����С���ݤ��|�ˤϡ��郎���ꡢ�����˴�С�Υ��饹��ƿ��Һ�夬ԑ�ޤä�״�B�ǁK�٤��Ƥ����������ơ�����ƿ���Фˤϵ����֪��ʤ���ΉK���󤭤�Ŀ���_���ƥ�����äȥ���������ҕ��������׷�������롣


    ���ޤ��ϵڣ����ڣ��Υߥ�����ɤ����ɤ򼱤��ͤФʡ�����


    ��������ब�����������Ȥ����ǡ������L�����ݤ��ґ����⤫���ؤ�e�뤬����Ф����ħ��������������푤��ɤäƤ�����


    ���������Ϥޤ���פ��ɫ�Τޤޡ��˥���Ц����


    ���Ф�������࣡����������ʹ�����Ҥ�����Ȥ΄��ε��򣡡��Ҥ������ߤκB����������Ф��_�������ϩ`�åϥåϩ`����


    ���������θ�Ц����������С���ݤ�푤��ɤꡢ�ߥ�����ɤ�����������Ŀ�򥮥���������æ���ʤ��Ӥ�������


    �ޥåȥ��Β���Ǥ���ߥ��Ǥϡ�����ħ�δ�Ⱥ��ۤܓ��ˤ�������������ݓP���Ȼ����ν��L��Ƥ��ϤäƤ��롣


    �����˥ߥ����l�������ߤǤ��롢��[�ȥޥꥪ�󤬥ߥ����l�����鱾�����ä���Ƥ���ޥåȥ�ۡ��ͥ�ˎ�߀���Ƥ�����


    ��[�ȥޥꥪ���ˤ�F���Ȥ����ˤ���������ϚZ�����Ϥ��ơ����ζ��ˤ���Ů��ӭ����줿��


    ��[�ȥޥꥪ��ϱ���������Ԯ�ˤϏꤨ�뤬�����α���Ͼ���Ƥ��ʤ���


    ����[���󡢵v�ˤ���ϡ�����


    ���֤餯�����������g�`���ʤ������ن�ʿ�ȑ��L�ˤʤäƤ����͡�


    ��������


    ��[����������ߥޥꥪ��ϸ�����ζ�˥ޥåȥ�ۡ�Ύڤ���ͥ�ˤ������鱾�����򤫤��i���Ƥ�����


    �������ن���ֹ�ޤäƤ���Τ��������^������˼�������


    �������Ǥ��͡��������Ρ�����[���󡢴��ɷ�Ǥ��礦�������v�ˤ���ϡ�


    ���ޥꥪ�󡢴��ɷ�衣����ˤ���ϡ�˽������һ���֤��äƤ���Ǥ��礦����ȡ�ꤢ���������������ޥåȥ���܊�ΤȤ������Ф��ޤ��礦����


    ���Ϥ�����


    ��[�����ޤ��褦�ʡ��������~�ϡ���[�����ˤ��򤱤��Ƥ���褦�ˤ�„�������ޥꥪ��ϥϥäȤ���褦����Ϥ��ơ����¤򤷤���


    ǰ���˺��פ˽��Ƥ�줿���鱾����Ҋ���Ƥ��롣���鱾�����ܤ�ϻŤ����������������ߤ�ؤäƤ��ꡢ���鱾���������Ф�o�����ˤ�����ꤷ�Ƥ�����


    ��[�ȥޥꥪ��Ϥ����⤫��Ҋ�Ƥ⡢�Ť��������Τ��֤������鱾�����x��Ҋ�ơ��Τ���r�˄Ӥ�������褦��Ҋ�����o���R������٤�롣


    ���α������x�ˤϥ˥��ʤ��ˤ�Ҋ������


    �˥��ʤϤ��μ������ʳ�Ϥ���ä��󤭤���������ؤͤƵ�������ʿ��������y���Ƥ����ߥ������񤿤�����äƤ��ä����ޤ����H�ȤϤ��������Ƥ����ӹ���Ҋ�Ĥ���ȡ��˥��ʤ����Ȥ���Ԓ�����Ƥ���


    ��[�ϥ˥��ʤ����Է֤ΤǤ��뤳�Ȥ�����ˤ��ʤ��Ƥ����ˤ�Ҋ�ơ�Ц�ߤ򤳤ܤ�����


    ���Εr���ä�����


    ��[�ȥޥꥪ��θ��ΰµס���������Ĥ�푤��ɤ롢�����ޤ��������ΉK�Τ褦��ħ���ο��L�������i���Ƥ�����


    ��������


    ���ʣ�������ϣ���


    ��[�ȥޥꥪ������ᡢ˼�鷺�������x����֤���������а���Ȥ���˼���뤽�Ώ����ħ���β��ϥߥ����ȫ������z�ߡ��^��ȥ�äƤ�����


    �����ߤǤ��뤬�ʤˡ�����Ӱ푤��ܤ�����[�ȥޥꥪ����ä������ФˤϿ���䄤�һ������x���Ҋ�ؤ��褦�ˤ���ȡ��פ�A���ơ��ޤ��������¤ˑ��äƤ��ä���


    �ؤ˥ޥꥪ��Ϥ���ħ��������ҙ�������ä���


    ����������ϣ����ޤ���������󥳣���


    �ޥꥪ��˼�鷺�����ߤꡢ��श�ᤵ���Ƥ�����


    ���äġ����������ޥꥪ�󡢤��줬�Τ��֤���Σ��������θФ���������ħ����������ϤȤ�Ǥ�ʤ�ū�����


    ����[���󣡡�����ħ������ǰ���u�Ĥ��Ƥ����޴��ħ���Τ�Τ˿��Ƥ��Ƥ��ޤ��������⡢���Εr�ȤϱȤ���ˤʤ�ʤ��ۤɏ���������


    ��������������ϣ���


    ����ϥߥ�������;�Ф��u�Ĥ��Ƥ��������Σ������ħ���Τ�Τȡ��ޥꥪ��ϴ_�Ť����������ơ�����Ϥ��Εr�Τ�ΤȤϱȼ礷�褦���ʤ��ۤɏ���ˤʤäƤ��롣


    �ޤ������������ħ�������������餫�˱��η��Ǥ��顭���ޤ������v�ˤ��򤫤ä������ɽ����������Τ�����[�ȥޥꥪ���ֱ�Ф�����


    ��[�ȥޥꥪ��ϻ�����Ŀ��Ϥ碌�롣


    �񡢶��ˤθ������������һ�¤��Ƥ�����


    �񤫤顢�����ɽ���򤫤äƤ��g�˺Ϥ����ɤ����ʤ�Ʒ֤���ʤ���


    �����ơ����Ȥ��g�˺Ϥ����v�ˤ˼ӄݤ����Ȥ��Ƥ��ۤ����ĤΤ��ɤ����⡣


    ��[����򷭤���


    �����������������ޥꥪ��������


    ��[���ޥꥪ����ЄӤ��@����


    ���ιʣ������ޥꥪ�󣡡��v�ˤ��٤��Ǥ�ӄݤ����뷽������


    ����[���󣡡�˽���뤤��һ�w�Ǥ������Ǥ⡢�v�ˤ����˽�����˥ޥåȥ���܊�Ȥ��Υߥ����Τ����Ф��ޤ�����˽�����Ϥ����Ǵ��Ĥ٤��Ǥ����v�ˤ�����Ť��ޤ��礦����


    ��[�ϥ��äȤʤ�ޥꥪ��˷�Փ�򤷤褦�Ȥ��뤬�����줬�Ǥ��ʤ��ä���


    �ιʤʤ顢�����նΡ���ͤǤ��äȤꤷ�Ƥ���ޥꥪ�󤬛�������Ƥ����������


    �����⡢���Λ�ϡ����Ť����䱯�������������ΤǤϤʤ�����[�ˤϤ����˷֤��롣


    ����ϡ����Ǥ���[����Ŀ�˸����٤Ƥ����Τ���


    �����餯�����Υޥꥪ��Λ���Է֤�ͬ���档


    ���ޥꥪ�󡭡���


    �������Ϥ���


    ��˽�ϻڤ��������Է֤β���쳤ʤ��������Է֤��������������������Ĥ�ͬ�������ˤ����ʤ��Է֤�����


    ��[���󤫤�ޥꥪ����֤��x����


    ����[����˽��Ǥ��������顭��˽�ϡ��񡢛Q��ޤ�����˽�Ͻ~���ˏ����ʤ�ޤ����������ơ�˽�Ϥ����ˤ��ɤ����Фä��Ȥ��Ƥ⡢���Ύ���������ؤꤿ�������������ؤ�ޤ�����


    ��[�ȥޥꥪ��ϴ���y�ߡ�����ä鷺���ߥ��α��οդ�Q����Ҋ�Ĥ᤿��


    �����ơ������Ώ�����ħ���β��Ӥ��٤ӥߥ����Ͽդ��l���i���Ƥ�����


    ���������ޤ�����


    ������


    ��[���Է֤���������֤��դꤷ�ᡢ�ޥꥪ��ϡ��ؤΥ����ꥪ���դä���


    ����ֱ�ᡭ��


    ��[�ȥޥꥪ��ϸФ�ȡ�ä���


    ͻȻ�����ݤΤ���������ʧ�ФΤ褦�ʤ�Τ�����[�ȥޥꥪ����u����


    �����ơ����Ά�ʧ�Ф�ͻȻ�������Ϥ��äƤ�������˼���ȡ�����˳־A���Ɔ�ʧ�Ф��Ϥˆ�ʧ�Ф��ωT�ꤷ�Ƥ�����


    ��[�ȥޥꥪ���˲�r�ˤ��Υ����ɽ���򤫤ä���������ˤ�˼�������٤���


    ����������������ˤ�˼�������٤Ƥ⡢˼�������٤Ƥⱡ��Ƥ�����


    ���Εr���˥��ʤ���[�ȥޥꥪ���ҕ�����ä����˥��ʤϲ�������Ӳ������ǹ̤ޤä��褦�˰������ˤʤꡢ�Է֤��ؤ���ߡ��x���ζȤ�Ҋ�ؤ��Ƥ��롣


    ���ߡ���[���󡭡�����ϡ�����


    ������������


    ��[�ȥޥꥪ�����Ȼ�˻������֤򏊤��դä���


    ���Ά�ʧ�Ф���ɤ����ƤϤʤ�ʤ��ȱ����˿�������ˡ������ơ����οդ��Фʤ�������[��Ҋ�Ĥ�롣


    ��ʹ�ä��Τ͡��v�ˡ�����


    ���������򡭡����ޤ����ˤΤ���ˡ�����

 112-Hypocrisy and drunken inferior ? Settled

    The very large courtyard of Mattoo''s mansion is filled with soldiers and anxious civilians who have been evacuated. In the midst of it all, Nina works devotedly, comforting each of them as Mattoo''s daughter and encouraging them all to get rid of their fears.


    (They''re all fighting ... and I''ll fight with what I can.)


    Nina found a girl there who seemed to have gotten separated from her parents and quickly ran over to her and bent down and approached the crying girl. She responded to the girl, whose face was wet with tears, with a gentle expression and stood up, holding her hand.


    ''Come on, it''s okay, okay?��Let''s go find me and your mother. Right now, your amazingly strong brother and sisters will take out all the bad guys that come close to this city. Then you can go home with your mom right away.


    Are you sure?


    The girl looks up at Nina''s face.


    ''It''s true. So let''s go. To find your mother.


    Yeah!


    Nina pulled away from the girl''s hand with a loud voice, loud enough to be heard over the hustle and bustle around her, as her eyes searched for the mother who would now be desperately looking for this girl.


    Then Nina looked around frantically at the back in front of her and saw a woman shouting the name of what she thought was her daughter in a loud voice.


    ''Is that your mother?''


    ''Oh!��Your mother!


    The girl let go of Nina''s hand and started to run towards the woman.


    Nina looked relieved at the figure and smiled.


    .........then


    Nina felt an unearned sense of discomfort and clutched her own chest with her right arm.


    (What?��(This feeling ... like something is being lost...)


    The indescribable sensation confused Nina.


    It was as if something irreplaceable was being sucked out of her.


    For a moment, the face of the boy with that unreliable smile flashed in her mind.


    The boy who had thrown himself into a fight for their own sake, a fight that was of no benefit to him.


    That boy was close to my heart and gave me the opportunity to do this now.


    But even though the boy''s figure gradually disappeared and Nina''s heart screamed, the figure still faded from Nina''s consciousness.


    As if in a huff, Nina looked up and looked around.


    This feeling is hard to accept. I can''t ever be swept away, Niina thinks for some reason.


    ''''Yuto!


    Nina unconsciously raised her voice in the direction of the northern sky.


    ''''Sis, what''s going on?''''


    What?


    There, the girl from earlier was looking up at Nina, who was looking up at her mother and looking worried about something wrong with her.


    ''Thank you, Nina-sama!��My daughter told me. How can I thank you!


    Niina makes a soft face and responds to the woman who desperately bows her head. ''We must not do anything to make the confused citizens of Minra feel even a little uneasy right now,'' she said.


    ''No, don''t worry about it. Hmph, good for you, you can''t leave your mother anymore, okay?��Besides, we''ll be home soon.


    ''Yes!��You''ve got an amazingly strong brother and sister!


    ...Brother?


    Nina gives her a dubious look for a moment, but quickly smiles back at the girl.


    ''Right!��Don''t worry, you''ll have a lot of strong sisters.��Now, let''s go to the sheltered space over there. Is there anything I''m missing?


    Oh, yes, thank you. Well there are some people who have been told that they are a little short on milk for their babies.


    Okay. I''ll get it for you in a minute.


    When he said that, Nina quickly moved away from the scene.


    But for some reason, something that Nina doesn''t understand the reason for is stuck in her mind.


    It''s that girl''s casual words.


    (....................An incredibly strong older brother?


    Nina shook her face as if to shake it off, and threw herself into her own battle, not caring so much about what the child said.


    Right now, a powerful demonic beast was about to appear in the vast space at the farthest end of the cave in the middle of Gulwa Mountain.


    The demon beast has already exposed its upper body from the darkness, and although it may seem cramped, it is slowly and surely about to reveal its entire body to this world.


    When the gazes of Yuto and Garum standing in front of it crossed, Garum unfurled his massive jaws and was about to let out a roar that could turn his body into dust with just that.


    But Yuto stared at Garum''s roar and didn''t move.


    The warriors who had scattered in the demon world and the beloved girl had appeared in Yuto''s mind.


    The words of Lokiarum from earlier in the head of that Yuto were a wooden spirit.


    "Give that life for sustenance.......be useful with that life......."


    Now.........the darkness that lived inside of Yuto dyed Yuto''s heart black and led him to the deepest part of the jet-black darkness.


    Yuto''s expression completely disappeared, and the overwhelming killing intent that covered Yuto was carried by that dark, sharp eye light and directed at Garum.


    Yuto''s right foot took a step forward.


    "Yuto........."


    Yuto opened his eyes.


    Suddenly, there was an auditory hallucination or a blank sound in Yuto''s ears.......a very nostalgic and yet comforting girl''s voice.


    "We''ll always be watching over you, Yuto........"


    A small light shines out from the depths of the darkness that covers Yuto''s heart.


    Its impossible to mishear, Lieselotte''s voice.


    Yuto''s expression returns to his face and his vision expands.


    The faces of the irreplaceable friends who are now treasured emerged in the chest of Yuto.


    And Mizuho and Marion, who are now my classmates and comrades in arms.


    All of them are friends who uniformly know me, friends who remind me of myself.


    (That''s right ... this is not my revenge. It''s me ... as of right now!��I''m doing something that I feel strongly about doing. Liese!��I can''t forgive these people. They trample on other people''s thoughts for their own purposes and look down on people''s lives and souls as if they were trash!��So I...!


    In Yuto''s mind, the face of Mattoo, who gave his life to this millimer with a tragic resolve, and Guaran, who was scattered among them, comes to mind.


    And then.........Nina''s sobbing face was reflected in Yuto''s mind.


    Yuto glared at Garum with a raw face and ginned at him.


    Yuto held out his hands.


    Instantly..........a black shadow containing powerful magic power appeared on the right half of Yuto''s body and began to erode Yuto himself. And that shadow wriggled as if it was clinging to Yuto with a zapper, and even reached the eyeball of his right eye.


    ''''........!


    When Garum noticed the change in Yuto, he condensed the magic power he had accumulated and let out a roar that could destroy this underground space.


    Yuto''s hands held the jet black long sword ETI-Kuro and the platinum sword ETI-White, and a tremendous amount of sensual ki erupted from Yuto''s central axis.


    Lokiarum was quietly recovering in the hidden room.


    He used more power than he thought to summon Garum.


    If it wasn''t for this magic field, Lokiarum realized that it would still have been impossible to summon it.


    (But I have done it!��(If only Garum were here ... this unpleasant world can no longer ignore us!


    As Lokiarum thought about it, Garum''s second roar was unleashed, and the walls of the hidden room collapsed slightly.


    ''''Kukuku, that little boy, how do you keep it up against a perfect body Garum........ But a futile struggle........m!��What the hell!��This power!��This is.....


    Muttering that, the rock doorway to the hidden room in front of Lokiarum shattered with a roaring sound.


    ''''Nah!''''


    Lokiarum couldn''t read the situation and, stunned, his eyes were drawn to the figure that gradually emerged from the shattered rock door.


    ''You are!��What the hell?��What the hell?��What does that mean?!


    The debris and dust of the destroyed doorway rock door disappears and the boy with two swords is visible there.


    (What?)��What is it?��What is it?��What the hell!��What?��This is an illusion!��(Call it the enemy''s mental attack, if you will!


    ''Hey, what are you talking about, man? Have you already forgotten?��I''m here to take you down with hypocrisy and drunkenness, rank D.


    Lokiarum can''t understand what Yuto is saying.


    Yes, he can''t understand.


    Because even though he was a Daoist, he put a full-bodied super demonic beast Garum on this inexperienced and cocky little boy.


    How could this situation exist, it couldn''t possibly happen.


    Behind Yuto, there is a large hole in this hidden room that was created because of Yuto''s destruction.


    Beyond that large hole, Lokiarum saw an unbelievable sight.


    There, a gigantic demonic beast of more than ten or so meters in size was torn into four equal parts from nose to tail, up and down, left and right, and turned into dust.


    At this time, Lokiarum finally sensed the power blowing up from the body of the boy standing in front of him.


    ''''Na!��Oh, my God!��Spiritual and magical powers!��How can this come from you, a Taoist?��No, why, spiritual and magical power at the same time!��And this is a mighty force!


    ''It''s none of your business. It''s over this time there''s no more procedure or anything, right?


    Yuto slowly approaches Lokiarum.


    Lokiarum is at the height of his confusion, unable to collect his thoughts.


    ''''Hold on!��Wait for me!��I can''t end here!��Yes!��Why don''t you join us?��That way, you''d have that much power, rank D, etc.!


    At Lokiarum''s suggestion, Yuto gritted his teeth and released his spirit.


    ''''You lowly summoner!��Listen to me, you lowlife.......if you''re going to beg for your life, why don''t you feel it against them too!��How can you say that your purpose, your thoughts, come before anything else!��You''re not the only one!��We''re all struggling to survive in this crippled world!��What you''ve done is your own life!��You can''t redeem the lives and livelihoods of all the people you''ve trampled on so far!


    As Yuto said it, a tentacle-like blood snake and both arms blew off from Lokiarum''s lower half of his body.


    Without time to scream, Lokiarum, who was once again down to only his upper body and dropped to the ground, looked at Yuto, who was looking down at him with tears in his eyes.


    The current Lokiarum is not calm enough to grasp this incomprehensible situation. Here, Lokiarum senses his own death coming to that point, and an unbearable fear envelops Lokiarum''s entire body.


    At that time, Lokiarum could see a stream of power spewing out of Yuto.


    (This, this........what a........)


    Wait, wait!��You are using your own existence to harness this power!��Nonsense!��No one will ever remember you for that!��You''re okay with that!��For what did you fight me!


    Yuto shifts his eyes to Lokiarum as if he were looking at something trivial.


    ''You won''t gain anything by fighting over that much stuff!��Praise!��And honor!��And thanks!��Is that what you are?!


    Are you stupid?��You''re....


    What?


    Lokiarum doesn''t know the true meaning of Yuto''s response to those words.


    ''''What does it get you?''''


    Yuto turned his eyes to Lokiarum with no trace of compassion.


    ''''Okay?��Listen, I''ll tell you again. I came here for my own hypocrisy and drunkenness. Only to see the tears of one little girl.


    What?��Wha........


    ''The girl''s thoughts, unlike yours, were on the future of everyone living in Millamar, not just herself. And you had no reason or context for that future!��He tried to destroy it with a show of self-promotion!��You have no idea why I''m here. I''ve received the thoughts of those Millers who chased a worthy future!


    Lokiarum no longer had the ability or strength left to overturn the situation.


    All this boy would have to do was add a single sword and he would be dead.


    ''I don''t need your thanks I''m not here. My actions are mine. And even if those feel-good people forget me I''ll just make sure I''m remembered again. I''ve already got the courage to do that too.


    Die ... my death?��No!��I''m scared!��My future!��(My glorious path is cut off!


    Lokiarum started to tremble under Yuto''s cold gaze, and Yuto held the swords in both hands up in his palm.


    Then the two swords sank into the palm of Yuto''s hand and disappeared.


    Lokiarum did not understand the meaning of Yuto''s actions. Why would he put the swords away?


    But Lokiarum thinks that this little boy could be........


    (This guy........has never killed a person before.......?��(If it is...)


    Lokiarum''s expression didn''t change, but he felt like he had found a glimmer of light in his heart. This sweet little boy who had never once laid a hand on a person might be thinking of catching himself.


    His body unconsciously begins to tremble.


    ''''There may have been a mistake in the procedure, but I don''t regret it in any way.


    Hee!


    The only thing I could think of to finish you off was how to finish you off and that''s all I cared about.


    Yuto unbuttoned his shirt and put his right hand in his pocket.


    Then he took out a pistol from that pocket.


    That pistol was prepared by Nina in order to take revenge on Lokiarum. Yuto had brought that pistol from Nina''s room to this place.


    When she lost her own father and cried tears of frustration at her own helplessness, the girl had probably grasped that weapon for the first time in her life, Yuto grabbed the weapon and unfastened the safety lock.......


    ''''Nah, hi!''''


    Yuto pointed its muzzle at Lokiarum''s forehead.


    Lokiarum''s pitiful scream went up.


    Lokiarum understands.


    What would happen if I, who had already used my strength to the very edge, received this bullet.......


    Immediately afterwards, the sound of several bullets fired rang out from the deepest part of the cave in the middle of Gurwa Mountain.

 113-Leftovers, leftovers

    The area around the headquarters of the Minra defense operations set up in the courtyard of the Mattoo residence was already buzzing with a mood of victory.


    All of the attacking demons had been destroyed, and although the front line was still in a state of readiness to fight, there was no sign of enemy reinforcements or re-attacks at the moment. Because of this situation, smiles were beginning to spill over among the soldiers on the front lines.


    Moreover, the reason for the bustle around the operations center was due to other reasons besides this mood of victory. Starting with the general in charge of each major city informing General Mathew of his return, there was no end to the expressions of support for Mathew from commanders belonging to other bases as well.


    ''General Mattow!��I have just received word from the capital city of Napier that it is officially under the command of General Mathew!��Also, the commander who temporarily commanded the defense of Napier - a rather young commander - has requested General Mathew to make a triumphant return to Napier!


    Hmmm....


    After the communication, Mattoo looked down at the map of the entire Millmar, his expression tightening at the same reports coming from all sides, thoughtful at the suddenness of the situation and thoughtful at the rapid development of the situation.


    ''Theintan, what in the world is going on do you have any idea what''s going on?''


    ''No I honestly don''t know. It''s just that in all the reports I''ve received from the commanders of the major city defense units that have been attacked by the enemy, the one thing they all have in common is that they are accompanied by a thank you for reinforcements to us.


    ''''......... It is true that we had instructed those stationed outside the vicinity of Minra to provide support for the nearby raided cities, but they couldn''t have arrived in all the cities, and not this quickly. And there''s no way our troops can get to Passaun, the southernmost part of Millimer.


    The areas under Mattoo''s influence are mainly to the north of Millamar. To get to the southernmost port city of Passaun would mean going through an area heavily controlled by the military regime, and it would be impossible to send reinforcements to such a place, both in terms of the situation and in terms of time.


    ''Yes but one thing I can tell you is that Pinchin was protected, and the defection of General Temaren''s military regime was significant. Because General Temaren is a man who is highly respected by the soldiers and the people. Moreover, that General Temaren has expressed his support for General Mattoo to the entire region.


    "It''s either a dream or a trap for Caliguda...


    ''Yes I don''t rule out that possibility, but given what we have at the moment, I think it''s very unlikely.


    Theintan changed his voice.


    Mattoo turned his head to Theintan, wondering why his gut could say that.


    ''General Mattoo, just now, we''re receiving incredible reports on the same subject, from many directions and multiple sources.


    What''s that?


    "The deaths of Gen. Khaliguda and other senior officers of general rank have been confirmed on the outskirts of the capital city of Napi.


    ''Hey!��Is that true!


    We''re still trying to find out, but I think it''s safe to assume that it''s the truth. We are in the process of confirming it, but I think it''s probably true, and we are expecting to receive photos and videos later. Among those who reported this information was the name of the commander of the Kingsguard, a unit created by Khaliguda. His report was detailed in a telegram detailing General Khaliguda''s end. Apparently, the Kingsguard followed Kaliguda as he attempted to flee from Napy.


    Mathew did not hide his surprise at Theintan''s truly unbelievable report.


    ''What... and aren''t the Kingsguard the elite who are loyal to Caliguda? How could such men be loyal to me?��So you''re just changing sides to save your own skin?��No, we did not have that much of an advantage. Such a coincidence, no, a situation so favorable to me...?


    ''No!��It''s no coincidence, General!


    As Theintan increased his speech, Mathew couldn''t help but stare into Theintan''s eyes.


    As if in a huff, Theintan straightened himself up.


    ''''I''m ... sorry, General. Indeed, we believe that some of you have lent us great strength without our knowledge. This is something we are currently in a hurry to confirm. ... but that is not by any means a coincidence or a stroke of luck.


    Teintan looked divine and then meditated.


    ''At the end of that kinsman''s captain''s correspondence telegram there was one sentence written at the end of the telegram.


    Mathew raised an eyebrow at this change in Theintan''s attitude.


    ''''Well what did it say?''''


    "Captain of the Kingsguard under Guar��n Seth Yen''s command.


    Na!


    Mattoo''s eyes widened.


    A moment of silence ... an unspoken time passed between Taintan and Matou.


    And then.........only one word spilled out of Matou''s mouth.


    ''....Guaran.


    Mathew didn''t say another word.


    The image of his late best friend floated in front of Matw.....................


    Guaran was on the hills of Nina.


    That Guaran..............grabbed Matw''s shoulder.


    "I am!��It''s going to be a major disease that will eat away at this administration from within!"


    And.........Guaran was just as he said he would be, and he was in the dark.


    We don''t know how Guaran got his hands on the kinsmen who were supposed to be Caliguda''s last shield, and how he missed them. But how much prudence and cleverness, how much courage and mental strength it would have taken to pull it off....


    Guaran was fighting with all his might.


    All of it.........for the future of this Millimer........


    Mattoo took out a pair of sunglasses from his chest pocket, put them on and said to Theintan.


    ''Theintan, after we pick up this Minra, I will head to the capital city of Napi. I will ask General Temaren to accompany me to the capital city of Napi. On that occasion, I will ... declare the establishment of a new government!


    ''Ha!��Copy that!��We''ll be in touch with you shortly.


    Theintan saluted and then turned his body to leave Matw''s room.


    This time, Theintan didn''t miss the tears that were flowing from the edges of Matw''s sunglasses. But Theintan didn''t just turn his body around to pretend that he didn''t see his superior officer''s tears.


    After leaving the commander''s office, Theintan..........first he wiped his own eyes.

 114-Return ①

    In front of the entrance to the cave in the middle of Mount Gulwa, Gaston waited boredly for Yuto to return.


    Then Gaston sat on the trunk of a large fallen tree and let out an unusually loud sigh.


    ''''Yuto''s husband........you used that power after all~....... And it was even stronger than mine.


    Gaston remembered about the seals on Yuto, which he had learned directly from Yuto''s memories earlier.


    ''As I recall........there are seven seals. Both hands and feet, the head, the abdomen, and then the chest.......the seals are applied to both hands and feet......right~? In my case, you only unsealed both hands.......but this time, you unsealed more than that......


    Gaston puts a hand to his sturdy-looking chin as he considers.


    As a matter of fact, Gaston had met with Chatozo and Sun Wei before.


    Rather, as he was walking to see Yuto, he was suddenly caught from behind by these two terribly drunk men and forced to take him to the dojo, Yuto''s family home.


    Gaston, the legendary immortal and over 190 in height, was caught by these two smirking old delinquents, and Gaston tried his best to resist, but the old men didn''t freak out and couldn''t do anything about it.


    Gaston was eventually forced to sit on the edge of the dojo as it was, and the image comes to mind when he was surrounded by Sumazo and Sun Wei.


    Gaston''s face was tense for the first time in 1,500 years, and the already drunken-looking Tiezang and Sun Wei grinned at him, wondering what they would do to him.


    ''''Uhyahya!��Vampires, we''ve found you!��I found this one!��Come on, come on, come on!��Take care of my grandson!


    Yes, yes, there''s a rare one!��Drink, drink!��You are my apprentice contractor?��Then enjoy!��Ho ho ho.


    ''What?��Huh?��Hey!��Aww ... you guys are my husband''s ... ngg!


    Laughing in high spirits, the two old men brought a large amount of sake, shochu, and old sake and laid them out in front of Gaston, who forcefully poured the sake into Gaston''s mouth.


    Gaston neither dislikes sake nor is he a weak drinker. No, it''s more that he''s a strong drinker. He can hardly remember being drunk.


    It''s not that Gaston doesn''t like to drink, but he is a strong drinker, or at least he doesn''t remember being drunk. And of course, the Kagerura have been drinking a lot.


    Gaston doesn''t know what they mean, but the old men suddenly appear and accompany him on a drinking spree that seems like an eternity, and then, for the first time in his life, he drinks until he can''t remember anything. Then, the intoxicated Gaston lost consciousness, and the next thing he knew, the three of them, a combination of two hermits and a vampire, were greeting the morning on the edge of the dojo.......


    ''''Uppu........''''


    Gaston couldn''t help but feel sickened by the memory fragments that came back to him.


    As soon as Gaston could picture the faces of the old delinquents he''d positioned as the ''#1 ranked people he never wanted to see again'' in his 1500 years of experience, he erased them as soon as he could think of the faces of the old delinquents he''d positioned as the ''#1 ranked people he never wanted to see again'', despite the fact that he''d never met them before.


    (That was.....I still don''t know if it was a welcome or a harassment, even now! For now, I don''t want to see those people called hermits anymore...)


    Gaston''s head shook violently as if to shake off the nightmare, and then he returned to consciousness about Yuto''s seal again.


    ''''But this power........I''m starting to understand it better now that I''ve made a contract with my husband. This........is a power I shouldn''t let him use it too much. From now on, I have to be more careful. I almost had the contract ripped out of my hands......................hmm?��Oh!��Sir!


    Gaston found Yuto coming out of the cave and raised his hand.


    ''Gaston!��Oh ... you ... you ... you remember me.


    ''What are you talking about?��He''s the second friend I''ve barely made, you know?��You can''t stop a friend that easily, not at all.... Oh, let''s talk about it later, sir. Those strange people are here, so let''s get out of here right now. I think they''ll be back soon, so let''s get out of here while we can!


    Yeah, yeah, okay.


    Yuto and Gaston drove to the military jeep they had borrowed in Minra, and as soon as they got in, Gaston started the engine and drove off.


    ''Gaston, what kind of weird guys?''


    ''Probably, but those are the agency guys. They''re probably here to investigate. Or maybe it''s just reconnaissance. They were reasonably skilled at it, by the looks of it. Most likely a counterattack team for the Sword of Surt. But they would have been beaten back, so I don''t think they were the main force. Well, I just mingled with them and let them get lost at random.


    ''What?��Are you okay with that?


    ''It''s okay, you don''t understand me either. More importantly, sir, is that wound okay?


    Yeah, it''s not as big a deal as this.


    ''Maybe you''re right. I don''t even know what kind of people they are, but I figured if I found out about your husband, I''d get in a lot of trouble, so I did a lot of things, right?��Of course, for the sake of da... na...


    As Gaston said, Yuto laughed.


    ''Or would you have preferred it to be known that your husband had defeated Surt''s sword?


    ''No ... fine. This wasn''t a mission, and I did it on my own...


    ....


    "...Gaston.


    What is it?


    Thank you....


    Gaston smiles at Yuto''s words of gratitude.


    ''Hmph, I hope your husband won''t be too picky about me with this~''


    ''Gu!��Well okay, already. ...and Gaston, I have a little proposition for you?


    What is it?


    Gaston, why don''t you come over to my house?��You see, you''re a wanted man, and... well, I''m not going to force you.


    ''What?��Duh, sir....


    ''The reward this time was so much better than I thought it would be, and I think we can fix up most of the house... and then we can use that big, useless house. Even Gaston would prefer to have a proper house, wouldn''t he?


    ''But mister.......for thinking about that....


    Well I don''t know.


    At Yuto''s unexpected offer........Gaston''s shoulders shook. Then, Gaston held his mouth with one hand and squeezed his slightly moist eyes shut.


    ''''........Gaston?��Yeah?��Huh?��You know, it''s all well and good to be impressed but are you looking ahead?��Ooh!��Hey!��Open your eyes!


    ''Sir! Wow!


    Nuh-uh!��Gaston!��Hey, hey!��I''m just saying, you''re driving!��Stop hugging me!��Gaston!��You mean...?��Ahhh!��Gaston, look out!��Maehee!


    Gaston is overcome with emotion, so he hugs Masato and refuses to leave him. Turning blue in the face, Masato tries to pull Gaston away, but the sharp curve of the mountain road down ahead comes into Masato''s view.


    ''''Misteraaaah!


    The car with Gaston and Yuto in it plunged into the forest at high speed, and Gaston and Yuto were thrown out of the military jeep with a flourish.......


    ''Noooooo!��Buh-beh!��You fool, Gaston!��You stupid vampire-ii!

 115-Return ②

    It was late at night, and after a few hours, Yuto and Gaston finally came within a few feet of Minra. Yuto''s clothes were more tattered than after the battle with Surt''s sword, and Yuto put his hands on his knees with a lightly muffled look on his face. He couldn''t even remember how many dozens of kilometers he had run.


    I''m not going to be able to get to the bottom of it. Now, as expected, I''m tired.


    ''No! We''re here! But we got here sooner than I thought we would, so you can rest now, mister!


    What? Earlier than I thought!��Gaston''s got me running around without sleep!��You''ve wrecked your car, for Christ''s sake!��Besides, I''m sore all over from the scrapes I got from running into the mountain forest that time!


    ''''Well, well, it''s because your husband says things like that while driving! Besides, your husband could have at least taken a passive attitude, couldn''t he?


    ''Oh, yes!��Not if you don''t hug me!��You''re good!��It''ll heal in no time.��Over here, I''m not even passive on the mountain slope, and thanks to the dozens of meters I rolled, my precious clothes are torn to shreds!


    Gaston''s expression was clear even as he looked at the pouting Yuto. Then, Gaston showed an unusually stern expression for a moment, then he turned his body towards Yuto and opened his mouth.


    ''Sir I just want to say a few words. I don''t want to say too much, but I want you to avoid the use of that power as much as possible.''''


    What...?


    The bond between us non-humans and our husbands is so strong that the thread of connection is not easily broken. Our relationship with the inhuman is a miracle, for one meeting, one contract is a very heavy one.


    Gaston continues to speak with a divine look on his face.


    ''But ... the humans are different.


    ....


    Even though humans have a much shorter life than we do, our connection to others is strengthened by continuous contact and a deeper awareness of each other. Of course, there are times when fate and souls are attracted to each other. But usually, this is how human relationships grow stronger and stronger as we develop these connections. My first friend, Sophie...said that this is a very valuable and very powerful force in human life.


    Sophie according to Gaston........


    Yuto remembered the woman he had seen in Gaston''s memory........Sophia Sutherland.


    ''That power of your husband would use the thread of this person''s connection. Of course, it would be easy to cut the thin thread and other threads that had just been connected. Even if you don''t know how valuable it will grow into something valuable in the future. A meeting between people is a powerful thing. Sometimes it can even move history. That''s why the power to use this precious thread is so powerful.


    Gaston looks at Yuto, who is listening to Gaston''s story in silence, as if he is worried.


    ''Oh no, I don''t want my husband to have a hard time, you know. Well, I''m saying that it''s best not to use that power too much.


    ''Well..... Gaston is right. Thank you........Gaston.


    Yuto sincerely thanked Gaston for his feelings. It was so frustrating to put it into words that it was tasteless.


    However, Yuto couldn''t help but think of Nina''s crying face this time.


    Then, Yuto meditated and laughed quietly.


    ''''I know what Gaston said, you know. I do understand, though...''''


    Seeing that expression on Yuto''s face, Gaston chuckled and exhaled.


    ''''Well, if you say that''s typical of your husband, that''s typical of him! That raggedy outfit you''re wearing right now is also typical of a husband, though.''''


    ''Gu!��What do you mean by that?��My clothes are tattered, mostly Gaston''s...!


    ''Haha, no, it was a disaster this time! It was really an unfortunate accident. Ah!��I''m going home now, so I''ll see you in Japan, sir. Also, I forgot to tell you that you said you were going home earlier, too.


    ''What a tragic accident!��....What?��Everyone?��Really?


    ''Yes, you all said you had a lot of preparations to make, didn''t you?��That''s why she told me to tell Yuto''s husband to hurry up and come home.


    Ready?��What is it?��I mean, how can Gaston and his friends get in touch with each other anywhere?��No, that''s not the point now!��Gaston, you''re....


    ''Yes!��Then I''m done!


    ''Oh!��Hey!��We need to talk!


    Gaston has disappeared, and Yuto is alone in his raggedy clothes, stepping on the ground.


    He doesn''t have the energy to follow Gaston and lecture him anymore.


    For the time being, there''s nothing to be done about it, so Masato enters Minra and heads to Mattoo''s house.


    As they entered Minra, the morning sun began to rise, gradually illuminating the streets of Minra.


    The streets of Minra were very much the same as usual, to the point that it was hard to believe that they had been attacked by a horde of demons, and it could be seen that they had not allowed the demons, mainly Mizuho and Marion, to enter Minra.


    ''''........Fuu.''''


    Yuto exhaled heavily, and while walking down the main street that stretched north and south into the center of Minra city, he stopped when he saw the large gate of the Matou residence.


    On both sides of the gate, Matou''s soldiers were watching day and night. Normally, he would have been able to go to the gate and let them in, but Yuto realized that it would be difficult for him to do so at the moment.


    This kind of thing had been experienced in the demon world as well.


    (What shall we do?)��No, it can''t be helped...........I''m sorry, but I think I''ll just go in without permission. (For now, let''s see Mizuho-san and Marion-san and then think about it.


    For a moment, wiping away the sinking feeling, Yuto stood up and decided to avoid the main entrance of the Mattoo mansion and move to the east side, jumping over the high wall that surrounded the Mattoo mansion''s grounds to get inside.


    (I don''t know what I''m doing. I don''t like this, I feel like a thief...)


    Yuto waited for the soldiers on patrol to pass by the eastern wall of Mattoo''s mansion, hiding from view.


    Here, Yuto realized something important.


    (After all, even if he successfully got inside with this, what would he do?��If Mizuho-san and Marion-san forgot about me........ (Especially when you think about Mizuho-san, it''s going to be important.......)


    With that thought, Yuto stands there.


    Then he recalls what Gaston had said.


    "That power will use the threads of a person''s edge........"


    But Yuto quickly looked up.


    It''s okay if they''re forgotten now.......and then they can remember again.


    (If they forgot, those two........they''ll remember again. Not right away but one day, I''m sure. No, let''s try to make them remember us again. (Because they remembered me once, and there will be a second time.


    Yuto nodded alone, a little sadly, but emphatically.


    ''Yes, the rest will come to pass. Yeah, let''s go to the front!''''


    ''''Of course, Yuto-san. What are you talking about all by yourself?


    What?


    At the sudden call, Yuto turned around in surprise.


    ''''Ma, Marion-san!''''


    There was Marion, who was meditating with a delicate face and looking dumbfounded.


    ''''Already.......what are you doing? When I was waiting at the gate, worried, I saw a raggedy dressed person from afar, I didn''t think it was possible, but it was still Yuto-san. And I didn''t know if there was a reason for such a sneaking around.


    Oh no no, you see, I''m not...


    We''ll hear it inside!��Let''s go, Mizuno-san will be waiting for you without sleep.


    ...Shitenji-san too...?


    When Marion, who seemed a bit grumpy, told him to do so, Yuto nodded, and at Marion''s urging, he walked inside through the large gate of the Mattoo mansion, where the guards were located.


    Yuto watched Marion''s back as she walked in front of him, stunned as he walked along this long road that led from the gate to the mansion.


    The way Marion said and behaved towards him earlier........


    It was the same as it was before she left Minra for Mount Gulwa. Yes, nothing has changed at all. Even Yuto knows what that means.


    Yuto looks at Marion''s back again.......and clenches his fist.


    Right now, Yuto just doesn''t know how happy he is that this much.......just this much.


    Because.........they were still connected to me.


    And.........this battle with Surt''s sword was only through my own self. He asked Mizuho and Marion to accept that selfishness and send him back to Guruwa Mountain.


    In other words, Yuto''s actions this time have only caused trouble for Mizuho and Marion.


    Nevertheless........these two remembered.


    And Marion, walking in front of him, whether she knew it or not.......just kept her eyes forward and smiled.

 116-Return ③

    ''So!��Tell me why you used that power!


    How many times do we have to do this?��The same question is asked of Yuto.


    ''''No, so.......the enemy was stronger than I thought.......see, everyone else was attacked as well, and we have to defeat them quickly.......''''


    ''That''s not what I''m asking!


    Hahi!


    Right now, Yuto was forced to sit upright in front of Mizuho and Marion, who were standing in front of Nioh........


    After arriving at Mattoo''s mansion, he was taken by Marion and went straight to the room that was assigned to Marion and Mizuho.


    Marion opened the door and urged Yuto to come in, and when he entered the room, Mizuho was hovering to the right and left in that room. And when Mizuho instantly reacted to the open door and saw that Yuto had returned, she opened her eyes wide and showed a happy, relieved expression for a moment.


    However, since Yuto''s appearance was in tatters, she rushed over to Yuto as if surprised, checking Yuto''s condition with slightly shaded eyes, and as soon as she judged that there seemed to be no problem.......Mizuho''s expression.......turned into Niou itself.


    Yuto''s body moves to take an unconscious detachment action in response to the threat that suddenly appeared in front of him.


    But.........at the same time.......a crushing hand was placed on Yuto''s shoulder.


    Masato''s body stiffens.


    However, behind that gentle smile was the image of a lion in front of its prey.......


    Crossing her arms and standing upright and immobile, Mizuho looked down at Yuto with her eyebrows raised.


    ''''........Okay?��If you use that power, there''s a chance people will forget about you, right?��Yuto.


    Uh, yeah...


    So, tell me why you used your powers.


    Same question again.........


    Yuto has answered this question many times, but he''s not convinced at all.


    ''''Well........so........''''


    "Oh, Yuto-san.


    Hee!


    Then a smiling Marion broke in.


    Marion bent over in front of Mizuho, who was standing in front of Jingo, and adjusted her height to meet the eyes of Masato, who was sitting upright.


    Her face is still smiling. It''s still a good smile but there''s no light in its eyes.


    ''''I understand. I''ll change the way I say it for the sake of the silly Yuto-san.......right?


    Yuto''s body was trembling, and the pale face of Yuto, who couldn''t stop sweating from his forehead, nodded repeatedly.


    ''''If you use that power, Yuto-san will be forgotten by all the people you''ve been involved with... okay?


    Haha, yes...


    Some of the people involved in that ... we''re among them ... aren''t we?


    When Yuto tried to nod, Mizuho screamed as if she couldn''t hold back.


    ''''Yes!��That''s what I was trying to say!


    "Huh?


    Huh?��Not!


    Mizuho''s anger rises to the threshold limit at Masato''s attitude, unable to think straight due to fear and nervousness and not understanding what the two of them are trying to say.


    Marion is still smiling, but the light in her eyes completely........disappeared......


    ...What?


    Yuto looked up as if in a huff.


    He looked at Mizuho, who was quietly glaring at us, and Marion, who had lost her smile and had a lonely expression on her face, in turn.


    Then Yuto quickly let out a loud voice as soon as he could.


    ''''No!��Not at all!


    ......


    ''I don''t want you two to forget!��I wasn''t thinking about that at the time. Rather, it was the opposite...


    At Yuto''s words, the steepness disappears from Mizuho and Marion''s faces.


    ''At that time........I just couldn''t forgive that guy Lokiarum. He was a guy who only affirmed his own world and thought of everyone else as insects........


    Yuto struggled to put it into words, as if making an excuse.


    ''''It''s true I was in over my head, but it''s true that the enemy was stronger and more dangerous than I expected. I just can''t leave it like that. If I left it like that and I escaped from that place, I didn''t know what kind of danger I would be in, not only for Millimer, but also for Mizuho and Marion.


    That''s the dog, right?��I felt a power that didn''t compare to the power you had when you fought me, but...


    Yeah, he called that dog Garm.


    ''Hey!��It''s true!


    No way........such a mythical monster....... In my time, Garum didn''t have even a tenth of the power.


    Mizuho and Marion discovered that this time the enemy was far more powerful and dangerous than they had imagined. If a super demonic beast like Garum had been summoned in its full body, it would be a case that had to be dealt with by the entire agency.


    ''''But maybe I''ve been spoiled by Mizuho-san and Marion-san...''''


    ''What?��What''s that?��Yuto.


    Is that Yuto-san...?


    They remembered me once.... "They remembered me once... I knew that if they forgot me again, if I tried hard enough, they would remember me again. And that gave me the courage to do it again...


    Mizuho and Marion looked at each other.


    And then.........they laughed quietly at each other.


    It was somewhat like they had given up on something, though.


    ''''Alright, Yuto........''''


    ...What?


    Finally, Masato turned to face Mizuho and Marion with a look of relief on his face at being convinced. The two of them looked a little bitter, but there was already a smile on their faces.


    ''You should rest now, though I can''t rest for that long. I''ll get ready to go back to Japan. I''ll say hello to General Mattoo this evening, and then we''ll leave.


    Yeah, okay.


    ''''Masato, before you do that, please show me your wounds. I''ll take care of it.


    As Yuto stood up, Marion brought out a new bandage, antiseptic, etc.


    And after that, for some reason, Mizuho and Marion took care of the two of them as they fought for the bandages.


    Yuto, who had his back to the two of them, somehow stopped looking back.


    Yuto left Mizuho and the others'' room and headed to his own room.


    Even though it was early morning in the mansion, there was still a flurry of activity inside the mansion, and the soldiers were still busy. Probably, they had relieved themselves of their war zone and moved their headquarters to the mansion as well.


    He walked down the corridor of the large mansion and saw the stairs ahead.


    There, Yuto''s heart jumped with a heartbeat.


    Nina was busy, talking to Aroucaune about something.


    Yuto looks nervous and his walking speed unconsciously slows down, but he walks on.


    ''Yes, Aroucaune, please!��I will lead our citizens back to their respective homes.


    ''Yes, Miss. Yes, sir.


    Nina, who seemed to be busy and in a hurry, parted from Arokoune and came trotting in the direction where Yuto was.


    Yuto''s heartbeat intensified and he couldn''t help but stare at Nina as she approached.


    For a moment, Yuuto and Nina''s gazes crossed.


    Nina''s expression could be seen to be suspicious for a moment as she noticed Yuto.


    Yuto doesn''t know what to do.


    But when he was about to raise his voice to Nina, who was getting there........


    Nina, who was hurrying at a small run, only lightly bids to Yuto, and without slowing down her running speed.......she ran past Yuto, who was about to raise his hands and voice.


    You will be able to see your right hand that was about to be raised.


    When Yuto looked up, he increased the speed of his steps and went up the stairs in the center of the mansion.......


    Nina, who was hurrying at a short run, stopped with a huff for some reason and turned around to look back.


    There.........only a few soldiers who were busy moving.


    Nina stayed like that for a while, but then remembered what she had to do and started running again.


    In the evening, Mizuho, Marion, and Yuto packed up their things and went to Mattoo''s room, where he was still busy with the post-processing.


    When they were invited into the room, they passed a soldier who had come to report something and busily walked out of Matou''s room.


    Matou was exchanging something or other conversation with Theintan, but when he noticed Ruiho and the others, he got up from his fine chair and came all the way to Ruiho and the others.


    ''''General Mattoo, I''m here to report on the completion of our work and to greet you before you return to Japan.


    I am truly indebted to you. I can''t even begin to express my gratitude to you for your heroic work," he said. This victory is all thanks to you. On behalf of Miremer, I would like to thank you.


    As he said that, Mathew bowed his head. At that, Theintan, who was standing behind Mathew, also bowed his head.


    At the sight of those two soldiers, Mizuho panicked.


    ''''General!��Keep your head up. It''s part of our job. ........This was something that the agency could not leave alone. And personally, I didn''t like the idea of this enemy. But it''s all been taken care of. And it''s good for both of us.


    Mattoo raised his head and smiled as he thanked Mizuho again for the way she said it.


    ''''To say so, we are the ones who are indebted to you beyond repayment, but........ No, I''m sorry, it takes a bit of weight off my shoulders when you say that.


    ''I wanted to say hello to Nina-san as well, but she wasn''t there.... Please give her my regards. Also, this is the contact information for me and Marion. I promised to exchange it with Nina-san. And please keep this confidential. It''s not strictly forbidden, but it''s not recommended by the agency either.


    Mizuho smiled and handed Mattoo a piece of paper with her email address and cell phone contact information on it.


    ''''Well I''m sorry. He''s probably still in town. I told him to take some time off since he''s been working without sleep since yesterday, but he didn''t listen. I know you''re doing your best, but to be out of sight and not to be there when you leave with Mizuho-dono.... No, I understand, I''ll make sure to tell him.


    Once they had spoken, Mattoo shook hands with Mizuho. Next, he shook hands with Marion, and then with Yuto.


    Yuto looked squarely at Matou''s face and squeezed his hand back.


    ''''General Matou, I know it will be difficult from now on, but please do your best. I will support you from Japan.''''


    ''Mm, thanks. Uh.....


    Yuto smiled as he could see why Mattoo was at a loss for words.


    ''''Ah, I''m Doudou Yuto. In spite of my weakness, I gave my all to this job, and I was allowed to work for it.''''


    "Yes, thank you, Mr. Dudu.


    Yes!


    Mizuho and Marion watched the exchange between Yuto and Mattoo with a complicated expression on their faces. It was partly because Yuto had told them beforehand that there was no need to dare to explain.


    However, the two girls ended up staring in silence as Yuto stopped Mizuho and Marion with his gaze.


    After Mizuho and the others left, Mattoo sat down on the chair where he was conducting his duties and called out to Theintan beside him with a thoughtful expression.


    ''''Theintan........''''


    Yes, sir.


    The boy who was just here - that was Mr. Du Du, wasn''t it? Did you know him?


    ''No I didn''t do anything...''


    Hmm....


    How can I help you?


    It''s not so much that it matters, but........ For some reason, seeing him go was a strange feeling, as if I was saying goodbye to an irreplaceable comrade in arms.


    Huh...!��The general was there too....


    What?��You too?


    ''Yes. In fact, from the moment I saw that boy, I felt a strange feeling of guilt, like a chill in my chest. What can I say.......I feel like I''m throwing out the hero of my greatest achievement.


    "His name is Doumoli...


    ''Doumori they said Hiroto. Ha.........General!��I didn''t expect to meet Hiroto....


    What''s wrong, do you remember something?


    ''No, but ... it can''t be. No, there were reports from several cities that were defending themselves from the enemy, and there was a mysterious text named Hiroto. Some of them said that a friendly army named Hiroto had sent reinforcements, and I remember there were multiple other names mentioned as Hiroto.


    Something about the way Theintan said it tugged at his mind.


    ''''I didn''t think a boy like that ... would have anything to do with it ...''''


    Matw and Thein Tan are silent.


    Then a subordinate comes knocking on the door to Matw''s room to report.


    ''Reporting!��I have just received word from General Temaren that he has agreed to accompany me to the capital city of Napi!��General Temarene can go at any time, he said.


    ''Right!��Teintan!


    ''Yes!��I will immediately contact Napy''s commander and ask him to prepare a triumphant return. Also, I will have the wording for the establishment of the new government hastily drawn up by His Excellency Guarin''s men.


    "Mm, please.


    In the commander''s office, which was at once lively, each of them was busy.


    A dozen minutes after Mizuho and the others left Minra, Nina returned from Minra City.


    Nina finally had a break in what she could do, and as soon as she entered her room, she felt extreme fatigue envelop her entire body and a strong sense of sleepiness.


    As it should be, Nina had been working since yesterday without sleeping a wink, and by the time she returned to her room, it was already evening. Freed from the tension of her first battle, Nina wanted to take a shower right away and get some sleep anyway.


    As Nina went to change out of her closet to take a shower, she noticed something on her desk in her room.


    ''What''s this...?''


    Nina frowned and approached to pick it up on the desk.


    There ... was a piece of paper with a note on it ... and a pistol.


    Nina took the note and the pistol in her hand.


    Then Nina felt as if her chest was being strangled for some reason.


    ''Wha, what?��This feeling....


    The pistol had been given to me by Aroucaune for self-defense, so it shouldn''t have been anything else to worry about, except that it was on the desk.


    Besides, Nina also remembered taking this pistol out of her desk drawer. As it was, she thought, she must have left it on the desk.


    (But ... if that''s the case, what''s this note?)


    Nina unfolded the quadruple-folded note that had accompanied the pistol.


    There was a few poorly written sentences in English, never in clean handwriting.


    "Nina-san. I''m sorry. I take the liberty of returning what I have borrowed from you. I hope that the future Millmar and Mr. Nina will never need this gun."


    Nina turned her attention to the pistol.


    There is no bullet in that pistol.


    I remember loading a bullet into this pistol yesterday........


    From Nina''s right eye, something hot ran down her cheek and fell on the note.


    Then, for the first time, Nina realized that she was crying and was surprised.


    Nina looked out the window in a daze, then with a huff, she turned her body around and started to run.


    Nina doesn''t know what she''s chasing, and she doesn''t know herself. I don''t know, but I''m looking for something myself.


    It was as if it was something that she couldn''t lose as it was......as if she couldn''t lose it.


    Nina ran down the corridor and opened the large door to the front door, where the soldiers were still coming and going, and came out to the courtyard.


    Nina looked around again and again and continued to search. It didn''t even occur to Nina anymore what she was looking for now.


    Nina had tears streaming out of both eyes, and she was simply searching. All there is now is an urge that rises from her heart.


    Nina had been doing that for... a long time... until Aroucaune found her in the courtyard after dark and stopped her.

 117-Return ④

    Yuto returned to the gate of his home.


    It was already getting dark.


    ''''We''re finally here. I knew it was my home after all, even if it''s a raggedy house like this, when I come back, I feel like it''s my home.


    As if taking a breath, Yuto''s face softened.


    Yuto opened the large but shabby gate and walked in.


    (Is everyone there?��(I''ll have to thank you for this one!


    With that in mind, Yuto headed to leave his luggage in the tent at his temporary home for now.


    A few hours before this, when Yuto and the others arrived at the airport, Shinzenmae Akira, a servant of the Shitendera family, had come to pick up Mizuho and Marion by car. For the first time, Masato was surprised to learn that Marion was allowed to live at Mizuho''s parents'' house.


    Mizuho offered to give Masato a ride home, but he refused the offer and returned home alone by train.


    When Mizuho heard that Masato was going to say goodbye here, she looked worried for a moment, but nodded her head.


    However, during this parting, three things were tightly reiterated to Mizuho and Marion over and over again.


    The first was to make sure to purchase a cell phone with this reward.


    The second, of course, is to give them their contact information.


    The third is to give you the name of the school you are attending and your home address, as promised in Millmar.


    Yuto nodded repeatedly, pressured by the two men''s strange spirits.


    For now, the first and second was that they were given Mizuho and Marion''s cell phone contact information ahead of time, so as soon as Yuto purchased the phone, he would contact them promptly.


    The third was something that could be answered separately on the spot, so he gave them a piece of paper that he attended Houraiin Jilin High School and his current address.


    Mizuho and Marion checked the paper as if they were biting into it, and when they looked at Yuto, they were finally acquitted and got into the luxury car that was prepared for them.


    Meira, who was watching these three people''s exchange from the side, made an expression of having seen something unbelievable and then showed a grin~ and an unpleasant smile.


    ''''Well then, Mizuho-san and Marion-san, thank you so much for this time!


    ''Well, you''ve really given me a hard time.


    Yujin-san, please be sure to contact me!


    Okay!


    The three of them exchanged a few words with each other, and then the car driven by Meira started to move, and Yuto looked away until the car was out of sight.


    Mizuho and Marion sat in the back seat of the car that had started, and looked back at Masato, who was still there.


    ''''Fuu, totally.......you should at least have your cell phone with you. That guy.


    "Fufu, but they said that you can buy a cell phone with this reward........ Let''s wait for the call, Mizuho-san.


    Saying that, Marion quieted Mizuho.


    Then she heard a voice from Akera in the driver''s seat.


    ''''Is he your classmate?��Oh no! I didn''t expect Mizuho-sama to go and get a boyfriend at Millimer. This is something we have to celebrate with the whole house today!


    Mizuho''s face turns red in astonishment at Meira''s bright and loud voice.


    ''''Nah!��What are you talking about?��No, it''s not!��He''s...!


    ''Yes, sir!��Meira, no!��I''m not Mizuho''s boyfriend or anything!��It''s no exaggeration to say I''m a stranger!


    What?��Marion!


    ''Mizuho-san said it herself!


    I didn''t say it was a stranger!


    At the reaction of the two girls, Akera sounded deliberate and even more surprised.


    ''''Huh~?��Isn''t it?��So you''re Marion''s boyfriend, then?


    ''What?��I mean, not that kind of lover... yet... no, but there''s a day when...


    ''I won''t be here forever!��That day!


    Na!


    Marion glares at Mizuho, with tears in her eyes.


    The backseat was buzzing with activity, and Akera looked like she was really enjoying herself. He grinned that this wouldn''t be boring until they arrived at the Shitenji family''s mansion.


    However, when the face of Mizuho''s own father, Takishige, crossed Akera''s mind, his expression changed to one of disappointment, "Ahhhh.


    (This is very hard on Mizuho-sama and her partner, isn''t it? Hmm, this may be a little meddlesome, but........let''s just tell Akane-sama that. (Marion-san is also pleased with the way things are going..........like Mizuho-sama''s rival in both public and private life.


    Shitenji Akane is Mizuho''s mother and the one who is considered to be the good sense of the Shitenji family. Although confidential, the followers of the Shitendera family also refer to her as Yi Cheng Stopper, or Mizuho Controller. This appellation belongs to the top secret among the followers.


    At this time, the two girls were making a lot of noise in the back seat when Mizuho''s cell phone rang.


    ''''What...?��Who''s that?��I don''t know this number at all, but...


    Mizuho looks curiously at the number she''s never seen before, but she answers it anyway.


    "Hello........Mizuho-san, is it?��This is Nina."


    ''Nina!��Yes, it''s Mizuho!


    Marion was surprised by Mizuho''s words beside her and focused on Mizuho.


    However, the content was surprisingly trivial, starting with an apology for not being able to say goodbye this time, and wanting to keep in touch as friends in the future.


    Mizuho happily and happily responded to Nina''s offer, and afterwards, Marion took over for her as well, and they had a great deal of fun talking about everything from the current Millmar to each other''s daily lives.


    After all, in this area, even though they were from different countries, they were girls of the same generation.


    "Well, see you again, Mizuho-san. I''m looking forward to seeing you again."


    Yeah, well, if you ever come to Japan, you must give me a call.


    Already, Mizuho''s way of speaking was slightly trite.


    "Yes, of course. Then........."


    As they hung up the phone, Mizuho and Marion looked at each other and smiled.


    Before heading to the Shitenji family, Mizuho and the others stopped in Shinjuku for a quick stop and met with Hisae Omine, the head of the Japanese branch of the World Ability Agency, to report on the end of their mission in Millimer.


    As soon as Hisae saw Mizuho, she hugged her and thanked her for her hard work on this mission.


    Mizuho was puzzled by Hisae''s somewhat exaggerated attitude.


    ''''Thank you!��Mizuho!��And our future operating funds are protected!��Good for you!��I''m really glad. I had a chill in my liver when the name of Surt''s sword was mentioned, but that''s the future ace of the Japanese chapter!��Well done to both of you!��The operating funds are protected, and the tendrils are protected, and the tendrils are just as good!


    Behind her, her secretary, Kakitate Shima, is also wiping away tears with a handkerchief.


    Operating funds?��I don''t know what happened, but Mizuho decided to let it go since she was happy to see me, but I decided to leave it alone.


    That''s when Mizuho and Marion said something that they were sure to tell Nisae and his secretary Shima.


    ''''Hisae, this mission, thank you for sending us reinforcements, I don''t think we would have made it through this time without the three of us.''''


    ''Yeah, never mind... what?��Three?��Oh, speaking of which.........that''s right. Huh?��Who did I send, again?��Shima-chan.


    ''What?��Oh I''m sorry. I''ll look into it now.


    Mizuho and Marion get a look on their faces, as I thought.


    ''''He''s our classmate named Doudou Yuto, a rank D.''''


    ''Oh, there it is. I''m certainly dispatching them!�� .........I''m sorry, I didn''t get your name right away.


    Yeah?��You must be tired, Shima.��Surt''s sword and ... all that stuff.


    ''Yes ... no, I try not to let this happen ... but I''m sorry.


    Mizuho turned to Hisae.


    ''His work on this mission at Millamar was extremely important. This is not a favoritism, if it wasn''t for him we might not even be here.


    Hisae and Shima are surprised by Mizuho''s report.


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Oofeng-sama, what Ruiho says is true. Although he is a rank D, we can say that his achievements are equal or better than ours. And.........his ability.......


    ''What are you talking about, you two? Apparently, this girl has done quite well, but she''s a D, right?��To say that''s more than equivalent to you guys at rank A...


    ''It''s true, Nisae. If I had to fight him one on one, I don''t feel like I could beat him at all.


    Na!


    Nisae was doubly surprised by Mizuho''s story. The first was the content of the story. The second was that that Shitenji Mizuho had said it.


    The Mizuho that Nissae knew was a girl who rarely admitted to people first. She also thought that was inevitable considering Mizuho''s abilities. But that''s not the case with the current Mizuho. You can even see a calmness in Mizuho''s face that seems to have been removed from her childhood.


    (I don''t know what happened at Millimer but it''s a very good sign. She came back so much bigger than we thought she would be. And that rank D girl........I''m curious. (What kind of girl would make Mizuho-chan say that much.......and it''s definitely having an effect on her growth here......)


    Nisae turned serious and nodded widely.


    ''''Report, I understand very well. We will look at that closely here as well. I''ll try to make a chance to meet that Doudou-kun sometime.''''


    Thank you.


    Mizuho and Marion''s cheeks loosened as if they were relieved at Nisasae''s words.


    Seeing the reaction of these two future aces, Nisasae was even more surprised inwardly. Hisae was extraordinarily interested in the rank D boy.


    It was the same for Shima beside her. What kind of boy would make two gems, who were almost certain to be executives of the Japan Branch if they continued at this rate, and on the contrary, depending on their growth, might stand on the back of the institution itself, to say this much.......


    Hisae looked over at Mizuho and Marion.......................as if she had made up her mind.


    In the not too distant future, your role in the agency will be greater, so consider it information sharing with that in mind.


    Yes.


    This sequence of events at Millamar will be handled by agency headquarters and will be investigated in detail.


    !


    The strength in Mizuho and Marion''s eyes was caged in.


    Nisae continued to speak, feeling the tension between the two of them.


    ''''That''s true, that''s all the commotion. Right now, all agencies and countries are working together to cover up this fact. And the reason for this investigation is partly because of the fact that we are dealing with Surt''s sword. There are agencies that have been after this for a long time and have let it go unnoticed, but the truth is, there''s a lot we don''t know. And some of those things aren''t trivial....


    Nissae received the documents from Shima and looked down at them.


    ''First of all, the biggest mystery is the fact that Surt''s sword was defeated. We don''t know why this is. It could be that the group fell out, or it could be that another organization was involved but so far we have no idea. That in itself is an anomaly. Also, this move by Surt''s sword, while fortunate enough to have been destroyed, was rather hasty. It''s just ... was it really hasty?��That''s the problem.


    Mizuho frowns at what Nisae says, Marion reacts.


    ''''That... actually, if things had gone according to plan and we had gone on like that, the next step would have been for the enemy?��No, or do you think it was possible that there were other organizations or abilities that worked in conjunction with Surt''s sword, as the Branch Chief believes?


    I''m not sure yet. That''s why the investigation will be rigorous. Well, I''m sure we''ll proceed on that basis, that''s what investigations are all about.


    ....


    ''And that being who defeated the sword of Surt.... That''s the main problem.


    Mizuho''s eyes widen at what Nisae says.


    ''What?��What''s that, Nisae?


    ''Well, that''s no surprise. First of all, whether the entity is an organization or an individual it''s still a tremendous entity, either way. And for whatever reason this being was at odds with the Sword of Surt it''s important to the institution.


    ......


    ''Well, that''s what I''m talking about, so you should know. ''Well, just in case you''re wondering, because as a party who was there at Millmar, you should know that there''s a possibility of a report coming in, too. Oh, and, uh...what''s that...what''s that?��Oh yeah, and to Mr. Du, too.


    Mizuho and Marion couldn''t hide their nervousness and surprise at the fact that it was quite important, but when the topic of the being who had defeated Surt''s sword, they actually didn''t listen to it halfway through.


    Mizuho wondered what the adults in this embarrassingly thinking institution would think when the details of this incident at Millamar.....................were revealed in detail?��I think about it and feel sorry for him.


    Because.....


    The reason for the destruction of that Surt''s sword.......is due to some boy''s hypocrisy and drunkenness......


    After being told by Nisasae to keep what she had just said to them in private, Mizuho and Marion nodded and returned to the Shitenji family.

 118-Return ⑤

    �Ҥ��Ť����v�ˤϡ��o�j�ˎڤ��ܥ��ܥ���ס��ʤ��ձ����ݤ�ǰ���O�ä���Ƥ���ƥ�Ȥ��򤫤������ΤȤʤ��Ҥ�냇�ݤ��`�����Ȥ˚ݤ���������


    �����죿���Τ�냇�ݤ������Ҥ������־_���ˤʤäƤʤ���������������ϡ����������Ǥ����ʤäƤ룡��


    �v�ˤ��@���ʤ���ҤοF�Ȥ�ǰ�Υƥ�ȤΤȤ����ޤ�����ȡ�������@�����Ȥ����Τ�Ҥ��Ф��������꤬©��Ƥ���Τ���


    ����������ϡ�����


    �v�ˤϺ����ƥ�Ȥ˷Ť��z��ȡ������ǥܥ��Ҥ��ä��Ϥ��Ύڤ����v����������ΤȤʤ���ä�����_�������Ф���ꡢ�v�ˤϤ��ä����v�ڤ�Ҋ�ɤ��Ƥߤ롣��Ϥ�ߥ�ީ`���kǰ�ȱȤ١����餫�˾_���ˤʤäƤ�����


    ���������äƤ�������


    ���v������Ӥ����°¤���Ȥ��\���_�������������w�ӳ����Ƥ����פȥ��`���󤬤��Τޤ��w�ӤĤ��Ƥ��롣�v�ˤϰפȥ��`����򤦤�äȱ����Ȥ�Ƥ���ȡ����Ӥ䥵��`������ȫ�T����������


    ��������ʤ��������v�ˡ��W���裡���С������äƤ��ʤ��������䤷������裡��


    �����礯�w�ӳ����Ƥ����פȥ��`����ζ��ˤ��v�ˤ��ؤ�Ѻ�������Ƥ��롣


    �v�ˤϽԤ�Ҋ�ɤ�����


    �����ȥ󤫤�ɫ����„���ƤϤ���������Ϥꡢ���ΑT��ʤ�״�r�˴�Ȼ�Ȥ��Ƥ��ޤ���


    ���ߤ�ʡ���ҙ���Ƥ���Ƥ���������


    ���Τ��ԤäƤ�Σ������դ�����ˎ��äƤ���ä�„���Ƥ������顢�����櫓���ʤ��Ǥ��磡��


    �����Ԥäơ��Ĥʤ������Ĥ���פȥ��`����Ϥ��Ĥ������Ĥ��Ƥ��롣


    �����ˤ�ä���Ȥ�������Υ��`���`�ȥǥ˥�Υ����`�Ȥ������Ť������Ӥ��ձ��Ƥ�һ��ƿ��Ƭ�֤�ǰ�˳��Ƥ��롣�ɤ����Ȥˤ���ä��E�äƤ���褦����


    ���ߤ�ʤͤ����v�ˤΤ��ȡ��ޤ����ޤ����ȴ��äƤ����Τ衫������ޤ��䤷�����綠�路�ơ���Ҋ���Ƥ��������ä��������פ��ˤ򡭡��äƤ��죿��


    ���Ӥ�Ԓ���Ƥ����g�˵v�ˤ�Ŀ�����ߡ������򤭤Ĥ��]����𤨤ʤ��龲����„���Ƥ��롣


    �����˥�����ʤˤߤ�ʤ˻ᤨ���Τ��Ҥ����ä���Ǥ����������Y���Ť������ݤʤ�Ǥ��͡�


    �����������죿������Ϥ���ʤ󤸤�ʤ��ƣ������������ʡ��ΤǛ椬���������ߤ��ʣ���


    ���Θ��Ӥ�Ҋ�ơ��פȥ��`������Ҋ�Ϥ碌��Ȱפϥ˥å����Ц����


    �������ʤΣ����v�ˡ����㤢����äȸЄӤ����Ƥ�����裡��Ҋ��Ҋ�ƣ�������ȅf�����Ƥ��μҤ�ֱ����Ȥ�����ߤ�ʤ�ֱ��������裿��


    �v�ˤ�����Ǜ���ұ����ä��Ȱפ����~�˳��@���Ƥ��ޤä���


    ���������ߤ�ʤǣ�������äѤ�ݤΤ�������ʤ��ä�������������������衢�ۤȤ��ֱ�äƤ뤸��ʤ�����


    �v�ˤϡ������`���ȸЄӤ��ʤ���Ҥ��Ф�Ҋ�ɤ���


    �_���ˡ��\�����ӤȤ��ä��������Ȥ����ϡ��ܥ��ܥ��Τޤޤ������䴲�����������ڤ����ºB�Τ褦�ˤʤäƤ���ǤϤʤ�����


    �v�ˤϸЄӤ����g�ؤθ��x�ǥץ�ץ��𤨤���������ϸ��x���Ƥ⤷����ʤ��ȡ�


    �����嵐�����������������ˤ�������������ʤ顭���Ҥ��ޏ��M�⤤��ʤ������äƴ��Ƥ裿�����죿�����㤢������ء�����ʤ��B���äƃP���ʤ��Ƥ������ä��󤸤㡭����


    �Ҥ������桢�v�ˤϤ����Œg�˚ݸ��������`����ζ�ǥץ�ץ��𤨤�������


    �����ˡ����Ӥȥ���`�ϥ˥ޥ˥ޤ��ʤ���v�ˤ�Ҋ�Ĥ�롣


    ���դդա������⡢���L�ΤޤǴ󤭤�����ֱ�������飡�������⾮����ˮ�ǷФ�������?����


    ������ϤȤƤ���¤Ǥ��`��


    ���ۡ������ˣ������㤢���⤦�E�����Ф��ʤ��Ƥ⤤����������⤦�����������ƺΤ��Ԥä��餤����������


    �������顢�v�ˡ������äƤߤʤ����ʡ�


    ���������󣡡��S���ߤˤ��Ƥ�裡������`�����Ҥ�������


    ���Ӥȥ���`�Ϥ��εv�ˤΤϤ��㤮���ˡ��˥��˥����롣


    �ιʤ������ˤȤ��Ϣ���Ĥ�����


    ��˽��S���ߤ裿��


    ��˽�ⳬ�S���ߤǤ��`��


    ����ϲ�ֵv�ˤ򡢥���Ҋ������Ů���ˡ��ɤ�����ʳ�ߤΤ褦��Ŀ�򤷤Ƥ��뤳�Ȥˡ��v�ˤϚݸ����ʤ���


    �����˥��`����ϲ�Ӥ򇧤ߤ���Ƥ���v�ˤ����������ͻ������


    ������ �������`����


    �������ޤ������롹


    ���������ޤ������ˤ�Τ�����Σ���


    ����������ä���


    ���������������


    �ޤ����Ƥ�v�ˤ��@������


    ���������裡��Ů��ꇤǾ������褦�ä��Ԥäơ��פ��B���ä�����裡��ʳ�Ĥ�ȫ��ʹ�ä���ä����ɡ�����


    ��˽�⡭���B���ä���


    ��˽���B����ޤ����`��


    ��˽�ϡ������å���ɥ�󥫩`�ˤʤ뤫�顢�ä�;�Ф�׷�����������ä����Y������������ʤΤˡ�


    �פȥ��`���󡢥���`��һ���������ԩ`�뤹�롣�������v�ˤ����ꤷ���ΤϤ����ǤϤʤ��ä���


    �����`����ʳ��ȫ������������ϡ���һ�L�g�֤Ρ�����


    ���ޤ������˥������礯�Ф��ޤ��礦�䣡�����դϥ��˥��Ύ�߀ף���Ǥ�����


    �v�ˤη���˚ݤˤ�Ȥ᤺������������Ï��롣���ϤȤˤ����ΤǤ�ף��������Τ���


    �v�ˤ⤳������Τ��Ȥ򤷤Ƥ��줿�ԤˤϺΤ��Ԥ��ʤ��ʡ����B�᤿��


    �����ơ�һ�i�ؤ����Ȥ������顢Ŀ��ҙ���褦�����ɷ򤬑���ʤ�������줱�Ƥ��롣


    �������Θ�����������ǥߥ�ީ`�η��ϡ�����


    �����󣿡��������ΤȤ��������ޤ����ä��衢���⡣�ߤ�ʤΤ��a�ǣ������꤬�Ȥ������ߤ�ʣ���


    �v�ˤΤ���˽ԡ��Ҥ������ˡ����줾��α��顣


    ����ȡ��פϥԥ��ԥ���w�����ͤʤ���v�ˤ˱��Ф�Ѻ�������`���������˱����Ĥ����ޤޤ�����˶��ˤΥ����󥷥åפ��������ݤ����롣


    ����`���������㤢�����١���ף���򤷤褦����


    ��������������ͨ�꣡��ף���ޤ��礦������


    ����������������ף���ϡ������¡������ä���


    ���ϩ`���������㤢��˽��ȡ�ä��ä��Τ��Ƥ�������㤦���


    �פ����Ͼ��g��ʳ�¤Μʂ���ց������Ф���


    �����Ҋ�ͤ�褦�˵v�ˤ�Ҋ�Ĥ᤿��


    ���Τߤ�ʤ��ˤ˵v�ˤϺΤ�ů�����ݳ֤��ˤʤäƤ����Τ��֤��롣


    ���դդա��ҩ`���ȣ���


    ͻȻ�����Ӥϵv�ˤ���������֤�ؤ������Ƥ����Ⱦ�᤿ǵv�ˤ��Ҽ���Ϥ���ä������v�ˤϱ��Фˋ��Ӥδ󤭤���餫����Τ�Ѻ���������Ʊ����Ӥ롣


    ���ʡ��Σ��������Ӥ���


    ���ߤ�ʤ͡�����Ϥ��������ɡ��������v�ˤΤ��Ȥ����䤷�Ƥ����Τ衣�פȥ��`�����������ʤ�����ޤǵv�ˤ�����ӭ�����Ф��ä��Ԥ����������餤�ʤ�����项


    ���������������ä��Σ����e�ˤ��������äƤ�������ʤ�����顢����ʤ����䤷�ʤ��Ƥ⡭���󤰡�


    ���Ӥϵv�ˤοڤ˰פ������˲ָ���X�������������΋��Ӥ�ɫ�äݤ��˲ݤ˵v�ˤ���¶Ȥ��Ϥ��äƤ��ޤ���


    ��˽���������s�򽻤路���ߤ����衣���������ϼ������s��͡�������͡��v�ˤ˺Τ�����ȺΤȤʤ�����äƤ���Τ衣�v�ˤ���������ꡢ�����ä��ꤹ����ؤˤ͡�����


    ������������


    ��������͡���ϟo���Ǥ⡭�����Ĥ���˽�����ˤϺΤǤ�Ԓ���Ƥ͡�


    �����Ԥ��ȋ��Ӥϵv�ˤζ���ů����Ϣ�򴵤���������


    �����


    �v�ˤ��य���ƶ���Ѻ�����롣


    �����ĤǤ�Ԫ�ݸ����ơ���?��?����󡣵v�ˤ�����ʤ��ҹ�ˤǤ�͡�


    �v�ˤ�Ŀ���褯���ơ��������Ϥ��Ƥ�����Τ��֤��뤿��˱Ǥ�Ѻ��������


    ��������������äơ���������äȣ����󤭤��Τ�������������Ѻ�������ʤ��ǣ���


    �v�ˤ����ѪҺ�����v�������ˤʤꡢ�I�֤���Ф����������������������x�Nj��Ӥ��Ҋ��ȋ��Ӥ�⤪�ƤΤ����Ф���ǤϤʤ��य���Ƥ���Τ˚ݤŤ���


    ���餯�U�Y�N����Ů�ԤΤ褦��Ԓ���Ƥ�����Ӥ��������줬�������Κݤ�ʹ�������Է֤�Ԫ�ݤŤ��褦�Ȥ����Τ��ȷ֤���v�ˤ�˼�鷺Ц�äƤ��ޤä���


    �����Ϥϡ����꤬�Ȥ��������Ӥ���


    �v�ˤ��Ĥ���θ��x�ǡ����ޤ路�Ƥ��Ƥ�����Ӥ��֤��Է֤��֤��ؤͤ�΢Ц������


    �����������������äȣ������㡢���㤢�礯���Ƥͣ���


    �����������󡢷֤��ä��衹


    ���Ӥ�һ˲���䤷���ǪN�����褦���˲ݤ�򱳤���ȡ��ձ��Ƥ�һ��ƿ��I�֤DZ���������Ӥ���褦�˾��g�η���С�ߤ���򤫤���


    ���⤦�������ЦϷ��t�裡���v�ˤä��飡�����줸�㤢����äȱ��ݤˤʤꤽ��������


    ���v�˩`�����礯�`��


    ����������


    �����餺���¤ˤ���v�ˤ�ԡ����g���������ߴ٤��Ƥ��롣


    �v�ˤ�Ц��h�������¤�i����������


    �������ߤ�ʣ������꤬�Ȥ�����


    �����Ρ�����ȡ���z���С��ꤷ�U�ʤ��ΤǤ���������


    ������������줫�ꡢ�v�ˤ���귵�롣


    �������������ȥ󣡡���ǰ����ޤǤɤ��ˣ���


    ���v�������������ꡢһ�������g���򤫤ä����Ӥ�פ��������v�˼��ޤäƤ��롣


    �����������ȥ󤸤�ʤ�������ä��㤤����


    ���Ԥ��󡢤ɤ���Ǥ���


    ������L����Ŀ�Ώ��꤬��y���Ф��إ��إ����^���¤��ʤ��顢����Ц���򸡤��٤����v���Ф���äƤ�����


    �����������ߤޤ��󡣽Ԥ��󡭡�˽�⤳����ס�⤦����˼���ޤ��ơ���äƤ��ޤ��������ԤäƤ⡢�������Ƥ뤳�Ȥ��त�Ȥ�˼���ޤ������Ĥ�ޤ��ơ�˽�ϥ����ȥ���ꤷ�ޤ��ơ������ʤ���Ѫ�����äƤ����ߤǤ����������������ޤ���


    �ߥ�ީ`�ǻ�äƤϤ����������ޤꤪ������Ԓ�����Ǥ���r�g���ʤ��ä��Τ⤢�ꡢ�����ȥ�ϸĤ���Լ��B��򤷤��^���¤��롣����ȡ������ȥ���Լ��B��˰פ�����Ŀ��󤭤�������


    ������������Ѫ���������������ȥ�ä���Ѫ�����ä��Σ�����


    ���������@������


    ��������˽��֪�äƤ���衹


    ��˽��Ǥ��`��


    �����˥���������Ѫ�������s���빝�٤Οo���������䡢���ΤǤ������g�ϳ����Ҋ�ޤ�����


    �������Θ�������ʯ�Ǥ������ޤ�����Ѫ���Ǥ��餽���ˏԤ��ķ�������Ȥϡ�����


    ����������������


    �����������`������衫��


    �I�֤Ǹ������@���v�ˡ�


    ���κ�ǥ����ȥ�Ϻ��g�˽U�����h�����롣


    ��˽�ϵ��Ǥ˥��ƥ�ѥ�ˤ���ޤ����Ĥ�����椨�ޤ������Ԥ���кΤǤ��¤��ޤ���ǡ��ΤǤ����ä��¤�����


    �פ���Ӥ��@����˼�鷺„��������


    �����ƥ�ѥ�ˤ��줿�Σ�����Ѫ��������


    ���Ϥ�������Ϥ⤦�������֤������������˒줱�ޤ������Ǥ��������Ǥˤ�������Ȥ��ޤ��ơ�ɫ�����浹�򱧤��Ƥ��ޤ������Q�����Ի�Ϥ����ޤ���Τǡ�����


    ɫ�����浹�Ȥ���Ѫ�����ߥ�˥ƥ��������ߙC�v�Ȥ��¤��ԤäƤ�����������


    �v�ˤ⤽�μ����v���Ƥ��Ҥ餷����


    ����������ʼ��������Ȥ�֪��ʤ����ޤ��ݤˤ⤫���ʤ����Ӥ����ϡ�


    ���ޤ��������󤸤�ʤ������Ի󤵤������ʤ���С�


    ���������͡��ɤä������v�ˤ����s������äƤ�ߤ�����������


    ���e�˘���ʤ�������


    �Ȥޤä����ݤˤ��Ƥ��ʤ����ӡ�


    �����v�ˤϤ������s�ε�ˤϻŤƤ롣


    ������äȣ������������С��Τǣ����ΤǤߤ�ʤ��Ĥ��g�����s���Ƥ�Σ���


    �������ȥ󤵤�⡢����K�٤���ց��äƤ��������`��


    �����������H�֤����äƤƤ��������䤷��


    ���֤���ޤ��������������櫓�ǡ��������������ޤ������ǣ���


    �����������������⡢�l���ˤ�Ԓ��„���Ƥʤ�����


    �פ��Ԥ�ǰ�˳��ƥ����ȥ��Ц�������롣


    �������ȥ�ä��Ԥä���ͣ���


    ���Ϥ���


    ��������ס�ߤ����ʤ顢һ�Ĥ������¤ʥ�`�뤬���뤫�顢֪�äƤ����ơ�


    ���Ϥ����ΤǤ��礦����


    ������ϡ�˽������ȫ�T���v�ˤ����_�Ǥ��뤳�ȣ��������˽�����Ȥ⣡������������衹


    �����������_�Ǥ��������Ԥ���Ȥ⣿��


    �����󣡡�


    �����ȥ�������ͻ���줿����ǵv�ˤη�����귵�ä����v�ˤ��^��������B�᤿�褦�ʑB�Ȥ����ᡢ�����ȥ���դ줿�Ф���Ц���ʤ����h������


    ���ϡ��Ϥ������֤���ޤ���������ʤ�˽�����_��������


    ������㡢�����ȥ������Ƥޤ�����


    �������桭����


    ���Ӥϴ��줿�褦�˼����롣


    �������衢���줯�餤�ǡ�����һ��Κr�ʤΤ裿��


    �����ä���ǧ��ٶ�ʮ�Śr�Ǥ������������ޤ��󡭡��󤯡�


    ���Τ����ޤ���������ʤ������ä��ꤷ�ʤ����ʡ�


    �������Ǥ��`��


    ���Ϥ�������


    ��������������ä������Σ������㤢�����Ӥ����_�äơ�����


    ;�ˤˋ��Ӥȥ���`��Ŀ�����ꡢ��Ŀ�ǟo����ˤʤ롣


    �����������䡢�ΤǤ�ʤ��Ǥ���


    Ů��ꇤβ���ҕ�������˵v�ˤϿڤ�������


    ��һ�塢�Κr�ʤ������������


    �������������ȥ�⤤�ĤޤǤ������Ƥʤ��ǡ��Ҥ��Ϥ��ä��飿���ͤ��v�ˡ�


    ��������������


    �����󡢤������͡��ۤ顢�����ȥ�


    ���ˤ�һ�ˉ����ơ������ȥ���������ڤ����g�ˋ����_���Ȥ���äƤ������v�ˤ�i�������ȡ��פ�˼���������褦�˵v�ˤ���귵�ä���


    �����������������p�i�äƤ����ˤ����Ɓ��Ԥ��m�ޤ줿�裿��


    ��������������������Σ����ǡ��ס��������ϺΤ��ԤäƤ�����


    �����`�äȡ����������������B�j���ʤ������ԤäƤ��뤾���B�j���ʤ���мҤ��Ф����ԤäƤ��ä����ȤΤ��Ȥ��衹


    �����`�`����������ϡ����ޤ��������礯�B�j���ʤ��㣡���~�����Ҥ������㤦�裡���ǡ��Ǥ⡢���ա�ѧУ�ǻᤦ��������


    �v�ˤϼ������ŤƤ�Ȱפȥ��`���󤬵v�ˤ�ǰ���Ȥ�褦��Ŀ��ǰ��������


    ���ͤ����v�ˡ�


    ���ʡ��Σ���


    �����������l������������


    �Κݤʤ��פ��|������������


    �v�ˤ�Ҋ�Ϥ���פȥ��`���󡢤���Ԓ�ˤʤä�;�ˤ˾��g�����ĤĤ��R�Ǥ������Ҋ����Ӥȥ���`��������Ĥʤ���������


    �������������l�äơ��ɤɡ�ͬ�������裡�������Σ���


    �����Ԥ��ȡ��ԡ�������Цˤʤä������ݤ����ơ��ιʤ��ۥä�һϢ��


    �����ơ��v�ˤ��ޏͤ��줿���g���Ф���ꡢ�٤ӸЄӤ�������Ǥ⤫�ȥ���`�������\��Ǥ���΢��������ˆsȻ�Ȥ��Ĥġ��ߤ�ʤȎ�߀ף����ʢ���Ϥ��롣


    ���v�ˡ�����


    ��ף���С����ʤ��E�äѤ�ä����Ӥ�ͻȻ���v�ˤα��ᤫ�����头�Ȥ⤿��줫�äƤ�����


    Ϥ⤦���E��ǰ��


    ���ʡ��Σ������Ӥ��󣨤��������裩��


    ����ء�˽�����B���ä����͡�����


    ���������󣡡�����ϱ����ˡ�


    �����㤢����������ͤ��äƤ�������


    ���ӤΤ������~��Ƥ�Ф�ˡ����ä���ޤ��c�䤫�ˤ��Ƥ���ȫ�T���v�ˤ˼��Ф�����


    �������������������������͡����줰�餤�ϵ�Ȼ���ʤ����㤫�ʣ����W�⿼���Ƥ�����


    �������������`��������������


    �������Θ��������x�¤��ޤ���


    ��������������


    Ԫ��������Τ��ȤϿ����Ƥ����v�ˤ��ä��Τǡ��ߤ�ʤ���ֱ��Ҫ����„����ΤϤ��꤬������˼������äѤ�����ʤ�ΤϤ������ʤ������Ȥ⿼�����ߤ�ʤ�ϲ�Ӥ褦�˵v�ˤ�Цˤʤä���


    �Τ���Ҥ��ޏ��M�ä������ָ�������˼���뤳�Ȥ⡢�v�ˤ򏊚ݤˤ����Ƥ��ꡢ����̶ȤΊ^�k�������M�⿼���Ƥ�����


    ���դդա����㤢��һ�ˤ����ԤäƤ��äƤ͡��ޤ��ϰפ��项


    ��ǰ�ˋ��Ӥ��j�I���d�äƤ�������ɡ�˽���[�@�ؤ��Ф����������ͥ��ߤι��Σ���


    ���󤦤󡢤ȡ��v�ˤϿɐۤ餷���פΤ��ͤ�����]�򾏤�롣


    �����δ󤭤ʥͥ��ߡ���ζ����������󣡡�


    ��ʳ�٤����jĿ������������


    �����`����ϣ���


    �������פ�һ�w��


    ���������`������[�@�ؤ��������㤢��һ�w���Ф��Ф������ʣ�


    ���������ˤ��륢�ҥ롭����


    �������顢ʳ�٤����jĿ�����������������Ƥ��jĿ��������


    �����ϣ���


    �����ä��ϡ������ݷ���Ф������ä��ͣ���������о���������⤵��ȅf�����ơ����μҤ򡭡���


    �����󡢸���Ϥ�����裿��ס�ߤˤ����ʤ뤫�顣Ҋ������ˤ��褦��


    ����������ϣ���


    ��������������


    �����󣿡��ʤˤʤˣ���ɢ�i�򤤤äѤ���������������


    �����Ϥϡ��������󡣷֤��ä��衹


    ��ɢ�i���Ƥ���ʤ��ȡ����ȥ쥹���夬�󤭤��ʤ룿�����μҤ��餤����


    ���~�����룡��ɢ�i��Ƿ�����ʤ��裡��


    ������ϣ���


    ��˽�ϡ��Τ⤤��ʤ��Ǥ����Ǥ��������⤷���S�����ΤǤ���ФǤ���������Խ�ʤ��������Θ��Ȥ��ֺϤ碌����������Ǥ���


    ���ֺϤ碌����


    ���Ϥ���������ФǤ������ޤ�������һ�Ȥ����ǘ����ޤ���


    �v�ˤϰ���Τ���ϡ��Է֤λ��Ťˤ�������Τ�˼������


    ��ؤΥߥ�ީ`�Ǥ�һ���Ǥ⡢�Է֤Όg������äȤ���С���������ʹ�鷺�˜g����Ȥ⿼���롣����Θ����Ф��ϡ�Ҋ�����Ȥ����롣����ϵv�ˤℇʿ�Ȥ��ƤȤƤ��Ǥ�����᰸���ä���


    ���֤��ä��������⡢�����餳��������������餤���衣һ�Ȥ������ʤ���Ԥ�ʤ��ǡ��r�g������С����ĤǤ⤤���衣�W�΄����ˤĤ��Ƥ�������Ҋ���Ƿǡ�„��������


    �����Ŀ��Ҋ�_��������ä������С�̤ߤ���魯��


    �����������ΤȤ������ĤΎڤ��������ΰ��⡢�Л�ΘO�ߣ���


    ����������������ܤ꤬Ҋ���ʤ��ʤ�ۤɸЄӤ��Ƥ��똔�Ӥ��ä��Τǡ��⤦�ŤäƤ�����������ϴ󤲤��ʤ���衭��������


    ���Τϥ����ȥ�


    �������Ǥ��͡���˽��܇���������Ǥ��͡�


    ���ϣ���


    ������`���ߥ�ީ`�dz�����\ܞ������Ǥ����ɡ�����Ϛݳ֤�������ΤǤ�����


    ����ǰ�����������Ƥ��ä��Σ��������䡢�äƤ�������܇������


    ���Ϥ����������Ǥ���܇����


    �������ˤ��Υ����ȥ�Τ���˵v�ˤϼ���Ǥ��ʤ��ä����_���˽�ء������ȥ�ϴ���S�������_���ˤ���������܇�äơ������餹���˼�äƤ���Τ���


    ���ä������������μҤ��ޏ��M�������Ƥ��ޤ������Ԥ�������


    ���ʡ��ʤ�Ƥ����Ԥ������������Ѫ���ϣ���


    �����ǡ�����ؤ�˽���ۤ������ޤ�����ͣ���


    ������������㤢��������󡣤ǡ��Ǥ�܇�äơ�����ǰ����������σW�Τ褦��δ���꤬�I���Τˤ��y������˼������衣ɫ�����^�������뤷���Ƥ���������ǰ���\ܞ���S�ʤ�����������


    ��ȡ�äƤ��ޤ����������Ф��Ф�����Ǥ��礦����


    �����ȥ󤬡�������򤱤Υ��`������g���ȕ����Ƥ���������Υѥ�ե�åȤ��������


    ���Τʤ�������������ܵ����ϣ��������ˣ���������ܤä����ä��Τ�����


    �������܇��˽���I�äƤ��ޤ��ΤǴ��ɷ�Ǥ���˽�ϥե�󥹹����򤷤ä���֤äƤޤ�������`���󥰥ӥ���ȤäƤޤ����Ϥ���


    ���ʣ������������ǡ��Ǥ⡭���ϥá���ǰ���������ձ�����ʤ��Ǥ��礦������


    ���Ϥ����{�٤Ƥߤ��顢����ˤǤ��ձ�����Ҏ��ȡ��ޤ���ǡ����ɷ�Ǥ���Ӣ�Z�ν̲Ĥ��äƤ���ޤ���


    ��������������


    �����ǡ���܇�������ɫ���ȱ����Ǥ��裿��˽�����¤�ʹ����ǡ��U�M����Ȥ��ޤ����项


    ���ϣ��������£�����ǰ���¤��Ƥ�Σ�����


    ���Ϥ��������g�̤�ʼ��ޤ�����˽�ϹǶ�Ʒ�Ȥ����Τ�Τ�����֪�äƤޤ��Τǡ�


    �������_���ˡ��������ȥ�ϥꥢ�륿�����Ҋ�Ƥ��Ƥ��뤫�顭����


    �����ǡ��ޤ���Ͷ�Y����˼�ä��¤������̉Ӥ�܉���ˁ\�ä��鷵���ޤ���ǡ�


    ������愇��Υ����ȥ�


    ��˽�⡭������Ŀ�Ĥ�֤Ȥ���˼���ޤ��ơ������ߥ�ީ`�ǤϤȤƤ������U�Y�������ޤ������ߥ�ީ`���ˤ����˸л����줿�Τ��⤷��ޤ���


    �����ࡢ�����������Ȥʤ顭�������ȥ�����͎�֧Ԯ�ߤ����ʤ�Τ�����������������܇�äơ�����


    �������������ܤä��ǡ����ͤȤΥ��ߥ�˥��`�����ϴ��ɷ�ʤΤ���������ˤ��Ƥ⡢�Τʤ���������Υ����ȥ������m�����ϡ�����


    ���������v�ˤ��@�������桢�����ȥ���Ԯ�������ݳ֤��✥���Ƥ�����


    ܇�ϸߤ����ߤ���܇�N�ˤ��뤬����ؤΈ����I���ʤ��⡭���ʤ���������󡢤��Έ��Ϥ��йŤˤʤ��������������


    ����Ͻ�ޤǤ�ष���ä��������ΤȤ����ͤ��̤�Ǥ���������ˤ��줫��⡢�C�v�����¤��館��С��ΤȤ��ʤ뤫�⡭���Ȥ�˼����


    �v�ˤϡ��ޤ�ǽ�ޤǥ˩`�Ȥ��ä�����Ϣ�Ӥ�ͻȻ��ҙ���Q�ᡢ�����򤫤äƄӤ��������Ȥ򁻤���줿���H�Τ褦�ʚݳ֤ˤʤꡢ���ߤː��࡭����


    ���Ǥ⡢������äƉ��äƤ����Τ��ʡ������ᤤ�ȽU�Y�ˤ�äơ�����ˡ������ȥ�ˤȤäƤ������������������


    �v�ˤϥ����ȥ���Ԥ��ߥ�ީ`�ǤνU�Y���Ȥ������~���Ĥ���äƤ��������ι��lj���Ŀ�ĤΤ���ˡ������򤫤����ˤ������^�˸����֡�


    ������󡢥ޥåȥ��������ơ����˥��ʡ�


    ���줾��ˡ�ҙ���֤��������Է֤ΤǤ��뤳�Ȥ�ģ�������ЄӤ��Ƥ����ˤ���������������ˤ����Ǥ��ä����餳�����v�ˤ��Ĥ��ä��Τ���


    �v�ˤϥ����ȥ���愇���Ҋ�Ĥ�롣


    �����ơ����v�ˤϽM��Ǥ������⤭��ϥ���ä���


    �������������֤��ä����I���裡���I���Ф�����Ǥ��礦������꤬��ä����й�܇��Ҋ���Ф���������ؤΥߥ�ީ`�μ��ϥ����ȥ�i���ˤ��Z��ʤ����������ȥ����¤��B����ʤ顢����Ǥ����裡���Ǥ⡢����ڤ��I�����Ĥ͡����������⤢�뤷��


    �������Ǥ������������ǣ������꤬�Ȥ��������ޤ����������¤��B���äơ����ޤ����ä���Ԥ���ˤ⡢���Y�ߤ��ޤ��裡��


    ���������������������褯�֤���󤱤ɡ�����������Ѫ������������������������


    �ιʤ������Ӥ�����Z�����Ϥ��롣


    ���졢�ޤ��Փ�����p�ߤ��������ȵv�ˤ��Ц����


    �v�ˤˤȤäơ�������С��󤭤ʛQ�ϤǤϤ��뤬�������ȥ�ϥߥ�ީ`���L�줿�֣ͣФ������Ȥ⿼���롣


    �������B���ˤ���Ƥ�ѧ�M�Ȥ��ˤ��Ƥ����ä����ä����ɡ����˷��ʤ����ޤ������줫������¤򤳤ʤ��Ƥ����Ф�����������ؤۤɤǤϤʤ��Ƥ⡢�C�v�Έ�����������������


    �X���Ԥ�����—���ʤ��顢�v�ˤ�Ŀ���]������


    ������ˡ����˥��ʤ��󤿤����ä��B���äƤ���������ϡ����ǡ������Ĥ�����y������������ˡ��Ǥ⤭�äȡ������ˤ����ʤ��B��ʤ����`���ʤ�������


    ����˼���ȡ��v�ˤϤޤ���šݤŤ���줿�褦�ʚݳ֤ˤʤꡢ���ä��֤��դꡢĿ���_���롣���εv�ˤ��������Ȥ�������ǡ��ޤ�ϲ��Ǥ��륬���ȥ󤿤���Ҋ�Ĥᡢ�������h�����Τ��ä���


    �����`�ȡ���ϋ��Ӥ���ȥ���`�������ͣ���


    �v�ˤ������Ԥ��ȡ��E�ÒB�äƤ�����Ӥϡ��󤭤����򤢤�����


    ����`�������Ĥ���˽�η��ͣ���


    ��˽�η��Ǥ��`�����Ӥ���ϤޤȤ��ۡ��⤷����˾��Ǥ��`���Ȥ������Ȥϡ�˽����Ǥ���`��


    ���Ӥ�ͬ���������Ƥ��Ϛݤ��Ƥ��륵��`�����h�򳪤��롣�����⡢����äȡ��դ�Ĥ��Ƥ���褦�ˤ�Ҋ������


    ������`�����Ҋ��Ŀ���`�äơ����ƺä�����͡��Τ�������Nj��Ӥ����ͬ�����餤�Ǥ���ʤ������������������ϡ����ɤ�����֤ä����Ƥ����������


    �v�ˤϷ�Ŀ�ǡ������ܞ���äƤ���ƿ������Ҋ�ƴ���롣


    ���⤦����������ʤ��Τ裡�������˽�Ͻ��ա���������餦���飡��


    ��˽��Ǥ��`�����ա���餤�ޤ��`��


    �����������գ����񤫤飿�����äȡ����ˤȤ�ɤ�ʤ���򡭡�����


    ���Τ���������������������䡢���դ������露��ʤ��Τ��ʣ���


    �ȵv�ˤϿ������פ�A���Ƥ��ޤ���


    ���������⤦�����浹������һ�w���Ԥ��Ф����Ǥ��磿��


    ���֤���ޤ����`��


    �����Ԥ��ȶ��ˤ������Ϥ��ä���


    ���������Τ������Ϥ���Σ����äơ��ɤ����Ф��Σ������`�������ˤȤ⣡��


    ���Ӥȥ���`�Ϥ��Τޤޡ����g������ФäƤ��ޤ���


    �Τʤ�������ȡ��v�ˤϲФ��줿�Ԥ��Ҋ�Ϥ魯�����l��֪��ʤ��Ȥ������ꡣ


    �������äƤ���ȡ�ͻȻ�����g���\���ݤ������_����줿��


    ������`�󣡣����������������v�ˣ���


    ��������������äȡ�����ϣ������Ӥ��󣡣���


    �\����F�줿���Ӥˡ��v�ˤ�Ŀ���褯�����ڤ�󤭤��ڤ����ȸΤ�i���줿��


    �Ȥ����Τ⡭���ʤ�ȋ��Ӥ��\����{�ˤ����󵨤ʥӥ����ˤ��ä��Τ�


    ��˽�ؤΡ��������ϡ���ȫ���ޥå��`���裡����?��?�ȣ���


    �������`�`�������ޥå��`���������äơ�����ǡ�äǡ���������


    �������衢�񤫤餪��ͣ������`�󡢤��Υ������T��餷�����顢�����A����㤦��͡����㤢�����L�Έ��Ǥ��ޤ��礦��������?��?�ȣ���


    ���ʤʤʡ�������äȣ���


    ���ӤΤ��ΈR���ġ����ޤ��ˈR���ĤȤ������F�����ꤷ���ץ��ݩ`����󡭡������⡢���Υܥǥ��������أ��γ֤ĥ��ڥå����z���ʤ��k�]�����\�ӥ��ˡ�����


    ���Ҥ�ɫ�ݤ���������뤤���v�ˤ�ҕ����ᔸ����ˤ������Ȥ˜��㤳���Ϥʤ����Ӥ��


    ���ʡ��ʡ������������������������롣�o�������o�����������ɡ����������Τ��ʣ�������������������������Ϥ��������������������ɤä��Σ���


    �v�ˤ�˼���ڻ�·�����ߴ�ǰ�ˤʤꡢ�F״�����⤹�뤿���×�΄I����׷���Ĥ��ʤ��ʤäƤ��롣���ó�ˤʤä��v�ˡ����⤦�������א��ʔ���δ��˼��������˿����g�Ϥʤ������դ��ȵv�ˤ������Ϥ��롣


    ���ޥޥޥޥޡ��ޥå��`���ǤǤǤǤ���ͣ���������ȫ���Σ���������������ϡ����󡢤����������飡�����󣡡����������˷��ʤʤʤ��Τ��ʣ���


    ���εv�ˤ��ˤ�Ҋ�ơ��ιʤ����֤���ʤ����������Σꓤ�״�B���Ȳ�֪�����פ��Ф����


    ���v�ˣ����Фä����jĿ�����������äƣ���������jĿ������������äȡ����ӣ�����


    ���դդա�����Ϥ������ʤΡ��ӹ����a�äƤʤ����������������v�ˡ����ä��衫������ä��㤤���������������Ƥ롢�����Ƥ룡����


    �դ顫�Ȥ��Ƥ���v�ˤ����Ӥ���˸����Ƥ������Ȥ���r���⤦һ�Ĥ��\���Х󣡡��Ȅݤ��褯�_����


    �������������ޤ����`��


    ���������E�äѤ�ä�����`��Ԫ�ݤ褯�F�줿��


    ���Ӥ�ɫ��ȫ�_���ˤ˥ե顫�������Ĥ����Ƥ����v�ˤ⡢�������Ф����@��������\����F�줿����`����򤱤�ȡ����v�ˤ�×�λؾ����쾀���𤳤���


    ���ʤʤʤʤʤʣ���


    �v�ˤϥ���`���ˤ�Ѫ�R���Ϥ����^���ơ��⤦���~��ʹ��������һ�r�Ĥ˥ޥҤ򤷤���


    �פ����↡Ȼ��


    ��ޤ��ϙC�Ӥ��ä����Ӥ���귵�ꥵ��`��Ҋ��ȡ���ʥ�ʤ������路�����򤢤�����


    ������������`�������󤿤Ϥ�������


    ����`�ϣ�ö���m��ʤ���������ؤ������L���������������ˡ�


    ��˽�ؤΤ������ϩ`���v�ˤ���˥ޥå��`���򤵤��Ƥ�餦���ȤǤ��`��


    �����Υ�������������ʤΤˡ��ΤǤ��󤿤��ޥå��`������Τ裡�������⡢���ʤ��Τ��Υ����ǥ��ϡ�������һ�塢�ɤ����飡�������⤽�줬�ޥå��`������Ȥ�ǡ�ä�����


    �����äơ����η������Ԥ�ϲ�֤äƕ����Ƥ���ޤ����`���Ҥ����Ǥ����`�����v�ˤ��`�󣿡�


    �v�ˤϥ���`��͸��ͨ�ä�����ϧ���ߤʤ�ɹ�����ˤ�Ŀ���Z��졭���ڤ�ѥ��ѥ����뤬����������ʤ��������⡢�նΤ�ǡ�ä���Ϸ֤���ʤ��ä��������Υ���`�Υ�������Ϥ�����ζ����赤ʥե���࡭����


    �����ơ��Ĥ��˵v�ˤαǤ���ë��Ѫ�ܤ�ͻ���Ƥä�Һ�夬�ĩ`������Ƥ�����


    �ϥäȤ����פȥ��`���󤬤��εv�ˤ�Ҋ��ȡ��ιʤ��Է֤��ؤ�I�֤Ǵ_�J���������`�ѩ`�������R�귵���ȡ��������Ϥʤ�����뤻�ʤ�����򤷤���


    �����`�󣿡����äƩ`��˽�����ʹ�äƥޥå��`�����ޤ�����`���j�I�ˤ⡢���������Ƥ���ޤ����`��������䤨�Фä���D�v�S������Ǥ��`��


    ���������ʹ�äƣ�����


    �v�ˤ�Ŀ��Ѫ�ߤꡢ�Ǥ������तҺ�������������


    ���Τ��j�I�裡�������Ή�B���äȤ��郎�����jĿ�裡���jĿ�jĿ�������줸�㡢˽�Τʤ������ȳ��Œg���餬����


    ��ˮ���ˤ΋��Ӥ������룲ö�ΤߤΥ���`�΁I������ǡ��\�����׷���������Ȥ���ȡ�����`���֩`�֩`���ľ���Ԥ������ʱ��顣


    ���ˤ��E�äѤ�äƤ��뤿�ᡢ���ܤĤ��ʤ���ȡ��Ǿ��g������褦�Ȥ��뤬�����ˋ��Ӥȥ���`����ɢ�餫�������Ƥοդ�ƿ�򥵥�`��̤��Ǥ��ޤ���


    ���ʣ��������������`��


    ���äƣ�����������


    �B�ݤ�������Ӥȥ���`��


    �����ơ�������Ƕ��ˤ��Ȼ����Ӥ��ä�Ѫ�T��줿�Ǥ�����Ƥ����v�ˤˡ�������줫�ä������Τޤޡ��v�ˤ϶��ˤ�֧����褦�ˮ����Ϥ˱��Ф򏊤����Ť��Ƥ��ޤ�


    ����ʹ����������ʹ���Ǥ��`��


    ���Ӥȥ���`����Ϥ��롣�����ơ��·󤭤ˤʤä��v�ˤ�ҕ�����Ƥ��ȡ������ˤϡ���Ŀ��ؤ���ͯؑ���꤬���餱�ʤ������������N�줷���褦��򤷤Ƥ�����


    ���v�ˣ���


    ���v�ˤ���`������


    �v�ˤ�һ˲������Ŀ���_�����h����Ҋ�Ĥ��褦���쾮�������ȡ�����


    ���������������������Ƥơ��������ä�������������


    ���R����ȫ����ʧ��


    ���v�˨D��������äȣ���Ŀ��ҙ�ޤ��Ƥ裡�����줫�餬���¤ʤΤˣ���


    �������Ǥ��`���v�ˤ���`����D�٤����������Ǥ��`��


    �������v�ˤ�Ŀ��ҙ�ޤ��������Ӥȥ���`��һ�������˵v�ˤ�e���롣


    �����ӡ�������`���󡭡���


    ���ˤα��ᤫ��������𤨤������줫�ä���


    ���ϥã���


    ���Ϥ��`��


    ���Ӥȥ���`��¶��ˤʤäƤ���礬�Ϥ��롣


    �����ơ�����򤯤ȡ��������ˤϥ���åѤ�֤ä��פ�Ŀ����t��Ⱦ�᤿���`�������äƤ�����


    ���������פ���󣡡����`���󣡡������������ɷ�裡�������ˤ��äƤ��Ĥ��󤭤��ʤ뤫�飡��


    �����������Ǥ��`������˼礬��������Ǥ���ޤ��������Ȥʤ��Ǥ��`�����ˤ��餤�������Ǥ��`��


    �פȥ��`�����~��ԥ��äȤ�������


    �������ʤʤʡ��Τ�Ԓ����


    ��������������������


    �������������������`���ƣ�������ϡ�����


    ���ؤΤ��ȤǤ��`��


    ��������R¹��������`�����󤿣����ʤ�ƿ՚ݤ��i�ޤʤ�������


    ���Ӥȥ���`��˼���ä��ꥹ��åѤ�ߵ���졢�ӡ����h�̤򤵤줿�Τ��ä�������


    ��Ǥϥ����ȥ���T����ף�����Ȱ��⤬�����¤�ʤ��ä��褦�ˤ��Ƥ��ä߽��路���������󤬺����β����äƤ��롣


    �������ȥ������ä��Ǥ䤹�ʣ���


    �����࡭�������Θ��Κݳ֤���o�j�ˤ��̤褦�ˤ��ʤ�����


    ���Ϥ����������Ǥ������꤬�Ȥ��������ޤ���


    �����ȥ���Ҥ������˶��ˤ�����ձ��Ƥ��ܤ�����


    ��˽�ϵv�ˤε��Ǥ˸����Ƥ��äơ��ޤ��̤�ä���Ǥ���


    �����ȥ�Ϥ��Τ��Ƥ�һ�ݤ�ߤۤ���


    ������Ŀ�Ĥ��ˤ���L���������ʤȡ������ơ�������ˤ����ȿ����ꡢҊ�ơ�ѧ�ӡ�Ӱ푤��Ϥ��ȡ��Է֤���äƤ��������ȡ�


    �����ȥ�����Ȱ����Ŀ���򤱤롣


    �����Ǥϡ����������ˤΉ���Ŀ�Ĥ��ؤ뤿������ˡ���äƤ��ޤ����������ˤ����Ȥο������ŗ����Ƥޤǡ���������ϡ������������Ȥ���˽��˼���ޤ���


    �����ȥ�����~�����Ȱ���Ͼ������h������


    �����Ŀ��ؤ��Ƶ���Ƥ���v�ˤ�η������줸��ʤ���⡢�Ȥ���褦��Ŀ��Ҋ�롣


    �������Ǥ��͡������줫���˽�������ؤ�ޤ��礦�����줫�������Θ����֤�����Ǥ�������������򡭡���


    �������Ǥ䤹�ʣ���


    ���ˤ��٤ӡ����������ձ��Ƥ�ע���Ϥ��ȡ���Ŀ��ǰ�˰���������������Ҋ�Ϥ碌��Ǭ�����˲ݤ򤷡���һ�Ťˤ��ΰ���A�����Τ��ä���

 119-Epilogue ①

    �v�ˤϳ��ˤʤꡢĸУ�Ǥ��뼪�ָ�У�˵�У������


    ����äȡ���Ĥ줿����ޤ�ҙ���ʤ����ӡ�


    ���줫�顢�v�ˤϳ��ޤ��ޤƤ��ޤ����𤭤��Ҥ˷����ѧУ�Τ��Ȥ�˼���������ŤƤơ��Ʒ������椨��ȡ����g��ȫ�礷�Ƥ������g�����ˤ���Ϣ�򤷤Ĥġ��Ҥ��w�ӳ�������


    ����ҹ�Ϥ��餤Ŀ�ˤ��ä��衭���ߤ�ʤˤϸ��x���Ƥ뤱�ɡ��Ǥ⡢������ʡ������줫��ϡ��٤����Ĥ����ɤߤ�ʤˤϳ��R�äƤ�����Ĥ�̤��Ƥ����ʤ��ȡ���������������ȡ��v�x�򤷤褦���W��γ��R�ʤ��֪��櫓�ʤ�������顣�ؤˋ��Ӥ���ȥ���`����ˤϣ���


    ���դνU�Y�Nj��Ӥȥ���`�Σ���������Ӥ����ϡ��ΤȤ����ʤ����jĿ�ʤ��Ȥ������֤��ä��v�ˤ��ä���


    �v�ˤ�ѧУ�˽��Ť��ˤĤ�ơ��١����o�����롣


    ��һ�L�g���ݤ�����ɡ����ɤ��ʤäƤ����������һ������֤���äƤ��줿���ʡ��������䡢�^�Ȥ��ڴ��ϳ����ʤ��ʡ����֤������������������ʡ�����


    ���Ϥ������ݤ��ؤ��ʡ��������⡢�ޤ����ߤ�ʃW�Τ�������Ƥ���������������������Ƥ裿���Ȥ������Ȥ�����������W�Τ��Ȥ�����Ƥ�����Ԥ����������Ȥ������Ȥϡ����Ф�i�����뤫�⤷��ʤ��������������䡭�������ˤϡ��ݤߤ�ӛ�h�򤷤ä���_�J���Ƥ�衣������ͽ�l���������餤�ǡ��������侲�ˆ���ԑ�����������ʡ�����


    ���褤�衢У�T��i����ȡ��ؤ���ȡ��ǚi���v�ˤ�ǰ���ˡ�����ðפ�������ͽ��kҊ���롣


    ����ðף����Τ�������������ͽ�������������������ȫ����ðפʡ������󣿡��`��������ðפ�Ҋ����Τ������äƣ�����


    ������ðפ���ͽ�Ϥ⤷�䡢��˼�����v�ˤϤ�����ͽ���l���Ĥꡢ�Җ���z�����


    ��������������һ�򣡡��ɤ������Σ������ʡ��Τ����ä��������һ�򣡡�


    ����������


    ���ݥ����������ͫ��һ�����ä���ȵv�ˤ��򤱤롣


    ������äȡ�һ�򣡡��ΤʤΡ���������ʹ�����������ץ��ܥ����`�Τ褦���ˤϣ�����


    һ��ϵv�ˤ�Ҋ�Ĥ��ȡ����졩��Ŀ��󤭤��_������ðפ�Ҋ���Ƥ�����ë���\�ˑ��äƤ�����


    ���Τ��������ǰ�ϣ����ɤ��εv�ˤ�������


    һ��ϴ󤭤��w���ˤ��������ĥޥå����ΑB�Ȥǵv�ˤ��������


    ���ν�ޤ�Ҋ�����ȤΤʤ��H�ѤΑB�Ȥ˵v�ˤ���̤�ˤʤ롣


    ������������������һ���W�Τ�������Ƥ��ޤä��Τ������äơ����󣿡��񡢵v�ˤä��ԤäƤʤ��ä�����


    ���⤦�o��������ʣ����⤦���o��o���������ˤϥե����`�o���������ͤ��ƣ���


    ������äȡ�һ�򣡡��ɤ���������裡���Τ�Ԓ�򤷤Ƥ�Σ�����


    ������������


    һ��΄Ӥ���ֹ�ޤꡢ���`�ȵv�ˤ�ȫ�����¤�ޤ魯�褦��Ҋ�Ĥ�롣


    �������ʡ��Σ���


    ����ǰ�����v�ˤ�����


    ���ϣ����v�ˤ��裡���Τ��ԤäƤ�Ρ�һ��ϡ�


    ���դդա������������v�ˤ�����ǰ�ϵv�ˤʤ���ʡ����դդա�


    ���ʡ��Τ��衭��Ҋ���֤���Ǥ��礦����


    һ����Ӱ������ʤ�������路����ζ�ΐ���Ц�ߤ򤷡��v�ˤϲ����ʤäƤ�����


    ���դդա����դϤϤϤϣ������㤢���h�]�Ϥ���ͩ`�ʣ���Σ�ʤ������ഺ���ۡ����Ɖ����줽���ˤʤä����������x��ŭ����ܤ����������R¹�v�ˣ���


    ������`�����ʡ��Τ��裡���ΤΤ��Ȥ��֤���ʤ��裡��


    ͻȻ���w�Ӥ����äƤ���һ��򽻤魯�v�ˡ�


    ���a��`������ǰ�ˤϺΤ��Ԥ������ʤɤʤ������������x���ȭ���ܤ�������


    ���ԤäƤ���ζ���֤���ʤ��裡���Τ����ä�����裡��


    һ�����ȫ�˥ө`���ȥ�`�ɤ���„��������֤äƤ���ʤ���


    ���դ���`���������⡢��ǰ������������ʹ�ä�����


    �v�ˤ�һ��Τ��Ά����ˡ���򏊏��餻����


    һ��ν�Τ�����ζ������ŭ��ˤϡ������Τ��Ȥ��v�S���Ƥ���Τ���֪��ʤ���һ��ϡ���ǰ���Է֤Τ��Ȥ�����Ƥ��ޤä����Ȥ��x�äƤ������Ȥ�����Τ���


    ���Εr�εv�ˤϡ��Է֤����֤�ʹ�ä����ʤΤˡ����Τ��Ȥ�һ��򐘤ޤ��Ƥ������Ȥ�֪�ꡢ�Է������ο�����������˼��֪�餵�줿���Ȥ����롣


    �����������ᡭ����


    �����뤤�������v�ˣ���


    �������ϣ������죿�����뤤�������뤤�äƤ��󤿡�


    ����ǰ������������䤬�äƣ������Ϥʤ��������ϡ��������������ΰ��α�ؓ�ä�ʮ�ּܤϤʤ���������ʺ��g�ˤϽ⤱�ͩ`����裡�������ȫ������ǰ�����g�Τ����ǣ����Ĥޤ꣡������Ϥ��٤Ƥ�ǰ�Τ���������


    ���ʡ����g�������g�äơ��������������ޤ������������Σ���


    һ����Ԥ����g�Ȥϡ������䡢������ޤǤ�ʤ����������΋��Ӥ��󤿤��Τ��Ȥ��ȵv�ˤ�ֱ�Ф�����


    ���ޡ��ޤ������W�Τ��ʤ��g��ѧУ�����Ƥ��Τ����������һ�塭���ΤΤ���ˣ������䡢�Τ򤷤��Σ��������ˤ�������


    ���������������Τ������ǡ����Ϥʡ������Ϥʤ��������ä���һ�L�g�ǡ�����


    �������������꣩��


    ���£̐ۺû�Υ����ɥ��󥭥󥰡��֤ä�����Σ�λ�������L��£̐ۺüҤˤ�ʣ���


    �������`�`�������Τ����ä��Ω`������


    �����뤻�`������ǰ�������줿���餤�����ɤʣ������ΤϤʡ���ȫ�˚sʷ�˿̤ޤ����裡������Ů�ä����F��ˤ��Ƥ����������ΰ��Ρ����ΰ��Κsʷ�˂���Ĥ�����ǰ�ϡ�����


    ������ʤ��F��ˤ���ʤ衭����


    ���֤Ú��D�D�D�D��������


    ���Τ�`����Ŀ������Ŀ��Σ�ʤ��ʤäƤ�裡��һ�����������Ť��ƣ���


    �����󡢤���ϡ�����Ӥ�������������ȡ�ꤢ������һ������Ť��ޤǤϣ���


    �v�ˤϡ������Q�Ϥ������ʮ��Ӌ�Ӥ�����礫����������������򷭤���У�h�η����ߤ����Ȥ������Εr�����v�ˤμ�򥬥��ä���ޤ�롣


    ���أ���


    ��������äȡ����ޤ�����衢�v�ˡ�


    �����ˤϡ����تz�ι����������䡢���ZȾ����Ů�������ˤȤ�˼���ʤ����ݤ�Ť�Ŀ�򤷡��v�ˤμ���դ�Ĥ֤��󤬤Ф���ˤ��Ƥ������������γ�������ʤΤ������������Ť������Ť��Ƥ��뤽����Ů�ϡ��⤦Ƭ�����֤��񵶤��դ��Ƥ��롣


    ���ޤޤޡ��������󣡡�


    ���褯�����L���Ӥ��ؤäƤ��줿��͡�����


    ���κ�򤤤Ĥ�ε�У�L���Τ褦��ͬ�����������ˤ�ˮ�����㤬ͨ���^���Ƥ�����


    �����Ϥ褦�����F������öž������򣡡��۩`���`����W��ʤ��褦�ˤ͡���˽���Ȥ��ФäƤ�


    �ȡ��ФäƤ��ޤä���


    ǰ�T�ˤϻ������T�ˤ��Ǥˇ�ޤ줿�v�ˤϡ����ξ��������ˤ��~���麹�������Ĥ�Ҋ�ؤ�Ф��ꡣ


    ���v�ˡ�����


    �����äȡ����������󣿡�


    �������դ���`����һ��λĤ�Ϣ��„��������


    �����Ŀ�����ä�Ҋ�_����


    �����󤿤����Ϥ��������Τ��������Σ�����


    ���ҩ`��������Ť��ƣ����������󣡡���֡��`������飡�������`������飡��


    ��Ů����ͽ�򴹤餷����ǣ����⣩�����ФΤ�����������ͽȫ��Υ����ɥ�ˤʤäƣ��ס����`���󡢥���`������У�ڤ˾�������֤����äƣ�������������ϡ���ȫУ�����z��ǵv�����Z��ʤ�ƣ����ӣ������������⡭��˽�ˡ�������ʤ��ȤޤǤ��ơ���ͻȻ�����ơ�


    ��������ó�ˤ��ơ�����С�����ʤäƤ�������


    �ΤΤ��Ȥ��������äѤ�֤���ʤ��v�ˤ��������ιʤ����줾��γ����¤��l���v��äƤ���Τ�Ҋ���Ƥ��ޤ��Τ�������


    ���Ǥ⡭������ΤϺΣ����Τ򤵤줿�Σ����������󡭡���


    ��؟�Τ�ȡ�äƤ�餦���飡��


    ��؟�Σ�����؟�ΤäƺΣ�����


    ��������؟�Τ������������Ф��줭�Τʣ�����


    �v�ˤ�ǰ�ᤫ�顢�����һ��˼����ޤ줿��


    �����ơ����������ȤΟo��ζ����Ф�ȡ�ä��v�ˤ�Ŀ��롣


    �������������褦�ʤ顢�W������


    ���j��ΤȤ����ˤ�������ϡ��h���η����鱯�Q�Τ褦�ʤ�Τ�„�����Ƥ��������礯���椨�褦�ȱǸ��褤�ʤ�������Ҥ��ƄӤ�����


    �����ᡭ��һ��ĽM�Υ۩`���`���K�����o�����������š�T�Ҥ˺��Ф줿�v�ˤϡ����ᡢһ���¤��g��ȫУ�h�Υȥ���߳������ӎڴ�ʷ�ؤ�֤ļ��ָ�У�βݤष��򾲤���������줿��


    ���Τ��Ԥ��������Ȥϣ���


    �������Τˤ⤢��ޤ���


    ������������������ᡢ�ݤޤʤ��ƤϤʤ�ʤ��r�ϡ��ؤ���ǰ���B�j����褦�ˡ�


    �������ˉ䤨�ޤ��Ƥ⡢�������ޤ�������


    ��Ȥ��ǃx�򤷤��v�ˤϥܥ��ܥ����ˤ�š�T�Ҥ���ˤ����Τ��ä�������


    ���¤˳�����Ŀ�εv�ˤϤ��Εr���Ĥä���


    �ʤ�٤��礯��լ���v�x���_�����ȡ�


    �����v�x�ο�Ŀ���Ԥ��ޤǤ�ʤ������g�γ��R���Ǥ��롣


    �����ơ�������Τ��Ȥ⿼�����񡢼ҤˤϤ��ʤ�����������������餷�����Է֤����ˤ�����ȫ�T�μӤ����褦�ȡ����Ĥΰµפ����Ĥä��Τ��ä���


    �v�ˤ�Ҋ�ͤä������χ@Ϣ���ơ��ǥ�����`�����¤ˑ��롣


    ������������Ҋ������η���š�T�Ҥ��O�ä��줿�ƥ�ӤǤϡ��ߥ�ީ`�ǤΥ��`�ǥ��`�����ؤΰk�㤬�󡩵Ĥˈ������Ƥ�����


    �ޤ����ޥåȥ��Ϲ��B�Έ��ǡ��ߥ�ީ`�������������Ԥ���������܊�����ۤ������μҤ�ܞ�����뤳�Ȥ򁻤��Ƥ��롣


    �������ڤ��‘������ƶ����������ڤ���ͨ�x����Ŀָ�����Ȥ�k�����������ؤΥߥ�ީ`�ؤ�Ͷ�Y��Ԯ�������Ƥ�����


    ���Έ�����M�Ǥ��ձ���ߥ�ީ`���Ј��_�Ť˺øФ����e�O�Ĥ�Ԯ����Ͷ�Y��٤����I�����v�S���Ϥ�Ŭ�����ձ�������Ҋ��⁻���Ƥ��롣


    ��ؤΥߥ�ީ`���X�ӤǤϡ����`�ǥ��`�r���ڑ�������λ����郎Ŀ�Ĥ���Ƥ���ȇg��������ȫ����ΥХ饨�ƥ��`���M�ˤ�ȡ���Ϥ���줿���Ȥ��顢�Y�����L���g�ߥ�ީ`�ؼ��ϽM�ޤ줿��


    �������󷽤����Ť��ޤ�ɫ�⤯�ФäƤ���kչ;�Ϲ��Υ�����ȥХ饨�ƥ��Ȥ��ƒQ��졢�������ϴ󤭤ʷ�푤����g�Ǥ��𤭤Ƥ��ʤ������η�푤Ϥ�����Υͥå��Ϥ�᤯������������ȥե��󤿤����L���g��ϲ�Ф��뤳�ȤˤϤʤä��Τ�����


    �׶��ͩ`�ԩ`�Υޥåȥ��������F�ڡ����v���Ƥ����Ԫ������һ�ҡ�


    �����˥�������ֱ�����ä����ߤ������٤ʤ������r�g��һϢ�Ĥ��Ƥ�����


    �ˤ�ϥ������ΐ۵��ӤȤ��ơ����ꥰ���β�ꠤ��u�äƤ����r�ˡ��������ȹ��˥ͩ`�ԩ`���ѳ����˥��ʤ���ǤϹ���������DZ��i�������g�Ǥ⤢�롣


    ���Τ�����һ�ˤǤ��륵����ϡ��Ԥ���һ���x�졢Ȥζ�Ǥ����ͽ}�����ɤ��Ƥ�����


    ���Υ�����α���˥��`�ҩ`��Ƭ�֤ˡ����������_����DZ�ä�ͬ�ŤǤ⤢����ѤǤ⤢��ޥ��󥵥󤬤����ͽ}��Җ���z�ࡣ


    ���ة`���󤷤���Τ��ʡ�������


    �����`�󡢱����Ϥ�äȕr�g������������ɡ�����ϴ��¤ʕr�������˷��ʤ��͡�


    ���դդա����줳������������w�¤��ľ���Ԥ��������w�¤��Է֤��ľ���Ԥ��ʤ������¤򤹤�r������ä��ԤäƤ�����ʡ�


    �������_���ˡ���������


    ���ˤώ��Ǥ���������������˼���𤳤���������Ц�������������Σ��ˤ�Ц�ߤˤ��L������ʤ����ۤ��𾴤���z����Ƥ����������ơ�������Ԥ������������Է֤������F���֤äƤ��롣


    ������������Ϥޤ��������˥��ʤ��𤸤�ʤ�����


    �����������������������������ϡ����μ����ʰ�ä���������ʡ��������Ǥ⤦���Τ�����Ϥʤ�������Ǥ��֤���ʤ��������ɤ����Ƥ�˼�������Ƥ��ޤ������������ǤΑ餤�򡣤��䡢����ʤ����ᤫ�ʡ��������ɤ����Ƥ�ӛ�����r���ʤ������褤�Ƥ��������Τ���


    �����������������줬�ޥåȥ���܊�ˡ����줬��������w�¤��ʡ����󣿡�����ϡ����l������


    ��������


    �ޥ��󥵥󤬤��ν}�����褫��Ƥ��������α�ʿ���Ф�һ�ˤ�����餷���ˤ򤷤������ָ�򤵤�����������ιʤ�����������餷��������֤ˤψ��`���˵��Τ褦�ʤ�Τ��դ��Ƥ��롣


    ��������ϱ�������ǰ����������ޤ�ǽԤ���褷�Ƥ���褦�ˤ�Ҋ���ʤ���ʤ���


    �ޥ��󥵥��ָժ�˥�������Է֤��褤���}�ˤ��v��餺�פ�A���Ƥ��ޤä���


    �����䡭�����죿���֤����ʡ����Ĥ��g���褤����������������ա��䤷���r�g���Ȥ�Ɖ��Ф��褤�Ƥ����r�ˡ��褤�������˼���������Τ�����������ϣ���


    �������������Է֤��褤�Ƥ������������


    �������������_���ˡ������ʤ������


    ������ȥޥ��󥵥�Ϥ��Ф�������δ��ɤν}��Ҋ�Ĥ�롣


    ����ȡ����ޥ��󥵥����򤢤�����


    �������󤸤�ʤ����ʣ������䡢���ˤϽ}�ĤϤʤ������������


    ����������


    ���ιʤ�������������Ϥ�����Ƿ�����ʤ��褦��ӡ����ܤ��������������ΤȤ�������������������ˌ������šݤ��뤨���ؤ��񡢤ޤ���Ӣ�ۤȤ��ä��褦�ʸФ���������


    �������������ʡ��ιʤ����ˤ⡢����Ͻ~���ˤʤ��ƤϤʤ�ʤ��褦��˼���롣�Է֤��褤�Ƥ����ʤ����Ԥ��Τ��ʤ���������ν}����դȤ��Ԥ��뤫�⤷��ʤ����餤�ˡ�����


    ���ˤ�ͬ�r���h�����˥��ʤ���Ǥα�ʿ�������褫�줿���ν}��Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ���ȡ������ͬ�Ť��������줫�ä���


    �������������ϽK���������¤ϟo�ޤˤ��뤾��ϲ�١��ߤ�ʣ���


    ���Β줱���ˏꤸ�������ˤ���ߥ�ީ`�����ߤ����ϡ���Ц����ζ�������Ϥ��ꡢ���¤ˑ��äƤ��ä���


    ���������줾���Ŀ�ˤϡ����줫��Υߥ�ީ`��֧����Ȥ��������ΛQ�⤬�z����Ƥ��롣


    �����ơ��l�⤤�ʤ��ʤä����β��ݤˤϡ�����


    ��������褯�˥���(�ह�Ф줿)�����褫�줿�ͽ}�����������Έ��˲Ф��줿�Τ��ä���

 120-Epilogue ②

    When he arrived home, Yuto headed to the tent set up in front of the large, battered and uninhabitable Japanese house, but he noticed that the atmosphere of the house was somehow different.


    ''Huh?��There''s something about the atmosphere... isn''t the house a lot cleaner?��Ah!��This ... the well is getting bigger!


    Yuto was even more surprised when he came to the tent in front of the porch of the house. The reason for this is that there are lights leaking from inside the house.


    ''''This, this is........''''


    Yuto threw his bags into the tent and hurriedly opened the sliding door of the wide front door of what must have been a ramshackle house somehow slowly. Once inside, Masato quickly looked around inside the front door. As expected, it was clearly cleaner than before Millimer''s departure.


    ''''Ah, I''m back!''''


    The sliding door to the left at the end of the hallway extending from the front door opened, and White and Susan jumped out of it and jumped straight at him. As Yuto held White and Susan in a woozy hug, Winsome and Sally and the others all showed up as well.


    ''''Welcome home!��Yuto. You''re late!��I was worried when you didn''t come home soon enough!


    White and Susan, who were the first to jump out, pressed their faces to Yuto''s chest.


    Yuto looked around at everyone.


    Although he had heard a lot of things from Gaston, he was still stunned by this unfamiliar situation.


    ''''Everyone........they remember me.......''''


    ''What are you talking about?��I heard you were coming back around today, so how could I forget!


    Then, heartily, White and Susan hug me tighter than usual.


    There, wearing a loose-fitting summer sweater and denim skirt, Winsome comes forward with a bottle of sake in hand. Apparently, she is already a bit drunk.


    ''''Hey guys, I''ve been waiting for you to get to know Yuto for a while now~'''' Even Aramitsu was unusually fidgety... I wanted to show you that funny figure...................that?


    ''Aniki, were you that happy to see everyone?��He''s pretty lonely, isn''t he?


    ''Oh!��Huh?��This isn''t like that!��Funny, what''s with the tears, gosh, is it garbage?


    When White and Susan looked at each other, White smiled at them.


    ''Really?��Yuto. Then I''ll impress you even more!��Look, look, look!��We worked with Arrogant Hikaru and everyone else to fix what could be fixed in this house?


    Yuto stuttered at White''s words as he wiped the tears away roughly with his right arm.


    ''''What?��Everyone!��I knew it wasn''t my imagination!��Soooooooo, that''s great, it''s almost fixed!


    Yuto looked around the house, impressed.


    It is true that the sliding doors and shoji screens and other minor parts of the house are still in shambles, but the pillars, floor, and mud walls look like they were newly built.


    Yuto starts to tremble with emotion and gratitude for his friends. He couldn''t thank them enough for this.


    ''Wow!��Really great!��This way you don''t have to pay for the restoration of the house...................wait?��Huh?��Then........you didn''t have to work so hard this time......


    There, the winning girl and Sally looked at Yuto while Nimanima.


    ''''Fufufu, and I even rebuilt the bath in a big way!��We can boil water from the well, too~?


    This is so important!


    Oh, really?��Then you don''t have to go to the public bathrooms anymore!��It''s just so amazing, I don''t know what to say...


    So, Eugene, you should go in later.


    ''Uh-huh!��I''m looking forward to it!��Wow, I''m super happy!


    The winning girl and Sally are smiling at the way that Yuto is frolicking.


    For some reason, though, they''re both snickering.


    ''''I''m going to have fun too, okay?''''


    I''m super excited too!


    The two beautiful women look at the delighted Yuto with guns blazing. Masato doesn''t notice that they have a somewhat predatory look in their eyes.


    Then Susan pokes Masato, who is biting down on his joy, with a chomping motion.


    ''''Hm? What?��Susan.


    I''m not done.


    ''What?��Is there anything else you''d like to share with me yet?


    I made the rice.


    ''What?��Dinner?


    Once again, Yuto was surprised.


    ''Yes!��I said let''s practice with the ladies and White did his best!��I used all the ingredients, but...


    I did my best.


    I did my best too!


    I got kicked out halfway through because I was going to be a kitchen drinker. I''m a pretty good cook.


    White, Susan and Sally do their best to appeal to him. But.........that wasn''t where Yuto reacted.


    ''''Yee!��All the ingredients!��That''s ... a week''s worth of ...


    ''Oh, my brother!��Let''s get out of here!��We''re celebrating my brother''s return today.


    Not paying attention to Yuto''s reaction, Gen tugs on his arm. Gen wanted to celebrate everything anyway.


    Yuto gave up on the idea that there was nothing he could say to everyone who had done so much for him.


    Then, from a step back, a wide-eyed bishounen calls out to him boldly.


    ''''Miyagata-sama........ So, Millimer........


    Yeah?��Oh, somehow ... it worked out, Arrogant Light. Thanks to all of you!��Thank you!��Guys!


    Everyone looks happy and their own expressions of gratitude from Yuto.


    Then White jumps up and down and pushes Yuto back. Susan is still hugging his right arm. Strangely, I feel like their skin-to-skin relationship is intense.


    ''''Wow!��Then let''s have a quick celebration!


    ''Yes!��Exactly!��Let''s celebrate!


    (Chuckles) Celebration is... important. I love it.


    ''Yes!��Well, then I''ll serve up some reserved drinks too!


    White and the others went to the living room to help prepare the meal.


    Masato looked at them as if to see them off.


    At the sight of them all, Yuto could see something warm in his heart.


    ''''Fufu, hi-roto!


    Suddenly, the winning girl put her hand behind Yuto''s back and placed her chin on Yuto''s right shoulder with her face dyed vermillion with alcohol. Yuto''s back straightened up as something big and soft from the winning girl pressed against his back.


    ''''Wha, what!��Mrs. Winnie,


    It''s not just White and Susan, even Arrogant Hikaru said he was going to pick up Yuto.


    ''What?��Was it?


    The winning girl lightly placed her thin white index finger on the mouth of Yuto. That s*xy gesture of the winning girl caused the temperature of Yuto''s face to rise.


    ''''We are the ones who signed a contract. And a contract of the highest order. That''s why, when something happens to Yuto, I can somehow feel it. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ..........


    So, hey, even if you can''t do it now you can tell us anything you want to one day.


    As she said that, the winning girl blew warm breaths into Yuto''s ears.


    ''''Wah!''''


    Yuto blushed and pressed his ears.


    ''You can always cheer me up, A-Geruin. If Yuto wants to, I''ll do it tonight.


    Yuto rolled his eyes..................and held his nose to suppress what was rising.


    (Soooooooooooooo, that means........ Hey!��The big one!��(Don''t push it any further!)


    Yuto''s body blood was about to boil and he flapped his hands. And when you look at the face of the winning girl at close range, you will notice that the winning girl''s face is not only because of the alcohol, but also because of the flush on her face.


    You will be able to see that she speaks to you like a very experienced woman, but you can''t help but laugh when you realize that this is her way of using her energy to cheer you up.


    With sincere gratitude, Yuto smiled as he laid his own hand on the winning girl''s hand that was coming around his shoulder.


    ''''...!��Oh, um!��Well, then, come quickly!


    ''What?��Yeah, I get it.


    For a moment, Charming turned away in an unusually disconcerted gesture, and then she hugged the bottle of sake with both hands and sprinted toward the living room to escape.


    (God, that kind of smile is foul!��d*mn you, Yuto!��(This is going to make me more serious...)


    ''Yuto!��Quickly.


    Uga!


    As usual, they all turned their heads from the living room to urge Eugene, who was still in the hallway, to come out of the living room.


    Yuto nodded with a smile and started walking down the corridor.


    (.........everyone!��(Thank you!)


    ''Excuse me, I''m sorry to interrupt your session, but...''


    A voice came from behind him and Masato turned around.


    ''''Ah!��Gaston!��Where have you been!


    A voice called out from the doorway, and once they had made their way to the living room, the winning girl and White and the others gathered in the doorway.


    ''Oh, it''s not Gaston. Welcome!''


    Thank you, everyone.


    Then a tall, carved-eyed, silver-haired man walked in the doorway with a heckled head and an affectionate smile on his face.


    ''''Oh, excuse me. Ladies and gentlemen I''ve come to live here as well. But I know you''re out and about a lot. Once again, my name is Gaston and I''m a hunchbacked vampire, nice to meet you.


    Although they had met in Miremar, they hadn''t had much time to talk to each other, so Gaston introduced himself again and bowed his head. Then, the whites'' eyes widened at Gaston''s introduction.


    ''''Yes!��Vampires?��Gaston was a vampire!


    "...stuttered.


    Oh, I knew it.


    Me too.


    Anarchy, I''ve never seen a human being without a sense of propriety sign a contract with a vampire.


    That even a vampire would be attracted to you by your humanity.......


    Uga, Uga!


    Oh no, no!


    Yuto covers his face with his hands and laments.


    Beside him, Gaston briefly explains the circumstances.


    I had a change of heart after my husband cotenanced me. I will do whatever you say, so please say whatever you want.


    Bai and the winning girl were surprised and couldn''t help but ask back.


    ''''Did they cotensure you?��A vampire?


    Yes, it was.... I was stranded and almost died. But my husband saved my life. I''m in a lot of trouble, but I won''t bother you in any way, so...


    I guess by various troubles, he meant the vampire community and the ability agency.


    Even Yuto''s face clouded over on that matter.


    But the winning girls, who didn''t know or care about such details


    Well, it''s okay.��As long as they don''t bother you.


    Yeah, it looks like she''s already signed a contract with you anyway!


    It''s fine...


    And he doesn''t seem to mind at all.


    But Yuto is upset about this point of the contract.


    ''''Hey!��Speaking of which, why?��Why is everyone signing up for this when?


    Mr. Gaston, please help me lay out the food.


    ''Come on!��You''ll have to sit down, boss.


    I understand. So that''s why I''m looking forward to working with you. Sir!


    Oh and no one is listening to anyone.


    White steps out in front of everyone and smiles at Gaston.


    ''Didn''t you say Gaston?''


    Yes, sir.


    If you want to live here, there''s one important rule you need to know.


    Yes, can I help you?


    ''''That is, we are all friends of Yujin!��And with us!��That''s all.


    ''What?��Friends ... with all of you?


    Yeah!


    Gaston turned back to Yuto with a face that seemed to catch him off guard. After scratching his head and acting resigned, Yuto nodded to Gaston with a smile, feeling embarrassed.


    ''''Ha, yes ... I understand. Such a friend to me........''''


    Hey, Gaston, I think he''s crying.


    Crybaby...


    The winning girl cowered her shoulders in dismay.


    ''''It''s true, that''s about it. How old are you exactly?''''


    Eck, I''m one thousand five hundred and twenty-nine years old.... I''m not.........


    Hey, you''re still young. Pull yourself together.


    It''s true.


    Yes.....


    ''What?��Is it young?��So then, the winning girls...


    Instantly, the eyes of the winning girl and Sally freeze and become half-eyed and expressionless.


    ''''Oh ... no, it''s nothing.''''


    The power of the women''s invisibility made Yuto hold his tongue.


    (How old is she?


    Well, Gaston, why don''t you stop crying and come upstairs?��Hey, Yuto.


    Let''s go. Let''s go.


    Yeah, yeah, you see, Gaston.


    One more guest came in, and Gen led Gaston into the living room with the winning girls ahead of him. As Yuto started to walk away as well, White turned back to Yuto as he remembered.


    ''''Ah, yes!��A man named Kazura came and asked me to give you a message, okay?


    ''What!��Grandpa was here?��So, White, what did Grandpa say?


    ''What!��That''s ... not good!��I''ve got to call you soon!��They''ll definitely come to the house!��So, but I''ll see you at school tomorrow...


    Yuto panicked violently and White and Susan came in front of him as if they were closing in on him.


    ''''Hey, Yuto,''''


    What?


    ''Who''s Mari?��...woman?


    A casual question from White.........


    White and Susan looking up at Yuto, and the faces of Charming and Sally looking at me from the living room on all fours as soon as this was mentioned.......mindlessly scary.


    ''''Eh?��What? Who? Dude, she''s a classmate of mine!��Just!


    When he said that, everyone smiled kindly.......and for some reason, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, Yuto enters the restored living room and is once again moved, stunned by the delicate dishes brought by Sally and the others, even with this, while he and everyone else have a great time celebrating his return.


    ''''Yuto~?''''


    In the middle of the celebration, a very drunken���� suddenly leaned over from behind Yuto, body by body.


    Her face is already on the verge of drunkenness.


    ''''Wha, what?������-san (nee, it''s close).


    We did our best this time, didn''t we?


    ''Uh-huh!��It really is.


    So can I ask for a treat?


    Starting with these words from the winning girl, everyone who had been buzzing around just now focused on Yujin.


    ''''Huh?��As a reward?��Yes, I think we should at least do that, of course.��I''ve been thinking about it, too.


    ""Yay!"


    Oyakata-sama I''m grateful to you.


    Ugaugauga!


    Originally, Yuto had been thinking about thanks, so he would be grateful to hear requests directly from everyone. It''s not possible to give away something that''s off the mark, after all, she thought, and everyone''s joy made Masato smile.


    More than anything else, the fact that the cost of restoring the house seemed to have floated around a lot, which also made Yuto bullish, and he was considering a certain amount of excited spending.


    ''''Hmmm, well then, say it one by one, let''s start with white.''''


    ''It was in a charming magazine once, and I want to go to an amusement park!��In the Land of the Rats!


    Mmmmmm, Yuto''s cheeks loosened at the adorable white treats.


    ''''That big mouse looks delicious!


    Don''t eat!


    Where''s Susan?


    ...with the white one.


    Oh, Susan''s in an amusement park too, so why don''t I go with you?


    That duck over there...


    So don''t eat it!��You can''t burn it!


    What about Gen?


    I want to go to the ninja house.��After I study it, I''ll work with Mr. Arrogant and this house....


    Yeah, no mods, okay?��It''s not going to be a good place to live. Let''s just watch.


    Where''s Ugaron?


    Ugaugauga!


    Yeah?��What is it?��Do you want me to take a lot of walks?


    Haha, Ugaron. I understand.


    ''If you don''t walk me, will I get stressed out and get bigger?��Like this house?


    I will!��I never miss a walk!


    What about Hubris?


    I don''t need anything. But if I may, if I may be allowed to, I would like to take the liberty of requesting a meeting with Miyagata-sama.


    Hand in hand?


    Yes, I''d like to, but I''m sure it''ll only happen once.


    Yuto thought that Aramitsu''s request seemed to be a good one for his own training.


    He also thought that if he had more ability in this one case at Millimer, he would not have had to use that power. He had seen Arrogant Hikaru''s spearmanship before. This was a suggestion that Yuto was also very attracted to as a swordsman.


    ''''Alright!��Arrogant light, we''re the ones asking for it. Don''t say it''s just one time, whenever you have the time, it''s fine. I would love to hear Arrogant Light''s opinion on my sword skills as well.


    Arrogant Hikaru''s eyes widened and his body trembled slightly as he put down his chopsticks.


    Arrogant Hikaru started crying and seemed so moved that he couldn''t see his surroundings, so he let it go. Arrogant Hikaru is exaggerating.......really.


    ''''Next, Gaston.''''


    ''Yes - I''d like a car.


    What?


    ''Oh no, I drove for the first time at Millamar and that was a pleasant experience.


    You!��That was your first time?��No, I mean, the car!


    Yes, I want a car.


    As expected, Yuto couldn''t immediately respond to this request from Gaston. Indeed, Gaston was very active this time. I did indeed, but........how much do you think a car is worth?


    There''s a chance that the cost of restoring this house that we''ve saved could disappear.......


    (What do you say, you vampire!)


    ''Sir~ I was helpful this time, wasn''t I?


    ''Gu!��Well, of course. So, but a car... you. Oh, I think it''s difficult for an underage person like me to buy one. You need various certificates, and you don''t even have a driver''s license.


    ''I''ll go get it. I''m supposed to go here, right?


    Gaston put out a pamphlet for the driving school that said, "A full range of courses for foreigners".


    (What''s with all the preparation!��(Was it really 1,500 years alone?)


    ''And I''ll buy the car, so it''s fine. I have a good French citizenship, and I have a working visa, yes.


    ''Hey!��Uggh!��So, but.........haha, you''re not a Japanese citizen!


    Yes, I checked and it''s possible for a foreigner to take the test in Japan. We have English textbooks.


    Gggg!


    ''Sir~, a car would come in handy for a lot of things, wouldn''t it?��I''m going to use it at work, so I''ll reimburse you.


    ''What?��Work?��You''re working!


    Yes, I''m an antique dealer. I know a lot about antiques and other old things.


    ''Ta, sure ... because Gaston has seen it in real time ...''


    Mister, well, consider it an investment. I''ll pay you back when my business is good.


    Gaston looks surprisingly serious.


    ''I''ve been trying to have a dream and a purpose.... I had a very good experience at Miremer. Maybe I was inspired by the people at Miremar.


    But a car.........


    (How can you communicate with your customers in 1500 years in a hollow?��But still, what is it?��(This Gaston''s social adaptability is...)


    However, while Yuto was also surprised, he also felt the urge to support Gaston.


    Cars are expensive, expensive, but it depends on the type of car, but even if you can''t buy it with this reward.......it''s not. Of course, in that case it would be used........


    Life has always been difficult for me but somehow, I''ve managed to get by. And if I can get a job at the agency in the future, I think I can make it work.......


    Yuto feels like a father who has been told that his useless son, who had been a NEET until now, has suddenly made up his mind and started to move towards his dreams, and he is troubled.......


    (But this is how things change........through encounters and experiences. Besides, it will be a challenge for Gaston...)


    Yuto heard Gaston''s words about his experience at Millamar, and they entered his mind. He could think of people who had put their lives on the line for their dreams and purpose in that country.


    Guaran, Mathew, and ... Nina.


    Each of them had their own resolve and desperately sought out what they could do and took action. It was because they were such people that they struck a chord with Yuto.


    Yuto stared at Gaston''s serious face.


    ''''Eei!��All right. I''ll buy it!��I know you''re going to buy it!��When you get paid, go look at a used car!��We can''t talk about this Millimer thing without Gaston, and if Gaston is going to stick to his job, so be it!��But you know, the kind you can buy within your compensation. I''ve got a life ahead of me.


    ''Really?��Sir!��Thank you!��Good luck with your work, and if things go well, I''ll give you all a treat, too!


    I don''t know about you, but that''s good, vampire! Uga!


    For some reason, even the charming girls cheered.


    This is just like an argumentative award, Yuto chuckles as well.


    It''s a big decision for Masato, but he also thinks that Gaston is the hidden MVP of the Millenarians.


    (I wanted to use it to pay for school fees and such that are being paid for promotion, but.......it can''t be helped.


    While listening to everyone''s noisy voices, Yuto closed his eyes.


    (And........even Nina and the others are working hard. That''s a lot of work, and I''m sure there will be a number of difficulties. But I''m sure those people wouldn''t give up...)


    Thinking of that, Yuto felt as if he felt encouraged, grabbed his hand with a guffaw and opened his eyes. That Yuto''s face was clear and sunny, and he looked at Gaston and the others, who were still happy, and nodded quietly.


    ''''Well, the rest is����-san and Sally, right?''''


    When Yuto said that, the drunken���� let out a loud cry.


    ''''Alright!��It''s my turn at last!


    It''s my turn! ����-san is the organizer or host. In that case, I''ll start.


    Sally, who, like the winning girl, was uptight from alcohol, objected. And she seemed to be a bit wobbly, too.


    (Sally-san is also a drinker, unlike her appearance. For what it''s worth, she drinks as much as Charming-san, but that amount.......where did she bring it from?)


    Yuto is feuding and is dismayed to see the number of bottles lying behind him.


    ''I just can''t wait!��Besides, I''m getting a treat today!


    Me too. I''ll take it today.


    ''What?��Today?��Now?��Um, what are you two asking for...?


    (What do they want?)��(No, it''s today, so maybe it''s not a thing?


    Yuto thinks and tilts his head back.


    ''''Oh God!��It''s too much trouble, so why don''t you just tell them together?


    I understand.


    Then they stood up.


    ''What?��Why are you getting up?��I mean, where are you going?��Hey, you two!


    The winning girl and Sally walk out of the living room, just like that.


    What the hell is this?��Yuto looked at everyone left behind, but no one responded that they didn''t know each other.


    As he waited for a while, the sliding door in the living room was suddenly opened vigorously.


    ''''Ta-da!��Sorry to keep you waiting~, Yuto!


    ''What?��Hey, that''s it!������!


    When Hito appeared from the sliding door, Masato rolled his eyes and widened his mouth, he was astonished.


    The reason for this is because............she was wearing a bold black bikini!


    Your reward for me is a full-body massage!��Hi-lo!


    ''Yeah!��Massage!��You''re dressed like that...?


    Yes, now, please!��Hmmm, I hear they put this oil on the tatami mats, so it''ll get dirty. Shall we do it in the bathroom then?��Hi-lo!


    Hey hey!


    The face of the charming girl who can''t help but be satisfied with the fact that her strong s*x appeal is raging and has captured the attention of Masato.


    Impossible!��I can''t ... but is it okay?��Yeah, yeah!��Hey, this is a treat. A treat?��(Which one?)


    Yuto''s adolescent circuitry is on the verge of going out of control, and his brain''s processing to understand the current situation can no longer keep up with it. With his face turning red, Yuto.......there is no more way for the immature adolescent boy to resist this vicious enemy.......Yuto stands up in a huff.


    ''''Mama Mama, it''s a massage, right?��Zeezus, zeezus, all over!��Here, here, this is the, um, treat!��Yeah!��Shish, can''t we do something about it?


    Seeing Yuto''s figure, I don''t know why, but White, who sensed that this was a dangerous situation, shouted.


    ''''Yuto!��Don''t go!��Wait!��Oh, no!��Hey,����!


    ''Hmmm, this is your reward. Will you shut up, child?��Come on, Yuto, over here~, come on in (ku ku, it''s working, it''s working!)


    Just as the flustered Yuto is about to follow the winning girl, another sliding door bang!��And opens vigorously.


    ''Sorry for the wait!''


    From there, a drunken Sally appeared energetically.


    Even Yuto, who had been hula~ drawn to the charming girl''s full-blown s*xuality, straightened his spine and was surprised when he turned his head to face Sally, who appeared from the sliding door beside him.............The lines in Yuto''s brain were mixed up.


    ''''Nah nah nah nah!''''


    Yuto''s blood pressure rose so high at the sight of Sally that his ability to use words was already temporarily paralyzed.


    White and the others were also appalled.


    When the winning girl, who had been in a good mood until now, turned around and looked at Sally, she wannabe shuddered and shouted.


    ''''Sasa, Sally!��You are!


    Sally just hid her chest and waist with two unreliable towels........


    ''''My reward for me is to be given a massage by Yuuto-san...''''


    You stupid girl!��Why do you want a massage when you deserve one?��And that idea of yours...!��Where the hell did that come from?��And that''s what you look like as a massager!


    Because I read that it makes men happy! Does it make you happy?��Yuto-san?


    Moreover, although he couldn''t tell from her usual outfit, Sally''s style was, in a sense, a perfect form.......


    Finally, the liquid that broke through the capillaries flowed out of Yuto''s nose with a two.


    ''''Hmm?��Because I''m going to massage you with my body. That''s what it says in the magazine, too. Now the cold marriage relationship will be over.


    Using your body?


    Yuto''s eyes bleed and the amount of red liquid coming out of his nose increases.


    ''''What kind of magazine is that!��You perverted, demure girl!��No!��No, no, no!��This is going to be my ceaseless operation of d��j�� vu!


    Sally looks like she''s about to complain with a boo-boo when the winning girl in a daring swimsuit grabs Sally, who is wearing only two towels, by both shoulders and tries to drive her out of the sliding door.


    They are both drunk and try to leave the living room with a dazed gait, but Sally steps on an empty bottle of liquor that was mainly drunk by���� and Sally and scattered around.


    ''Nah!��Wow! Oh, my God.


    Huh?


    The winning girl and Sally lost their poise.


    And to Masato, who was looking at the two right beside them with a dumbfounded, stretched out, bloody nose..............he falls down. As it is, Yuto lands on his back on the tatami mattress, as if to support them.


    Ow! It hurts.


    The winning girl and Sally look up.


    ''''Yuto!''''


    Yuto-san!


    For a moment, Yuto opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling as he stared into the distance.......


    He lost consciousness completely.


    ''''Yuto-!��Hey!��Wake up!��It''s going to be so important now!


    That''s right, Yuto-san, we''re going to make our marriage better.


    But Yuto didn''t wake up, and the winning girl and Sally did their best to shake Yuto.


    ''''Wachiko........Sally-san.......''''


    A low, trembling voice came from behind them.


    ''Ha!''


    Haha.


    The exposed shoulders of the winning girl and Sally rise.


    Then I turn around - and there stands Susan, white with her slippers and her eyes dyed deep red.


    ''Ah!��White!��Susan!��Oh, oh, I''m fine!��We''ll both grow up one day, too!


    That''s right. Besides, just because my shoulders are stiff, it''s not so good. It''s better to have two people.


    White and Susan jerked their foreheads.


    ''''....What are you talking about?''''


    ... (muffled breathing)


    ''Oh ... oh!��No, no!��It''s....


    It''s about the breasts.


    ''Wow!��Idiot!��Sally, you!��How un-airy....


    The winning girl and Sally were beaten with slippers as hard as they could and lectured endlessly....


    Beside them, Xuan and Arrogant Kuangang were celebrating Gaston''s departure, drinking as if nothing had happened, while Ugaron was wagging his tail beside them.


    ''Gaston, it''s good to see you!


    Well try not to let Oyagata-sama''s feelings go to waste.


    ''Yes, of course. Thank you.


    Gaston happily accepted the sake from the two men.


    ''I followed Masato''s husband and he taught me again.


    Gaston gulped down the drink in one gulp.


    ''Dreams and purpose make people grow, doesn''t it? And that when you connect with those people, when you see, learn and influence each other, you can change.


    Gaston turned his attention to Xuan and Arrogant Light.


    ''My husband only fought to protect the dreams and purposes of those people. He even gave up his connection with those people........ This.........is a sad thing, I think.


    At Gaston''s words, Gen and Arrogant Hikaru nodded quietly.


    Arrogant Hikaru turned his eyes and looked at the fallen Yuto with a mixture of awe and compassionate eyes.


    ''''Well from now on we''ll protect you. The connection that Oyagata-sama will get from now on........


    Yes, sir!


    Once again, they poured the sake into each other''s hands, raised the sake cup in front of them, looked at each other and made a toast to each other... and tipped the cup in unison.

 121-Chapter 2 New Rules Characters

    The outsiders who signed up with Yuto before I knew it*.


    White.


    She is a cute, junior high school-age girl. She is sensible and kind-hearted, and she is a source of comfort to Masato. She is friendly with Masato and talks a lot. She is full of curiosity. She loves white clothes. Her true identity is a white tiger. She is good at manipulating the wind.


    Arrogant


    He is a very handsome man with long hair. He has sworn absolute loyalty to Yuto. He has a mental structure like a samurai or a medieval knight. He is very hard-headed and sometimes gets tired when he is with Masato. He loves wearing blue clothes. He can use the Wood Fugue technique.


    Gen.


    He looks like a small, old man with thick, log-like arms and an unusually dark face. He has the skin of a henchman and calls Masato his boss. He likes to dress in black. He loves period dramas in general, especially ninjas. He contributes to Masato''s family by digging a well in the ground.


    Susan.


    She is a mysterious, petite, beautiful girl with a quiet appearance. She doesn''t know what she''s thinking, but she''s surprisingly obedient to Masato. She loves to wear red. She is a fan of European history. She tends to prefer gothic dresses. She is skilled in the art of fire.


    Kyoko


    She is a bewitching beauty in appearance. She is the leader of the outsiders, but she is not seen to be in charge of them. She is always joking around and it''s hard to tell what she really thinks. She''s studying the latest trends in women''s clothing and makeup. She has a crush on Yuto. Her identity is unknown.


    Sally.


    She looks like a Greek goddess of sculpture and is always smiling. Like Charming, she is currently studying to improve her girl power. Also, it''s hard to imagine from her thin body, but she eats a lot, but she usually refrains from eating. His true identity, according to him, is the God of Death.


    Ugaron.


    He looks like a mongrel dog. He barks with an ugly bark. He seems to understand human language. He doesn''t show any pride in being an outsider, liking dock food as well. He likes to walk with Yuto. He sulks if you don''t take care of him too much. He cancels out almost all magic, legal power, etc.


    **Millimer Country*.


    Mathew Ness Hule, 54.


    He is the head of the great warlords of the Miremer State. He is opposed to the military regime and promotes democracy. Because the assassin released by the military regime was a psychic, he asked the World Organization of Powers to protect him.


    Guaran Seth Yen, 55 years old.


    He was the number two on the military government side of the Miremer State and served as Prime Minister. He rose to prominence under Marshal Khaliguda and was bought for his prowess. He has a long history of collecting money behind the scenes.


    Nina S. Hule, age 15.


    Daughter of Mattoo. A beautiful, light brown skinned girl with a slender body. She is determined to study abroad in the United States and learn civil and commercial law for the benefit of the Millenarian nation eventually.


    Thornain, age 29.


    Nina''s mother, who lost her life during the democracy movement in Millamar more than a decade ago


    Kaliguda Tess Ho, 60.


    He is the head of the military government that runs the Miremer State. His rank is Marshal. A man with a fat body and a strong desire for power. He hired a capable assassin to get in the way of Matuu, who wanted to promote democracy. His willingness to kill is also a major reason for Matuu''s popularity among the people.


    Teintan, 29.


    He is the captain of Matou''s guard and commander of Matou''s soldiers. A good and serious soldier who is said to be Mattoo''s pocketbook.


    Galvan, 58.


    A veteran soldier who follows Guarin. He is a friend of Guaran''s.


    Millimer''s family registration information is not accurate and is often the age he tells people around him.


    *An assassin hired by Caliguda to attack Matuu*.


    Lokiarum, age unknown.


    The leader of a group of gifted people who have been contracted to assassinate him. An old man with a lot of mystery. He was condescending and humble in his speech, and was much liked by Caliguda. He demanded land and permanent residency in Millamar as a reward for the assassination.


    Kneesbeck, age unknown.


    An apprentice who is fascinated by Lokiarum. A man with unusually long limbs. He himself is an extremely talented summoner, and is able to take on two high-ranking A-ranked summoners, Mizuho and Marion, at the same time.


    Mizgard.


    Lokiarum''s subordinate. Teaming up with Niesbeck, he plots Mattoo''s assassination using tactics devised by Lokiarum.


    ***** World Organization of Gifted People*.


    Giorgio Bortolotti, 28, 6''4


    The head of the World Organization of Gifted Persons, Rank SS, and two names are ��Salvatore��.


    Bartolo, 55 years old, 5''6".


    He is an executive at the World Ability Agency''s Rome headquarters. He also serves as Giorgio''s caretaker. He is an S Ranker himself.


    He belongs to the Chinese Chapter. The highest rank in the agency, SS rank ability. He has the double name of ��Ten-i-Muhou��. He is also known as a "miserly bastard" because his paycheck is extremely high and money is tight. This time, he received a request from the agency''s headquarters to destroy Lokiarum and the others.


    Wang Liang.........12 years old, 145 cm tall.


    Wang Shunhao''s valet. A boy with a lovely appearance.

 122-Extra mobile phone

    ''It''s finally over - it''s hot! This is going to last for a month~


    After finishing weeding, Masato comes to the gymnasium, where the girls'' kendo club is in action, carrying a basket full of grass on his back.


    Every day after school, Masato is ordered by his homeroom teacher, Takano Mirei, to take turns weeding and cleaning the toilets of the entire school building as punishment for his cheating holidays. And since her classmate, Mito Shizuka, has been assigned to be her chaperone, she has to report to Shizuka every time the day''s work is completed.


    Ostensibly, the activities of his fellow outsiders, the winning girls?��Due to the fact that Yuto is not taking a day off by the "Mere Old Man", it is supposed to be a punishment for causing a stir in the school. The only people who know about the cheating break are the homeroom teacher''s senior daoist, super cool beauty Birei, and her best friend Ichigo.


    ''''What the hell did you guys do to each other, Winnie and the others.......''''


    During the week that Yuto was in an Asian country called Millimer at the request of the World Ability Agency, the winning girls had turned into Yuto and were attending this Jilin High School.


    Unaware of this at all, Yuto came to the school and met Ichigo, who had turned completely white when he arrived. Apparently, Ichigo, who had been following the charming girls who had come to school dressed as Yuto, had run out of steam and exploded in anger as soon as he saw the real Yuto.


    And that''s not all.


    I don''t know what happened, but even his childhood friend Mari is angry like a fierce fire, taking the lead in helping Shizuka, who was appointed to watch over the punishment of Yuto... or rather, the real power has been completely transferred to Mari.


    As for the winning girls, who can be said to be the source of this situation, they haven''t been seen lately as if they have something to do or something to do, so Yuto is living on his own, both in name and reality, and hasn''t even heard of what happened.


    ''Even if I ask Ichigo, he just shakes and won''t tell me anything...''


    That said, I was the one who was convinced to cheat. The situation is a little more than I imagined, but it''s my own fault. He was also prepared to be scolded.


    Yuto let out a sigh and emerged from between the half-open iron sliding doors of the gymnasium to report the end of today''s weeding.


    Today''s gymnasium is used by the women''s basketball team and the women''s kendo team. It''s honestly embarrassing to come there to show them a basket full of weeds.


    Yuto turned his head towards the women''s kendo club members who were sweating and shouting with enthusiasm in their gym clothes.


    ''''Oh, the grass club members are here!��Mito-san, Shirasawa-san!


    A member of the kendo club noticed Yuto and called out to Mari and the others, and Mari and Shizuka, dressed in their street clothes, came over to Yuto.


    Mari, with her chestnut-colored fluffy hair and calm face, and Shizuka, with her petite, energetic face, stood out strangely as they stood side by side in their kendo clothes.


    Because Mari had already won overwhelming popularity among the male students due to her appearance, she is already treated as an idol in the school. And in spite of that, she is polite and ladylike and speaks fairly to everyone, which is why she doesn''t receive much flak from the female students.


    Since Mari and Shizuka almost always act together as a set, Shizuka''s name has recently begun to be known, and according to what I heard later, Shizuka''s popularity has unexpectedly increased as well. Hearing that, Shizuka smiled with a smirk, and teased Mari, "Oka, oka, oka," she said.


    The two of them checked the basket that Yuto had placed at the entrance and exit of the gym.


    ''''Ooh, Doudou-kun. You''re doing a great job... I''m impressed, I''m impressed!


    ''Yuto, you''re not cheating!


    No, I didn''t!��I mean, how can you cheat!


    Mari was carefully checking the grass in the basket like a mother-in-law. Mari is kind to everyone, but her attitude is different to only Yuto. So much so that one would think that the dreamy boys would be surprised by this appearance.


    (I wish you''d be a little kinder to me too, really.)


    ''Yuto!��What did you say?��No, what did you just think!


    Nothing!��I don''t think about it!��No self!��Selflessness!


    Hmm.


    (And........what is this sharpness?��(Psychic powers?)


    For some reason, Mari has been even more strict than usual since Yuto came back from Millamar. Apparently, something happened with the winning girls in the form of Yuto while Yuto was away, but since she couldn''t ask them about it, Yuto was even more troubled to deal with it.


    This is because everything that happens at school is supposedly done by Masato. That''s because it''s strange for Yuto himself to ask about it.


    A little bit the other day, Mari was angry and red-faced and embarrassed, but it''s indeed hard to know what happened until what happened.


    (What really happened?)��No, what did you do?��(The winning girls...)


    The other classmates were less affected because they forgot about Yuto''s presence, but Mari, Ichigo and Shizuka, who remembered him, were still affected by Yuto''s absence.


    ''Well, fine. You''re doing this while properly reflecting on it, right?''


    Yes, of course!


    What else can be said about it?��In front of this power.


    ''Pupu-pupu then, good job!��Mr. Du Du!��You can go home now, okay?��Is there anything else going on today?


    Shizuka looked at Mari and Yuto with amusement and let out a cheerful voice.


    ''No, it''s... we''re going to be organizing the books in the library with the library committee members.


    "Oh you''re a lifeguard?��That''s a lot of work - which warehouse are you in today?��It''s a long way to the second warehouse, okay?��We''re at the edge of the schoolhouse.


    The library at Jilin High School is famous for its large size to be called a library, and the number of books in its collection is quite large. There are even students who want to enter the school for this purpose.


    However, it is also a lot of work. Because of this, a helper like Yuto is very helpful, so frequent offers are made to Ichigo, who also acts as an intermediary for Yuto''s helper.


    The library committee member in Masato''s class is a rather petite girl named Shigekami, so almost all of the heavy lifting, especially in organizing the stacks, is always done by his helper, Masato.


    The strange thing is that for some reason, the offers never come directly to Masato.


    Why is it that they always go to Ichigo as an intermediary?��But I think that it would be a painful part of the process to ask him directly. Because Shigegami-san always seemed to be apologetic to Yuto, so Yuto thought so too.


    In reality though........Ichigo was only actively backing up Shigekami-san, who seemed to be having a hard time being a book committee member, personally.


    Using Yuto.


    ''''Eh?��Oh, yeah, I think it was the second warehouse, I think. Well, there''s plenty of time to spare for what you said, but I''m going for the first time. Let''s see, it was Warehouse 2 today and I got a scheduling memo...


    Yuto was looking for a note that he had put in his pocket somewhere, and Mari, who had been listening to the conversation, knew that she was Yuto''s helper, so she gave him an indefinable look.


    ''If Yuto is so busy after all, why don''t you join the club?��It''s like the men''s kendo team is bemoaning the fact that they''re having a low year, right?��It''s said that Yuto will be a regular right away...


    Mari, who knows about Yuto''s abilities at her parents'' old school kenjutsu dojo, suggests that she is slightly concerned about Yuto. Although kenjutsu and kendo are different, she knows that Yuto would have no problem with it.


    ''''Hmm, I''ve been thinking about it, but.......I guess it''s still difficult. This still doesn''t mean I''m going to be a helper every day, and when my life is a little more stable...''''


    Well then, I''ll go make dinner for you next time...


    There it is!


    Yuto finds the memo he was given beforehand from his butt pocket and takes it out.


    And at the same time.......from Yuto''s pocket, Goton!��And then there was something that fell to the floor of the gym with a sound.


    ''Ah!''


    Yuto noticed it, his face paled, and he quickly took it away and put it back in his pocket.


    Mari and Shizuka watched that series of Yuuto''s movements in silence.


    ''''.........''''


    Sweat flows from Yuto''s forehead in two, but Yuto spreads the note out as if nothing happened.


    ''''........Ah!��Yeah!��Mr. Mito was right, it''s Warehouse 2!��Yeah, it''s about time, I''m off then!


    While saying that, Yuto''s arm, which turned his body around, was grabbed.


    Yuto''s body freezes.


    ''''Hi, Yuto........''''


    What''s that?��Mari.


    During this time, Shizuka quickly walked around in front of Yuto.


    ''''Dou Dou-kun........''''


    Mr. Mito?��Why are you walking past me with a big smile on your face?


    The grip of the hand holding Yuto''s arm increases.


    ''''Now........what did you drop?''''


    ''Mari?��Hey, what are you talking about...


    When Yuto turns around, Mari''s face is in front of him.


    ''''Let it out........''''


    What?


    I noticed that Shizuka, who had the face of a mischievous child, was also getting closer in time.


    ''''Your phone.........''''


    Hee!


    Yuto''s eyes widened at that whisper from hell....


    A few minutes later........Masato was taken to the back of the gym by the two girls.


    ********.


    The three of them (three brains) in a simple interrogation room set up behind the gymnasium.


    Interview, Mari.


    Shizuka, the person in charge of preparing the statement.


    For some reason, Yuto is treated as a suspect.


    First, tell me when you bought it.


    ''Well are you okay with the club activities?��Mari.


    Don''t worry about it, Mr. Du Du, because the chief just said okay and we''re taking a break!


    ''I''m worried!��Mainly me!��I mean, what are you writing, Mito-san!


    ''Yuto!��We only have 15 minutes of break. Answer briefly.


    Yes, sir.


    This is ... when did I buy it?


    Day before yesterday.


    It must be true.


    It''s true.


    If I had lied to you...


    I don''t see any reason for me to come along.


    Crackle!��(Shizuka typing the statement into the computer)


    Why didn''t you tell me?


    ''I wanted to tell you, but you seemed to be in a bad mood, so I thought I''d save it for later...''


    Bang!��(Detective Mari tapping on her desk)


    Don''t lie to me!


    Oh, I''m not lying!��If you call out to someone in a situation like that, it''s usually a bad idea...


    Clap-clap-clap!


    Wow, I wasn''t in a bad mood!


    There!


    Kohon!��And?


    ''What?��And what do you mean?


    ''So!��What are you going to do with that phone?


    What?��Sure, I''ll use it, but....


    Dogon!��(Detective Mari banging on the desk with goo.)


    Dogwasha!��(Yuto fell backwards from his chair in surprise.)


    ''I didn''t ask you that!��You''ll have to ask some questions in order to use your phone!


    ''What?��Uh ... um ... yeah.


    Clap-clap-clap!


    So, what do you say?


    Ah, Captain Mari.


    I''ll take Mari there.


    Mari.


    What is it?


    I''m going to need your cell phone number and email address.


    Crackle, crackle, crackle, crackle!��(Shizuka is getting into it.)


    ''''Ha, if we were honest from the beginning, we wouldn''t have to come to this place (interrogation room). Anyway, since it''s Yuto........you haven''t registered anyone''s address yet, right?


    ''What?��Oh, no ... already ... how many registrations are there?


    ...What?


    Crackle, crackle, crackle, crackle!


    ...Oh, your parents'' house, or Hakamada-kun, right?��Well, okay, that''s about it.


    ....


    The suspect averts his eyes.


    ''''........''''


    Detective Mari doesn''t miss it.


    ''''........''''


    Shizuka, who is in charge of preparing the report, observes the two of them.


    Crackle, crackle, crackle, crackle!


    ''Hi, Yuto?��Oh, you don''t think....


    What?


    Mari smiles.


    Yuto is afraid to smile.


    Shizuka thinks that this is the Yama of this statement.


    ''You have the right to remain silent regarding the contents of your phone.


    Superintendent Mari (who has risen through the ranks) shoots a look at Yuto.


    She smiles.


    Yuto realizes that the suspect has no right to remain silent in this country.


    And yet, statements may be used against you in a court of law.


    The suspect, Yuto, realizes that whatever he says or doesn''t say will only be used against him.


    ''You have the right to seek the presence of an attorney.


    There is no such person.


    If you don''t have the financial resources to hire your own attorney, you have the right to have a public defender.


    We have no economic power or right to do so.


    ''So!��How many addresses are on file right now?


    Rattle, rattle, rattle!��Vashii!


    (Yuto''s chair shook with an unexplainable force, the sound of his limbs suddenly appearing bound by a leather strand.)


    ''Hee!��Okay, that''s three.


    Hm ... yeah. So how many of those three addresses are .......................women?


    Crackle, crackle, crackle, crackle!


    Well...


    ''Hey!��Sa!


    Crackle, crackle, crackle, crackle!


    Three cases!


    Crackle, crackle, crackle, crackle, crackle!


    (The sound of sweat falling on the desk)


    Gogo!��(The sound of an invisible force gathering around Mari)


    Peek-a-boo!��(Sounds like Shizuka flashes like a new kind of person.)


    ''Haha!��Du Du, that''s what Mr. Gaston said he met in the qualification exam before...


    Boom, boom, boom, boom!��(Tears in her eyes.) Stop it!��(The sound of Yuto''s head desperately trying to send a sign that says, "I''m sorry,")


    You two say they''re so cute!��Huh?��But that''s one more person.


    Gogogogog!��(The sound of more invisible forces gathering around Mari)


    They''re friends from work.��So, I just wanted to make it easier to reach you!��One more person is ... er ... well, yeah!��I''m the president''s secretary, and I''m assigning our work to him!


    Yuto.....


    Haha!


    You work with those boys, don''t you?��So you''re not being tricked by a bad boy?


    ''Yes!��Of course!��They''re very serious people!


    Gogo.......... (Sounds of the invisible power diminishing a little)


    Kah!��(Will Yujin miss this chance!��(and the sound of his eyes opening)


    ''Mari!��Give me your cell number or something. I''ve always wanted to call you if I needed to ask you about your studies or something!


    !


    Mari''s expression softens.


    The leather straps on her hands and feet also unravel.


    ''''........''''


    Knowing that Mari loves to be cared for and relied upon, Yuto wipes the sweat off his face, knowing that he has won this one-off bet.


    ........The three of them return to the real world.


    Although it''s behind the gymnasium.


    ''Mari, we have to go now!


    ''Oh, right. Then why don''t you come home with me today, Yuto?��I''ll trade cell phone addresses and stuff then.


    Oh, yeah, sure. Can you meet me at the school gate?


    All right, I''ll see you later.


    With that, Mari and Shizuka hurried back to practice.


    Running Shizuka glanced at Mari with a sideways glance and smiled at her.


    That''s because........Mari''s expression was the happiest she''s seen in recent times.


    (It''s actually quite simple~. Good for you, Mari.)

 123-Extra Mens Friendship

    Hakamada Ichigo sits on the sloping grass behind the school building on the grounds of Jilin High School after school and stares into the distance.


    Jilin High School also puts a lot of effort into club activities, with tennis courts and a martial arts hall at the back of the school building. The martial arts hall was used by the karate, kendo, judo and kempo clubs in shifts.


    ''''Huh~''''


    Ichigo lets out a big sigh.


    Ichigo doesn''t participate in any club activities, so he goes home right after school, but today he wasn''t in the mood to do so, he had come to this unpopular place.


    The activities of the women''s tennis team ahead in the somewhat distant distance come into view, but to Ichigo, it''s just a scene.


    ''''Why am I in this situation...''''


    Ichigo pulled out a few sticks of grass on the ground and dropped them in front of him with a flurry.


    The innocent lawn drifted sideways in the wind, and as he followed it with his eyes without any effort, he saw a boy in the far corner of his vision with a large basket beside him, frantically weeding.


    Apparently the grass in the front of the school building, towards the schoolyard, had been taken up.


    Irritated.


    ''''Yuto''s bastard~''''


    Ichigo had had a tough week last week, following up with Aramitsu and the other outsiders, including Aramitsu, who had come over and disguised himself as Yuto for Yuto''s sake.


    It wasn''t strictly Yuto''s fault, but all of Ichigo''s anger, which had no place to go, was directed at Yuto.


    He was so angry that he thought about throwing the weeds that Eugene had collected somewhere, when Eugene stood up and noticed him, perhaps to catch his breath.


    That Yuto walks over to us.


    With a smiling face while wiping sweat off his face (Ichigo''s subjective view).


    ''Oi, Ichigo?��What are you doing here?��What do you need to do?


    Get out of here!��With you, again!


    As Yuto approached Ichigo, several members of the women''s tennis club walked by behind him.


    When those girls noticed Ichigo, they whispered to him and


    ''What?��Really?


    I guess so~?


    ''Ach, that''s pretty cool~. But I guess I could do that too!��I''m moaning!


    ''Yeah!��Is Mai unexpectedly a rotten girl?��...but maybe you can tell a little bit?


    Oh no! So, that "weed guy" is your match?��It''s so receptive~


    ''Cah, but it''s not so bad, it might be a good fit!


    He left a small laugh and waddled past........


    ''''.........''''


    ....


    Ichigo and Yuto stared at each other with powerless half-eyes.


    A loose breeze containing grit and dust blew between them against the background of the female club members'' energetic laughter.


    ''''........''''


    ....


    (The weedman...?)


    Ichigo?��This is.....


    ''Don''t listen to me, "Weedman


    "Don''t give me a weird species name!


    Shut up!��The lowest ranking soldier of the weed tribe!��You weed!


    Na!


    A teary-eyed, frustrated Yuto, as Ichigo says.


    ''''What!��You''re the lowest class BL warrior over there!


    Noooo!


    Ichigo is on his back as if he''s been shot through the chest.


    Of course, teary eyes.


    ''''........''''


    ....


    The two boys stared at each other with tears in their eyes.


    And then ... at the same time they got down on their knees and put their hands on the ground.


    ''Ugh, how could I.....be an extreme man-lover?


    It''s not like I like to collect weeds... ugh.


    A hot, bitter wind passes by with a whine.


    ''You don''t have to blame each other if you''re going to get hurt.


    From behind the two foolish boys who were crying on all fours, Mito Shizuka, who happened to be watching the whole thing, was standing with a dumbfounded face.


    It seems they were on their way to the martial arts hall now.


    ''''Because this guy!''''


    "Okay, okay, okay, okay, just settle down, settle down.


    After being told that by Shizuka, the three of them sat down on the grass as it was, without a care in the world.


    ''''........''''


    ....


    (What?��(This heavy air is...)


    Shizuka sweat inwardly.


    The two dumbfounded boys sat on either side of her, not saying a word, and as expected, Shizuka was uncomfortable.


    ''''And for now, why don''t we analyze the problem?''''


    "Analysis...?


    They turn to Shizuka from both sides with eyes like dead fish.


    ''''Hey! Stop talking to each other from both sides!��Yes!��First, we have to figure out what''s wrong with the current situation and then we have to find a solution!��Hakamada-kun is good at this kind of thing, right?


    ''But when you say problems, I don''t know. How do you know that the rumors are spreading...


    I don''t know if there''s anything I can do to help... and I''m under orders from Miss Beaulieu.


    ''That''s not going to get you anywhere!��Anyway, you want to change the status quo, don''t you?


    "Ummm...


    I told you not to talk to each other!��I''m guessing you both have the same kind of problem?


    ''What?��With this ''weed man''?


    ''What?��With this BL?


    Instantly, Ichigo and Yuto are within three centimeters of each other''s faces in front of Shizuka, glaring at each other.


    ''''Hey, hey........''''


    They were both chopped up by Shizuka.


    ''But that''s it!��You two are being labeled against your will, aren''t you?


    The two boys gasped when they heard that.


    ''Oh!��Yes!��I''m going to do something about that!


    ''Yes!��But what can I do...


    Think about it, you just can''t help but worry about it. So what''s the situation you two want to get to first?��Why don''t you take action for that?


    "...I want to be considered a very normal womanizer. I want to be treated as an extreme philanderer!


    Ichigo pulls and shakes his body and clenches his fists.


    ''''So, that''s a good situation?''''


    ''Of course!��I pride myself on being a womanizer!��To the best womanizer you can be anywhere!


    Don''t be proud of that.


    ''I like women!��Yes!��I''m going to be king of the philanderers!


    Are you an idiot?��You''re... You pervert. Well, okay, that''s Hakamada''s purpose. Then what about you, Du Du?


    I want the world to know that I''m not a ''weed guy''!


    You can''t. Well, give yourself one month. Well, all right, I get it!


    ''Huh?��Didn''t they just make fun of me?��Me.


    ''Huh?��Didn''t you deny everything you let me say?


    You guys are so clear on what you want!��That''s what we''re going to do next!


    Oh, well...


    Uh, yeah...


    Well, Hakamada-kun first!


    ''Well you just have to know that I like women. Right!��It''s a bit normal, but I think you should ask a girl out on a date.��And many more.


    Well but, Ichigo. Doesn''t that make a little less of an impact for you to be called the King of Women Lovers?��Because now we''re starting from the negative side of loving men, right?


    Oh, yeah?��Well that''s true.................... To know at a glance that you like women...


    Oh, Ichigo!��That treasured book Ichigo lent me before!


    Hmm?��Oh!��That big tits feature.��Okay, I don''t see how you can have that and expect me to like men!��Because breasts are uniquely female!��Yuto, you did it!


    You''ll have to tell Mari, that''s it.


    It''s okay, I''m feeling a little responsible myself...


    Masato.........you. Okay!��I''m not going to waste my best friend''s ideas. I mean ... ha!��You could ask him out on a date with that book in hand and it would be perfect!


    He''s the perfect criminal. I''ll let Miss Birei know in advance.


    ''Oh, that''s just like you, Ichigo!��Okay, so it''s my turn........ Anyway, I don''t want to be called ''the weed guy''~


    ''Ah, Masato!��It''s your fault for weeding all the time, isn''t it?


    ''Oh ... oh!��Yeah, right!��So that''s it!��Ichigo is a genius!


    That''s because we''re weeding.


    I mean don''t just collect grass.


    Hmm, oh, how about catching bugs and stuff?


    ''Oh!��That''s it!��If you do, no one will think of you as a ''weed whacker''!��How great is Ichigo?


    The kids are on summer vacation!


    ''Well no, because even I''m kind of pissed off when my best friend is called ''the weed guy''. It makes me feel like I''m talking to my buddy...


    ...Ichigo.


    Heh!��Let''s do it!��Yuto!


    ''Ow!��The future king of women lovers!


    Ichigo and Yuto stood up vigorously and intertwined their arms around each other.


    ''I fear for the future of these two.


    All right, I''ll take that as a yes!��We''ll act tomorrow!��Yuto!


    Okay!


    Shizuka gently put her hand on their intertwined arms.


    ''''Good for both of you. I was touched to see the two of you join forces too!��In more ways than one.


    No, it''s all thanks to Mito-san!


    Well... you made us all feel better, you made us feel better. I owe you a debt of gratitude, Mr. Mito!


    Just don''t forget that feeling, no matter what!��No matter what!


    "Of course!


    The next day...


    At Yoshibayashi High School, Takano Mirei orders an additional weed whacker to join the team, and he is given the title of "Big-breasted BL".


    He was also given the title of "Bug Catcher" in addition to the previous title of "The Weed-Reater".


    This is a scene from an ordinary day at Jilin High School........


    The only thing that had changed was that Mari drank more milk for some reason.

 124-prologue

    The Chinese Communist People''s Republic of China has emerged as a major power in Asia.


    About 10 kilometers west of Beijing, the capital of China, in the suburbs of the country, there is a facility for the military. The facility itself belongs to the People''s Army under the jurisdiction of the Communist Party, and while it is not unusual, its contents could be said to be completely different.


    Only the highest ranking officials in the Chinese Communist Party or senior military generals were informed of the contents of this place. Other members of the Communist Party, the military and others were aware of the layout of the facility, but no one had any idea that it was a top-secret facility, even within the Communist Party.


    The five-story facility was built on the banks of a large pond and located off the national highway that connects the cities. From the outside, it looks exactly the same as a typical military facility.


    However, once inside, there are many layers of security that are unusually tighter than those of other facilities. In addition, the facility was guarded 24 hours a day by a unit specially trained in security that the People''s Army is proud of, and the commanding officer in charge of security takes pride in the fact that it is almost impossible for the outside world to enter the facility.


    In the army''s internal organizational chart, the facility is described only as the Third Intelligence Office under the direct control of the Communist Party.


    However, only those who know the contents of the facility were calling it


    The Dark City of Water Margin........


    Right now, Zhang Lin, the Minister of the Ministry of National Defense, Zhang Lin, who drove a luxury car from Beijing to the facility, has arrived.


    At the young age of 45, Zhang Lin has risen through the ranks within the Communist Party and is now serving in the center of the Communist Party. He is a man who is now attracting attention from inside and outside China''s political circles.


    Zhang Lin is not a tall man, but he is a common type of man in the Communist Party: not very tall, but a pushover, full of confidence, facing everyone, and yet extremely low profile to his superiors.


    However, this man had one particular ability that was particularly outstanding compared to other people: fund-raising.


    That was fund-raising.


    Wherever he was, Zhang Lin would keep track of the new policies and new organizations launched by the government, and he would quickly grasp the main points and holes in them. Then, with this information, he would make suggestions only to senior military officials and his own faction''s superiors.


    It''s simply this: "You can make a lot of money from this.


    Of course, the content of the proposal is a gray, almost black, profit-making story. But the executives who benefited from Zhang Lin''s proposal naturally came to value this man.


    It could be argued that Zhang Lin knew how to get ahead quickly in this one-party dictatorship, and he had the ability to do so in combination.


    And most of all, this man was lucky.


    It was so much luck that it could be called a godsend.


    These black rumors about Zhang Lin were naturally whispered many times within the party. When this happened, there was always a legitimate Communist Party member or political opponent who would investigate against this.


    But all of this has been dodged by Zhang Lin here.


    Sometimes, all is lost.


    But even at such times, a political enemy would be disqualified or purged at the perfect time. And some of them fell ill from an unexplained illness during the course of the investigation, while others stopped the investigation on their own and left the political world without telling anyone about the situation.


    Thus, this Zhang Lin rose through the ranks at an unusually rapid rate.


    Every time the executives chuckled at the stories Zhang Lin brought to them....


    The driver of Zhang Lin''s car knew that his own superior officer, Zhang Lin, had visited this establishment on many occasions. But of course, he never asked him any questions about the reason or this facility.


    He knows that such extraneous things can affect his tomorrow. Especially if he was going to do Zhang Lin''s subordinate who had penetrated into the heart of this country.


    But as long as you don''t do that, you''ll have more than enough benefits coming your way.


    That kind of strange and dangerous atmosphere was exuded by this Zhang Lin.


    After Zhang Lin''s car was heavily checked at the entrance of the facility''s premises, he was ushered inside.


    Then, when he got out of the car in front of the facility''s building, Zhang Lin told his subordinate, who had been his driver for many years, to wait in the waiting room and got out of the car with his business bag in hand.


    At the entrance of the building, a soldier stood at the entrance of the building, greeting Zhang Lin.


    ''''Where''s the Count?''''


    ''Yes, he''s waiting for you in his usual place. It was as if he knew the chief was coming.


    ''Hmm, the usual. You can''t keep up with me if you''re wondering about that, can you?��This bunch of Midnight Panthers.


    Yes.


    Even though Zhang Lin said so, this soldier''s response was weak, as he was still not used to it.


    It might be inevitable.


    "The Dark Night''s Leopards are a super-secret unit in China, because their identity is a unit of people with different abilities, called abilities, gathered by the Chinese government.


    There are reports that other countries in the developed world also have such organizations. In that sense, it is not surprising that China also has such an organization.


    Because, although Zhang Lin had only heard of it, there was in fact a World Organization of Capable Persons. To be honest, the existence of such an independent organization that did not belong to any country could only be called a threat.


    Zhang Lin snickered when he heard the World Organization of Gifted Persons'' advocacy of the ideal of spreading the word that gifted persons are beings who contribute to society in general, and that it will one day become a public institution.


    He immediately dismissed the idea that such an idealistic philosophy could not be accepted.


    Abilities are useful. No, they are too useful.


    And they are dangerous.


    So much so that it could upset the balance of power between nations.


    This is the common perception among the nations.


    Zhang Lin proceeded through the streets of this top-secret facility as if he knew what he was doing, taking the elevator down to the fifth floor, the top floor, and knocking on the luxurious wooden door at the end of the corridor.


    ''Come in,''


    A gentleman''s voice came from inside, and Zhang Lin opened the door. The soldier who followed him saluted there and took his place.


    The inside of the room was uniformly decorated with European furnishings, not unlike China. The room was filled with European furnishings that looked nothing like China, and each one of them was antique, though that may have been the preference of the owner of the room, so that for a moment you felt as if you had stepped into a medieval European aristocrat''s room.


    ''''We have been expecting you. Lin-dono........no, you''re the head of the Defense Department now, right?


    The person who confirmed Zhang Lin''s appearance and called out to him was a Caucasian man who looked to be in his fifties, dressed like a European aristocrat, with gray hair.


    There was nothing shadowy in his expression, and he smilingly greeted Zhang Lin like the head of a great aristocrat who didn''t know any hardships.


    This man was Alessandro, the master of this room and the head of the "Dark Night Leopard", a unit of aliens. He was secretly contacted by the Chinese government, and at the urging of the Chinese government, he was appointed to lead the Chinese xenophobic unit about five years ago.


    The man claims to be of Italian origin and has been in France for a long time, but whether this is true or not is still a mystery, all we know is that this man is a powerful man with a powerful ability.


    ''As usual, the woods will do, Count,''


    ''I see, well, please sit down, Lord Lin. I''ve got some good tea in hand. Lorenza.


    Alessandro raised his voice, and a beautiful blonde woman, who looked to be in her thirties, came out of the back door.


    ''''Lord Lin has arrived. Can I ask for that tea?''''


    Well, welcome, Mr. Hayashi. Oh, excuse me, you''re in high places now.


    ''Ha, you''ll be fine as usual, Mrs. Lorenza. And since Mrs. Lorenza can put it in herself?��Why don''t you leave it to the servants?


    Yeah, he''s right up there. Hmm, I can''t leave the tea to you, after all. I hope it''s to Lin''s liking.


    ''No way. I know your wife''s tea is excellent. I''m afraid I''m going to have to ask you to keep it.


    That''s good.


    After saying that, Lorenza smiled and went into the back again.


    In fact, Zhang Lin had been acquainted with this couple for a long time.


    Fifteen years ago, when Zhang Lin was still a subordinate official of a Communist Party member, he had traveled to Paris on a business trip to accompany a Communist Party member provincial official.


    Zhang Lin was on his way to the pleasure quarter when he met these two men by chance. Normally, Zhang Lin was very cautious, but the two men had been very friendly with him from the beginning.


    So they took him to an old-fashioned pub, and for some reason, he told them of his poor origins, the strong dissatisfaction he felt with his current job, and his determination to rise to the top, no matter what he had to do, something he had never told anyone.


    In hindsight, Zhang Lin thinks that it was a blunt thing to do.


    However, it changed Zhang Lin''s life forever.


    By the words of this couple who had finished listening to this Zhang Lin''s story.


    ''''I''ll grant you that wish.


    For the next fifteen years, Zhang Lin always consulted these two men whenever he had a problem. Alessandro described himself as a Count, and Zhang Lin had since started calling him Count.


    And now, Zhang Lin had risen to his current position unusually quickly.


    Afterwards, Zhang Lin learned.


    That these two were no ordinary people.


    Fifteen years had passed since they had met, and although his appearance had become more appropriate to his age, these two were still the same as when they had met.


    It was as if time had stopped only around these two, as if they were still the same as they were then.


    But now, Zhang Lin didn''t find it strange. He had been shown miracles by these two men many times.


    And what this couple had told him was also immediately accepted.


    They are alchemists and spellcasters.


    In other words, they were gifted.


    ''''So, Lord Lin, what are your requirements today?��You want to talk to me, don''t you?


    This is what Alessandro always says when Zhang Lin comes over.


    ''''Yes, I actually want the Count to stop the actions of a certain person in Japan.


    Hi, what''s this guy''s name?


    Zhang Lin pulled out some documents and photos from his bag and handed them to Alessandro.


    ''''My name is Houzuki Teiji, a Japanese businessman. Currently, Japanese capitalists have gathered around this man and have begun to develop undersea resources, mainly in the East China Sea and the Sea of Japan. This is something that our country finds unacceptable.


    Hmm........but this is in Japan''s territorial waters, isn''t it? Doesn''t the Chinese government have any problem with that?


    Japan has been keeping an eye on these seabed resources for some time. "Japan has long had its eye on these seabed resources, and we have understood that the East China Sea has been Japan''s territorial waters since ancient times. We cannot overlook the fact that our neighboring country, Japan, has been mining the seabed resources and putting them to practical use. This is something that could even change the balance of power in the future.


    In fact, China, through its party, has an ambition to own this seabed resource, and has always made it a political issue between the nations, condemning loudly and with all the justification it can muster if Japan acts to undermine it.


    This has worked, and has been successful in eliciting consideration from the Japanese side, but this time there has been a flurry of activity from the Japanese private sector. This businessman was also a very strong and patient man, and he was on the verge of getting permission from the Japanese government to develop the site this year.


    If this were to happen, it would be a major blow to China, which has been pursuing its resources through diplomacy, and it could also take the initiative in the territorial dispute over the East China Sea, which is now becoming an issue.


    But that is not the only reason why Zhang Lin is moving. In fact, Zhang Lin is involved in a national project that China is already developing in the East China Sea. The oil that rises from these projects is generating huge profits, and this is being passed on to the military brass.


    In a sense, it is acting out of its own desires and ambitions, although it has a plausible reason for doing so.


    If, in the future, the country asserts its territorial rights, even by force, mainly in the East China Sea, and develops its resources, the benefits that Zhang Lin will receive will be immeasurable. For this reason, there is also the aspect that he approached the military as well.


    So what should I do?


    This is also the response of Zhang Lin and Alessandro, which is always a given.


    What they talk about after this is the main story. And from this point on, even the buildup would disappear, which was the promise of these two.


    ''''Yes, I''m going to make a threat to this Hokage man. Since he seems to be a man with a moderate bone in his body, we will threaten his family and friends, and of course, the capitalists and their families who are this man''s supporters. You don''t have to kill him first. They are indeed well-known people, and if they make a flamboyant move, there is a possibility that they will turn on us.


    Oh, yeah.


    Despite this disturbing content of Zhang Lin, Alessandro responded with a smile.


    ''''The material over there is also here.


    The document contained detailed information about Houzuki Teiji''s biography and family, and the same was true for the endorsers of the project.


    Alessandro looked through the material and stopped at a sentence.


    It was the name of the school this Hougetsu''s daughter attended........


    It was written there that Houzuki Akiko, 15 years old, is a student at Sei Sei Seijo Academy and is currently serving as the secretary of the student council in the school.


    A number of other capitalists who supported this project were also found to have sent their precious daughters to this school.


    ''Kukuku, indeed you are ... an indispensable person to us.


    What?


    ''''No, I understand very well. It''s a request from Lord Lin of all people. I''ll do something about it.


    Thank you.


    For a moment, Zhang Lin thought he saw a shadowy expression from Alessandro, but he thought it was just his imagination with the usual soft expression of Alessandro that he was showing now.


    Then Lorenza came in with three teacups and a pot on a tray.


    ''Oh, you two look like you''re having fun. What were they talking about?


    Oh, yes, ma''am, we need to talk business.


    ''Yes, but it looks like you''ve got it all together. Well, let''s enjoy our tea.


    Yes, sir.


    Afterwards, the three of them exchanged idle pleasantries, and when Zhang Lin was thinking of leaving soon, Alessandro called out to Zhang Lin.


    ''''Mister Lin, I have a little favor to ask you for this assignment, if that''s okay with you?''''


    Yes?��What is it?��The Count.


    It''s rare for Alessandro to say something like this.


    ''Actually, I want someone.


    Zhang Lin frowned.


    ''''Are you dissatisfied with the current formation of the Dark Night''s Leopard?''''


    No, no, that''s not true. In fact, for many years, we''ve been looking for a suitable candidate for an experiment, and we''ve only recently found one.


    What are the experiments...?


    Well, I am also the country''s stipend eater. So I''ve been thinking for some time about performing a spell that would benefit the country. It''s a spellcraft experiment for that purpose, but I really need a suitable witness for it.


    ''Huh...''


    Zhang Lin wasn''t familiar with that kind of occult stuff, so he gave a raw reply.


    ''''But if this succeeds, I believe it will be of considerable benefit to this country and to you. No, let me tell you the truth, especially to Lord Lin. This life is only possible because of Lord Lin, you know.


    Seeing Zhang Lin''s eyes change, Alessandro''s eyes narrowed.


    ''''So, to put it bluntly, I wanted to kidnap that suitable person and bring him back, but I couldn''t do it. The person was a lifelong girl with no parents or siblings, so we could have kidnapped her without leaving any evidence, but now that she was holed up in a rather awkward house and was enrolled in a famous school for girls, it wasn''t easy.


    "Hmm, I see.


    Zhang Lin couldn''t understand the matter of witchcraft, but he could understand what else he was saying. To Zhang Lin, it wasn''t a big deal for a person to be kidnapped. It didn''t matter if he killed them as long as he didn''t leave any evidence. Zhang Lin was the kind of man who didn''t care about anything as long as it wasn''t detrimental to him. You could say that''s how he had risen in this country.


    ''''However, I feel that I am somewhat unable to move on my own, given my current position. The reason is that this girl has a gift. Moreover, she joined the organization this year. We thought it would be difficult to do without the help of a talented young girl with a troop.


    ''Oh, my God!��That''s quite a bit, and if you don''t do well, it could turn against the agency.


    ''''What? I don''t mean to cause you any trouble, but I thought it was a personal reason to move the country''s tiger''s child, the Dark Night Leopard. As it stands, it''s hard to kidnap them without having the troops working on it as well.


    ''''Certainly, that''s not enough to run a competent unit........ If I had some reason to do so, I could help.


    In the beginning, the first thing that came to mind was the word "benefit" in Alessandro''s words, and he wanted to help Alessandro somehow. Because until now, he had never lost anything by following this couple''s advice.


    ''''That''s why the girl''s high school was the same high school that the daughter of the person who will be Hougetsu''s daughter attends this time.


    ''Oh!��That''s a wonderful coincidence. Then there is a possibility that I could manage to complicate it. Since this case involves huge interests, I''m sure that the higher-ups will be meditating on it.


    May I ask for your help?��Of course, this is for our benefit,


    ''Of course!��So ... how much of a benefit would that be?


    ''''Mm-hmm, Lord Lin is also quick to respond, but I can only promise you the position of President of the country. Considering the favor I''ve received from Lord Lin, it''s only a small one?


    ''Hey!��And, no way!��I will take care of the rest. I assure you that the Count will have free rein!


    Oh, reassuring!


    Well, you guys seem to be having a lot of fun.


    ''Then I''ll be busy too, so I''ll leave you here. Count, please take care of me!


    Zhang Lin stood up and was about to leave in a hurry, but as he noticed, he asked Alessandro.


    ''''Ah, Count. So, what is the name of the girl you say you need for this experiment?''''


    Yes, Marion Mia Shrean my name is.


    Zhang Lin hurriedly left the room without much interest in the name, just nodding his head while asking a question.


    Inside the room Zhang Lin had left, Alessandro and Lorenza were enjoying a cup of tea.


    ''''Huh, you''re good. You look like you''re having fun earlier?''''


    I''m amazed at how astonishingly clever we are in spotting that man.


    Well, bragging rights?


    ''''Oh, now offer those linked to the blood of the back Orleanians, and the gates will open. The Sword of Surt''s people were too narcissistic and self-respecting. They failed to take advantage of their surroundings more, to blend in, and to carefully lay the groundwork.


    ''But, my dear. Who got to the sword of Surt, a man of great ability?


    That remains to be seen, I''m afraid. I heard that the agencies and countries are desperately investigating the matter. Well, the fact that they tried to control this unprepared super monster called Garum is their mistake. They''ll just take away your power as much as possible. The long, nearly immortal body that the demon gave you can''t even have the longevity you''d expect from a demon.


    ''You were right not to move until the last minute then. You were prompted like an arrow by Surt''s sword.


    ''Well, we''ll get some answers over there too in due time. But it could be said that Surt''s sword at Millamar led us to this girl of backdoor Orleanian blood sent by the agency. Well, what those guys did wasn''t in vain either.


    ''Hmmm, well, that''s cold. But isn''t it easy to say kidnapping is easy, not hard?��Even if we used our troops, even though she''s young, she''s still a rank A competitor, right?


    ''Don''t worry, Lorenza, I''ve got an idea for that.


    What''s going on?


    "Kukku, use Yan Shi Shui.


    ''Oh!��You''re alive?��That ''dead bird''?


    Yeah, he was hiding out in the countryside. The bloody moron, who, for whatever reason, had a change of heart, gathered a small group of children who had no relatives and lived in a meager existence.


    ''Hmmm, well, that''s funny. Would you say that ''dead bird'' has a heart?��Or is it now, atonement?��It''s really funny. But I wonder if you''ll accept this request.


    ''Not so, Lorenza. I have no choice. He''s got a lot of kids to take care of, kukku.


    Well, you''re a scary man. How are you doing with your request, Mr. Lin?


    I''ll leave that to you.


    Do you think it''s up to me?


    Well, don''t say that. If it''s your curse, what''s wrong with you?


    ''Hmm, well, that''s an unexpected statement. Cursed or cursed, it''s just another day in the life of this world. It''s not a difficult thing to do.... All people live cursed and cursed, and all I have to do is tweak it a bit.


    Yeah, Kukuk...


    As he said this, the couple drooped their eyes and laughed at each other with a wicked expression that even Zhang Lin had never seen before.

 125-Changing everyday

    Sei Sei Seijo Senior High School is one of the leading schools for young ladies in Japan.


    It is a girls'' high school known for the children of many famous and wealthy families.


    Mizuho and Marion were new to this girls'' academy from this school year.


    ''''Shitendera-san.......I have a favor to ask you, if you don''t mind?''''


    Mizuho was approached by her classmates in her seat.


    Today''s classes were over and Mizuho, who hadn''t participated in any club activities, was just getting ready to leave school.


    ''''Hm?��What are you saying, Akiko?��What''s the matter with you?��You don''t look so good!


    ''Yes I''ve been feeling a bit under the weather for a while now...''


    Oh no, you need to go to the hospital now!


    The person who spoke to Mizuho was her classmate, Akiko Houzuki. She and Mizuho were seated close to each other, and Akiko''s innocent nature was something Mizuho took a liking to, and she was the one person in the class who, with the exception of Marion, got along well with her.


    That Akiko''s face was so pale and unusual that it was obvious to anyone who saw it. It was so far removed from Akiko''s usual energetic and blooming appearance that even Mizuho was surprised.


    ''''Yes I intend to, but I have an important meeting later on, all the members of the student council are present, so I was wondering if I could ask Shitenji-san to fill in for me.''''


    ''We don''t have time for that kind of... yeah!��Student Council!


    Mizuho unintentionally reacts in a way that is rarely heard at a school for young girls.


    Because Mizuho, who was an excellent student in the entrance examinations, had been eagerly invited to join the student council since the day she entered the school. So Mizuho has refused to join the student council many times.


    The reason is, of course, that she is a psychic and she doesn''t know when she will receive a request from the World Organization of Psychics or, to a lesser extent, directly to the Shitenji family. If that''s the case, you can''t fulfill your role.


    What''s more, the student council of Sei Sei Seijo Academy was a very powerful organization in this school. This is because of the school''s strong student autonomy culture. It is also an extraordinary organization, with a considerable amount of money donated by the families of the students, who are the daughters of the famous families who are enrolled in the school, so its financial strength also surpasses those of the companies in the area.


    But of course, the responsibility is correspondingly heavy. For that reason, Mizuho had refused.


    There is another reason why Mizuho continued to decline the invitation from the student council.


    That is because...............I''m not good at it.


    The members of the student council.


    No, especially the student council president.


    When Mizuho was called into the student council room for the first time since she entered the school, she met this student council president and wanted to leave immediately. Mizuho isn''t good with people at all, so getting involved with this overly unique young lady student council president was a struggle itself.


    Moreover, against Mizuho''s wishes, the student council president took a great liking to her and continues to recruit her even now.


    ''''No, it wouldn''t have to be me...''''


    ''''No, I thought that the associate member of the student council, Shitenji-san, would be the right person for the job...''''


    Akiko, who looked blue and out of shape, staggered her body dazedly.


    Mizuho was surprised and hurriedly supported Akiko''s body.


    ''''Ah, Akiko-san!��Sooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!��I''ll tell the doctor. Akiko-san, how will you pick up your child today?��Marion, can you help me with that?


    Mizuho changed her blood and called Marion, and Marion noticed that Akiko was acting strangely and immediately lent her a shoulder. Even in the classroom, the classmates noticed the change and were upset, and since she was raised by a young lady, they were cringing as to what to do.


    ''Akiko-san!��Are you okay?��Ruiho, I''ll take you to the infirmary, Ruiho, please call the teacher!


    All right!


    In a hurry, Mizuho and Marion acted individually and took Akiko to the nurse''s office.


    After leaving Akiko in charge of the teachers, Mizuho appeared in the student council room.


    ''''Excuse me,''''


    When Mizuho entered the student council room, all the busy student council members stopped their busy work and focused on Mizuho.


    The interior of the student council room is carpeted, and when you walk around it, you feel as if your body is floating in the air. The tables and chairs in the student council room were also very expensive, which is easy to recognize from an ordinary high school.


    The student council president, Eikura Masako, rolled her eyes when she saw Mizuho entering, and stood up from her luxurious student council president''s seat to make a grand gesture of welcome.


    ''''Well, well, well!��Shitenji-san!��I hope you will finally decide to join student council!


    Oh, it''s not...


    Excited, Masako grabbed both of Mizuho''s hands and brought her face so close to her forehead that Mizuho naturally turned her body away from him.


    ''I have been waiting for you!��Oh, what a great day this is!��It''s like a butterfly alighting in the wilds of desolation!


    ''Well, Mr. Chairman, that''s not a possible situation...''


    Mizuho can''t help but be uncomfortable with this ultra-purely cultured, ultra-lady, Masako.


    Masako, who seemed to be deaf to Mizuho''s insults, said that if she was left alone, she would be forced to waltz with him, so she quickly kept her distance and told him about Houzuki Akiko''s condition and that she was able to replace her.


    ''Wha, Mr. Hougetsu?��How kind of you....


    As soon as Mizuho told her about it, Masako''s face instantly turned into an end-of-the-world expression, making her body stagger.


    ''''Chairman!��Be careful!


    All at once, the student council members rush over to support Masako and offer words of encouragement.


    Finally calming down, Masako looks up, wiping away tears with a handkerchief in hand.


    ''''Oh, I''m sorry, everyone. It''s times like these that I, as the chairman, have to be firm. That''s right, I''ll do my best for you, Hougetsu-san!��Ladies and gentlemen, let''s go visit Mr. Hokkien later!��Oh, what can I do for you?


    ''Oh, Mr. Chairman!��Mr. Hougetsu liked yokan!


    ''Oh!��Now, let''s take a look at Toraya''s yokan.��And the dorayaki are delicious too. Assemble those....


    " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " "


    ....


    Mizuho looked at the situation as if she was deflated and blurted out to herself.


    ''''That''s why I''m not good at... this place...''''


    Afterwards, Mizuho was agreed to attend the important meeting Akiko mentioned on her behalf, and she and the student council members went to the conference room next to the chancellor''s office.


    ''''Chairman, what is this important meeting today?��What kind of agenda is this?


    To be honest, Mizuho asked Masako, even though she thought she would just be a substitute, she would just be participating. Instantly, Masako''s face tightened.


    ''''Shitenji-san, today''s meeting is to discuss a very, very important matter. It''s something that could change the future of this Seisen Academy.


    Mizuho could feel the atmosphere of considerable importance on that serious face of Masako''s that it was an agenda item.


    ''''Is it.......okay for someone like me to participate?


    ''''Yes, Shitenji-san is Hougetsu-san''s deputy and a member of the student council, so it''s only natural.''''


    Mizuho, who had been made a member before she knew it, twitched her face.


    ''''But please keep the contents private. The agenda for today''s discussion is........''''


    Yes, sir.


    Mizuho looked at Masako''s profile as she nervously replied.


    Arriving at the front of the conference room, Masako put her hand on the door of the conference room and turned her head to Mizuho.


    ''''Today''s agenda........is about the future of Sei Sei Seijo Academy becoming co-educational.


    What?


    "''Quiet!��Shitenji-sama,


    I''m sorry, too.


    The story was so unimaginable that Mizuho couldn''t help but shout out, and the other members of the group warned her about it.


    Masako walked into the conference room, where no one had yet arrived, and took a seat of her own.


    ''But is it true?��The story is....


    ''''Yes, I will explain to you later on, but the environment surrounding this prestigious Seicho Senior High School has changed in many ways. So, although not right now, our school is seriously considering the future of coeducation.


    Well, that''s certainly an important matter.


    However, it is natural, of course, that our ladylike students will be surprised and perplexed by the sudden change to co-education. I can''t speak for others either, but after all, I am not immune to gentlemen...


    That''s probably true, Mizuho thinks. Even this is still confusing compared to the people around her, even for Mizuho, who has more opportunities to touch the opposite s*x that aren''t family members, it''s confusing. With the students of this academy, who are only super-awesome young ladies, it would cause a lot of confusion.


    ''''That''s why our current direction is to provide a preparation period for that.


    ''You''re that far along in the conversation.... What kind of preparation time do you mean?


    ''''It is after rigorous and careful scrutiny that we first invite selected students to join our College for a short period of time. Of course, they must be academically qualified and must be recommended by our school...


    ''Chosen student?��I don''t think that''s....


    ''''Yes, that''s not what I thought, Mr. Shitenji. We are inviting a few of your lordships a few male students to attend our school on a trial basis for a short period of time. So, we will see the impact on our school. It will be a long time before the school is fully co-educational, but we are halfway through the process of laying the groundwork for the alumni and parents'' association.


    You''re a frat boy, aren''t you?


    ''You don''t have to be so scared, Shitendera-san. No, to tell you the truth, I''m scared too. To tell the truth, my hands are still shaking right now.... But this experimental trial is almost a done deal.


    He must be really scared. Masako clenched her right hand with her left.


    ''So I believe what is particularly important is the method of selection and the temperament of the gentlemen being selected, sir.


    That''s true. If you are too bold, everyone will be frightened.... Preferably a quiet, harmless........ha!��Chairman!


    What''s wrong with you?��Shitenji-san, your face is all red.


    Excuse me. I''d like to ask you a few questions!


    Mizuho''s swashbuckling swordplay makes the super-daughter Masako feel pressured.


    ''''Wha, what is it?��Shitenji-san.


    ''Such as!��For example... as a persona of a lord who invites you in, but who is good, harmless, pushy, and has a beautiful girl beside him who doesn''t think it''s any of his business... but is kind. And what about the strong, irritating lords who get on my nerves when I''m with them?


    I don''t know about the last one, but...


    I don''t know!


    Yes, yes, well it''s all good except for the last one, isn''t it?


    Mizuho''s face is tinged with excitement.


    Her nose is also rasping.


    A big smile.


    The members of the student council sweated at Mizuho''s change.


    Immediately after, the door of the conference room opened and several teachers under the chancellor entered.

 126-Changing everyday ②

    Now that everyone seems to be present, I''d like to begin the meeting.


    The Vice President stood up and spoke the first word.


    The participants in the meeting were the head of the academy, the vice head of the academy, the head of the school year lined up, and the student council members. As for the members, the top brass of Sei Sei Seijo Academy were all present.


    The vice principal seems to be facilitating the meeting, and of course, all the attendees are women.


    All the participants on the teacher''s side, from the dean on down, are dressed in suits and are sitting quietly.


    The dean has neatly arranged his long gray hair, and although I''ve heard that he''s already close to 60 years old, his demeanor has a dignity and grace befitting the head of the academy who is in charge of education, and he sits in the center of the front of the conference room.


    Each of the attendees were given a handout containing the agenda of this meeting and other information, and Mizuho immediately looked through the handout.


    Unbeknownst to Mizuho, today''s meeting had already been held several times, and today''s central agenda seemed to be how to select the boys to invite on a trial basis.


    Mizuho hadn''t intended to participate that actively, but there was something she really wanted to ask, so she raised her hand.


    ''''I''m sorry. May I have your permission?


    ''''Yes, dear, you''re Shitenji-san, I believe. You are attending today, aren''t you, Shitenji-san?


    The Vice President tilted his head at the new member Mizuho, placing his hand on his glasses and giving Eikura Masako, the student body president, a visual confirmation. Realizing the intentions of the vice principal, who has a picture-perfect appearance of sincerity, Masako nodded.


    ''''Yes, I apologize for the delay in reporting due to my urgent participation. Since Hougetsu-san, who is serving as the secretary of the student council, is not feeling well and is unable to attend today''s meeting, I asked Shitenji-san, who was an associate member of the student council, to attend in her place. I have no problem with her qualifications and abilities. Also, I have informed her of the importance of this meeting.


    The vice-dean nodded at Changko''s explanation and turned his head to Mizuho.


    ''''I see, I understand. Now then, Shitenji-san, do you have any questions?''''


    Yes, there are some things I don''t understand as this is my first time here, and there are some things I don''t understand because of my hurried participation, so I''d like to ask you, why did you come up with the idea of coeducation here at Sei Sei Seijo Gakuin?


    ''''Hmm ... yes. I wish you had confirmed it beforehand, but if that''s the situation, it can''t be helped. Now, let''s talk about that again, albeit briefly. I''m sure you are all aware of this, but please listen to this as a confirmation.


    Then, as he was about to start explaining, the assistant dean raised his hand and the dean stopped him.


    ''''Well, let me explain it to you first.


    When the dean said this, the vice-dean bowed his head lightly and sat down. The Dean propped himself up on his elbows and clasped his hands.


    Why would this prestigious and historic Seong Seong Academy, which took care of the upper class of women and produced fine ladies, think of going coeducational now?��That''s what it means. Shitenji-san?


    Yes, sir.


    Well, the answer is simple...


    Even though the dean laughed to himself and said that, Mizuho couldn''t understand it, everyone could not see it.


    ''''Well I''m not very popular.''''


    What?


    That''s why the number of applicants is decreasing every year. It''s not very popular.


    Unexpectedly, the reason for this makes Mizuho fall out of step. The senior teachers in attendance also let out a sigh and lightly dropped a few words or turned their faces upwards.


    You can''t get away with this one, no matter how much you say it''s upstream, prestigious and historical. You can''t stay in the upper class forever. Some families can''t stay upstream forever. Recently, some newly emerged upper-class families have been admitted to the prestigious Seong Seong Academy, but that kind of trend is now becoming a minority. However, such tendencies are now becoming a minority.


    ''Huh...''


    ''There''s a current trend in education for upper-class families. Well, it''s not surprising, but more substantial higher education and study at the world''s top universities are the norm. In the future, women will be more active in society, right?��Then ... depending on your point of view, it could be said that there is nothing to look for in this Holy Seine Academy.


    ....


    ''Of course, we now have an excellent group of teachers with an abundance of donations, but when it comes to the toughness of being in an international school before high school, or the toughness of the experience of studying abroad, or the immediate impact of actually going out into the world, it''s hard to.....here. It cannot be recreated. Rather, it''s because Seisei Academy spends a lot of time focusing on the etiquette and manners of the upper class families.


    How real....


    Well that''s the social trend, that''s the reality. And there are two more practical reasons.


    Yeah, what is it?


    For one thing, it''s simply a lack of future funding due to a drop in students. Of course, that''s not a problem right now. In fact, I''d say it''s rather plentiful, but...


    As he said this, the dean looked at the assistant dean.


    ''''Yes, the enrollment numbers for the last three years, they''ve been decreasing by five percent each year.''''


    That''s the reality. As you can see, this school spends a lot of money on its operations. Of course, you can see that these funds are funded by the generous donations of each parent, right?


    ''Yes..... So what''s the other one?


    ''Well as I said before, it''s not popular for one reason or another, don''t you see?


    I''m sorry, I just don''t know.


    That''s a good thing, you''re a fine student of Saint Sei Sei Academy.


    ''Kukku, well, it''s simple. They don''t like the absence of the opposite s*x, girls these days. It''s really high class, whatever you call it, girls these days don''t seem to like school life without a love affair...


    ''What?��I don''t know, is that why...?


    ''Not so surprising, is it?��We are not looking for chastity and Yamato Nadeshiko now. I can''t say anything about it, but the fact is that it is true. And we have to take the necessary steps to continue this academy before it is too late.


    Yeah, and I''m getting ready to go co-ed...


    Yes. Of course, we can''t degrade the dignity of this academy. I''m naturally thinking of the upstream lads who will be invited to co-educate in the future.


    ''What?��Well, it''s upstream....


    A certain boy''s face, far from being upstream, came to Mizuho''s mind.


    ''''.........the head of the school, which means that some of the boys we''re inviting in on a trial basis this time......''''


    Well, of course you think it''s a good idea to have a son from a good family.


    The headmaster''s expression as if to say what is obvious.


    ''''I''ll be looking for coeducation in the future for this academy, but it''s only natural that we can''t allow anyone to enter, right?��While we are considering going co-educational, the first and most important thing is to think about the students who are currently enrolled in the school. I have also told their parents that. I''m not trying to degrade this academy to its prestige. This prestige is what this school stands for, and I will never change this principle.


    Mizuho listened to the head of the academy and could see the faint anticipation that had boiled over earlier crumble away with a sound. She was ashamed of her shallowness in getting excited at the thought of attending the same study hall with that boy, even for a short period of time.


    ''Well, that''s the gist of what we''ve been doing. That''s why we require recommendations and introductions from the families who send their students to our school in order to make it co-educational without changing the way the school is run. Are you listening to me?


    The Dean tilted his head at Mizuho''s visibly depressed expression, but as if to encourage the meeting to proceed, he looked at the Vice Dean and the Vice Dean nodded and stood up.


    ''''Then, today''s agenda. It will be how exactly to select the male students, inviting them to be tested.......


    In this way, this super-important meeting for the future of Sei Sei Seijo Academy proceeded as if leaving Mizuho, who for some reason lost her motivation all at once, behind.


    At that time, Marion carried Houzuki Akiko, who had fallen ill, to the infirmary and laid her down on a bed that was rather large for an infirmary bed, and Marion, who was waiting for the doctor who was permanently present at the academy, looked at Akiko''s distressed profile in a suspicious and serious manner.


    I hadn''t noticed it when I brought her to the infirmary.


    But when Marion is worried about Akiko, who is clearly getting more out of shape than before, and holds her hand, Marion feels a slight discomfort and discomfort, and Marion narrows her eyes.


    ''''This is... no?��But this dim vibration that surrounds her... It''s like the exact opposite of our blessing.


    Marion gathered spiritual power in her hand and was about to hold her hand over Akiko''s forehead when the sliding door to the infirmary opened and Marion pulled her hand back.


    ''Sir, please!��Mr. Marion, may I?


    Oh, yes!


    When the homeroom teacher and the doctor came into the infirmary, Marion vacated the side of the bed and gave it to the doctor.


    The doctor quickly took Akiko''s pulse and checked her condition.


    From behind him, Marion watched Akiko''s condition. However, Marion was now looking at Akiko as a gifted person and as an exorcist.


    Behind the homeroom teacher and the doctor, Marion wrapped herself in her soft spiritual power and identified Akiko with her eyes.


    That Marion''s face turns pale as she looks at him.


    (This, this is........no way, it''s a spell!��Why Akiko-san?��(No, who on earth!)


    Marion couldn''t stay this way, so she left the infirmary to find Mizuho.

 127-Changing everyday ③

    After attending a very important meeting to decide on the future of the Seisen Academy, Mizuho came out of the conference room with a boring look on her face. From the middle of the meeting, she didn''t remember much about the content of the meeting anymore. In fact, Mizuho had completely lost interest in the middle of the meeting, and the topic of coeducation was of no importance to her.


    The student council members dismissed the meeting right then and there, and while thinking about going home, the contents of the meeting came into Mizuho''s head somewhat.


    ''''I thought it was a nice idea........ What kind of person is the son of a wealthy family, at the very least someone from a prestigious and historical family? We''re inviting him on a trial basis, so whoever you want is fine!��Even if the house is a little poor and has no history or anything else....yeah?�� Ah, apart from the famous family, why don''t you attack him with a family with a history!


    Mizuho huffed as she walked down the corridor.


    ''''Our Shitenji family also donates a considerable amount of money to the academy, and with our recommendation... if you have our recommendation... if!��You''ll have to talk to your mother about this....


    Mizuho shook her head, thinking.


    Why am I thinking so desperately about it?


    Normally, Mizuho extremely disliked the attitude of wearing her family''s family''s status as an insignia. She had always hated being thought of as amazing because she was a Shitenji.


    Now, that is why I am trying to use that Shitenji name. And, if you think about it, just because I want to share a little bit of time in school life with a certain boy.


    ''I can''t just make this request to your mother for no reason. Yes, because there''s no reason to recommend it.


    For a moment, Yuto''s noumenal face flashed in Mizuho''s mind.


    Irritated.


    A blood vessel floats on Mizuho''s forehead.


    Even though this one was taking such action, the boy had only texted her once, and she hadn''t heard anything from him.


    It''s true that there is a place between us where we can only be together on agency business.


    But it would be nice to hear a little more from him.


    By the way, that Yuto was scared of the sermon text messages that Mizuho and Marion sent him last time, and even if he wanted to contact her, he was too scared to do so....


    ''''Haha~''''


    While walking down the corridor, a sigh uncharacteristic of Mizuho leaks out. Mizuho was always victorious and full of confidence, but now I can''t even see a trace of her.


    ''For now... let''s go home. Let''s talk to Marion about it....


    When I said that, Mizuho frowned.


    Marion is already a good friend to Mizuho, but not for this matter.


    But Mizuho was not good at explaining reasons for things and negociation because of her personality. Marion was better at that. Marion was shy, but no, maybe it was her shyness that made her good at such things.


    ''I don''t want to, but I might try. ''Ah!��Speaking of which, I wonder what happened to Akiko-san!


    Mizuho pulled out her cell phone, remembering that Marion had suddenly left Akiko in charge of her sick body before she attended the meeting. Then, there was a message from Marion in her phone''s text message.


    "Please call me as soon as the meeting is over. There''s something I want to talk to you about Akiko-san."


    Marion''s text message made Mizuho worried that something had happened to Akiko, so she immediately contacted Marion''s cell phone. The use of cell phones is not allowed in the school, but the content of Marion''s text message bothered Mizuho, so she called her without a care in the world. Then, her feet headed towards the direction of the infirmary, saying that she might still be in the infirmary.


    "Ah, Mizuho-san!"


    What''s wrong, Marion? Is something wrong with Akiko-san?


    "Yes, Akiko-san went to the hospital as soon as we took her to the infirmary."


    Well I hope it''s nothing serious.


    "Hey, I wanted to talk to Mizuho-san about that."


    Mizuho stopped in her tracks as she talked to Marion, surprised by what Marion had told her.


    ''''It''s true!��Yeah, okay, I''ll be over there in a minute!


    Then Mizuho turned her body to go to the bench in the school''s inner garden where Marion was now.


    The grounds of the Sei Sei Seijo Academy are large.


    All of its grounds are neatly demarcated and maintained. The school buildings are lavishly scattered throughout its large grounds, with the intervening space like a garden prepared by a gardener.


    Mizuho found the bench Marion had told her to sit on, and she could see Marion there.


    It was not popular around here when it was time to leave school.


    ''''Marion!''''


    Oh, Mizuho-san!


    Marion stood up from the bench she was sitting on when she noticed Mizuho.


    ''What do you mean!��He said Akiko-san could be cursed.


    I don''t know. But I''m sure it was some kind of curse...or curse. We don''t know who is doing that and why, but...


    ''''Then it''s also because Akiko-san is not feeling well........''''


    ''Yes, I think that''s the cause. However, I''m not that familiar with curses and hexes either. If it''s any kind of possession, it''s my specialty, but this time I happened to be able to touch Akiko-san directly, which made me feel uncomfortable and confirmed it. There are many different ways to curse or hex, and each one of them is different from the other. To be honest, unless you''re a professional in this field, I don''t know how to break the curse, or even how to do it.


    ''''I''m sure. I''ve never learned it or seen it happen to me.


    ''I''ve only heard of it to the extent that I have, but they say that most curses and hexes often require you to do something about the person or event that set them off. In other words, you need to have the ability to trace this curse back to its main source.


    Well that''s a problem.


    Marion is an exorcist. In the course of his training, Marion is already endowed with blessings and has a strong resistance to spells and curses. And her specialties are fushigi, exorcism and its purification.


    By contracting with a spirit, Mizuho has a curse resistance. Therefore, for a spirit user, there was no training to counter the curse.


    ''I left the infirmary and wanted to get in touch with Ruiho, but I couldn''t get in touch with her at the meeting right away, so I went back to the infirmary and gave an exorcist blessing from me to Akiko, who was being taken to the hospital. I think this will help ease the curse a little, but it hasn''t done anything fundamental.


    Marion thinks about Akiko and gives her a worried look.


    ''Mizuho-san, what should I do?''


    At Marion''s question, Mizuho crossed her arms with difficulty.


    ''''First of all, I don''t understand the background. This is an academy attended by the wealthy upper class, people can be jealous of you. We don''t know the identity of the person who cast the curse, nor do we know if they are amateurs, gifted, or commissioned gifted. There''s also the risk of moving poorly and simply letting people know that we''re the gifted ones.


    ....


    ''''.........Originally, the main idea was to receive a request, and in this case, as the Hougetsu family, we would ask for that kind of professional. It''s not like we''re going to bypass the ability agency and introduce them to you....... How did you realize that?��Or so it seems.


    Well........of course.


    If we could handle it on our own, unobserved, I''d do it in a heartbeat, but when it comes to spells and curses, you have to be an expert in that field.


    A heavy silence occurs between Mizuho and Marion.


    In truth, they naturally want to save their classmate Akiko. But they couldn''t let it be known that they were gifted by their rash actions. That was the pride of the institution, and what a troubling position to be in as a responsible rank A.


    At a time like this I wonder what to do.


    When faced with such a difficult problem........


    One boy''s face comes to the two girls'' minds.


    Mizuho and Marion looked into each other''s eyes at the same time.


    ''''If it''s Yuto!


    If it''s you, Eugene!


    Mizuho and Marion nodded widely.


    ''''I knew I couldn''t leave my classmates alone!��I don''t think Yuto is an expert in it either, but he might be able to give us some ideas.


    ''Yes!��Let''s talk to them. If we can get some kind of a clue, maybe we can do something on our own.


    Mizuho and Marion quickly took out their cell phones.


    Then they saw each other with that phone............and then they froze.


    ''Marion I''ll make the call, okay?


    ''''No I''ll call Yuto-san, so it''s okay with you, Mizuho-san?


    "...........


    They immediately start making calls.


    As a result, Marion''s phone is connected, and Mizuho''s cell phone makes an electronic sound while she''s talking.


    Nicely, Marion laughs and Mizuho is frustrated.


    Then, Masato''s voice is vocalized from Marion''s cell phone.


    Yuto was leaving school after finishing weeding with Ichigo, helping the helpers organize the bookshelves in the library at their job. It''s a two-stop train ride home, but when he doesn''t have a part-time job, he walks home to save on train fare.


    Masato looked at the sky as it was changing from dusk to night.


    When I tried to give up my title of ''weed whacker'', I was called ''insect catcher''.... What in the world was wrong with me?


    If per Shizuka had heard this, she would have had a headache.


    ''''Oh, I have no idea. Ichigo hasn''t been feeling well lately either.


    Today, Ichigo, who was weeding with me, was mumbling to himself beside me, complaining.


    ''You''ve admitted to liking big tits, why can''t BL come off? Are you an idiot?��These people in this school........ But how can this BL curse be broken, dammit!


    Recalling Ichigo''s soliloquy, Yuto hooked up with a laugh as if he felt sorry for the unfortunate person.


    ''''It''s Ichigo who''s an idiot..... The fact that you don''t realize that is the essence of being an a**h*le.


    Hearing this top-heavy statement from Yuto, Shizuka would have gone crazy, "You don''t say that! And.


    ''Well, don''t worry about the jerk (Ichigo). More importantly, I don''t have the money to make ends meet, and it''s time for me to get more part-time hours. I don''t have any agency requests coming in...


    Muttering that, Masato''s cell phone rang.


    It''s not usually a good idea to have a cell phone that doesn''t ring, so Masato was surprised, but he looked at the screen of his cell phone, which served its function somewhat happily.


    Marion''s name was displayed there.


    ''''Ge!''''


    Yuto can''t help but shout.


    This is because he was one of the people who sent me a big sermon in an earlier email.


    He had no recollection of being lectured to, so he hadn''t been in contact with her since then.


    However, this kind of thing happens to me often. I may have offended him in some way without knowing it. So I was going to get back to him right away, but I couldn''t muster up the courage to do so, and a few days went by. In other words, it was Yuto who brilliantly postponed the problem.


    However, as expected, there was no way he could ignore the call, so he picked up the phone fearfully.


    ''Oh, hello, Marion-san?��Dude, what''s going on?


    "Oh, hello, Yuto?��Are you okay now?"


    Yeah, I''m fine.


    "Actually, I was wondering if you could give me some advice."


    Advice?


    "Yes,"


    Masato is relieved to find out that it''s not a sermon.


    Moreover, this is the first time that he has been asked for advice by a girl on the phone... he feels embarrassed by this first situation, but he is also a little happy.


    (I''m a little impressed.)


    ''Yes!��What''s going on?��Ask me anything.


    Didn''t you say?"


    ''I didn''t say that!��Nothing!


    "Well I hope so...."


    (So does Mari, but what the hell!��(Girls have some amazing abilities as standard equipment!


    Before picking up the phone, Yuto broke out in a cold sweat, wondering if he could even see the action, and while scurrying around, he listened to what Marion was saying.


    ''''........Curse.


    Yuto listened to Marion''s words.

 128-Changing everyday life ④

    ''Yes, I do. What do you think, Yuto?��We''re trying to do something about it.


    Mizuho stood beside Marion, arms crossed, tapping on one foot as she made the call. It was very, very unlike what the young lady would do, but she couldn''t help but wonder what Yuto would say.


    Then, "Ah," as Mizuho noticed, she signaled to Marion.


    Marion saw that Mizuho was making a lot of noise, so she turned her attention to him and saw that Mizuho was telling her to put her phone on speaker mode, and she reluctantly did so.


    Yuto''s voice emanated from the speaker on Marion''s phone.


    "First of all, it''s a curse, but I don''t know much about its origins or the type of curse either. I''ve heard that there aren''t many people with curse abilities to begin with, and that there are a lot of tedious procedures involved in unleashing a powerful curse from a distance, so it''s no surprise that Marion-san and the others aren''t familiar with anything about curses. Rather, I think they''re well aware of it."


    Mizuho and Marion were discouraged by Yuto''s words. They wished they could find something they could do, even if it was just a little something they could do, but as expected, Yuto wouldn''t be able to give them advice on something they didn''t know either.


    "So I''m not sure how much targeted advice I can give you, but......."


    However, Mizuho and Marion looked at each other as Yuto, who came out afterwards, said.


    ''''Wait a minute. Have you ever encountered a sorcerer before, Yuto-san?


    "...there is."


    !


    Mizuho and Marion are surprised.


    Where in the world...no, the last time they worked together at Millimer, where does this boy''s level of experience come from?


    The two girls were curious about Yuto''s past, but for some reason, this felt like something they shouldn''t be asking about from us. It''s as if they can''t deal with the awkwardness that comes afterwards, hearing what they shouldn''t hear.


    Also, I think of it this way.


    Marion would wait for this to be told by Yuto one day.


    Mizuho is trying to create a relationship that is good to hear one day.


    And they also think that when that day comes, that''s when there will be a big change in their relationship with each other.


    "Marion-san?"


    Oh, I''m sorry, Yuto-san. Please continue.


    "........Yeah. As far as curses and hexes are concerned, they''re almost always the same thing."


    What?��Yuto, say it.


    "Yeah?��Huh?��Mizuho?��Did you replace Mizuho-san?"


    ''No, I just turned my phone''s voice into speaker!��So I can hear you too.


    "Heh, such a feature.... Cell phones are amazing!"


    ''Just ... just keep talking. What do we have in common?


    "Oh, yeah. I think the thing I want to know the most is how to lift the curse, but that''s almost always impossible to do without suppressing the main source of the curse. That''s why curses are so tricky."


    The Greatest...


    "Yes, it''s either the destruction of the spellcraft rituals used, or the purification of the sacrifices and other things used in the spellcraft, or... finding and defeating the sorcerer himself. That and not everything, but the more risks the sorcerer takes, the more their spellcasting power also tends to increase. It''s not often that a curse is so powerful that it can even take a life, but if you let it go, it will last forever."


    ''Hey!��Eternity is ... well ... that sucks.


    ''So ... how can we save our classmates?��Can we hire a witchcraft expert here too?


    "That''s the thing though - that''s where witchcraft is the trickiest part. As a matter of fact, this one knows a lot about witchcraft as well, well, I don''t mind if you''re a spellcaster, but just calling someone like that isn''t going to solve the problem."


    Why?��Wouldn''t you know how to deal with them if you analyzed their spells?


    "Yes, that''s possible, but that just means we can parse it out and figure out how to deal with it. I mean, the curse or curse they''re sending you won''t go away. It''s like taking a poison and then continuing to take the medicine that works for it. And it''s often not an easy thing to deal with, and it can be a huge burden for the person being cursed. It''s like living with the big side effects of the drug, although it works, but you have to live with the big side effects of that drug."


    Oh no... then, Akiko-san...


    ''My God!��What the hell is that?!


    Listening to Yuto''s story, the seriousness of the events that had occurred was beginning to make sense to Mizuho and Marion. As far as I know, Akiko is a good, innocent and naive young lady. She''s not someone who would cause people to resent her. What in the world is the reason to curse her?


    For a girl with an upright sense of justice like Zuiho, curses and hexes seemed to be the most abhorrent thing to do.


    ''''There''s no way to do anything about it!��Yuto!��She.........Akiko is not the kind of girl to suffer from this incomprehensible curse!��I''m just a normal, very normal girl.


    "Mizuho-san I''m sorry, I don''t have any moves to make in terms of solving this right now."


    Oh no...


    Marion''s powerless voice leaked out.


    Mizuho clenched her fists in frustration.


    That air can be felt by Yuto as well.


    Masato, who is calmly telling the truth, is also a person who hates this curse, this curse. And moreover, the shock of Mizuho and Marion, whose victims are classmates, is considerable.


    "So........we have no choice but to find the source of the curse and beat it. Don''t give up, Mizuho-san, Marion-san. We don''t know what kind of guy he is, but we have to find that guy."


    At Yuto''s words, they look up. Heartlessly, Yuto''s voice is also filled with anger.


    ''''Yes!''''


    ''Yes!��There''s no way I''m giving up.


    Mizuho and Marion also had no choice but to do nothing here.


    After all, it''s a good thing that they consulted with Yuto.


    ''''Anyway, finding a sorcerer this time is the first thing to do, Yuto.


    "Yeah, the countermeasure against spellcasters is actually all about gathering information. We''ll just have to make assumptions about the person we''re dealing with from that information we''ve gathered, and then we''ll have to go through it."


    Gathering information...


    "Yeah. It doesn''t matter how small it is, it''s a wash around him and his relationships. It''s not that you need a competent person in that sense. It''s all about figuring it out from the information. If you''re going to hire a spellcaster here too, their role is to figure out how to deal with the current situation so that it doesn''t get worse for now, and to be a source of information that narrows down your opponent by knowing the type of spellcasting.


    Counter?��What''s that?��Yuto.


    "Most spellcasters have no combat abilities. So, to prevent them from probing you, the default is to automatically trigger a mental attack or a curse to be counter-acted if a psychic vision or astrology is cast on you. Well, it''s not impossible to use even that as information, but it''s a risk. Anyway, I think we need to do something to identify the person we''re dealing with, no matter what abilities we hire."


    Mizuho and Marion listened to Yuto''s story and finally had a course of action that they could or would do.


    The two of them are gifted people who belong to the agency. And the agency also allows gifted people to run their own business as long as it doesn''t go against the agency''s philosophy. In that sense, they are also aspects of professional craftsmen.


    Essentially, they are supposed to accept requests, perform their work, and get paid for it. It is not a bad thing to be concerned about that. Rather, that is the main point.


    Mizuho, in particular, had received that kind of education as a member of the Shitennji family, a family of gifted people. When I say gifted people, it doesn''t mean they are heroes.


    But this time, her own friend, Akiko, was suffering.


    The previous Mizuho would have taken some time to make a decision to save her friend, even if it was to save her friend, because this professionalism as a gifted person was in the way.


    The current Mizuho, however, was able to make a decision quickly.


    It might be largely because she was a Millimer and saw a boy take immediate action to his heart''s content, something that was of no benefit to him.


    And then........Mizuho decided to do something.


    ''I see........I get it!��Yuto.


    "Yeah, I may not be much help, but just tell me and I''ll help you too."


    ''What are you talking about?��You must come here and identify us and this sorcerer, too.


    "What?"


    What?


    It wasn''t just Yuto, Marion didn''t immediately get what Mizuho was saying either.


    ''''If I''m listening to you, then identifying the sorcerer this time would require, in terms of the institution''s examination, excellent intuition and judgment, right?


    "Well, well, I guess so.��But that''s not the point...."


    What are your grades on your intuition and judgment?


    "Oh it was an A, but that''s not why I''m here."


    So I''m hiring you!��I will!��That''s why you''re going to this school!


    "Huh?!"


    Yeah!


    "Hey!��Mizuho-san, what are you talking about!��You can''t change schools, as expected!"


    ''Yes!��Mizuho-san, this is reckless!


    I''m fine!��I have a secret!��It''s just a few weeks, but I''m transferring you to this academy.


    "Yee!��I don''t know where Mizuho''s school is, but it''s an all-girls'' high school, right?��I can''t do this..."


    No, I will!


    "Nah, that''s absurd!"


    How would you do that?��Mizuho-san.


    On the phone, Yuto is dumbfounded by Mizuho''s proposal, which can only be considered as a wild idea.


    ''''Fufufu, let me.........leave it to me. And Yuto.........


    "What, what?"


    Do you think you have enough money to make ends meet?��This time the reward is ... okay?


    "Nah!"


    At Mizuho''s devil''s whispered words, Yuto struggled to rebuild his wobbly self. Besides, as a man, Yuto also felt uncomfortable taking money from his friend, and even from a girl, even though it was his job.


    "I, no, no. I mean, I''m a guy too, okay?��No matter how many requests I make........money from such a needy Mizuho-san. So, I''ll help you from the outside for free!"


    ''Get rid of your little pride, Yuto!��You have no life skills because you talk like that!��What do you plan to do with your future?��How can you have a family like that?


    "Guha!"


    A bullet of Mizuho''s words shoots through the middle of what Yuto cares about, and Yuto breaks both knees.


    (Dimly, no, I was aware of that!)


    "No, no!��Someday I will!��I''m looking for a gentle boy who''s strong enough to be poor...."


    I managed to say something back, but the last part of my voice was the tone of Yuuto''s voice as he shrugged his butt off.


    ''You''re an idiot!��I don''t think there''s a woman out there who would do that!��What kind of a guy is supposed to give you a hard time in the first place!


    "Geff!"


    One hand also touches the ground, Masato.


    ''''Hi, Yuto-san!��I''m fine!��I don''t mind being poor. Besides, if it''s money, I''ll earn it!


    "Bu!"


    Marion''s words, which Marion mouthed with tenderness, rather pierced Yuto''s heart.


    ''''Marion!��That''s the kind of thing that makes a bad man!


    "Da, no man........"


    ''Yuto........by the way, my savings.......''


    Yuto''s eyes widen. A little teary-eyed.


    What a........disparate society.


    ''''How much does Marion have?''''


    ''What?��No I''m not....


    Honestly!


    ''Yes, sir!��I''m........


    "Yeah!"


    Got it?��Yujin. Your peers, our abilities!


    "...yes."


    Yuto couldn''t see the front blurred.


    ''I''ll say it again. I''m hiring you, understand?


    "Yes ... please hire me."


    Nodding widely, Mizuho laughed a bit.


    ''''Then wait for the call. And by the way, Yuto........


    "...Yes, sir."


    ''Don''t worry about the lack of money. ''That''s not going to diminish your stature, is it?��But that doesn''t mean we can''t keep it real.


    Mizuho''s unexpectedly gentle tone of voice.


    ''''So, you just need to work hard, because you can do it, Yuto.


    "Yeah, I''ll do my best."


    Somehow I can see that Yuto is wiping away tears.


    ''''Alright!��So, please. My reward will be bouncy!


    After saying that, Mizuho hung up the phone.


    Then, Marion is staring at Mizuho''s slightly smiling face with a warped look.


    ''''Wha, what?��Marion.


    Mizuho-san....


    What....?


    You sound like a stern mother...


    Na!


    Mizuho froze.


    And Marion, who saw the unexpected side of Mizuho, was inwardly surprised and impatient.


    By the way, as for Masato after hanging up the phone........


    ''''I''m not going to be a bad guy!��Watch this!��Future me!


    And yet, for some reason, I couldn''t stay or stand, and I was running home as fast as I could.

 129-Changing everyday ⑤

    The Shitenji family lives in a certain part of Tokyo.


    Inside the mansion is a large Japanese garden, and in the middle of the grounds is a vast single-story Japanese house with a view of the garden from almost every room in the mansion, so that you can feel the four seasons of Japan.


    Mizuho walked along the corridor on the porch that surrounded the outside of the mansion with a nervous expression on her face. Right now, she was heading to a room where Mizuho''s own mother, Zhu Yin, was waiting for her.


    Mizuho had told Zhu Yin in advance that she needed to talk to her, so Zhu Yin was waiting for her in her room.


    ''''Mother, I''m coming in.''''


    ''Mizuho?��Go ahead.


    Mizuho opened the shoji and found a woman dressed in kimono inside, making tea. The figure was like the proprietress of a long-established inn, and she had the same lustrous black hair pulled up in a bun as Mizuho''s.


    It was hard to believe that Zhu Yin was forty years old with a youthful appearance, and it was easy to tell that Mizuho was just like her mother. However, Zhu Yin had a calm atmosphere that Mizuho didn''t have, and the corners of her eyes seemed to be slightly lowered than Mizuho''s.


    Mizuho entered the room and sat down in front of Zhu Yin, and at the perfect moment, she held out the tea that Zhu Yin had made in front of Mizuho.


    ''''It''s rare to hear from Mizuho that you have something to say. What kind of windstorm is this?''''


    With a smile, Zhu Yin looked at her beloved daughter''s face.


    Mizuho reached for her tea with a light twitch on her face.


    She shouldn''t be fooled by this smile.


    This mother always had this blank look on her face, smiling, but her grasp of the situation was astounding, even when she was speaking for the first time, she would swallow quickly, as if she had known it for a long time, and finally, she would give her solutions and opinions as if she was ahead of the conversation.


    He is secretly whispered to be the control tower of the Shitenji family, ahead of the head of the Shitenji family, Yi Cheng, among the followers of the Shitenji family. As such, it would not be an exaggeration to say that all of the Shitendera Family''s important matters were decided through Zhu Yin.


    Although Mizuho respected and rather liked this mother, Zhu Yin, she was not very good at feeling as if her heart was being seen through.


    The older she got, the stronger this feeling became, and after she became a high school student, Mizuho did not actively try to approach Zhu Yin. For a girl in the midst of her adolescence, the feeling that her mother always saw into her heart was embarrassing and difficult to accept.


    ''''Mother........''''


    Okay, go ahead and do it.


    Do me a favor... what?


    Yeah?


    Ruiho looked at Zhu Yin with a surprised face, but what is Zhu Yin surprised about?��He tilted his head as if to say.


    ''Hey, Mom!��I didn''t say anything!


    ''Hmm?��Because you''ll do me a favor.��So, I told you it was okay.


    Yes, but!��I''m telling you I haven''t told you what I''m asking!


    Mizuho involuntarily bent forward and put her hands on the tatami.


    ''''God.......why is this girl so angry? That''s not going to get you a boyfriend, okay?��That would scare boys away, even if they''re not just being honest. Especially if he''s a gentle, status quo accepting, somewhat traumatized kid his age. Even the strongest, most dependable, most resilient children need to be healed.


    What?


    Zhu Yin looked at the speechless Mizuho as if she was looking at a disappointed child and sighed.


    ''''In this case, hey........ If a strong rival appears, it will be the end of the world. I went to the trouble of giving him a cute little girl, but he hasn''t made use of it at all. Marion-san is still much cuter than you, isn''t she?


    Hey, Mom!��What the hell are you talking about!


    Yeah?��So, it''s a favor, right?��She wants to invite the boy she likes to come to Sei Sei Seijo Academy as an exam student...


    No, no!


    ''What?��Isn''t it?��Didn''t you say you wanted a recommendation for the boy to come to the academy?


    Yeah, it''s the same thing.


    It''s more or less the same...


    ''So!��Not like that!


    Breathing hard, Ruiho felt the barrenness of arguing with Zhu Yin and shut up with a tired face.


    Whenever she spoke with Zhu Yin, she would always let Zhu Yin take control like this throughout.


    Once Zuo Yin took a deep breath, she told him the whole story of what happened at the academy, as if she had given up. She realized that hiding things from this mother was a waste of time.


    She explained that she had discovered the curse that had been placed on her friend Akiko Houzuki and wanted to do something about it, that she had asked her classmate, Yuto, to support her as a collaborator to do so, and that the academy was now thinking of inviting a male student on a trial basis to prepare for future co-education, and she wanted to use this to invite Yuto to facilitate the investigation to identify the person who had placed the curse.


    After listening to what Mizuho had to say, Zhu Yin looked at the serious-looking Mizuho and smiled.


    ''''Mizuho........you''ve grown up. And in a much better direction........''''


    What?


    I don''t know what happened, but since you came back from Millamar, you seem less stubborn and more open-minded. I don''t know what happened to you, but since you came back from Millamar, you seem to be less stubborn and have a broader perspective. And you seem to be able to appreciate others more. I wonder if Marion and her brother, Du Du, had something to do with this, too?��I should be grateful for this.


    Hmm, I''m not gonna be a kid forever.


    Well..............


    Zhu Yin happily hid her mouth and smiled.


    ''''Then do as you please, Ruiho. As for the short term transfer to the academy, I''ll strongly recommend that Doudou-kun.''''


    Mizuho''s expression softened in relief when she heard Zhu Yin''s words, and she smiled happily.


    ''''Well, well, well, you''ve got a girly face too...............I think I''m going to cook some red rice today. Is Meira here?


    Okay, come on.


    The sliding door in the back opens, revealing Akera.


    ''''Wait!��Stop it. What''s going on, Mother? I don''t know what you mean!��You don''t have to come out, either, Meira!


    Mizuho hurriedly stopped Zhu Yin and glared at Meira and the sliding door was closed.


    ''''Oh, well........ So where is the high school that girl goes to?��And what''s the house like?��A lineage of gifted people?


    Mizuho didn''t expect to be asked about Yuto''s house rather than the school, so she was inwardly a bit, a bit flustered. Yuto has asked her to keep it a secret about the house. In fact, Yuto is registered with the agency as a mutant natural ability.


    ''''Eh?��Well, as I recall.......he said he goes to Horaiin Jilin High School. I looked it up, but it''s a surprisingly high level high school, so I think I''ll meet the requirements for this test student in that area. From what I''ve heard, it''s a normal house and he said he''s a natural gifted person, so I don''t know all the details. It''s something I don''t even need to ask about.


    Zhu Yin''s eyes narrowed as she listened to Mizuho''s story.


    ''''........Jilin High School, right?


    Do you know him?��Mom,


    ''Yes, of course. I''ve thought about where to send my daughter at her age to go to school. It''s not that I''ve been obsessed with Seicho Senior High School.��Hmmm, Jilin High School........


    ''What?��Really?


    Mizuho felt as if Zhu Yin''s mood had changed for a moment, but she was surprised to learn for the first time that her mother, Zhu Yin, was considering other places for her to go to school besides the Seisen Academy, so she turned her attention to that.


    ''''So natural ability........ The boy who had such an influence on you........I believe it was you, Dou Dou Dou?��Du Du..........thank you.


    Uh-huh.


    Zhu Yin stared at Mizuho.


    In a moment of silence, Mizuho looked at her mother and for some reason, she felt nervous.


    And then.........she let out a dignified voice.


    ''''Mizuho, I have one piece of advice for you.


    "...what?��What''s your advice?


    Okay?��Don''t choose your means in love. It doesn''t matter how mean-spirited you are. Go all out.


    What?


    Whatever they have in their past, it''s still just a teenager. Be more assertive. Well first of all, you have a nice face, but you''re not very s*xy.


    Hey!��Mother!��What are you talking about?


    What do you mean, your future son-in-law?


    No, no, no!


    Oh, yeah.


    Zuiho''s face turned bright red and retorted, but Zhu Yin was like, "Where are you going? The only thing that I can do is to make sure that I am not going to have to worry about it.


    What Zuiho wanted to ask for has already been accepted. It''s time to end the conversation here.


    ''''Well then, mom, I asked you for a recommendation for the examiners earlier!


    Yes, I''m aware of that.


    Shit!


    After saying that, Zuiho left Zhu Yin''s room.


    Zhu Yin smiled as Mizuho left, smiling at her.


    ''''Meira.''''


    The sliding door at the back opens again.


    ''''Yes, Zhu Yin-sama.''''


    You heard me.��You''ll be the one to negotiate for that Du Du''s invitation. I''ll let the academy know. I''m willing to accept any conditions you may have. Are you sure you want to invite Mr. Du Du?��If the case arises, you are free to use the funds of the Shitennji as well.


    What?��...Yes.


    Seeing that Ming Liang made a surprised face at Zhu Yin''s seemingly extreme instructions, Zhu Yin laughed.


    ''''No, you don''t have to think that hard. Okay?��Speak only to the principal, no matter how noisy everyone around you is. And you can always talk at our pace. The rest will be mainly dominated by money. That Jilin High School''s principal........


    ''''Ha, yes, I understand. ........Since you know the principal of Jilin High School, Lady Zhu Yin?


    ''No, I don''t know much about it, okay?��However, I only went there once as a candidate high school for Mizuho''s higher education. Well, how can I say.......it''s quite a unique high school. I remember being surprised by some of the students and teachers.


    ''I see. Well, I agree with you about the negotiations. I''ll be ready to go as soon as possible.


    Yes, it''s nice to meet you.


    Ming Liang bowed his head lightly to a smiling Zhu Yin and closed the sliding doors.


    When Akane felt that Akane had left behind the sliding doors, she moved her eyes to the well-maintained inner garden of the Shitenji family.


    ''''No way, no way. Dou Dou Dou............. It could be the son of one of the rank SS, someone whose origins are entirely mysterious, Ryou. If this is the jackpot, there is no child more worthy of being Ruiho''s son-in-law than this.


    Zhu Yin looked nostalgic and reminisced about her younger self.


    ''''I wonder what Ryo is doing now~?��You tried so hard to hide your abilities, but they found out and you became a rank SS. The look on Ryo''s face back then was a masterpiece~. Since then, it was obvious that the name Ryo was also a fake name. However, I did hear about it once by accident. Ryo got tangled up with a drunk old man and Doumori?��I''ve been told what the house of... and what the cost of living is...


    Even though she said this to herself, Zhu Yin''s face looked like she was enjoying herself. It was as if she was remembering her former best friend.


    ''''If Mizuho decides to bring Ryou''s son with her.......how wonderful would that be? Oh, I have to keep it a secret from Tsuyoshi. He can''t see anything around him when it comes to Mizuho, and moreover, if he he hears about Ryo''s son........................it''s funny. Oh, the spirits are also very lively, my heart has been infected.


    Once, at the age of 15, Zhu Yin was appointed to the position of spirit maiden, a position that had been vacant for over 200 years, and she was respected by the families of spirit wielders in many parts of the world. Because of the importance of her existence, she has stood up to many difficult enemies of humanity. Even in the World Ability Agency, he was always sought out for his opinions by the Shigekatsu, and he still plays that role to this day.


    However, the expression on Zhu Yin''s face now was as if she was a little girl, reaching for her tea cake with a cheerful expression on her face.

 130-Changing everyday ⑥

    In the Dean''s office of Seicho Senior High School, the Dean and Vice Dean were reviewing the list of examiners to see the impact of this important matter of future coeducation with the Dean and the Vice Dean.


    The vice-dean looked up from the list and sighed.


    ''''Now that we''ve decided on the boys we''re going to invite for almost a short period of time.......Are you sure?��Dean.


    What do you mean by that?


    ''''No...I have no objection to most of the invited students, but these four students who are recommended by the Shitennji family...I think it''s more of a pushover,''''


    ''What''s the good news?��It was recommended by the Shitennji family. I''m sure the other parents won''t complain about it either.


    But four people from the same school........ And two of them are female students. I believe that was the purpose of inviting the son of an upper-class family to the school in the first place.


    Well, things are what they are. The students of our school are not extremely immune to the opposite s*x. Even though they have good humanity, inviting boys to such a maiden''s flower garden on a trial basis is an extreme experiment to begin with. Even the person being invited would be stressed. ��When I think about it this way, it even seems like a very good idea, to me.


    ''I see ... it certainly sounds like a good idea. I hadn''t noticed.


    ''Well, I don''t think I''ve recommended this idea. But oh well. Sorry to be so corny, but the Shitendera family has approached me about increasing the donation. And that''s several times more than before.


    It''s several times...


    The dean grinned even as he tapped the list of names with the back of his hand.


    ''''I can''t say no to this. In fact, it''s very, very gratifying and has given me a reminder of the way the examiners are this time. It''s fine to follow this roster this time, but from now on, when we invite a second or third examinee, let''s spotlight the female students who attend co-educational schools as well.


    ''Yes, like that...''


    The dean of the school, with one arm and a cheek cane, looked at the papers of those students from Jilin High School with a sinking eye, and made a rather reluctant face.


    ''''But........these four people coming from Jilin High School. It''s rather good for the female students, but are these two male students okay...?


    ''Quite so.... I''ll watch it very carefully.


    Hmm.


    In addition to the list of names on the fine desk where the rector sits, there are also documents that contain details of the students who will be invited to take the test this time.


    On the front of the documents were the documents of the four students who had been strongly recommended by the Shitenji family.


    The four students were all listed as students of Horaiin Jilin High School, two boys and two girls.


    Their names, from right to left.


    First year student, Hiroto Dohdori Hiroto


    There are no clubs or other affiliations, and his role in the class is "helper (no veto)".


    He is currently ordered by his homeroom teacher to weed and clean the toilets in the school.


    His family runs a kenjutsu dojo.


    Ichigo Hakamada, first-year male student


    There is no club activity, and the role of the class is the "Plant Section".


    He is currently ordered by his homeroom teacher to weed around the school.


    There is a rumor that he is biased towards s*xual preferences and is not interested in female students.


    Mari Shirasawa, first-year female student


    Member of the Kendo Club. Second place in the national tournament in junior high school.


    He has excellent grades, and has no problems in class or in life, and is trusted by other students.


    She is highly trusted by other students.


    Mito Shizuka, first-year female student


    Kendo Club


    No problems in classroom and life attitudes.


    He has a very positive personality and has good communication skills with his surroundings.


    The headmaster exhales heavily.


    ''Well, anyway, let''s give it a try for a short period of time, from next Monday until summer vacation. Tomorrow morning, I will announce this to the students at the school assembly. I''m going to ask each teacher to focus on following up on the mental aspects of the students at the academy.


    Yes, sir, I understand.


    Thus, it was decided that Yuto and the others would be transferred to the school for a short period of time.


    Why the four students from Jirin High School were sent there was an exchange between the negotiator, Kammae Akiliang, and the Jirin High School side.

 131-Changing everyday ⑦

    �����������ָ�У�������䡢�������Ϥ����ɤʸ�У����ʤ�����


    ���ָ�У�η���ڤˤ������e�ä��v܇���˵��Ť��������¼����Ф�܇�����ˤ�F���������ϡ��Ї@����褦�˼��ָ�У��У�h��Уͥ��Ҋ�ɤ�����


    �����󣿡�����ϡ�����ݤ�Ư�äƤ���͡�żȻ�������������dz����������ؤ��O�������褦��������ѧУ���˚ݤȥ�٥뤬�ߤ����ɤ�֤��롣����������˩`����ѧУ�����ä��Τ⡢�����������Ȥ⤢�ä��Τ������ʡ�


    ���������ա����ָ�У���B�j�������ָ�У��У�L�Ǥ����Ұ�tһ�ɤؤ����Υ��ݥ���Ȥ�ȡ�����Ȥ����������ĤǤ☋��ʤ��Ȥ������Ȥ��ä��ΤDZ��դ��ճ̤�ָ�������L���������坍�ФΤ��륹�`���ˤ�������У�h���򤫤��i���Ƥ���ȷdz���Ŀ������У�ڤ���ͽ����עĿ�򼯤�Ƥ��ޤ���


    ���ָ�У�����ڤ����l���ˤ������e�Υ��`�ɤ�֤��¤��ơ�������У�h��ڤ���ꡢ���ڤ��L�������ɤ򁻤���ȱ�У�h���A�ˤ���У�L�Ҥذ��ڤ��줿��


    У�L�Ҥ����ɤʤ�Τǡ��{��Ʒ�Ȥ����й��Τ�Τ�˼�����Τ��O�ä���Ƥ��ꡢ������У�L��Ȥζ�ʤΤ������񤷤Ƥ��ޤ���


    ���ڤˤ��l�⤪�餺�����ե��`�Ǥ����������������Ԥ�졢�������Ԥ���ޤޤ˥��ե��`�����򤪤�������


    ���֤���ȡ�У�L�Ҥ��餬�_�����������顢���ʤ���h�κ�װ�����Ԥ��Ȥ�ͻ���ʤ���ҙ���ʤ���ȡ��ǬF�줿�������Ͽ֤餯У�L�θ�Ұ�tһ�ɤ���˼���������Ϥ��ꤪ�ǃx�򤹤롣


    ���α���ˤϡ����`���ˤγ��Ϥ����Ԥ����������褦�ˤ��Ƥ��롣


    ��������ҰУ�L�Ǥ������ޤ����������դϤ�æ�����С����r�g��픤����꤬�Ȥ��������ޤ���


    ���򤫤��������ˤ������ˤ�Ҋ�򤭤⤻��������ҙ���ʤ���ȡ��ǥ��ե��`���򤫤��i���Ƥ��������������ä�������ȡ�����������Υ��`���ˤ����Ԥ��ꌝ������


    ���������������ˤ��꤬�Ȥ��������ޤ�������ʤ�η�ޤ餺�ˡ������꤯�����������ȡ�У�L�����äƤ���ޤ�������˽�Ͻ��^�򤷤Ƥ���ޤ�����(�����ʤ�)���ꤷ�ޤ���


    ���ϡ����Ϥ������꤬�Ȥ��������ޤ���


    �ɤ������Ƥ⡢У�L�餷�����ˤϺΤ��ԤäƤ⤤�ʤ��ɤ������������䤨�Ƥ��ʤ����������ϼ��������ȤϚݤˤ��ʤ��褦�ˤ�����


    У�L�ξtһ�ɤȽ��^�ι��٤�ϯ���Ť��ȡ��ȳ̡������ޤǰ��ڤ��Ƥ��줿Ů�Ԥ������֤ä����Ƥ��줿�����줾���ǰ�ˤ���Ȳ�Ǒ�Ӥ�����������Ȥ��ǃx�򤷤Ʋ��ݤ�����Ф���


    ����ȡ����^�����\�ä����٤�������Ԓ����������


    ������ǽ��դϤɤ�ʤ��ü��ǣ���


    �������Ϥ����g����ͻ���ꤷ�����ꤷ�U�ʤ��ΤǤ��������դ��}��ŮѧԺ������¤��ޤ�����У�ˤ���򤷤����Ȥ����ꡢ�L�������Ƥ��������ޤ�����


    ���ۤ������������T���}��ŮѧԺ�η��Ǥ�����������Ǥ���Ȥ�һ��ʤ�Ǥ����ʣ���


    ���^�ι��٤��ܤ��𤨤򤷤Ƥ��롣


    У�L�ξtһ�ɤϤȤ����ȡ����Ƥ�������ˤ������֤�����ƥ⥰�⥰��ζ�臘�褦��ʳ�٤Ƥ�����


    ���������ġ����줬У�L������˼���ʤ���⡢�}��ŮѧԺ�άF״�Ƚ�����չ�����ޤ�����ѧ���Ȥ������i�ΛQ�Ϥ�Ҋ�ݤ��Ƥ��뤳�Ȥ򶡌����h��������


    �����ơ����}�Ǥ����ؤι�ѧ����ǰ��ԇ�Y�Ĥ�������ͽ������g�ʤ����Ф���У�ڤؤ�Ӱ푶ȺϤ���Ҋ��Ĥ��Ǥ��뤳�Ȥ򁻤�����


    ���ʤ�ۤɡ������������T�}��ŮѧԺ�������ޤǤ������Ȥϡ��Ǥ��������}������ǰ�ˌ��I�򤹤�Ȥ����Q�Ϥ�����餷���Ǥ��ʡ��F�ڤ�ѧԺ�L����Ƥ��뷽�ϤȤƤ�‡���ʷ��ʤΤǤ��礦���Ȥ������Ȥϡ�������Ԓ������Ǥ��ȵ�У��������ͽ������g�ʤ��顢����򤵤������Ȥ������ȤǤ����ʣ���


    ������������礤���^�η���ˤ��꤬�����ȱ��Ĥ�˼����


    ����������^���¤�����


    �������졢�֤����ޤ���


    ���դ࡭����


    ���⥰�⥰��


    ���M����^�κ�Ǥ�У�L�ξtһ�ɤ������¤��Τ褦�ˡ������ζ��äƤ��롣


    ������ȡ������餫�餪��˲Τä��ˤ⤫����餺�ֿs�ʤΤǤ�����������Ƹ��������ͽ���Ǥ������g�ϡ�����


    ���ۤ��������Ǥ˛Q�ޤäƤ���ΤǤ������ɤ��ӤǤ�����


    �����ˤ��ν��^���^�λ�ܞ�ϴ󤷤���Τ��ȡ���������򎆤��������Τ褦���˲Ĥ����^�Ǥ��뼪�ָ�У�Ͻ���ⰲ̩��������������˼�碌�롣


    У�L���ˤβ��ܤ�Ҋ�i���������������Τ����ޤ��ϡ����ν��^���ؤ���ǤƤ��뤳�Ȥ�����Ȼ�Ȥ��ε�λ�˾ͤ����Τ�������������Ȼ��У�L��Ŀ���롣


    ���⥰�⥰���������`�����������ਤ�������


    ��������


    ����ǰ���󣿡�


    ���������ߤޤ��󡣤�����ͽ�Ȥ����Τϡ�������ĽM���ڼ�����Ƥ��롢�öŵv�˾��Ǥ���


    ���ä�У�L�ξtһ�ɤ�Ŀ��Ҋ�_������


    ;�ˤ�У�L�Ҥ��Ф˾o�����ߤ�Τ������ϸФ����������Ф���


    ���L����


    �൱���Ф��ߤΤ褦��Ҋ�������^�ι��٤��ŤƤդ��᤯�褦�ˡ�У�L�Τ��Ф��ƄӤ�����


    �������@�����v�ˤ���ǰ����������Ȥ����}�ʤΤ����ȡ�ע������ˤ��Q�줹�롣Ҋ����ȳ̤ޤǡ����������ζ��äƤ���������У�L��Ŀ�������ޤäƤ���褦��Ҋ������


    ���ޤ����������η�����öž��������ߤǤ��뤳�Ȥ��֪���Ƥ���Τ����������Ȥ����顢������귽��ʧ�����������䡢��������������ʤ櫓�ϣ�


    ���^�ι��٤Ͼtһ�ɤ�˽��Ĥꡢ��̤������Ҋ���ʤ��顢С���ǺΤ��Ԓ���ϤäƤ��롣�����ơ��tһ�ɤ��������������ä�Ǵ󤭤��h������


    ���^�ι��٤�Ԫ��λ�äˑ���ȡ��愇����������������롣


    ����ǰ���󡭡���


    ���ϡ��Ϥ�������


    ��У�L�Ϥ��������Ƥ��ޤ���


    �������������Ϣ��Τ�������������ˤǤ��������˺ΤȤ��Ƥ��öŵv�˾���ԇ�Y���Ȥ����B��Ƥ������Ԥ��Ƥ��롣�����⡢�ɤΤ褦���������Ǥ������Ȥޤ��Ԥ��Ƥ���Τ���ʧ�����S����ʤ���


    �⤷�������ߤǤ��뤳�Ȥ���֪����Ƥ��ơ����줬���}�ˤʤäƤ���Τʤ�����ֱ���Τߡ���ҙ���Q��롣


    �����������ʳ�٤ʤ��Τʤ�픤��ʤ��������ȤΤ��ȤǤ���


    ���ϣ��������������ɡ��ɤ�����


    �������������꤬�Ȥ��������ޤ�����У�L�����������Ǥ��������䤤�䡢��ǰ����Ϥ������Τ��С��ɤ����ơ����h�¤����֤Ǥ��ʣ���


    ���ϤϤϡ�����


    ������һ˲��˼����ֹͣ���������ΤȤ�����ֱ��У�L��ǰ���������������


    ����ȡ��tһ�ɤϤ�����������֤�����ơ��ڤ��\�֡�


    ���⥰�⥰������


    ��������


    �����ɷ򤫣�������ѧУ������


    ����ǰ�����ꤷ�U�ʤ����ǡ��ΤǤ������ʣ���


    ���������Ϥ����g���öž����Ф��������ΤǤ���


    �������������Ǥ������������Ǥ��������Ǥϡ�����äȵ��Τ��ߤ���Ӥޤ��礦���ޤ������ˤ���������І��}�Ϥʤ���˼���ޤ����ʡ������픤��ޤ���������


    ���^��Ц������Ϥ���ȡ�����ˤ����Ԓ�ǵ��Τ�˼������������Ǥ��롣


    ���Ϥ�����Ұ������������У�L�ҤޤǤ�Խ��픤��ʤ��Ǥ�����������ʤˤ��r�g��ȡ�餻�ޤ���Τǡ�������Υ��饹���öž��Τ��Ȥǡ�����Ԓ�����Ϥ����Ϥ��������������픤����Τǡ����������櫓�ˤ⤤���ޤ��󡣤Ϥ����ǤϤ��������Ƥ��ޤ���


    �����������������������ä��Τ�����


    �����ο����Ƥ��뽻�h�Ȥϡ��ޤä����`������Ԓ������������򤫤äƤ���餷����


    �ݤΤ��������٤�����ʹ���ʤä��^����������ä���


    ��������ȡ�У�L�ҤΥɥ����Υå�����롣


    �Ȥۤɡ����^��������öŵv�ˤε��Τ������ȡ�������˼������Τ���ː�ӡ��ϲФ��ʤ��褦�˱������Ф������٤Μʂ�򤷤���


    ��ʧ�񤤤����ޤ���


    ��������


    ˼�鷺������Ϣ��Τࡣ


    ����ۤɤ˽���ä�����Ů�ԤΤ������ˤ�Ŀ��Z��줿�Τ���


    ���ɡ��Ф��L��Ŀ��ü�������ơ������Ȥ������Υե����˰פΥ��`�Ĥ������ƺϤ���


    ������֪�Ĥ�냇�ݤ�ޤȤ�Ů�Ԥ�У�L�Ҥ���ä�����;�ˤˡ����ݤ��Ф��������ޤä��褦�ˤ�Ф�����


    ����ǰ���󡢱�Ů���öž��ε��Ρ�����ǰ���󣿡�


    �����������ߤޤ��󣡡��Ϥ���


    ����Ů���öž��ε��Τθ�Ұ���������Ǥ���


    ����Ұ�Ǥ�������ޤ��ơ�


    �����ϻŤƤ������Ϥ��ꡢ�^���¤��롣


    ��������ǰ�������ꤷ�ޤ�����æ�����Ȥ����������Ӥ����¤��ޤ����ꤷ�U����ޤ��󡣤�������Ұ����ʧ��Ǥ�������ҰУ�L�Ρ�����


    ���Ϥ�����Ǥ���


    ���ʣ�����


    ������̹���Ȥ������ˡ������Ϥ��ޤ���@�������~��ʧ����˼�鷺�tһ�ɤη���Ҋ�Ƥ��ޤ���


    �����ˤϡ����ץ�ץ���뤨�ʤ��顢�����餺����򤤤ĤޤǤ�ζ��äƤ������ˤ����äƤ�����


    �O���g�`���ǤϤʤ����������䡢�ष���N���`���ǤϤʤ��������Ⱥ��ޤdz��Ƥ������~����z��������ϡ��Τ����~�������˺ζȤ������Ⱦtһ�ɤ򽻻���Ҋ�Ƥ��ޤ���


    ������ǡ��ɤΤ褦�ʤ��ü��Ǥ���������������ͽ�˺Τ�������


    ����������η�����dζ���ʤ��褦�ˡ������υg��ֱ����|���򤷤Ƥ�����


    �����Ϥ������~���Ҥ˷��ꡢδ���˼{�ޤ�ʤ��ӓe��o������L���ĤĤ⡢�X���ϲ��ä����Ƿ��¤򤷤褦�Ȥ��롣


    ���ϡ��Ϥ������դϡ�����


    ���ޤ��ޤ����ޤ�����ޤ��礦��


    ���^�κϤ����֤���ꡢ���������ϡ��Ĥ����ϯ�����Ȥۤ�Ԓ�����}��ŮѧԺ�Όg���Ҫ�����ٶȡ��h���򤷤��������ϟo����ʤޤޡ�����Ԓ��„���������ơ�Ԓ���öŵv�ˤȤ�����ͽ�ޤǼ��֤�������Ŀ���򤱤롣������Ŀ���Ϥ��������Ϻιʤ��o�����Ƥ��ޤ�����亹�����줿��


    �����ݤϷ֤���ޤ�����


    ���Ϥ���������öž���ԇ�Y�����Ф������ȿ����Ƥ���ΤǤ���������


    ��˽�Ϸ����Ǥ���


    ���ϣ���


    ��������Ұ����������ǰ���������򤯤줿�ΤǤ��裡����


    ���^���@�����褦�������Ϥ��롣


    �����⤳�Τޤޡ�Ԓ���ޤȤޤ뤫�ȿ����Ƥ����Ȥ������ä����������εLj�����˼���չ�_�ˤʤꡢ�Ӳֱ�����Ƥ��ޤä���


    ���Ȥ�����ꡢ����Ϥ⤦�����Ǥ��äơ����^������


    ��˽�Ϸ������ꤷ�Ϥ��Ƥ��ޤ������ݤϷ֤���ޤ�����������Ǥ������öž����Ф��������ɤ��֤���ޤ��󡣤�äȡ����ꤷ����ͽ������Ϥ��Ǥ�������˱ˤ����������������򱧤��Ƥ��ơ�ѧ�I��Ǥ�������ͽ������ȤäƤ��ޤ�����ĩԇ�Y�Τ��뤳�Εr�ڤ˱ˤ���У���Ф�����櫓�ˤϤ����ޤ���


    �������Ԥ��֤ˤ��ŤƤ��������h�����a�㤹�롣


    �����䡢������󡢤����x�Ͽ����Ƥ���ޤ���ԇ�Y�ˤĤ��Ƥϼ��ָ�У�Τ�Τ��ܤ���픤��褦�ˤ��ޤ�����ѧ�I��Ǥ�ȫ��Ĥ˥Хå����åפ�����픤��ޤ��������������픤��Ȥ��������Ǥ��Τǡ��Q���Ƥ��Ի�Ϥ��줱���ޤ��󡣤ޤ��������g�ˤ�������E��Τ��ȤϤ��٤Ƥ�����Ǥ����⤵���Ƥ�餦�Ĥ��Ǥ�������˺Τ�����ڵĤʤ�ΤǤ�����У����ͽ��Z���櫓�ǤϤ���ޤ���


    ������Ǥ⡢�ιʡ��ˤʤΤ��֤���ޤ���


    ȫ���֥�뤳�Ȥʤ������������⡢�h�����Ť餤�Ȥ�����Ĵ_��ͻ���Ƥ��롣


    �ޤ��������ʤ���Ԥ��ˤ⤫����餺�����������~�ˤʤ�ʤ��ץ�å���`����������Ф��Ƥ�����


    �����ä������ɤ��ޤ�Ԓ���Ƥ�����Τ���


    �������^���Ф���Ӌ��򤷤Ϥ���롣


    ���������˺ΤȤ��Ƥ��B��Ƥ������Ԥ��Ƥ�������������⡢�ɤ����Ƥ������ʤ�������������������ιʤ�����֤��B(������)�ʤ��ʡ������⡢�ݤΤ������öž�����ǰ�������;�ˤˡ������ʤä��ݤ⤹�룩


    �Τ��򿼤��Ƥ���褦�ˤ��Ƥ��������������Ͼ������Q�줷�Ƥ�����


    ȫ���Οo����Ƿ֤���Ť餤�����g�����������ġ�����䤷�Ƥ��롣


    �������ɤ������γ֤äƤ����᰸�����ݤǤϤʤ��ä���������������֤äƤ����᰸�Ǥʤ�����ܤ���줿���⤷��ʤ���


    ���}����ǰ���������h�������Ȥ������Ȥˡ��������Ӥ���Ф��ä��ʤ��Τ���


    ��ֱ���Ԥ���������ǿष���v�ˤˤȤäƤϐ��������ǤϤʤ��������Ȥ���˼����


    ������ζ�Ǥϡ����ˤ������Z����И���ʤ����ݤ���


    �Ȥ������⡢�Ȥ˱��ˤˤ�Ԓ��ͨ�äƤ�������Ԥ��ߤ���


    �����������Ϥ���Ԓ���Y������褦��˼�����˷����ʤ��Τ�������ϤҤ�äȤ���ȡ����ν��h�ˤǤ��������Ǥ���֪��ʤ����Ȥ��⤷��ʤ�����


    ������}��ŮѧԺ���Τ������Ǥ���ΤǤϤ��ɤäƤ���ΤǤϤʤ����ȳ̤�Ԓ�ϱ������������ष�����}��ŮѧԺ�ˤ��Ƥߤ�С��v�ˤ����äȡ�����������������ͽ�򼯤����Ϥ�����


    �Ǥ����������ä����äƤ���ΤϺΤ���


    ����ϡ�����Ԓ���Y�ˤȤƤĤ�ʤ����|�ΐ������֤�Ф��Ƥ���Τ���


    ����ǰ���������ơ��}��ŮѧԺ���Ȥ������Ȥϡ��������ФϿ֤餯�����¼Ҥηּҡ���ǰ�Ҥ����g���Ȥ������Ȥϡ����Y�ˤ���Τϣ�


    ���̤�����


    ������������Ұ��������


    ͻȻ���������鲻��˼�h�ʈR�ȸФ�У�L�Ҥ˴����Ĥ졢���^���������������롣


    �������褯Ҋ��ȡ��H��������������Ŀ���ݤ�äƤ����褦��Ҋ������


    �����Ͽ����Ƥ��롣


    �������Ԥ��}��ŮѧԺ��ԇ�Y��������ؤ�Ԓ�϶��ڵĤʤ�Ρ��Ȥ���Ԓ�����������ˤ����ʤΤ����������ˤϤष��������ˤ����Y��Ф���Τ���


    �ιʤʤ顢����Ԓ��„���С��e�������¼ҤΏ��ߤǤ�����ǰ�Ҥ����g���虜�虜�����äƤ����Ҫ�Ϥޤä����ʤ�����ͨ���}��ŮѧԺ�����g������Ф����Τ���


    �ޤ�ǡ��v�ˤ����x�ˤ�ͬ�r��̽������Ƥ��Ƥ���褦�ʤ��΄Ӥ���


    ����ճ�Ť֤�ˡ���������ҙ�������ꡢĿ��Ҋ�_����


    ��������Ů��(�ߤ����Ĥ�)����


    ���Ҥ㣡��


    ���^�����Ҥ��ʤ����˵��줽���ˤʤä���


    ������ɤ�����״�B�ʤΤ��ȡ��~���麹������롣


    ���ݤ���ä����g�ˤϤȤ��Ȥ�ճ�Ť�����|�ω��äƤ��ʤ��褦�͡���ء��ɤ����ä����ɤ��öŵv�ˤ�Ŀ��Ĥ����Τ��������䡢����ʤ��Ȥ��⡢��Ů�����֤����褦��˼�ä��Τʤ顭���Τ򤷤����Ƥ��뤫�֤���ʤ����öżҤ����g�򡢛Q���ƶɤ��櫓�ˤϤ����ʤ����Ǥ���С�����Ԓ�ϛQ�����ܤ��ƤϤʤ�ʤ���


    ������ҙ���Q�ᡢǰ�����������������롣


    ������һ�塢�������ФǺΤ��𤭤Ƥ���Τ��Ϸ֤���ʤ������ΤȤʤ�����������������Ф���Τ����ڤˤʤ����g������������������ä���


    �����������������¼ҤΏ��ߤȤ��ơ������⡢������ֱ���������¤��Y������ɤ�ʹ�äƤ������Ȥޤ��Ԥ��Ƥ��롣ʧ���ʤɿ����⤷�Ƥ��ʤ���


    ��������ǰ���󣿡��ɤ�����ޤ�����������ʤ˾o������ʤ��Ƥ⡭����Ұ������Ӳ���Ǥ��裿��


    ���^�������ʤ�̿՚ݤ˶��ˤ�򽻻���Ҋ�ơ����䤽�������򤫤��롣���������^�Ȥ��������˾ͤ��������äƚ�Dz�����ФǤ��ä���


    ��ߤ�У�L�ξtһ�ɤ������ʳ�ٽK��ꡢ�����ਤäƤ��롣


    �������ˤϏ���������������������Ϥ���������������ɤ�����Ф��������ɤ������Ƥ⡢�����ˤ����椫��τ٤Ƥ����ˤʤ�������


    �����˽��꤬Ҋ��ʼ�᤿��


    �����ϱ����䤨����������Ҋ�Ƥ��롣


    ���^�϶��ˤ�嶤�褦�Ȥ����դ����Ƥ�����


    �����䡢����Ť������äƤ����������ʤɸ����Фʤ����ʤˤ����_�ߤϡ�����


    ����������Ŀ�ˡ���ǥץ�ץ��𤨤�����Τ褦��У�L�ξtһ�ɤ�Ŀ����롣�tһ�ɤϤ����ਤ�K��ꡢ�ɤ���Ҋ�Ƥ���Τ�������ǰ����򤱤����������ˤ��Ƥ��롣


    �ɤ����������ʤ��ʤä����Ȥǡ��⤦���Έ�������Τǎ��äƤ��jĿ���ʡ��Ȥ����Ф����ҥ��ҥ��ȁ���äƤ����Τ��ä���


    ���ޡ��ޤ����������ΤޤޤǤϡ�Ԓ���M�ޤ��˽K��äƤ��ޤ���������Ǥ��������˻�碌��������ϥã����_�������������äƤ�����


    ���ܤ꤬�ɤ�ʤ��X���Ǥ⡢У�L�ˤ���Ԓ�������ʤ����������ơ����ˤ�����Υک`����Ԓ���Ф����ΤǤ���������ˤ�����Ҥ��ޤ��衣���μ��ָ�У��У�L����ϡ�����


    ��������Ϥ��ơ�У�L��Ҋ�롣


    ������ʤ��ʤꡢ���������˥ץ�ץ��𤨤Ƥ��롭��У�L��


    ����뤷���ʤ�����


    ������������Ҋ���ˡ�У�L�ξtһ�ɤ�����򤱤���


    �����ϟo����������褯Ҋ���ü��Ĥ��Ƥ��롣


    ��У�L�����Ϥɤ��������Ǥ��礦�������öž�����Ƹ�μ��Ǥ�����


    ��������


    ���¤Ϥʤ�������������Τ褦����


    �����⡢�e����������ʤ�����Τ褦����


    �����������������Υ��ɥХ���ͨ��ˡ��ݤˤ���Ԓ���M��Ƥ�����


    ���Ϥ���������󡢤��Έ��ϤǤ������ˤγ��Z��äޤ��������ơ����o�ߘ��ؤ��h���⤳���餫�餹��Ĥ��Ǥ��ޤ��������ơ�����


    ��������䡢У�L�ϥץ�ץ��𤨤Ƥ��롣


    �Τ򿼤��Ƥ���Τ����äѤ�֤���ʤ���


    �����v�S�ʤ�Ԓ���A������


    ������Ŀ�򼚤ᡢ�ޤ�ǡ�����‡�����μҤ���������褦�ʱ���ǡ�У�L�Ƚ��^�ˤ虜�ȺΤ�����褦�ˡ��H���ˤ����r�g�򤫤���Ҋ�ɤ����������ơ��Хå����Ф�����ȡ�������У�L��ǰ�˲������


    �����f��픤�����ϡ���У�ˌ����Ƥ⤽��ʤ���x��򿼤��Ƥ���ޤ���


    ��������


    У�L�ϺΤ���餺�ץ�ץ뤷�Ƥ��롣


    �ᤫ����^�����Ε��Ҋ���@㵤�������ˤʤä���


    ������������ϣ�������ʤˣ������Ҥ�У�أ�������У�L����


    ���^�η���������ϥ˥���Ц����


    ��������У�L�Ͻ��^�νФ������ܤ��Ƥ⡢�����餺�����Υץ�ץ����Τ���


    ��ͤǤ�Τ餫�η��꤬����������Ȥ��������ŤΤ�����~���ä��Τ����������Ҋ�����������ġ��������˻ŤƤ�����


    ��������������䡢����У�L�˺ΤΉ仯��ʤ������ν��~��Ҋ�Ƥ�ΤȤ�˼��ʤ��Τ�����


    �����ޤ��dζ�o�������ˡ����Ȥ������⡢Ԓ��„���Ƥ���Τ�����֤���ʤ�У�L�������ϑ���ä���


    �����ˤ��Ƥߤ�С�����˿ष��Τ���


    ����Ԓ����У�δ��¤���ͽ�ˤ��v�S���������ơ��Ȥۤɳ��������ӛ�d���Ƥ�����~��ѧУ�U�Ӥˤ�Ӱ푤��뤨��ۤɤΤ�ΤʤΤ�������ˤ⤫����餺�������ץ�ץ뤷��ǰ��Ҋ�Ƥ�����������ˤ����������äƤ���Ȥ����⾰��


    ������ǰ�Ǥ����������M��ǡ��o����˘��Ӥ�Ҋ�Ƥ����������ˤϤޤ�ǡ��Ф����������ҤΤ褦�ʴ��ڸС�


    �������~���麹�������ĤĤ��^����ٻ�ܞ�������Ȥˤ��������롣


    ���ʡ��Τ��ʤ��Τ��������������βߤϣ����������Ϥ�����Ҥ����ԤäƤ��������`���ߤ������������󣿡����ˡ���������äƤ����������ˤȤϡ���������ǽ�Q�Ǥ���Τ����ʤΤ�����


    ������У�L���ڤ�������Ĥ��Ƥޤ��裿��


    ���^���՚ݤ��i�ޤ��������Ԥ��ϥ󥫥���ȡ��������tһ�ɤοڤ��ä����Ȥ�����


    ���Εr��У�L���Ӥ�����


    У�L�ϝդߤʤ����礤�Ӥ��ǿڤζˤˤĤ��������С����ǷƬ��̽���������Ҋ�Ĥ���ȡ������^�Υϥ󥫥����ä���ޤ��ȡ��Ԥ�οڤ�ͻ���z�ࡣ


    �����ơ����٤ӥץ�ץ뤹������ˑ��ä���


    ��������


    �����ϡ�У�L�򥸩`��Ҋ�롣


    �����ơ�������ߤ�������������������Ĥ��ФǼ������^����롣


    �����䡭���Ҥʤ��顢�R¹����������������Ǥ��ޤä������䡢�Ǥ⡢�����������˿����⡭���ʤ����ޤ����͡��ޤ����Ȥ�˼���������Υ����������䡢����У�L����ͽ��ѧУ�U�Ӥ��⡭����


    �������һ˲�����ޤ��ݤ���ޤ����������������Q�����褦�ˡ����������ֱ��������Ǥ⡢����������餻�ʤ��顢�ˤ��䤫��Ц����


    �������١����䤱������ζ���Ԥ��Ťġ�


    �����ȡ�����⸶���ޤ���


    ;�ˤ˲��ݤο՚ݤ����ä���


    ���^�ι��٤Ͽڤ򤢤󤰤���_����������Ҋ�롣


    ��������൤˽M��Ǥ������⤭����ޤǛQ���Ʊ����ʤ��ä��侲��˃H���ʤ���ӓe��ɫ��Ҋ���롣


    �����Ϥ��Θ��Ӥ�Ҋ�ƥϥäȤ�����


    �������Է֤ϺΤ��ԤäƤ���Τ��������ʤ���R¹�ʤ��Ȥ��ԤäƤ��ޤä����������ͽ�ˤ��v�����Ҫ�ʰ����ǡ������ឤ����ʤ�ƣ���


    �����ϐu�������������ó�ˤ��ơ��������x��򤷤褦�Ȥ����Ȥ�������ޤǤޤä������꤬�ʤ��ä�У�L�ξtһ�ɤ���ͻȻ���ݤ��褯�����Ϥ��롣


    �������۹��䄤��������������


    �����Ϥ��μ��ָ�У�ν����ߤ��L�Ǥ���У�L��ŭ�餻�Ƥ��ޤä��ȡ��Է֤��ޤ��ʰk�Ԥ���ڤ��롣


    У�L�ϡ���ޤǤΤϺΤ��ä���������Ȥ����̤Τ��ä���Ȥ�����ɤ�ǡ������˽��Ť��ȡ���������Ҋ�Ϥ������ա�����Ƥ������Ϥ�����


    ����������ͽ����������


    ���ϣ���


    �ϣˤ��Ǥ���


    �����ᡢ�Ĥʤ����ϙC�Ӥ�Ҋ����У�L�ϳ����Ф�������ζ�ȡ���Ԕ������^��ԑ��뤳�Ȥˤʤä���


    ����Ԓ���Ϥ��ˡ������Ͽڤ�Ю�ߡ�����������ͻ�������Ƥ�����


    ����ϡ��öŵv�ˡ�һ�ˤ�������Dz�ϛQ���Ƥ��ʤ��Ȥ������ȡ�


    �����ơ��������ꥹ�ȥ��åפ�����ͽ���ܤ����뤳�ȡ����ä���


    �ΤȤ��Ƥ������˵v�ˤ��B��Ƥ������Ԥ�줿���Ȥ⤢�ꡢ�ޤ����Ȥۤɤ�У�L�Ȥ����ⲻ�ܤʽ��h���^�����x�줺�����ɡ�ƽ���ĤǤϤʤ��ä������Ϥ�����ܤ���졢�v�ˤ��}��ŮѧԺ�ؤζ��ھ���ϛQ��������


    Ԓ���Ϥ����K���ȡ������^�������˽��Ť������ơ�������„�����ʤ��褦�ˤ������Τ���С�������Ƕ��������롣


    ����ǰ����У�L����Τ����ԤǤ���


    ����������ϡ�������


    ������Ϻα������ȤΤ��ȤǤ���


    ��������


    �������m���˷��𤹤�ȡ��^��Ѻ�����Ĥġ��դ�Ĥ�����ȡ��ǡ����ָ�У����ˤ�����


    ���������ä�ֱ�ᡢ���ָ�УУ�ڤ���ͽ�κ��ӳ����η��ͤ����줿��


    ���B�j�Ǥ�������ĽM���F��һ�򤵤�ˮ�����㤵�󡢣���ýM�ΰם����򤵤���������һ��Մ�Ҥˤ�Խ��������������Ұ���������������ӤǤ���


    ���κ��ӳ����ˡ���������Մ�Ҥ�ǰ�ޤǤ��������ˤϲ���������Ǵ�����һ�ˤ����Ф�ͨ���줿��


    �����ơ����֤���Մ���ᡢһ�ˤ��ij��Ƥ�����


    ���Εr�Σ��ˤα���Ϥ��줾���ӡ��Ĥʤ�Τ��ä���


    һ��ϡ���ä���`�`�`�`�`�`�`������ȭ�����ͻ���Ϥ��ơ���Ϣ�Ĥ������Ф���


    ����ϥ說�說����Ǥ���ϘS���������


    ����ϡ��ӥ���ä����������]��Ƴ��Ƥ���ȡ���餻�Ϥ��ʤ������Ȥ���Ů�Tʿ�Τ褦�ʱ�����ä���


    ���ˤ���Մ��K������������Մ�Ҥǣ����X��Ϣ��Ĥ���


    ����Ů����˼��ͨ��ˤϤ����ޤ��󡣤��Υ��Щ`���ڴ����ޤ��礦��


    ���Υ��Щ`��Ӛ���줿������˼�󡭡�


    һ��ˤϡ��v�ˤ����ܤ�֪�����g�Ȥ��ơ��v�ˤκ���ä��Τ������ȿ�������


    �Τ����ä��r�ˤ����������g�������Фˤ��Ƥ����Τϵv�ˤˤ����y���Ϥ�����һ��Ϥ���Ҋ���ơ��^���ؤ��Ӥ���


    ���˼����֡��ä����ЄӤ��Ƥ�餤�������¼Ҥ��غɤˤʤ뤳�ȡ�һ�򤬆��}���𤳤����ϡ����٤ƽB�餷�������¼Ҥ˷���Τ���


    ��ֱ���������Ӥ��餻��


    ����ˤϡ�һ�򤬱��줹����ȡ����ָ�У��Ʒλ���v���Τǡ�Ŀ�������ϡ�һ��Υ��ȥåѩ`�ۤ��ꤷ��������


    ����ˤϡ����ä���ȵv�ˤ˽��Ĥ����g��Ҋ���äƤ�餤���öżҤ�����Ȥ����Ȥ���Ӥ��η����̤򵣤äƤ�餦���öżҤ������ؤ�ʤ���Фʤ�ʤ���


    �����������¼Ҥ��������v��äƤ���Ȥ������Ȥϡ��ɤ�ʥ������֤Ǥ��뤫�֤���ʤ����ؤ�Ů�������ˤ�Ҫע���������򿼤���С�����Ϥ��äƤĤ����˲ġ�


    �����������⤹�٤Ƥ�Ҋͨ���񘔤ǤϤʤ���


    ���Σ��ˤ��ɤΤ褦�˄Ӥ��Τ��ޤǤϡ��֤���櫓�Ϥʤ��ä���


    ����������Ǥ����Ȥ�˼�äƤ��롣


    ���Σ��ˤϵv�ˤȿ����äƤ���������Ů����


    ��������������������Ҫ�ʴ��ڤ��ȚݤŤ������Ƥ��롣


    ��������������݅�Ȥ��ơ������Ƥ����Ϥ�һ���Ĥ餤���Ȥ�һ�Ĥ�֪�äƤ���Τ���


    ����ϡ��줱�����Τʤ����ˤ��ä����ˤ��𤭤������¤˚ݸ�������֪�餺�������ơ�������v��줺���^��ȥ�äƤ������Ȥ������ȡ�����


    �����顢������˼����


    �������ˡ������F�ؤʸ�У�r���ˤ�ä��v���Ϥ��ʤ������ȡ�


    ������Ф��Ť����Yĩ������ͬʿ��Ҋ�ơ��Ф��ơ������뤳�ȡ����Τ��Ȥ������ʤ�������������ؔ�b�Ȥʤ���`�����ʤ��Τ����顭����


    �����ϥեä�Ц���������Ϥ��ꡢ��Մ�Ҥ���ˤ���ȡ�������ϸ��Ǥ⤢��У�L�Ǥ⤢��tһ�ɤΤ���Ȥ������򤫤���


    ����Ŀ�Ĥ�һ�ġ�


    �������ͽ��Ӥä��������ˡ����ޤ�Ƥ������Ȥ���ڤ����뤿��ˣ�


    ���Εr�����������¤Ǥ����`����ͽ�����ϡ��ιʤ��o���R�������碌��Τ��ä���

 132-Jogakuin and research

    ''This is Jilin High School, no, it''s even more magnificent than I thought it would be.


    Arriving at the parking lot for guests on the grounds of Jilin High School, Ming Liang emerged from the car owned by the Shitenji family and looked around the Jilin High School building and school grounds in admiration.


    ''''Yeah?��This is ........divine. It''s probably a coincidence but it looks like they established it in a very good location. I can also see why this school is so popular and high level. I suppose this is one of the reasons why Lady Zhu Yin said it was a unique school.


    Akera had contacted Jirin High School the other day and tried to make an appointment with Takano Soichiro, the principal of Jirin High School, but he didn''t care when, so he set a date for today''s visit. Akera, dressed in a clean suit, was very conspicuous as he walked towards the school building, attracting the attention of the students in the school.


    Dangling a visitor''s card from the guard at the entrance of Jilin High School, Ming Liang entered the entrance of the school building, told the window the reason for his visit, and was led to the principal''s office on the second floor of the main school building.


    The principal''s office was magnificent, with what appeared to be Chinese furnishings, which Mingliang imagined to be the principal''s taste.


    There was no one in the room and they asked him to wait on the sofa, so Mingliang did as he was told and sat down on the sofa.


    After a few minutes, the door to the headmaster''s office opened and a rather elderly man in Japanese clothing emerged from it with a cane and an unremarkable gait. Akera assumed it was probably the headmaster, Takano Soichiro, and stood up and bowed.


    Behind him, an elderly man in a suit accompanies him.


    ''''Ah, are you Principal Takano?��Thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule today.


    The old man didn''t look at Akira as he called out to her, but just walked towards the sofa with an unremarkable gait, and Akira was puzzled. Then a man in a suit behind him responded instead.


    ''''No, thank you very much for being so polite. Don''t be so awed, please sit down.................the headmaster said. Oh, I am the vice principal, my name is Suganaka.


    Yes, thank you.


    By all accounts, the old man who looked like the headmaster hadn''t said anything, let alone changed his expression, but Meira tried not to pay attention to the details.


    When Soichiro, the headmaster, and Kanunaka, the vice principal, took their seats, the woman who had led them here earlier brought them tea. She offered each of them a cup of tea and a piece of yokan, a tea cake, in front of them and bowed and left the room.


    Then Kanenaka, who claimed to be the vice principal of the school, spoke to Meira.


    ''So what can I do for you today?''


    Oh, yes. I apologize for the unexpectedness of this offer, but I have a request on behalf of Seicho Senior High School that I would like to make to you today.


    ''''Ho........You''re from that prestigious Seisen Academy? So what exactly is your request?


    The vice principal of the school, Kanenaka, was answering the questions.


    The headmaster, Soichiro, was eating the yokan as soon as it came out, as if he was savoring it and mugging it.


    Meira inwardly wondered if this was the principal?��I carefully explained the current situation and future prospects for Sei Sei Seijo Gakuin, and that we were looking ahead to the painful decision to go co-educational.


    Then I told him that I was going to invite the boys to Sei Sei Sei Seijo Gakuin for a short period of time to see how much influence they would have on the school before going co-educational.


    I see..... I didn''t know that the prestigious Seiseijo Gakuin was thinking that far ahead. However, your decision to deal with the problem before it becomes one, is a wonderful one. The current head of the school must be a very intelligent person. So..........that means......you want to transfer the boys of this school to our school for a short time, right?


    Meira truly felt grateful for the quick reaction of the head teacher who understood.


    Meira bowed her head deeply.


    ''''Your clarification, I''m afraid.''''


    Hmm....


    "Muggy.


    Next to the vice principal, who crosses his arms, the principal, Soichiro, is savoring his yokan as if it were someone else''s business.


    ''''Also, I''m sorry to be the one to ask you, but the student you want to invite, actually...''''


    ''Ho........you''ve already decided. Which one is it?


    This vice principal really has a great mind, Mingliang thought to himself. With such a person as this vice principal, Jilin High School would be safe in the future, Ming Liang thought.


    Whether it was the principal''s amazing eye for detecting people''s talents, or whether this vice principal was naturally appointed to this position because of his particular excellence, Ming Liang naturally looked at the principal.


    ''''Mogg.......Zuzu!��(Sipping tea)


    ....


    "Shinzen-san?


    Oh, I''m sorry.


    With a snap, Principal Soichiro''s eyes widened.


    Instantly, Meira felt the tension in the principal''s office and straightened up.


    ''''Principal!''''


    The vice principal, Kanenaka, who seemed to be quite sharp, moved to the headmaster''s side as if in a panic.


    Meira was surprised and carefully observed the two of them, wondering if it was a problem for her to mention Yuto''s name. Looking at them, the headmaster, who had just tasted the yokan earlier, seemed to have power in his eyes.


    (No way!��Do you know that this reaction is based on the fact that Mr. Dou Dou Dou is an able-bodied person!��If that''s the case, then this way in is a mistake!��(No, but ... no way.)


    The vice principal of the school, Kanunaka, moved closer to Soichiro''s face, a serious look on his face, and they were discussing something in a whisper. Then Soichiro nodded widely with a strong, strident face.


    The head teacher, Kanenaka, returned to his original position and turned to face Akera with a serious face.


    ''''Shinzen-san........''''


    Yes, yes....


    "The principal has stated that...


    Gokuri and Ming Liang gasped. Ming Liang has been told by his master, Zhu Yin, to bring Dou Dou Yujin-kun as an exam student at all costs. Moreover, he has even said that he is willing to accept any condition. Failure is not an option.


    If it''s known that you have the ability, and it''s a problem, then you can only rebuild it, and I''m determined to do that.


    You can''t have that yokan, if you don''t want to eat it, can I have it?��And...


    What?��...Oh!��Come in.


    ''Oh!��Thank you!��Headmaster, he says it''s fine!��No, no, no, Kamizen-san is quite good at negotiating for someone so young!


    Ha ha.....


    Meira stopped thinking for a moment, but managed to recover and held out the yokan in front of the principal.


    Then, Soichiro immediately reached for the yokan and brought it to his mouth.


    ''''Mogu........''''


    ....


    You okay?��(This school...)


    ''I''m sorry, Shinzen-san. So what was it?


    Ah ... yes. In fact, I''d like to invite Mr. Du Du to join us.


    ''Oh, yes, it was!��Well then, let''s call the homeroom teacher as well. Well, I don''t think there''s any problem as long as it''s okay with you. And I''ve got some yokan, too!


    The vice principal stood up with a smile and called the person who appeared to be the homeroom teacher on the phone behind him.


    ''''Yes, Takano-sensei, could you please come to the principal''s office at once?��It won''t take up too much of your time. I would like to talk to you about your classmate, Mr. Doe..... Yes, yes, no, I got some yokan, so I can''t do that either. Yes, then I''ll be waiting for you.


    (...yokan?��(Did you like the yokan?)


    It wasn''t quite what Meira had in mind for negotiations, but the conversation seemed to be going in the right direction.


    Akera shook her head, which was a little sore, perhaps because of her imagination.


    A moment later, there was a knock on the door of the headmaster''s office.


    It was probably the homeroom teacher of Du Du Yuto that the vice principal had called earlier, Ming Liang thought, and he straightened his back so as not to leave a bad impression, just in case, and prepared to greet her.


    ''''Excuse me.''''


    ....


    Meira gulped.


    So much so that his eyes were drawn to the appearance of the woman who had just walked in.


    Slightly slit eyes and eyebrows. And the white suit looks good on her slender form.


    As soon as that intelligent-looking woman entered the principal''s office, the room seemed to have gone silent.


    ''''Shinzen-san, she''s DoDu-kun''s homeroom teacher.......Shinzen-san?''''


    ''Oh I''m sorry!��Yes.


    This is Mr. Du Du''s teacher, Ms. Takano Mirei.


    I''m Takano. Nice to meet you.


    Meira hurriedly stood up and bowed her head.


    Ah, my name is Akira before the gods. I apologize for inviting you to join us at this time. Eh.........Takano?��Excuse me, Headmaster Takano....


    Yes, my daughter.


    Na!


    Akera was so surprised by Miura''s flat response that she was speechless and couldn''t help but look at Soichiro.


    Isn''t that the wrong grandson?��No, it''s more of a species difference, isn''t it?��And swallowing the words that had come down his throat, Akera looked at Birei and Soichiro in turn over and over again, unable to get his next words out.


    ''So, what can I do for you?��Something about my students...


    As if she wasn''t interested in Akera''s reaction, Birei asked a straightforward question.


    Meira came to herself at those words and tried to reply in a lightly upbeat voice while forcibly hiding her still unquenchable turmoil.


    ''''Ha, yes. Today.........''''


    Well, well, well, let''s sit down first.


    After the head teacher''s interlude, Ming Liang and the others sat down once again and explained again the actual situation and demands of the Seisen Academy that they had just discussed. Birei listened to the story with a blank expression, and then turned her attention to Meiliang as the conversation reached the student named Dou Dou Dou Yuto. For some reason, when her eyes met with Mei Liang''s, Mei Liang got nervous and broke out in a cold sweat.


    ''''I understand the content.''''


    ''''Yes, so I''d like to invite Mr. Dou Dou Dou to be my test student........''''


    I disagree.


    What?


    Takano-sensei!��Shinzen-san gave me yokan, you know!


    The vice principal of the school raised his voice in surprise.


    Meira was just about to think that the story would be settled as it was, but after the appearance of Birei, an unexpected turn of events occurred, and her face hardened.


    (Or rather, enough with the yokan, head teacher...)


    I''ve said I''m against it. I understand what you are saying, but I don''t see why you would want to invite our boy, Du Du. There must be a more suitable student for him. Besides, he has a special situation in his life, and his schoolwork is not as good as other students. I can''t let him go to another school at this time of year when finals are coming up.


    Somewhat flustered by Birei''s argument, Ming Liang supplemented his explanation.


    ''''No, of course, we are thinking about that. As for the exams, we will make sure that you take the ones from Jilin High School, and we will fully support you academically. We will not cause you any inconvenience as we are in the position to ask you to come to our school. Also, we will provide for all the financial matters that will be involved during this time. And most importantly, this is a short term thing. We are not taking away any of your school''s students.


    Still, I don''t know why it''s him.


    It''s beautiful without any blurring at all. Moreover, she would hit the hard-to-explain points with precision.


    Also, despite her quiet speech, Akio felt unspoken pressure from Beautiful.


    (I''m in trouble.......how much can I tell you?)


    Meira begins to recalculate in her head.


    (Zhu Yin-sama has asked me to bring her back at all costs. This one, I just can''t pull it off either. But........why are you so stubborn? (And I''m not sure if it''s just my imagination, but I think she became so stubborn as soon as I mentioned Du Du''s name.


    Miura was quietly observing Akara, who was trying to think about something.


    It was hard to tell because of her completely blank expression, but in fact, Miura was inwardly bewildered.


    The reason for this was not the content of the proposal that Ming Liang had brought. If this wasn''t the proposal that Akira had brought, she might have accepted it.


    The problem was that Aki Ryo Kamizen had come to negotiate with him, and Birei couldn''t shake a bad feeling about it.


    To be honest, it wouldn''t even be a bad condition for Yuto, who was struggling in life.


    In that sense, it''s something that is fine as long as he or she agrees to it.


    Rather, there is a high probability that the story has already been passed on to the person in question.


    However, Miura can''t help but feel that there is a backstory to this story. Although it could possibly be something that even this negotiator, Ming Liang, did not know.


    That''s not to say that I suspect that the Seisen Academy is planning something. What I said earlier must be true. Rather, Seiseijojo Gakuin should be able to gather more and better qualified male students than Yuto.


    So what is it that Birei is stuck with?


    It feels like a tremendously unnatural opponent behind this story.


    (Kamizen........and Sei Sei Seijo Academy. (Which means...................the one behind the scenes)


    Noooo!


    Tatta, Takano-sensei?


    Suddenly, a strange feeling of pressure blew into the headmaster''s office from Birei, causing the vice principal and Meira to look up.


    When Meira looks closely, though only slightly, it appears that Miura''s eyes have been set on her.


    Birei is thinking.


    The examiners of the Holy Seine Academy that Meira said...........This story is short term, is that really the case?��That''s exactly what I feel rather underhandedly about Beauty.


    Because, if you listen to this story, there is no need for the people from the Shinzen family, the followers of the Shitenji family, to come out for a visit at all. It''s just a matter of having someone from the Sei Sei Seijo Academy come normally.


    It''s as if they are probing the vicinity of Yuto at the same time, this move.


    This stickiness........Beautiful remembers and her eyes widen.


    ''''That miko fox!


    Hi!


    The head teacher almost fell to the side, ruffling his hair.


    Sweat runs down from his forehead, wondering what state Akera is in, too.


    (It seems his disposition to stick to people he likes hasn''t changed. What was the reason why she was attracted to Du Du Yuto this time?��No, it doesn''t matter, if the maiden fox wanted to get it I don''t know what she''ll try to do. We can never give the people of the Dou Dou family to them. (If that is the case, then you should never accept this story)


    Birei made up her mind and faced forward, relative to Ming Liang.


    Ming Liang didn''t know what on earth was going on inside Mei Liang, but somehow he realized that the person who would be the most wall to carry out Zhu Yin''s orders right now was this Mei Liang.


    However, Ming Liang, as a follower of the Shitennji family, and even Zhu Yin, directly, was allowed to use the funds of the Shitennji family at his disposal. He doesn''t even think about failure.


    ''''Ka, Shinzen-san?��How can I help you?��You don''t have to be so nervous.......Takano-sensei is hard too, you know?


    The vice principal of the school looks at the two men in turn and calls out to them with concern. As expected of a vice principal, he is a caring man.


    By the way, Soichiro, the headmaster, has finished eating his yokan and is sipping his tea.


    (This man is a formidable opponent. But this is a position to ask for help.......what should I do?��(By all accounts, I don''t think we''re going to beat this guy head on...)


    An impatience began to appear in Akera.


    Birei''s expression didn''t change as she looked at Meira.


    The head teacher was fumbling around trying to quiet them both.


    (No, calm down. No good ideas come to mind when you''re in a hurry. What''s the solution...)


    Meira''s eyes catch sight of Soichiro, the headmaster of the school, who looks like an ornament shivering like a pulpy figurine beside him. Soichiro has finished sipping his tea, and he just looks forward and looks bored, wondering where he''s looking.


    Apparently, the fact that the yokan is gone gives him a feeling that he''s tired of this place and that he shouldn''t leave.


    This is the face I want you to see, Zhu Yin-sama... ha!��(As I recall, Zhu Yin-sama said)


    "No matter how noisy the people around you are, speak only to the principal. And you can always talk at our pace. The rest will be mainly dominated by money. That Jilin High School''s principal........"


    Meira looks up and sees the headmaster.


    The yokan is gone, and he''s shivering in a bored pulpy way.......Headmaster.


    (We have to do it!)


    Meira didn''t look at Birei, but turned her body to the headmaster, Soichiro.


    Birei''s face was expressionless, but when she looked closely, she raised her eyebrows.


    ''''What do you think, Principal?��About Mr. Du''s invitation.


    ....


    No reply, it seems to be just an ornament.


    Moreover, it seems to be an ornament that I don''t really want.


    However, Ming Liang followed Zhu Yin''s advice and proceeded to talk about it without worrying about it.


    ''''Yes. Of course, that''s the case, but I will get the person''s consent. And I am also going to explain to the guardians from here. And.........


    The ornament ... no, the headmaster is pulling and shaking.


    I have no idea what he''s thinking about.


    But regardless, he kept talking.


    Meira narrowed her eyes and took a moment to look over at the headmaster and the vice principal, as if she had something deliberate to do with the headmaster and the vice principal, with a look on her face as if she were relative to a politician who was brilliant in his interests, but only slightly. Then he pulled out a document from his bag and presented it in front of the headmaster.


    ''''If you are willing to cooperate, we will consider a reasonable reward for your school as well.


    ....


    The headmaster is pulling no differently.


    The vice principal looked astonished when he saw the document from the side.


    ''''Here, this!��So much!��To our school?��Hey, Headmaster!


    Akera grins at the headmaster''s reaction.


    But.........the headmaster is still just a pulled doll, even with the head teacher''s shout.


    It was a confident amount of money that there would be at least some kind of reaction, but seeing that, Akera inwardly starts to panic, as expected.


    (This figurine........no, nothing has changed for this principal. Don''t you think anything about this amount of money?)


    Akera was puzzled by the headmaster who didn''t seem so disinterested so far...or rather, didn''t even know if he was listening to the conversation.


    For Meira, it was hard to understand.


    This story has to do with the important students of his own school, and the amount of money listed in the documents he just submitted is enough to affect the management of the school. Nonetheless, the sight of an old man sitting there just pulling up and looking ahead.


    In front of Meira, Birei crossed her arms and watched the situation with a blank expression on her face. His figure was like a large rock that was blocking the way to go.


    Akera''s head spun at high speed while sweat poured from her forehead, thinking anyway.


    (Nah, isn''t there anything?)��The best way to survive!��Zhu Yin-sama said that money would dominate him, but it looks like he''s not.....yeah?��Mainly, you said money?��What is the main thing......... (Something that can be solved with money, is it?


    Oh, principal, you''ve got yokan on your mouth.


    The vice principal, without reading the air, said so and took out a handkerchief and tried to wipe Soichiro''s mouth.


    At that moment, the principal moved.


    In a quick, unsteadied movement, the principal looked for a small piece of yokan on the edge of his mouth, and when he found it ... he stuck it into his own mouth to avoid being wiped by the vice principal''s handkerchief.


    "..........


    Akera gees a glance at the headmaster.


    But he shakes his head violently in his mind.


    No, but, but I don''t have any other ideas either.... No way, I don''t think it''s possible, but this old man, no, this principal, has more to do with students and school management than...)


    Meira''s face contorts in annoyance for a moment, but she quickly reshapes her expression, as if she''s made up her mind, and still smiles, somewhat twitching, smiling.


    And then, a little desperately, he says, "I''ll add yokan, too.


    ''''Also, I''ll add yokan to it.''''


    Instantly the air in the room changed.


    The vice principal, Kanenaka, opened his mouth angrily and looked at Akera.


    Miura quickly uncrossed her arms, and the slightest hint of agitation could be seen on her calm face that had never broken down until now.


    Meira huffed when she saw that.


    (Jeez, what am I saying!��What a stupid thing to say!��(I can''t believe you''re trying to catch me with yokan on an important matter that involves students!


    Akera''s face turned red with embarrassment and was about to apologize immediately, when Soichiro, the headmaster, who hadn''t reacted at all until now, suddenly stood up with great vigor.


    And his eyes also stared sharply at Meira.


    Meira regretted her foolish comment, saying that she had offended the head educator of this Kibayashi High School, the principal.


    What was the headmaster doing all this time?��As he approached Meira with such a firm footing that it was like.......he looked up at Meira and raised his voice for the first time today.


    ''''Take care of our students.''''


    What?


    The OK was given.


    After that, the headmaster, who seemed to be in a mindlessly good mood, left and decided to work out the details of the future arrangements with the vice principal.


    During this discussion, Birei interrupted and put a condition on this discussion.


    It was that he would never send only one person, Du Du Yuejin, alone.


    And that he would also accept the students listed by Mei-Li.


    After being told by Zhu Yin to bring Yuto to the school at all costs, and the incomprehensible negotiations with the headmaster earlier that she couldn''t get out of her head, Meiliang, who was slightly less than normal, accepted it, and it was decided that Yuto would be transferred to Saint Qing Academy for a short period of time.


    ''''Shinzen-san, the headmaster has a message for you.


    What''s that...?


    How many yokan are you going to have?��And...


    ....


    Ming Liang replied appropriately and left Jilin High School with a wobbly gait, holding his head down.


    Immediately after Akera left, the broadcast of the students'' call was broadcasted inside the Kibayashi High School campus.


    "I have a call for you, Ichigo Hakamada and Shizuka Mito from Class D of the first year, and Mari Shirasawa from Class C of the first year, please come to the first interview room as soon as possible. Takano Mirei-sensei would like to see you."


    At the call, the three of them immediately came to the front of the interview room and waited with anxious faces before being ushered in one by one.


    Then, after a few minutes of interviews, they left one by one.


    The expressions on the three of them at that time were impressive in their own way.


    Ichigo said, "Yes! And then he pumped his fist to the heavens and walked out with his nose in the air.


    Shizuka has an excited look on her face and it looks like she''s enjoying it.


    Mari doesn''t let him do it, as she comes out with a bizzare sliding door!��The expression on her face was that of a female knight.


    After finishing the interview with the three of them, Birei breathed lightly by herself in the interview room.


    ''''I won''t let them do what the miko fox wants. Let''s count on these members.''''


    The thoughts of beauty entrusted to this member....


    He thought it would be good for Ichigo to be beside Yuto as someone who knew Yuto''s secrets.


    It would be gratifying to Yuto to have someone like that by his side in case of a problem. It''s just that Ichigo looks like he''s a smart kid.


    The rest is to let him act as he pleases and become a burden to the Shitenji family. If Ichigo gets into trouble, it all goes back to the Shitenji family who introduced him to them.


    Honestly, it''s just harassment.


    I offered Shizuka to act as a stopper for Ichigo if he gets too out of line, as it would be a danger to the integrity of Jilin High School if he got too out of line, so I offered to be a stopper for Ichigo if it was too much for him to see.


    Mari will be asked to keep a close watch on anyone who approaches Yuto and be the bulwark against any attempts to take on the Dou Dou Dou family. Only the Dou Dou Dou family must be protected.


    The fact that the Shitenji family''s vermilion tone is involved means that there is no telling how badly they will be dealt with. Particularly, we need to be careful with female weapons. With that in mind, Mari is the perfect person.


    However, Birei isn''t a god who sees everything either.


    There was no way to know until how these three would work.


    But I also think that''s fine.


    These three are boys and girls who are connected to Yuto.


    They are beginning to realize that they are important to each other.


    As a senior in life, Miura knows one of the hardest things in life.


    It''s not realizing, not knowing, and not being able to relate to the events that happen to your irreplaceable friends and loved ones.


    So, I think, Birei.


    We should get more involved in these precious high school days, she thinks.


    To see, feel and think about the consequences of that, as friends, will be an asset to your lives....


    Miyi laughed with a huff and stood up, leaving the interview room, and her feet went to where her father and headmaster, Soichiro, was.


    The purpose of the visit is one.


    To make the old man who sold out his students for yokan regret being born!


    For some reason, the students who were passing Beautiful at this time in the corridor were unconsciously shaking their bodies.

 133-Jogakuin and survey ②

    Then you guys will have to wait here until I call you.


    In front of the first-year classroom at Sei Sei Seijo Academy, the ottoman teacher in charge of this class.


    Yuto and the others nodded as they were told by The homeroom teacher smiled and walked into the classroom first.


    After coming here, Yuto became extremely nervous. It was the same for Mari as well, and her expression was hard. The other transfer student, Karen, is hard to tell because most of her face is hidden by her bangs, but she looks natural, so she might be surprisingly okay.


    He could hear the homeroom teacher inside explaining things, and when he heard the class getting noisy, Yuto felt even more uneasy.


    Of course, all I can hear is the girls'' voices.


    (Ugh, I can''t get used to this. But still, is Mizuho-san and Marion-san here~? It''s a strange feeling. (For now, I''ve had a rough idea of how to proceed with the curse investigation via email, so now we just need to figure out how to work within the school...)


    Mizuho has told me that we always try to transfer into the same class beforehand. As soon as the class is over, they plan to start investigating the spellcasting process.


    Then, unusually Mari makes a weak voice from the side.


    ''Yuto, as expected, I''m getting nervous. I''ve been thinking about greetings and such, but I think I''m going to forget everything. Is this how it feels to be a new student?��From now on, when a new student comes in, I''m going to feel like I have to take care of them from here.


    Mari''s shapely eyebrows were in a C-shape and her right hand was holding her left hand.


    ''Yes, this is a peculiar vibe, isn''t it? I think I''m going to bite my own name when I introduce myself.''


    Even though Yuto was nervous even for free, the fact that even Mari, who can handle everything with ease, is nervous makes him even more nervous.


    ''''.........There''s no such thing as okay for both of you. Once you say hello, the rest of the conversation will go on as it should.


    I don''t know if she''s looking at the two of them, or if she''s looking at them with her bangs, but Karen looks up at Yuto and Mari while laughing at Nima~.


    Mari looked at Hanaren and admired her petite, rather most, frail-looking appearance, and her mannerisms.


    ''Wow, you''re solid, Snake Eater. But thank you. That''s right, the situation doesn''t change whether you''re nervous or not. I''ve calmed down a bit thanks to Snake Eaters.''''


    Saying that, Mari smiled at Hualen, and Hualen blushed slightly, as if embarrassed, but she turned her chest and smiled and sniffed with a Nima~ smile.


    ''''You can call me Hualen. I don''t really like being called by my last name.''''


    ''What?��Ah, yes. Well then, Karen-san, you can call me Mari too.


    Hualen nods and looks satisfied.


    ''''Ah, well, I''m fine with Yuto too.


    Except for the men.


    "...and...?


    Hualen turns her attention to the classroom, ignoring Yuto''s delicate face.


    ''''I''m used to this sort of thing. I''ll take the lead when you''re called, so you two follow me.


    ''''Oh ... oh, snake eaters, you are so reliable!


    When Yuto praised him, Karen sniffed. Perhaps she was happy.


    Then the homeroom teacher''s voice called out from the classroom, "All three of you, please come in," with Hanaren leading the way, followed by Yuto and Mari.


    In the classroom when Yuto and the others were waiting in the corridor, the young ladies who hadn''t heard much of the homeroom teacher''s explanation were still fidgeting around.


    ''''Ufufu, Mizuho-san, this is the first time I''ve seen you in your school uniform, isn''t it?''''


    Well, yeah. I suppose uniforms are the same everywhere.


    Mizuho and Marion are at the end of the classroom. Mizuho responds curtly to Marion''s words as if she is waiting for Yuto, but Marion can see through Mizuho''s heart.


    They always come to school together, but this morning they spent more time than usual on their appearance.


    ''And yet........three of you can come. And I wasn''t told that two of them were girls, so I was surprised.


    ''What?��Is that so, Marion?


    ''''You didn''t hear that already, Mizuho-san?��He was just explaining it to me.


    Yeah, I know. But where does it come from?


    Now.....


    ''Um, Mizuho-san, Marion-san, I''m sorry, what''s the situation here?��I had a full week off last week for the Millmar ceremony, I''m not sure...


    Nina tilted her head curiously from beside Mizuho.


    ''''Ah, Nina-san, well, Nina-san is the first person I''ve heard of today. This is.........''''


    Mizuho briefly explains this situation from scratch.


    ''''Oh, really?��I''m surprised. That''s why they''re making so much noise.


    Mizuho and Marion were staring at Nina''s profile as she said that.


    Because, among the students who will be called up from now on is Yuto.


    Although he has disappeared from Nina''s memory, it is essentially something that Nina can call a reunion.


    In fact, Mizuho and Marion realize that the fact that Yuto is coming means that Nina will meet him as well, and they discuss beforehand whether they should tell Nina about Yuto and what happened at Millamar.


    But in the end, he decides not to tell her. It wasn''t out of malice that they decided to do so. Initially, Mizuho and Marion had thought of telling her.


    But then they came to the idea that it was a little different.


    It was difficult to explain, but on the contrary, they felt it was disrespectful to Nina.


    Because, although they may have had the power of chance working as well, they were remembering Yuto on their own.......


    The two of them thought that they would tell Nina about it beforehand, and that if it were them, if Nina really did remember Yuto.......


    If that was the case.............it would be frustrating, they thought.


    They also thought that Nina must feel that way about them too.


    I don''t think it''s a theory in any way. But Mizuho and Marion were convinced that it would.


    If, by any chance, Nina remembered Yuto....


    At that time, Mizuho and Marion believe that they will only face Nina fairly and squarely.


    It could be said that it was a matter of pride for the two of them.


    The homeroom teacher who was explaining the situation to them also laughed bitterly at the buoyant situation of those students, finished her explanation early and called the test students.


    Then, Yuto entered the room from the entrance at the front of the classroom, led by a small girl.


    A mixture of nervousness and anticipation erupted from the ladies.


    ''''Your Lordship, your Lordship has arrived!''''


    Ha, don''t be shy.


    I can''t stop shaking.


    That''s okay, Eiko. I''ve heard that they only ask for very gentle people.


    Inside the classroom like this, Mizuho and Marion were staring at Yuto as if devouring him.


    It had been a long time since they had seen Yuto, and he seemed nervous and his walk was awkward.


    But it was unmistakably Yuto. The fact that this Yuto belonged to another school, but was inside the classroom of the academy they attended in a uniform, was very strange....


    ''''Mizuho-san, Marion-san, what''s going on?��Grin.


    Nina lightly drawled, and the two huffed and composed themselves as usual.


    ''''Oh, it''s nothing, Nina-san. Ohohoho.


    Hey, I''m not smiling at you.


    Oh, really?


    There was a loud exclamation and Mizuho and Marion looked forward.


    When Yuto and the others entered the room, they were girls of the same age, even though they were young ladies. Their eyes sparkled with curiosity at these unusual visitors, and voices were raised everywhere. Yuto in particular is a man, so his gaze is focused on them. However, the loudest admiration was directed at the third person to enter the room.


    It was Mari.


    Mari seemed nervous, but as soon as she appeared with her chestnut-colored hair dominating and posture, she stole all that attention from the ladies.


    ''''Nah, how beautiful you are...''''


    Yes, it felt like the classroom instantly lit up.


    Lovely....


    I wonder how wonderful it would be to stand alongside Shitenji-san and Shrien-san.


    Nina''s here.


    With the unique atmosphere of a young lady, Mari was slightly disconcerted by the compliments from the same s*x, albeit in a whisper.


    And when it came to Mizuho and Marion........she rolled her eyes in a different way.


    ''''Ma, Marion you''ve noticed that amazingly beautiful girl''s........''''


    Ha, yes, that''s the same uniform as Masato-san.


    ''I don''t think it''s possible, but just because we''re at the same school doesn''t mean we''re related, does it?��Someone that beautiful.


    ''''Yes, I don''t think you and Yuto are close. As expected.


    As he said this, a bad feeling came over the two girls....


    ''''Yes, everyone, be quiet. Then, these three are the students who have come to our school to take the test. Now, would you please introduce yourselves in turn?


    Then, without needing to be told by anyone, Hualen stepped forward with an imposing attitude.


    Just as she had said before she was called into the classroom, she didn''t look nervous.


    Despite her small stature, both Masato and Mari felt their nerves eased by her unafraid appearance, and they were sincerely glad that Karen was there.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one.


    ''''Hahaha, in a burst of bait!��Jabababiren, fatty!


    Yuto and Mari almost fall forward and backward as their knees relax.


    Karen holds her bitten tongue and crouches down.


    (Whoa!��You''re chewing on too much!��How nervous are you?��(What was that reliance earlier, this kid...)


    Well, it''s petite and pretty!


    Yes, it''s lovely. It''s a pity he''s blind.


    Oh, I can''t wait to talk to you!


    But the ladies seemed to like it.


    ''Yes, now the next one.


    When it''s Yuto''s turn to follow Karen, his mind wanders to the scene of all the maidens in the classroom.


    All eyes are on Masato, and the classroom is a scene.


    Consumed by the atmosphere, the tension rises to a maximum, but Yuto is determined to make the most of it and shouts out.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s not the same as the first time. Mi, I''m looking forward to working with you for a short time!


    Yuto bows his head deeply.


    It is still a scene in the classroom.


    ''''I bit you,''''


    You bit him.


    I thought lords were supposed to be more powerful than that, but...


    After all, there''s a difference between hearing it from someone and seeing it in person.


    The subtle reaction from the ladies made Masato laugh thirstily.


    Apparently, he was not the male figure the ladies were expecting.


    ''''Haha........''''


    Looking at the slightly disappointed and buzzing young ladies, Yuto found Mizuho and Marion at the end of the classroom.


    When that Mizuho and Marion''s eyes met with each other, for some reason, Yuto saw that Mizuho and Marion were staring at him with their arms crossed with a difficult look on their faces.


    (What is it?)


    Yuto tilted his head, but when he looked closely, his gaze seemed to go back and forth between himself and Mari.


    (Ah, I see. Because Mari stands out. Well, we can introduce her later. (More importantly, it''s in the future, right?)


    This trial student program is less than a month before the summer break. During this short period of time, the enemy''s location must be identified.


    With that in mind, they would need to work closely together to investigate and discuss the curse from now on, so if possible, Yuto wanted to sit near Mizuho and the others.


    That way, it would be more convenient to do something in the future. Fortunately, both Mizuho and Marion were seated at the end of the line, so there was a good chance that they would be seated in that area. Yuto thought about that, and when he looked around, he saw a glimpse of an empty seat in the back.


    From Yuto''s point of view beside the teaching platform, there were two empty seats lined up by the right window at the end of the line, alongside Marion, the empty seat, and Mizuho, and next to them sat an exotic girl who was gazing at us with wide eyes. The empty seat is also lined up to the left from the girl who is looking at us with her big eyes, and the empty seat is also lined up to the left from the girl who is looking at us with her big eyes.


    (Well, let''s sit near that window, or between Mizuho-san and Marion-san.......yeah?��Huh?��Huh?��(Didn''t anyone else see it now?)


    As Yuto''s gaze moved from the empty seat at the far left to the right, he was stopped by an exotic girl sitting next to Mizuho.


    In an instant, Yuto''s face is tinted with astonishment.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    For some reason, Mizuho and Marion noticed the situation and became half-eyed.


    What does Yuto mean by that!��And immediately shifted his eyes to Mizuho and Marion.


    Instantly, Mizuho and Marion turned their faces away at the same time so that they wouldn''t receive Yuto''s gaze.


    Masato didn''t understand why, but he was completely upset.


    Because the girl sitting there was the girl he met at Millimer........Nina.


    Yuto met Nina at Miremar, where he went at the request of the World Ability Agency, and there he learned of Nina''s feelings for her homeland, Miremar, and instead of Nina trying to avenge her own father, Guaran, Yuto is defeating Lokiarum, the sword leader of Surt, who is the enemy of Miremar and the avenger of Nina''s own father.


    Yuto''s battle with the Sword of Surt unlocked his abilities, and the existence of Yuto disappeared from Nina''s memory.


    That Nina is clearly looking this way.....................towards herself.


    Why Nina is here right now, Yuto didn''t ask her.


    If I recall from Yuto''s memory, I believe he said that after that, Nina was going to enroll in an American university.


    Mizuho, Marion, and Mari were watching that Yuto''s situation, respectively.

 134-Jogakuin, survey and ③

    Yes, yes. Ladies and gentlemen, please be quiet. Now, the next one, please.


    Mari let go of her eyes from Yuto and nodded forward as her homeroom teacher clapped her hands and said so.


    Mari smiles as she looks over at the ladies and smiles.


    ''''Nice to meet you all. My name is Mari Shirasawa. I hope you will become my friend for a short time. I also understand your position as an exam student, so please ask me anything you want to know. I''m from a co-educational school, so some of my opinions are personal, but I''d like to tell you what I know. Best regards.


    Mari bowed her head as she said this with a smile on her face.


    Admiration leaked out from the ladies and they looked at Mari as if they were woozy.


    ''''It''s nice to meet you too.


    How kind of you to...


    Yes, and yet you''re very, very determined.


    Let''s have a tea party after lunch today!


    ''Oh!��It''s wonderful.


    The ladies called out to Mari from all over the place, as if buoyed by joy. Mari was smiling at the response too, but sweat was pouring from her forehead.


    When the examiners had finished their greetings, the homeroom teacher summarized them in a calm tone of voice.


    ''''Yes, thank you all three of you. Hmmm, everyone, please be good friends.


    Sir!��May I ask the testers a question?


    The young lady sitting at the front of the class, representing everyone''s opinion, raises her hand and looks excited.


    ''''Yes~ we still have a bit of time left, and it''s important for us to be comfortable talking to all of you as well... are all three of you ready?''''


    Oh, yes, I''m fine.


    Yuto and the others nodded and agreed.


    ''''Well then, gentlemen, come on in.''''


    When the teacher said this, all hands went up in unison.


    The questions were wide-ranging and numerous.


    Do girls and boys get along with each other in a co-ed school?��Do you ever get to work together?��Are you afraid of the boys from��Are you involved in any club activities?��And a lot of questions were posed.


    And all of those questions were put to Mari and Hualen.


    Mari was polite and Hualen was answering the questions in a slightly superior manner.


    Yuto didn''t get any questions at all.


    Apparently, the ladies seemed to be avoiding talking to Yuto, who was a boy. This is because all of the ladies seemed to nervously remove their gazes when Yuto turned his attention to them.


    However, it doesn''t seem that they are not interested in Yuto, and you can see that the young ladies who are not under Yuto''s gaze are observing Yuto intently.


    (It''s kind of hard to do........ But is this how it''s supposed to be at first?��(Because it''s an all-girls high school, and all the ladies aren''t really immune to boys.


    Then, the teacher noticed it, smiled and gave the academy students a helping hand.


    ''''Yes, yes, do you have any questions for Mr. Doudou?��Mr. Dou Dou Dou is a male test student. If the school becomes co-educational, how many men like Mr. Dou Dou Dou are admitted to the school?��Since we''re examiners this time, we''ve asked only calm people to come, so you don''t have to worry about it.


    After being told that by the teacher, the ladies began to zap.


    ''''Fufufu, yes, Sanjo-san.


    The young lady, Sanjo-san, had red ears and was trying to squeeze out her voice.


    Seeing that figure, it almost made Masato feel nervous.


    ''''Shirasawa-san and.........well..............Do you still come from the same school?��Oh, excuse me, I don''t know much about men in uniform.


    It''s a surprisingly common question. I think that''s certainly where it would be noticeable.


    However, it is a very ordinary question. The teacher must have urged her to have the courage to ask the question. Looking at her, she seems to be a very serious young lady.


    But as soon as this question was brought up, Mizuho and Marion, who were looking bored in the back, had their eyes filled with life.


    ''''Ah, yes, that''s right.''''


    Yes, it''s the same school.


    Mari nodded to the young lady who asked a question beside her.


    ''Well, I thought we were similar.


    I''ve never actually seen the lords in their school uniforms before.


    ''So what kind of uniforms will your lordships have to wear if the academy becomes co-educational?��I''m kind of excited.


    Oh, it''s true.


    Sanjo-san looked convinced and continued to ask questions to Yuto and Mari.


    ''''Then, did the two of you talk to each other at school as well?


    ''Oh, yes. We''ve known each other since elementary school, so we talk to each other a lot.


    Mizuho and Marion''s eyebrows rise with a twitch.


    ''Well, I see. What kind of conversations do you usually have at school?��Is there anything we shouldn''t talk about with boys and girls?


    It feels like a very frivolous question, but Mari answers it with a smile.


    ''Yes, I''ll talk to you about everything. From studying to everyday things. It''s okay to talk about anything as long as it doesn''t make the other person uncomfortable. It''s not much different from how girls usually talk to each other, you know?


    ''I speak consciously and sternly to men. Men get on a roll as soon as they put on a good face.


    Suddenly, he came forward and responded to the question on his own accord, and Karen laughed at him with a nima~. Moreover, she turned her chest away and looked a bit pompous.


    (This girl........can''t read.)


    ''Really!��So you don''t mind if I tell you anything or ask you anything?


    Then, as if on fire, the other ladies raised their hands.


    Well, apparently they were wondering what the rules were for talking to men.


    ''You talk to a lot of other people of the opposite s*x too, don''t you?


    ''What do we call each other?��Aren''t you sure your lordships don''t need your sire?


    How close are we going to get?


    ''It is always better to talk to more than one person so that we are not alone, isn''t it?


    If our hands touch each other, will you take responsibility for it?


    The questions came and went, and there was no end in sight.


    Even the teacher has a slightly troubled look on her face as she says, "Oh dear.


    However, since the content of the questions have something in common, Masato and Mari scratch and reply.


    ''''It''s fine to be normal. Just talk normally.''''


    If we''re on good terms, we''ll talk a lot. If we''re not close, we''ll talk about a lot of things. I''m the same as you, so it''s nothing special, even if the person is a man. We call each other by our first names as we get to know each other, or we call each other by nicknames as we get to know each other.


    ''Well, well, well, you''re right!


    So that''s what we do.


    I''m feeling a lot more confident.


    The idea of calling each other by name with your lordship is a bit exciting.


    The ladies'' questions were slowly being answered, and the tension that existed earlier seemed to have dissipated.


    ''''Then what do you call each other, Mr. Du and Ms. Shirasawa?''''


    Oh, we''re ... well ... we''re childhood friends, so I call her Mari.


    I call him Yuto........ It''s been like that since I was little, so I''m just going to call him that.


    It was somewhat embarrassing to be asked again about how to call each other that, and both Yuto and Mari were embarrassed.


    Then, the ladies are very excited, and they are as happy as if it were them.


    ........except for a few.


    Suddenly, Yuto''s shoulders involuntarily jumped as his whole body was surprised by the tremendous pressure he had never felt before.


    (Wha, what?��(This is)


    Yuto immediately looked in the direction of what he thought was the source of the pressure.......and there were three girls looking at him without blinking.


    Mizuho, Marion, and even Nina, for some reason, their pupils......are open.


    ''''Hee!''''


    While the maidens in the class are beaming, from the tail end of the class, Mizuho, whose eyes are glowing red against a dark aura, Marion, who laughs with only her muscles and no light in her eyes, and Nina, who gives me a blank stare and looks at me like I''m looking at garbage.


    Yuto''s body begins to tremble, and his survival instincts as a living being unconsciously try to disengage from this place.


    ''''Fufufu.......I sense four black wills. ........You should run away.


    When I noticed, beside me, Nima~ and Karen were looking up at Yuto. Although her eyes are hidden from view.


    ''''Wow, Hualen-san. What, four?��Instead of three?��Ha!


    At this time, Yuto felt a powerful qi that seemed to distort the atmosphere from the immediate vicinity. Naturally, all of Yuto''s muscles began to prepare for an evacuation action.


    There is a girl there, arms folded, who looks like the strongest hero who has found her true enemy.


    That dark brave........Mari was staring at the back of the classroom.


    Mari keeps her gaze backwards and opens her mouth.


    ''''Yuto........


    Yes!


    Are those kids over there your friends at work?


    Umm, well one of them is different, but hey, how do you know?


    ''You have a very good eye.... What is it?��This feeling. This feels so dangerous... right?


    No, Mari-chan seems dangerous enough..............


    Mari''s eyes shot through Yuto for a moment, and Yuto was on his back.


    Mari looked at Mizuho and the others and locked eyes with each of them.


    The girls stare at each other without looking away from each other at all.


    (These girls ... are supposed to be just business associates of Yuto. And that foreign girl...?)


    But now Mari''s super-senses as a woman tell her that Mizuho and Marion are clear and dangerous. And I can somehow tell that Mizuho and Marion feel the same sensation in me. I don''t feel that much danger from the exotic girl beside me, but for some reason, I''m curious.


    (Scary, scary, scary!)��What?��What is it?��How can you create such an aura?��(All four of them)


    As Yuto''s shoulders were shaking, he was poked on the back with a chomping motion. When I turned around, Karen laughed at Nima~ and gave a thumbs up.


    ''''Good luck!''''


    ....


    Mizuho and Marion were staring at Yuto when they noticed Mari looking at them from beside them as if she were measuring them.


    And Mizuho and Marion instantly felt the same thing that Mari was feeling, too.


    However, unlike Mari, Mizuho and Marion knew the dangerous existence of a childhood friend that Yuto had told them about. Whether it was Mari, of course, they didn''t know at first.


    Then, knowing that it was a childhood friend, and moreover, with Mari''s gaze and atmosphere directed against them, they completely understood who this girl was.


    But still, this time........Mizuho thought.


    She wondered why things got so complicated.


    Originally, she noticed her classmate''s curse, and in order to lift it, she brought Yuto in to sneak into the academy where she was thinking of co-educating him. It even brought in someone like Mari, and Nina, who was beside her, didn''t seem to remember Yuto yet, but she felt something about him.


    Mizuho looks at Marion, and Marion''s cheeks are slightly puffed up as well. Apparently, Marion must be feeling a bit of consternation as well.


    When Marion noticed Mizuho''s gaze and their eyes met.......they let out a sigh to each other.


    Then, from beside her, Nina let out a voice too loud to be muttered.


    In response to Nina''s voice, Mizuho and Marion look at Nina.


    ''''It''s so ... irritating!


    Hearing Nina''s words, Mizuho and Marion.....


    ''Oh...''


    And a voice of approval....


    He let out a deep, deep, sigh.


    After this, the teacher asked Masato, Mari, and Karen to sit in the last row of seats.


    That seating order is........


    From the window, it was Mari, Marion, Marion, Karen, Mizuho, Nina, and Yuto.

 135-Jogakuin, survey and ④

    Yuto and the other three exam students moved to the seats assigned to them at the end of the line as told by the teacher.


    When each of them arrived in front of their assigned seats, they exchanged simple greetings to the nearby academy students. This kind of courtesy, especially for Mari, she takes the initiative to call out to them without a hitch.


    And when Mari sat down in her seat, she bowed to Marion, who was seated next to her.


    ''''It''s nice to meet you for a short time. I''m Mari Shirasawa.


    Oh, it''s my pleasure. I''m Marion Mia Schlian. It''s nice to meet you.


    They both exchange words smilingly and stare at each other for only a few moments. From the outside, it''s just a very natural exchange. No, rather, if you look at it, the atmosphere is very glamorous, coupled with the appearance of these two people.


    No one would have thought that the two of them would be measuring each other''s strength (girl power) in the space of a few tenths of a second.


    (Ki, blonde hair, blue eyes.......what a cute girl!��And this kind atmosphere........ (I didn''t know that Yuto knew this kind of girl.......I didn''t hear this!


    (Ki, she''s beautiful.......and her aura of excellence is amazing. I can''t believe this is your childhood friend...


    Smiling, Mari and Marion turned their faces to the front of the classroom as they removed their eyes from each other at the natural time.


    ((Not just anyone!))


    Mizuho, who has been able to understand the exact shape of the two of them, is looking at them with a slightly twitching face, but Karen sits down between Mizuho and Marion with a don and crosses her arms in a confident manner for some reason.


    Mizuho and Marion, at first glance, were pressured by the movement of the petite Hualen, who could be mistaken for a young girl, and turned her face and body from both sides.


    Hualien laughed with a Nima~ and looked at Mizuho and Marion in turn. Although, though, her hair is covered by her hair and her eyes are invisible.


    ''''You can call me Hualen. Nice to meet you.


    ''''Oh, nice to meet you. Hualien-san, I''m fine with Marion too.


    "Wow, I can call you Mizuho too. It''s nice to meet you.


    Mmm!


    "...and...


    Beside the greetings from Karen and the others, Masato turned his attention to Nina, who was sitting next to him, as he was about to sit down.


    Nina wasn''t looking at us, but she clearly had Yukihito in her field of vision and seemed to be aware of him.


    (I have to say hello... but what kind of greeting?��(I''m sure you don''t remember me, so it''s nice to meet you, after all, right?


    Nina had been looking at Yuto as if she were observing him since he was approaching her. Yuto noticed her gaze, and when he shifted his gaze to Nina, he looked away from her.


    So Yuto had trouble dealing with Niina, who was also supposedly forgetting about him due to the fact that he was a millimer.


    But then Yuto reminds himself.


    It''s not right to be this weak.


    She may have forgotten, but she knows Nina herself.


    (Have courage, me. Even if she''s forgotten, it''s not nice to meet you. It''s in Miremar, we''ve met. (Now, Nina, you''re just a little bit oblivious to me.


    Until now, Yuto had never thought like this when people forgot him. The fact that he could think this way now was still largely due to the fact that once he had forgotten himself, Mizuho and Marion had remembered him on their own.


    It had given Yuto a great deal of courage to take action to connect with others.


    ''''Nina-san, it''s been a while. Nice to meet you for a short time.''''


    What?


    Nina is approached by Yuto, and then the content of the words that were spoken startles her.


    ''Wha, why do you know my name?''


    ''''Haha, don''t you remember?��Actually, I was at Miremar with Mizuho and the others. I met Nina-san at that time.


    ''What?��Really!��I''m sorry about that, I''m very, very rude.


    Nina was even more surprised by what Yuto said, and bowed her head in a hurry.


    (Ah, so I wonder if I was curious about this person just now?��But if this story is true, it wasn''t that long ago. (So you forgot about it... you weren''t that involved, or you weren''t that impressed.


    ''Oh!��Don''t worry about it at all. Look, I don''t know what to say, yes!��It''s not like this happens all the time because of the shadows... I''m used to it!


    At Yuto''s atavistic attitude and seemingly self-deprecating follow-up, Nina turned her head to Yuto for a moment...........and was blown away by it.


    ''You''re so shadowy by yourself.......It''s funny, Dou Dou Dou. But I''m sure you''re right!��Ah.....


    (Oh, I was so rude!��(Why are you talking so lightly?)


    Nina is surprised and regretful of herself for making a gaffe so easily in a conversation like this, and despite the fact that the other person remembers her, and she should have been at fault for not remembering the other person.


    Nina is the daughter of Mattoo, the head of the new government and head of state in Millamar. Because of her position, she chooses her opponents and her words carefully when she tells a joke in any situation.


    That was easily broken by this boy in front of him, and he broke his commandment to himself.


    Nina tries to follow up as soon as possible, but Yuto laughs.


    ''''Haha.......I knew it, right?''''


    Nina looked at that Yuto''s smile and her shoulders relaxed and she smiled.


    Nina, who would normally understand her position and be very wary of all but her limited friends, was surprised that she was being her true self in front of this boy who she didn''t know much.


    (Strange man.......maybe this should be the first person I talk to.)


    Nina stared at Yuto.


    Then Nina couldn''t remove her gaze as she was sucked into Yuto''s face.


    In fact, it was the same way earlier. At first glance, from the moment he looked at her, this boy would take his own gaze away from her as if he would keep looking at her if he were allowed to.


    (Wha, what?��(This feeling...)


    Nina could feel her heart beating faster and her face and body getting hotter.


    Scratching his head and laughing, Yuto noticed the change in Nina''s behavior.


    ''''Hm?��Hey, what''s going on?��Nina........?


    Sir!��Mr. Dou Dou Dou is making the person next to him cry!


    Suddenly, Hualien raises her hand energetically and lets out a loud voice that echoes throughout the class.


    ''''Huh?''''


    The eyes of the entire class were focused on Yuto and Nina.


    Indeed, Nina has tears streaming out of her right eye and is staring at Yuto.


    Yuto also notices Nina''s tears here and becomes intensely disconcerted.


    That.........depending on how you look at it, it may look like a picture of a girl who is trembling in fear of being Yuto, but is trying not to be defeated by that fear, as if she is determined.......but it''s not.


    ''''No!��I didn''t do anything!��I was just saying hello!��Ha!


    Three girls from the left side of Yuto shoot through him with red glowing gazes while spitting out freezing air from their mouths.


    ''''Yuto!��What the hell did you do to that boy!


    Mari immediately stood up and rushed over to her and stepped in between Nina to protect her from Yuto and put her hand on Nina''s shoulder to calm her down.


    ''''Ah....''''


    Are you okay?��If you''re scared, please tell me. I''ll give you a stern talking to on this later!


    Mari glares at Yuto while paying attention to Nina.


    ''Ho, I really didn''t do anything!


    In the midst of Mari and Yuto''s exchange, Nina wiped the tears that flowed from her right eye as if she had come to herself and gazed at it.


    (Ah, I........tears.......why?)


    ''Oh my...Nina, are you okay?��I knew this was going to happen at first.


    The homeroom teacher seemed to calm down and came over to Nina to check on her.


    Nina also noticed that the atmosphere in the classroom had become abnormal here, and she panicked.


    ''''Ah, yes!��Sorry, I''m fine!


    ''Hmmm ... don''t take it easy, okay?��If you''re scared, I''ll switch seats.


    ''No!��Keep it up!��I like it the way it is!


    Nina reacts instantly to the words, "Change seats," she says.


    ''Yeah?��Well okay, then, I''ll start the class, so everyone be quiet. Thank you too, Shirasawa-san.


    When the homeroom teacher urged her to take her seat, Mari nodded and gave a stern look to a teary-eyed Yuto and a caring glance to Nina before returning to her seat.


    Mizuho and Marion took their eyes off of Yuto and Nina and sighed loudly at the same time.


    By the way, the young ladies of the class all have their cheeks up in unison, all glancing at the back of the classroom as if they were moping.


    All of their gazes are the same.


    Immediately after noticing Niina''s change in this series of events, she was the first to rush to Niina''s side and move to protect her from the scary man, a courageous act (a spinal reflex limited to Yuto).


    Mari was now the very white knight of the white horse that the maidens had dreamed of, and it was burned into their brains.


    As expected of Mari, sweat is pouring out of her forehead from the concentrated fire of this bizarre gaze, which has not ceased even after the class has started.


    (Wha, what?��(This hot stare...)


    And it didn''t take much time for this rumor to spread throughout the academy.

 136-Jogakuin, research and ⑤

    The break between classes in the first year class to which Yuto and the others have been transferred is extremely busy.


    Right now, the majority of the class''s young ladies are gathered at the seats of the transfer students who are exam students.


    It has become a parade of numerous invitations to ask questions of the examiners, and a little celebrity is crowding the streets like a bunch of fans.


    Combined with the atmosphere of the ladies, it looks glamorous and fun.


    Except for one person.


    ''''........''''


    Yuto was alone in his own seat, half-eyed at his galanting surroundings.


    Nina, who was seated next to him, was also absent from her seat.


    (Yeah, no one''s coming to my place....)


    Most of the class had gathered around Mari, who had grabbed the hearts of the ladies in the matter of Nina just now, and a large crowd had gathered around her. There was also laughter and various other topics of conversation sprinkled around Karen, although not as much as Mari''s.


    ''''May I have a moment?''''


    That Yuto was called out to him.


    Yuto raises his voice while being thrilled.


    ''''Yes!��Of course!


    Yuto turned around to the back of the voice in joy and nervousness when he finally heard himself.


    ''Can you come to the roof of this school building to discuss the future during lunchtime?


    There, Mizuho is looking down at Yuto with her arms crossed.


    I can see that her expression is a bit grim.


    ''''Ah........Mizuho-san.


    What''s with the sad look on your face...


    No, it''s not!��Okay, okay, lunch break.


    What?��Yuto was expecting to be approached by another girl...?


    No, I didn''t!��I''m broke!


    ''Hmmm........are you dissatisfied with something?��Yuto-san........


    "Ha!


    Marion appeared before he knew it right next to Yuto, whose shoulders had jumped up, and was looking down at him with a smile.


    Yuto looked up at that smiling Marion.


    ''''Your eyes aren''t smiling at all.


    ...What is it?


    It''s nothing!


    ''Yuto, you haven''t forgotten why you were called here, have you?��You''re here because you were hired by me.��I mean, I''m here on business.


    And of course I didn''t forget!


    Mizuho and Marion stood side by side, looking down at Yuto with an invisible spirit, and crossed their arms.


    ''''Ha... ha... ha...''''


    All Yuto could do was laugh dryly.


    Then, as if he noticed, Yuto turned his head to Mizuho.


    ''''Speaking of which, Mizuho-san, what is it that Nina-san is doing here?��To be honest, I''m surprised...


    Mizuho and Marion looked at each other in response to Yuto''s question.


    Then, Mizuho explained to Yuto how Nina had transferred to the school as if sighing.


    ''''That''s right... no, I''m surprised. I didn''t expect it to be here........''''


    ''Well, we were surprised when Nina-san transferred to the school.... But Nina-san is a trustworthy person who knows our other face, and we know we can count on her for a lot of things.


    ....


    Yuto understands what Mizuho says. From now on, he might be able to take care of a lot of things in the process of investigating the curse, which was the original purpose of the curse. We can also ask you to follow up when Yuto and the others take actions that are considered unnatural by the school. Of course, I don''t want to bother Niina, who is an ordinary person, as much as possible.


    ''''Yes, and for a reason close to that, there''s one guy I''d like to bring in during lunchtime, if that''s okay with you?��I''d like to introduce you to something.


    Mizuho and Marion nodded their heads at Yuto''s offer.


    ''''Who is that?''''


    I''m going to be in the class next to him this time, and his name is Hakamada Ichigo, and he''s the only person who knows what''s going on at my house. He says he can help me with this case as well. Of course, it''s not a direct request, it''s just that he''s going to make it easier for me to move.


    Mizuho and Marion raised their eyebrows at Yuto''s story.


    ''''Is that person trustworthy?��If he''s the one with the lightest mouth...


    ''That''s okay. You can trust me, because I''m a tight-lipped guy about the important stuff.


    ''Well we certainly don''t want the school to be suspicious of us either, and if we can trust them... yeah?��So that beautiful girl doesn''t know what''s going on behind your back then, does she?


    Mizuho glanced at Mari, who was struggling to get to the center of the crowd.


    Yuto nodded, understanding who she was referring to.


    ''Yeah, I don''t know. I''ve told Mizuho and Marion before about my house, but I''ve done my best to keep everyone in the dark about it.... So I think the main follow-up for Ichigo will be something that will keep Mari and the others from finding out about me.


    After listening to Yuto''s story, Mizuho and Marion muttered to themselves as if they were mumbling to themselves when they thought they looked slightly like they were thinking.


    ''''Well ... that childhood friend doesn''t know about Yuto, does she?


    What is it about the two of them that makes Yuuto wonder?��I stare at him.


    ''All right!��And Yuji''s situation. Then bring that person with you, too. Preventing that childhood friend from knowing about Yujin is an important part of it!��Then we''ll meet there to discuss the general division of labor and future investigations.


    Marion nodded widely.


    ''Yes!��You''ve got to make sure that your childhood friends don''t find out!��Oh, of course, it''s so that you can move around easily, right?


    Uh-huh.


    Their moods seem to have gotten better somehow. Or perhaps it''s more of a feeling of being able to relax in some way.


    ''''And Yuto,''''


    What?


    Later, you''ll have to introduce us to that childhood friend of yours again.


    ''Yes. I said hello to you earlier, but Yuuto-san should formally introduce you to me.


    A strangely smiling Mizuho and Marion.


    ''''Oh, okay. I was going to do that, but it seemed like I couldn''t get close enough in that way.


    ''''Mizuho-san, what are you talking about?''''


    Then Nina, who had gone somewhere else, came back to the classroom.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot of good reasons to go to this place.


    ''''Ah, Nina-san, I''m having a moment with Masato.


    Yuto.....


    Nina responds to Mizuho''s friendly call to Yuto, but she quickly nods and raises her voice, slightly, to a whisper.


    ''''Ah ... that''s right. Mizuho-san and the others are together in Millimer........ That means that Mr. Dou Dou Dou is from the same institution as Mizuho and the others........


    Nina looks over at Yuto and the others, and Yuto and the others stare back at Nina in silence.


    ''''Is that so........ I''m sorry, I didn''t remember much about Yuto-san, but that''s how it is, isn''t it? Oh, it''s okay, I won''t go too deep into those things.


    Then Nina smiled.


    Then she turned her head to Yuto.


    ''''So you''ve been working behind the scenes for Millimer, then, Mr. Dou Doudu? Thank you so much. And yet, I''m sorry for the inconvenience I caused you earlier.


    Nina bowed to Yuto.


    ''''Oh, Nina-san, don''t worry about it. I don''t mind at all.''''


    Mizuho and Marion are staring at the figure with indescribable expressions.


    Yuto hurriedly calls out to Nina, and she smiles carefree.


    ''''Yes, then I shall not mind.


    ''What?��Haha, yeah, that''s it, please.


    Compared to the usual time at this academy, Nina was much more casual in her attitude. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    It looks as if they are watching over something.


    Nina gives them a pinging look there.


    ''''By any chance, isn''t it a coincidence that Mr. Doudu came here?��Isn''t there a reason for that?


    It''s quite sharp, inside.


    Mizuho and Marion smiled bitterly and told Nina only "I''ll tell you later," since they had originally planned to tell her about this one, and the Yuujins nodded to each other and went back to their seats at the end of the recess.


    Mari checked the scene through the slight gap between the ladies.


    Then, Karen smiled with Nima~ as she looked forward.

 137-Jogakuin, survey and ⑥

    When the morning classes were over and it was lunchtime, the students of the school started to move to eat their own meals.


    Sei Sei Sei Seijo Academy''s lunch break was longer than most schools, allowing them to relax after taking their meals.


    Yuto had also heard the young lady say something like, let''s have a tea party at lunch, but he wondered if there was such a long time to spare. Apparently, I was impressed to learn that this was possible based on the way the time was allocated at this academy.


    (I see, it''s indeed a super-lady school.)


    Almost all of the academy students seemed to be heading to the school cafeteria...which was about three locations in the academy...like a famous restaurant that seemed very flamboyant to say.


    Yuto sent a text to Ichigo before heading to the rooftop where Mizuho had told him to go, and as he stood up to start moving, he turned to face Mizuho and the others. Mizuho and Marion also nodded at Yuto and stood up.


    ''Where are we going?��Yuto. Shall we have dinner together?


    Oh, Mari-chan.


    Mari came up to Yuto and asked him to come over for dinner.


    For Mari, it was a natural action. I greeted her on the first day of her transfer as an exam student, but the only people around her are young ladies she doesn''t know. It could be said that it was natural for her to try to act with Yuto here.


    However, Yuto would be in trouble. For Yuto, the time from now on is also the true purpose of coming to this academy.


    I''m sorry for Mari, but I have no choice but to refuse here.


    ''''Oh, sorry, Mari. I have a few things to do now...


    What do you want?��What do you want?


    Well, that''s...


    Mari looks at Yuto with narrowed eyes, and Yuto is unsure of what to tell her.


    (Umm, I''m in trouble. I can''t tell you the truth........but then again, there''s no reason to convince you......)


    ''Masato has some business to attend to with us and the student council, Shirasawa-san.


    Yuto was clearly upset, but then Mizuho came in from the side to follow him.


    ''''Huh?''''


    Mari turned around to face Mizuho who had called out to her. There was Mizuho, who came with Marion, standing there with a natural smile on her face.


    ''''Ah, Mizuho-san.......Student Council?��Ah!��That''s right!��He asked me to do an errand.


    Mari was not listening to what Yuto was saying. It was like Mizuho''s lustrous black hair and Yamato Nadeshiko, who suddenly appeared from the side now, and her strong-eyed appearance took her breath away.


    Mari hurriedly returned Mizuho''s lightly bailing out to her with a bail, and then turned her head to face Masato, "Who? eyes. Mizuho also gazes at Yuto.


    Yuto catches their eyes and says, ''''Ah.......'''' and they quickly introduce each other.


    ''''Mari-chan, this is Mizuho Shitenji, you see, she''s a friend I met at the temp job you mentioned before. And this is Marion Mia Shurian. Marion-san also met her at work.


    Nice to meet you, Miss Shirasawa. My name is Mizuho Shitendera. Yuto and I just happened to work together and met each other.


    The muscles in Mari''s forehead jerked within her skin in response.


    (Yuto?)��You call him by his name?��(Your daughter?)


    "So, as I introduced myself earlier, this is Mari Shirasawa. We''re childhood friends from the same high school.


    Ah....Nice to meet you. I''m Mari Shirasawa.


    Hello, ladies and gentlemen. Once again, I''m Marion Mia Schlian. It''s nice to meet you. I''m very grateful for your help, Yuto.


    Marion also bows her head lightly.


    (Very indebted?)


    A light shines in Mari''s eyes that can''t be seen from the outside.


    ''''Ah, yes, it''s nice to meet you too,''''


    Mari also bows her head and the three girls look at each other and smile.


    Beside them, Yuto is relieved to finally be able to introduce them to each other.


    ''''Ah, Mr. Doudu, please introduce me as well.''''


    Nina, who was seated next to Yuto, stood up and smiled at Yuto.


    Yuto also introduced Nina as well, like that was the case.


    ''''Ah, Mari-chan, this is Nina S. Hule. Let''s see, I met Nina-san once when she hired me at a job dispatch place. So, Nina-san, this must be Mari Shirasawa.


    Nice to meet you. I''m Nina S. Hule.


    Mari looks at Nina, petite and slender.


    (Is she a foreigner?)��And.........this girl is cute too. (Hey, why are all these girls around Yuto!


    I''m Mari Shirasawa. It''s nice to meet you.


    Mari bowed to Nina.


    Mari, Mizuho, Marion and Nina stood with their bodies facing each other, smiling.


    Mizuho looked at Mari up close and inwardly wasn''t at peace.


    (Such a........girl who seems to attract ears just by being there is a childhood friend of Yuto''s?��And they''re still connected to each other?��(What a joke!)


    Marion is smiling too, but.........


    (It''s beautiful, after all........ Was this kind of person by your side all along........?


    Nina felt a turmoil in her heart that she had never felt before.


    (What... this feeling... But I feel like I can''t just walk away from here!)


    (Be-, it''s just that they know each other, right?��Because it''s Yuto, right? But to get acquainted with three of these super-class girls without me knowing it.... A job like a temp job?��What the hell kind of job is that? (This ... I''ll definitely have to look into it!


    Yuto had finished introducing Mari and the others smoothly and was patting his chest for now.


    ''''Mari?��About lunch, I''ve got some student council stuff to do...


    "''Kick''


    Hahi!


    Yuto is on his back and almost rolling over under the tremendous four pressures.


    (What, what, what??)��(What''s that?)


    When Yuto looks ahead, there is only........a group of smiling girls.


    (?)��Hallucinations?��(Daydreaming?)


    Where the four of them were gathered together, the ladies of the class were admiring them.


    ''Well, well, well, look over there,''


    ''What?��Oh!��How nice is it?��The four of you are gathered here.


    Yes, it''s like a whole other world out there!


    How glamorous!


    I''m so glad you''re here, Shirasawa-san.


    Yes, really!


    Let''s invite Shirasawa-san to lunch!


    Mizuho, one of those smiling four girls who have been attracting attention for some time, turns to look at Yuto.


    ''Yuto, go ahead. The place is where I told you earlier.''''


    Yeah, yeah, okay. Well, I''ll see you later!


    Yuto headed to the next class to join Ichigo as he fled from the place that everyone envied him.


    As she sat alone at her desk, Karen stood up happily as several young ladies invited her to lunch. Apparently, she was looking forward to the meal.


    Hanaren followed the ladies and walked past the four girls who were still smiling at each other, and when she stepped out into the corridor, she saw Yuto in the next class and smiled with a nima~.


    Then she stopped smiling and Karen quickly looked out the window from the hallway.


    Outside the window, she saw a magnificent western style garden that was well maintained on a large site.


    ''''Hualien-san?��What''s going on?


    Nothing I''m looking forward to dinner.


    Well, Hualien-san is adorable.


    Hualien laughed with Nima~.

 138-Jogakuin, survey and ⑦

    ''What? There''s no one here. And you''re sure about that?��Come to this rooftop without permission.


    Ichigo blurted out as he came to the large rooftop of the school building.


    ''They told me to come here. He said that no one would be here at lunchtime. Oh, speaking of which, where''s Mito-san?


    Yeah, Mr. Mito was having a hard time with the young lady''s invitation. I wish I could have gone with you. That would have been a breakthrough for you to get to know the young lady.


    Shizuka seems to be popular in the class next door because of her friendly attitude. Apparently Ichigo doesn''t have a bad impression of her either, but it seems that the bar is still high for the young lady to have dinner with boys together.


    ''''So, how''s it going over there?''''


    ''Oh, what can I say, Mari is incredibly popular...''


    ''Haha, Shirasawa-san is amazing. I guess a popular person is a popular person no matter where you go.


    Yes.


    So, did you introduce them to your business associates?


    Yeah, I did.


    ...How was it?


    What do you mean?


    So that''s Shirasawa-san''s reaction.


    ''Hmmm, he was just smiling like a normal person?��He seemed a little suspicious because I refused to go to dinner with him, but...


    I see you''re smiling........well, never mind. And about Shirasawa-san. You may have already sensed that we''re a bit crazy.


    ''Yeah, I guess so!''


    ''Yeah, definitely. Especially since you''re so quick to get in my face.


    ....


    ''Well, I''ll follow up on that. If you''re that popular, I think I can at least keep you guys apart.


    Uh-huh.


    Then the door to the rooftop doorway opened.


    ''Yuto, you''ve kept me waiting.


    Mizuho and Marion show up.


    And behind them........Nina was also there.


    ''''Ah, Mizuho. Eh!��Nina!


    Nina showed up with her, and Yuto let out a loud voice.


    ''''Yes, after discussing it with Mizuho-san, I thought it would be better to have Nina-san come over so we could save on unnecessary explanations.


    Nina already knows that Yuto and the others are capable. In any case, it''s also what we were planning to talk about this time, and if you think about it, there''s nothing wrong with having them come here now.


    Incidentally, Mari was apparently taken to the cafeteria in the academy by a number of young ladies after that.


    ''''I see.......that''s right. Oh, let me introduce you to Hakamada Ichigo, who I was talking to.


    This is Hakamada Ichigo. Nice to meet you!


    It''s Shitenji Mizuho.


    ''I''m Marion Mia Schlian. It''s nice to meet you.


    ''I''m Nina S. Hule. I''m not a gifted person, so I''m in the same position as Hakamada-san.


    After a brief greeting to each other, Ichigo looks over at the three girls and gives them an indescribable look.


    (Holy shit........that''s amazing. With this, Shirasawa-san can''t be at peace with himself. (But such a rare and beautiful place around Yuto?


    Ichigo silently punched Yuto in the head.


    ''''Ouch!��What the hell, Ichigo!


    It''s nothing...


    Since it''s an empty rooftop, a witty Marion takes out a large leisure sheet from the tote bag she brought with her and spreads it out on the floor.


    ''''Since standing around is nothing to talk about, let''s talk here. Also, I''ve only prepared tea.


    Oh, thank you, Miss Marion.


    We all sit down on Marion''s spread out seat.


    ''Well, let''s get right to it, Yuto. About the future investigation of the source of the curse.


    Mizuho opened her mouth and Yuto nodded seriously.


    ''''Yeah, first I''ll briefly explain what we''re going to do I''ll have you go over everything.


    All of them?


    When Mizuho listens back with a raised eyebrow, everyone''s attention is drawn to what Yuto is saying.


    ''''Yeah, that''s right. It''s everything from the cursed person''s status and standing, family structure, friendships, normal hobbies and interests, to life patterns. Well, in order of priority, I guess, from status, standing, family structure. And the perspective is always to be aware of the person or organization that benefits from the misfortune of the person who has been cursed.


    It''s like being a detective.


    ''No, you''re right, Ichigo. Even if you''re an able-bodied person, you always have a purpose or intention to make things happen. Things don''t happen for no reason.


    What if he was a jerk?


    ''We can''t rule out that possibility. If that were the case, it would be the most troublesome and the narrowing down target would be unusually wide. However, in that case, the pleasant criminal would surely have other spells in mind. The only way to find such victims is to look for them. But even so, there will always be a thought pattern or the preferences of the surgeon himself, and we can trace it back from there to narrow down the culprit. That''s why it''s very important for everyone to talk about it from different perspectives.


    Listening to Yuto''s story, it sounded like a rambling story, and Mizuho and the others'' faces clouded over.


    ''''But my guess is that there''s a good chance it''s not a pleasant crime this time.


    Why?��Yuto.


    ''''Yeah, that Hougetsu-san''s condition that I heard about the other day but from what I can imagine, this curse is a very strong curse.


    Yuto looked serious, while Mizuho, Marion, and Nina also felt a pain in their chests and their lips tightened. Now, after Houzuki Akiko was transported to the General Hospital, she was transferred to the University Hospital as an unexplained illness with no abnormalities found in any tests.


    More than anything else, it seems that her body is severely weakened.


    ''First of all, I''ve never heard of anything that could take someone''s life from a curse alone. There have been cases of people dying from accidents or suicides as a result of secondary disasters caused by a curse, but the curse itself doesn''t have that much power. When you think about it, this curse is one of the strongest in terms of its strength. In that case, the magician is not an ordinary haphazard magician. A lot of spellcasters who become jokers are usually amateurs who have just gained their powers and want to test them out.


    So this curse is...


    Ichigo puts a hand to his chin.


    ''Yeah, I think it''s better to think of it as the work of a professional. So there must be an aim for it. I''ll get a little bit of that aim and make a prediction.


    ''What if you can narrow it down?��Yuto.


    ''Of course, I''m going to get in there and I''m going to beat the sorcerer. At worst, I will purify and destroy the ritual vessels and catalyst used in the magic. Then this curse will disappear.


    Ichigo and Nina look nervous at Yuto''s words. Ichigo and Nina are not gifted. So they wouldn''t be able to help them with what happened after they identified the other party. But now his own friend is saying that he won''t quit fighting that ungainly sorcerer in the end.


    To be honest, it felt both unrealistic and terrifying.


    ''Now, it may not be something I''m going to say, but on top of that, I can envision another troubling... worst-case scenario as a possible thing to consider. This could be possible even if we were able to narrow down the opponent with surprising ease.


    ...What is that, Yuto?


    It''s when they are part of a powerful group or organization.


    !


    These possibilities are there. It''s still a long way off, you know?��However, there are even organizations that can perform spells at your request. In this case, we can''t get to them that easily, even though we know the enemy. We have to consider our strength and the enemy''s strength, as well as the compatibility between them.


    Yuto drank the tea Marion had prepared for him.


    ''Well, this might be overthinking it. It''s just that spellcasters aren''t generally suited for combat, so it''s possible that they don''t receive requests on their own. Like the presence of a bouncer.


    Yuto said, and smiled at Mizuho and Marion, who were slightly on the verge of turning over, and said to them.


    ''''But, well, it''s okay, Mizuho-san, Marion-san.


    What?


    Mizuho and Marion stared at Yuto.


    ''''Because who do you think we are?��There aren''t many people with the ability to stand up to Marion, Mizuho-san, who came through the line of death with that millimeter, right?��Moreover, everything you just said is hypothetical. Absolutely, let''s help Mizuho and her friends!


    ''Fufu, fufu, you''re right. Seriously, Masato always has a bad character at times like this.


    ''Yes. It''s great that you''re already anticipating several different situations, but you always talk about the worst of it!


    ''Haha ... is that right?''


    Then Ichigo raises his voice.


    ''Isn''t that it?��His thinking is rotten because he''s basically only the worst thing that can happen around him. Yuto''s game of life is lightly in inferno mode.


    What did you say?


    Nina blows up at the exchange between Ichigo and Yuto.


    ''''That''s what it looks like, Dou Dou Dou. You always seem to have no peace...''''


    ''Oh, you understand, Miss Nina?��The worst part about this guy is that he''s going to let the bait go to us. So be careful, Nina. I''m in a very bad way.


    Yes, yes, I''ll be careful.


    Hey!


    ''Well, fine. If you tell me it''s going to be a fight, I''ll riot without a care in the world. I''m going to make you truly regret messing with someone I know.


    Yes, me too.


    Mizuho laughed wryly and Marion also made fists with her hands in front of her chest.


    ''''At any rate, let''s investigate first. I''ve already asked Meira about the Hougetsu family that Yuto told me about, so I''m sure we''ll have the results of the investigation soon. What do we do after that?��Yuto.


    ''Yeah, I think I''d like a list of the people in the academy who are absent, just in case. And also the cause and reason for it. Also, let''s clean up Houzuki-san''s friendships from scratch. Oh, and Marion-san.


    Yes, sir.


    ''I know it''s hard for you, Marion, but can you check the academy grounds for evil spirits?��I''m not a curse specialist either, but maybe there''s a relay point or a relay person for the curse.


    ''Okay, the grounds are a bit large, it''ll take a few days. And the relay person?


    ''Yes, it''s a curse I''ve experienced in the past, and it''s common to use a person''s possessions, hair, or other body parts to curse someone, but there are other times when they''ll use their bad feelings towards the victim of the curse. In doing so, they may be reinforcing the curse. The person being relayed to us doesn''t know it''s happening, though.


    Does that mean........you''re going to look for someone who doesn''t get along with Akiko-san or something?


    That''s the easiest way to understand it. It may not be very common among the students of the academy that these ladies attend, though. Well, it''s fine if it''s just a companionship survey for you, Houzuki-san.


    I understand!


    And....


    Did we?


    ''''Yes, Ichigo and Nina-san, please follow up casually so that we can move easily. I''m sorry for getting you involved in this, but........


    ''''Don''t worry, I''m used to you making a mess of things. Mr. Shirasawa and Ms. Mito are a problem for me, so I''ll focus on that area and follow up with them. Besides, it''s because this is a girl named Ms. Houzuki who''s in pain. I can''t forgive her for that. If it were a man, I''d make him put up with it.


    ''Yes!��I''ll keep an eye out for teachers and such.


    ''Thank you!��Okay, let''s move on with this first. If I get something, I''ll share it with you. In some cases, I''ll ask for help from Mizuho-san''s Shitenji family, and I have some friends that I can rely on as well.


    ''What?��Who are your friends, Yuto-san?


    What?��A friend who can be counted on by you?��Who''s that?


    Marion and Mizuho feel uncomfortable with the lines that they can''t imagine from Yuto.


    As soon as they do, Ichigo, who is beside them, becomes unusually tense.


    ''''You, you can''t possibly........that''s.......''''


    Yeah. No, just in case, you know?


    What?��Who is it?


    Mizuho couldn''t help but be curious. Including Ichigo''s reaction.


    ''''No, how should I put it...''''


    Marion is also curious.


    ''Tell me about it, Yuto.


    Oh no, it''s not ... well ... not human, is it?


    ""What?"


    Nina and others are taken aback.


    Ichigo covers his face with his hands and shakes his shoulders in a whisper as he responds on behalf of Yuto.


    ''''.........they''re the breathing troublemakers who are good friends with Masato. No, let''s call them the walking trauma makers who made my black history........


    ''That''s it?��I can''t say I can deny it, though.


    Mizuho and the others were even more confused by Ichigo''s explanation.


    Later, Mizuho and Marion were astonished by the faltering explanation from Yuto.


    ''''Oh, you........how insane are you!


    I''ve never heard of anything like this ... even in the families of leading contractors.


    Beside her, Nina makes a thoughtful gesture.


    ''The saviors who appeared in Millmar... no way...''


    Yuto received Mizuho and Marion''s gaze all over his body as sweat poured from his forehead.


    ''''Haha........''''


    In the midst of all of this, Yuto''s face suddenly gets stronger.

 139-Whereabouts of the enemy

    That blonde girl over there is the target. Yan Shi Shui, can you do that for me?��We are here to join you, so please give us instructions at your own time.


    ....


    A man with glasses speaks to me and silently stares at the school building.


    At the eastern end of the vast grounds of the Seisen Academy, four men of yellow race, each wearing a camouflage jacket and camouflage clothing, and a man wearing a simple Chinese dress, faced the roof of the school building in unison.


    Their ages varied from one another, but they looked to be in the 30s or 40s. In addition, each of them wore a strange air, and something different from ordinary people could be felt in the air.


    ''''Hey!��Are you listening to me?��Dead bird!


    A man with a sharp look in his eyes scares me from behind Stopwater.


    Stopwater took one look at the scary man behind him with his slit eyes and looked forward.


    The figure of a large adult lurking on top of the trees is like a shadow from the outside and cannot be seen. Also, only Stopwater was different from the other four, sitting hunched over a twig of a tree.


    Considering Stopwater''s nearly six feet tall, he obviously shouldn''t have the weight to sit on such a twig. However, the twig that supports the stopwatch doesn''t move even slightly, as if it ignores the existence of the stopwatch, and moreover, the twig sways with the stopwatch when a gentle wind arises around the area.


    I''m going home.


    The stop water rises up on its twigs.


    ''Oh!��You''re kidding me!��All these guys are here. Why don''t you just do it now?��How careful are you to kidnap a little girl like that?��What, Deadbird, you scared?


    ''''Well, wait, Poisonous Arm. The Earl''s orders are also to obey Yan Yan''s cessation. If he says he''s going home, I''ll leave now. And you''d better not despise those girls either. They''re all Rank A''s in this institution. That ability was proven in the Millimeter earlier. If you go in for an attack, you''ll get hurt too.


    Han!��Hundred eyes!��I don''t approve of this bastard. The Dark Night Leopard is enough for this kind of work. And the agency''s rank is of no use. You can''t measure the true strength of us gifted people by a trivial test.


    Stopwater doesn''t change his expression, but he hears the word "Count" and snickers.


    The poisonous arm of the poisonous arm is enraged by this attitude of Stopwater.


    ''''Wha, what the heck, Teme. Are you making fun of the Count?


    Stop!��The "poisonous arm


    Do what you will...


    "Huh?


    Stopwater glares sharply at the youngsters on the roof of the school building where his target is located. Even without the electronic binoculars, Stopwater could see the detailed expressions of each boy and girl.


    And then Stopwater''s gaze was focused on the boy who was talking about something in the center of the group on that rooftop.


    ''''So I say do what you want. If the Dark Night''s Leopard is as good as you say it is, then you can go and kidnap that girl now. If you can do that.


    The poison arm clenched his fists at the inchoate words of the water stopper.


    ''Fine I''ll do it.


    Poisonous arm, chill out!��When you do something, you move at the same time. I won''t allow you to do that. The spirit user over there is a member of the Shitennji family. It won''t be easy!


    Hyakugan restrains the poison arm, but it seems that the poison arm is already willing to move. The poison arm is behind him, and as he looks out for the other two, the three of them, excluding Hyakugan and Stopwater, have disappeared from the scene.


    ''''Nah, those idiots........''''


    The man called Hundred Eyes gnashed his teeth at this colleague''s indiscretion and delusion.


    ''''Yan Stop Water, why did you allow it to happen? Even if you succeed in this, Guo Yuan will complain about the post-processing.''''


    ....


    Stopwater didn''t reply, but stared towards the rooftop where the poison arms were headed.


    ''''And although the poison arm underestimated you, there is no mistake about what you are saying. It was a bit forceful, but if you were even called a dead bird, you could have kidnapped that target now. Why did you allow that to happen, and why did you allow this kind of short-sightedness with no strategy or anything else?


    It''s not that easy.


    What?


    You''ll see.


    As soon as the conversation was over, to a certain extent, a chill ran down his spine and he turned around behind him where he was sitting.


    What?��What''s wrong, Yuto?


    Mizuho noticed that Yuto''s mood had changed.


    ''''Everyone be careful!''''


    What?


    At this moment, a sound of slicing air entered Yuto''s ears.


    That ripping sound is heading to Yuto. If you avoid it, it''s a direct hit course to Marion.


    Yuto immediately gets up on his knees and cleaves his eyes with his right hand sword, and the hijinx pops up in front of Yuto.


    Everyone there changes color at the sight of that dark instrument.


    A scream came from Nina, and even Ichigo was stunned, unable to grasp the situation.


    ''''Mizuho-san, Marion-san!��Nina-san and Ichigo, please!


    All right!


    I understand!


    This behavior of the two girls, who immediately reacted to Yuto''s instructions and prepared to intercept, was cultivated in real battles.


    Mizuho and Marion moved Niina and Ichigo behind them and alerted the area, while at the same time Mizuho sent her exploration winds across the rooftops to search for the mysterious enemy that had attacked them.


    ''''What the hell!��What the hell!��Yuto!


    ''I don''t know!��But don''t let your guard down!


    Yuto stood in front of Mizuho and the others, kneading Senki while checking his surroundings with just his gaze.


    (One, two........three!)


    At the same time as Yuto figured out the number of enemies, Mizuho''s exploration winds also showed a reaction.


    ''''They''re coming!''''


    At the same time as Yuto''s voice, men wearing masks as if they were wearing them in a Kyogeki play suddenly appear from the sky on either side of Mizuho and Marion.


    The backs of the men''s hands are covered with beastly hair, and their claws are not human, but sharp as a bear.


    Just as Masato turns his body around and is about to support Mizuho and the others, two heads, the same as the one that flew in earlier, fly towards Masato. All of the necks of the flying necks overlapped the straight course that connected Yuto, Mizuho and Marion. If they ducked, they were headed for Mizuho and Marion.


    Yuto didn''t change his face and released a right-handed kick to face those two dark objects. But Yuto''s kick didn''t hit cleanly on that leech neck.


    Without pausing, Yuto turned his body around and headed for Mizuho and Marion behind him.


    ''''Han!��Fool!��Don''t act like you don''t know me!��You''re striking out!


    A man''s voice that seemed to make fun of him from behind that Yuto entered Yuto''s ears.


    But.........that man''s voice turned into a startled voice.


    The hijinx that flew towards Yuto just now was thrust directly into the shoulders of the beast-like men who were about to attack Mizuho and Marion from the air behind them.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future.


    As a result, the men who had been attacked by their friends were pulled by their shoulders by the sudden severe pain and the momentum of the flying hijinx, and their own momentum was also killed and they fell in front of Mizuho and Marion, who should have used it as a landing spot.


    ''''Nah!''''


    Even at that moment, Yuto arrived in close proximity to Mizuho and the others, and the gazes of Mizuho and the others and Yuto crossed.


    Then, as if to match Yuto''s movements, Mizuho and Marion bent their bodies and ran forward to pass by Yuto''s side.


    The beastly men suddenly noticed Yuuto appearing to swap places with Mizuho and the others, but Yuuto didn''t allow himself to fight back and stepped in between the two beastmen, spreading his hands wide to the left and right and placing his palm on each of the beastmen''s chests.


    Immediately after, the muscles, body fluids, and brains of the beastmen shook violently.


    Clear liquid mixed with blood began to spill out from underneath the beastmen''s masks, and the two beastmen slowly collapsed in a large figure from side to side.


    Mizuho and Marion, who had replaced Yuto, stopped in the area where Yuto had been earlier, and the spirits began to gather around Mizuho.


    ''''Ku!��Let them!


    She could hear the voice, but she could tell that the man who hadn''t appeared was trying to set something up. However, Mizuho didn''t mind and took control of the spirit and completed the jutsu.


    Marion stood in front of Mizuho, and when she meditated, a clean spirit power began to wrap around her body.


    A masked poisonous arm appeared in the air near the front of that Marion in a fluffy manner.


    As the poison arm focused its spiritual power on its arms, both sleeves of its camouflage jacket popped off from its shoulders, revealing both arms wrapped in a lurid, all-encompassing yellow-green pus from inside.


    The poisonous arms plunged into Marion as she thrust her hands forward, letting the pus fly.


    (The Count says it doesn''t have to be five bodies. I''ll take at least both arms!��The slightest touch on my arm!��Now watch your defenses!��My pus corrupts all defensive barriers. (Stay there for the spirit user................nah!


    Marion, who was standing in front of Mizuho, disappeared. No, he flew himself to the side and avoided it. At the same time, Mizuho flew backwards.


    The poisonous arm was ducked by the two of them and the arm stabbed into the floor where Marion had been.


    Then, the floor instantly corroded to black and became soft like rotting leaves.


    ''''Tch!''''


    It''s over, sweetheart.


    "Huh?


    Poisoned arms shifted his gaze towards the owner of the voice ahead of him, and Mizuho crossed her arms fearlessly.


    (The little girl''s getting chipper and getting carried away!)


    Poison Arm tries to pull his arm off the floor, but his body stiffens.


    He couldn''t get his arm off the floor.


    If you look, you can see a sort of magic circle floating around your arm.


    And from within it, a beautiful white hand grabs the hand of the poisonous arm like a handshake, and it doesn''t freak out at all.


    ''''


    ''Oh, I''m sorry. I set a trap there to catch the impurities. It''s called the Hand of the Angel among exorcists, you know?


    Marion tells me from the side, apologetically. It''s as if she is sympathetic to what is about to happen.


    Mizuho gives a nasty smile and snaps the fingers of her right hand with a snap as she uncrosses her arms.


    ''''Ha!''''


    Flames emerge from the hand of the poison arm, which let out an involuntary scream, as it travels down the arm.


    The poisonous arm blinks and desperately tries to pull his arm out, but he can''t do anything about it.


    ''''Hee!''''


    Kukku?��Is it hot?��I''ll have to clean that pus-filled arm with fire.


    Mizuho''s nasty smile.


    Mizuho turned to Yuto and the others behind her with a smug look on her face as if to say, "I did it, Mizuho....


    They were all donning.


    ''What?��What!��That''s the reaction!


    "Shitenji-san........this is scary~ Yuto, no matter how good your face is, this is just.......


    Ha ha.....


    When it came to Nina, she was clinging to Yuto''s arm as if she was trembling with tears in her eyes.


    ''''Mizuho-san, Mizuho-san........''''


    The reaction of her allies, which was the opposite of what she had imagined, made Mizuho teary-eyed this time, and she turned around to face Marion.


    Then, Marion was looking in a different direction and praying to the heavens.


    ''''Hey, Marion!��What are you praying for?��It''s not fair!��It was Marion who came up with this partnership!


    ''Hey, Mizuho-san!��Please stop saying things that are misleading!��All I said was that if I strand you, you can attack me as you please!


    It''s the same thing!��You hidden sister douchebag!��Dossier for short!


    Oh, my God!��The reason everyone was donning it earlier was because of Mizuho-san''s nasty, evil smile!


    ''Hey!��A maiden''s smile is wicked!


    Watching the exchange between the two girls with half a glance, Yuto shifted his gaze to the poisonous arm that had fainted in fear. He had originally planned to find out what they were, so he wasn''t going to kill them.


    In fact, Mizuho''s flaming jutsu is gone now, too.


    Yuto walks out to check the possessions of the two unconscious beastmen and their poisonous arms.......but it''s hard to walk.


    Because, Nina still won''t leave Yuto''s arms. Moreover, they''re hugging so tightly that you can feel Niina''s heart beating so closely.


    Yuto looks down at Nina, and Nina says, "What? He looks up at me like.


    ''Ni, Niina?��It''s just...


    ''Oh ... oh!��Sorry!


    Realizing what Yuto was trying to say, Nina turned bright red to her ears and moved away from him.


    Yuto''s face also became hot at that Nina''s initial reaction.


    Mizuho and Marion, who were supposed to be gawking at each other, didn''t miss this situation of Yuto and the others, even at a time like this.


    ''''Nina-san!��It''s not worth it!


    ''Yes, sir!��It''s not fair!


    No, no!��I was so scared that I was unconscious...


    Ichigo looks at the shameless girls with a shocked look on his face.


    Ichigo can''t believe this current situation.


    "Well, seriously........you''re not even a Yuto. Mr. Shirasawa you''re in a lot of trouble.��Do you understand?��No, but ... this is going to be fun and ... oh well!


    Yuuto checks the two beastmen and the poison arm for any possessions during this time.


    (What the hell are these guys........)

 140-Whereabouts of the enemy ②

    Finally feeling calmer, Mizuho and the others gathered at Yuto''s place.


    Yuto carefully examined the clothes of these gifted people.


    ''''Yuto, what are these guys?��Could it possibly have something to do with the curse?


    No, I don''t know. It''s just that if I did, that wouldn''t be a reason for them to attack us...


    Marion ponders this seriously, too.


    ''Maybe they noticed the curse and were afraid we''d interfere.


    ''Yeah it''s possible, but that would mean that we''ve been under surveillance for a long time. That''s certainly not the case.��The curse can''t be lifted on the spot when we find out, and even if they identify the sorcerer, we should be able to intercept him in a favorable situation at the time we move....... Hmmm, I don''t have any personal belongings that would identify these guys. I had money with me, but no wallet.


    Mizuho is also experiencing an attack like this for the first time in her life. Honestly, she can''t wipe the cold sweat off her face when she thinks that if Yuto wasn''t there.


    But that wasn''t the case for an attack on my companions. If he didn''t know that, it would be difficult for the current Mizuho to deal with it. In fact, the first attack, which could be called a surprise attack, was flying towards Yuto and Marion.


    It could be said that thanks to Yuto sensing it beforehand and knocking it off, they all remained unharmed.


    Mizuho bit her lip as she knew that once again she was protected by Yuto.


    But before that, I don''t know what the purpose of these guys'' attack was.


    ''''They have a grudge against one of us.......or something?


    ''I don''t know if it''s a grudge or not, but it''s certainly true that they attacked us. I''m pretty sure there''s a reason for it. Either we''re all targets, or someone in particular...


    Yuto recalls the entirety of the attack just now.


    ''''Come to think of it, that last attack... or maybe the first one too...''''


    ''Is there something on your mind, Yuto-san?''


    Yuto turned around with a huff and turned to face Marion.


    It was a certain bias in the enemy''s actions.


    It wasn''t enough to be certain yet, but it seemed that Marion was involved in all of the actions that seemed to be forceful or only deliberate in the enemy''s attacks.


    Marion tilts her head in response to Yuto''s gaze, but when she realizes the meaning contained in his gaze, her eyes turn to tears and she screams loudly.


    ''''I''m not trying to hold a grudge against anyone!


    ''Oh, no, I didn''t say that, did I?��I know that Marion-san is not that kind of person.


    No, it can''t be...


    ''No, I''m sorry. I might be overthinking things.


    For a few seconds, Mizuho and the others stare at this unintelligible attacker.


    Yuto stands up and with a serious look on his face, he makes a suggestion to Mizuho.


    ''''Mizuho. I think we should report these guys to the agency.��Maybe the agency will look into it.


    Well, I will. I''ll contact you and have you pick it up right away. What''s really going on with these guys?��Besides, it''s a problem that they broke into this academy. No one else was here, which is fine, but it would be a disaster if those students got involved.


    ''Indeed that''s not funny. Could you ask Omine-san if she could turn in a person with the ability to guard and escort the academy?��They''re the ones who might get the public involved, and that would get the agency working.


    To Yuto and the others, this is a serious matter.


    It was just as Mizuho had said, and those who attacked in broad daylight in this Seisen Academy could be called abnormal. It is even more so when one considers that such an attack as the previous one took place in class.


    Mizuho took out her cell phone and contacted the agency.


    ''''I just called them. They''ll be here soon. Also, he wants me to hold off on the escort guard thing for a moment.''''


    Yuto nodded and scratched his head.


    ''''Hmm, I don''t think we''ll get any answers as it is. Let''s tie these guys up for now and leave them on the roof top doorway there. I''ll apply some Ki to them just in case they don''t wake up.


    Ichigo chuckles at Yuto''s casual line.


    ''What the hell, you''re just telling a normal scary story, aren''t you?


    Yuto hijacked the attackers, tied them up in their own clothes so they couldn''t move, and hid them above the rooftop doorway.


    ''''That''s it. Mizuho-san, Marion-san, there might still be some of these guys'' friends. Let''s keep our guard up. To be honest, none of us have any idea what these guys are at the moment. I''ll leave it as a possibility that they''re related to the curse, but it feels like it''s a different case.


    Mizuho and Marion nodded.


    ''I''ll keep exploration winds flying around the grounds at all times, just in case.


    ''''The grounds of the academy are too large for me to put up wards, but I''ll do something about the school building where the students are. Also, I''ll put up a ward on the people who attacked us here. If they have any friends, they might come to help.


    Yes, please. And about Ichigo and Nina-san, just be careful with them too. Particularly since Ichigo is in a different class, I can''t help but be late in following up with him. Oh, I''ll give you the Spirit Swordsman''s bill when I return to the dormitory later. I''m sure it''ll be enough to buy some time...


    I understand.


    Bills?��I get it. But ... it''s a hell of a mess, isn''t it?


    The casual words of Ichigo made Masato feel sorry for Ichigo and Nina. It was the same for both Mizuho and Marion.


    ''''I''m sorry ... I''ll definitely protect you two.


    ''Well, don''t worry about it, Yuto. Better yet, it''s better than you guys suffering in a place you don''t even know about. I don''t think I can do much, but whatever you say.


    ''''Me too. And I owe Mizuho-san and the others a debt of gratitude!


    Yuto and the others widened their eyes at the two of them'' unexpected offer. Despite the fact that they had just now met with so much danger, they did not expect the two of them, who were ordinary people, to say this.


    For the two of them, it should have been nothing but fear....


    At that point, Ichigo spoke to Masato.


    ''''Hey, Yuto.''''


    What?��Awareness


    These guys got beaten up pretty easy, but they weren''t very good at it, were they?��No, it''s not very human from what I can tell.


    No, he''s pretty strong. Considering what you just did, I''d rate you as skilled.


    ''''Is that so?��So you guys are strong, you had a great coordination earlier, do you practice that kind of thing too?


    Ichigo''s question with a bit of relief, Yuto looked up at Mizuho and Marion and looked at each other.


    ''Yes, no, I haven''t practiced, but...''


    Oh, so that''s the move!��It was like a comic book, but is it normal for people with abilities to be like that...


    ''''No, it''s not like that... but for some reason I thought Mizuho and Marion would understand.


    Yeah, well, I guess that''s something you should do.


    I feel the same way.


    The three of them tilted their heads.


    Nina stared at the three of them for a while..........and somehow wrinkled her brow.


    Then suddenly, the door to the rooftop doorway opened.


    ''''Who are you?��The idea of being out of control here!


    Aiko Toba Aiko, a sophomore who is a member of the student council''s public morals committee, appears.


    Since a senior student and an executive of the student council was upset with her appearance, Masato, Mizuho and the rest of the group looked embarrassed.


    ''''You guys!��What are you doing here ... cah!


    With a clink, Aiko was surprised to hear a sound like broken glass in the air above her as she screamed.


    Yuto and the others certainly saw the strange sight of a crack in the space above Aiko for a moment, like a crack.


    ''''Wha, what?��This is another of your pranks!��I''ll report this to the dean!


    ""Eeeeeeee!"


    ''No, you''re wrong!��Toba-senpai.


    Shitenji-san, you''re here, what''s all the fuss about?


    This is ... well ...


    Mizuho, who was not good at making excuses, couldn''t come up with a good excuse on the spur of the moment.


    ''''Um, I''m sorry, Toba-senpai.......''''


    Oh, my God, Nina, you''re here too.


    Actually, I asked the people here to bring me here.


    Is that...?


    ''In fact, I thought I''d ask some of you here, as my friends, to be at the Millmar ceremony next week. That''s when I, you know, uh... oh!��We''re trying to get them to dance the Millmar dance as a token of our friendship. So we''ve been practicing...


    ((((Eeeeeeeeeeee!��What excuse!��It!))))


    All four of their gazes are focused on the slender Nina''s profile.


    Masato and Ichigo, who don''t know much about dancing in particular, can''t help but stare at Nina. And there''s no way they can make that excuse.


    ''''Well!��That was it!��I see........if that''s what you mean......


    Aiko pondering.


    (Huh?��(Does it bother you?)


    How honest you are, Ichigo felt as if he had been exposed to a part of the ladies'' biology.


    Exhaling unnoticed, Ichigo thought about how he wanted to leave quickly and looked towards the doorway.


    (Hm?)


    The shadow next to the doorway looked like a mollusk had passed through it.


    Ichigo wondered what it was?��So I check again........nothing.


    (Is it my imagination...)


    I understand!��I think it''s great if that''s your goal!��Let''s keep this place to myself.


    ''Thank you!��Toba-senpai.


    ''But ... I don''t admire you for making too much noise, and you must remember to be a lady at all times, right?


    ''Yes, I''ll take it to heart!


    When Nina bowed her head, the other four people hurriedly bowed their heads as well.


    ''''Hmph. The lunch break is already over, so everyone should go back to the classroom. And..........I wonder if that other beautiful exam student will also be joining that millimer''s dance?


    "...what?��No?��No, but...


    ''Oh, well we passed each other on the way here, but it''s not the same. No, it''s nothing. Then ... please be careful from now on.


    When she said that, Aiko turned her body around in a ladylike manner and left.


    Yuto and the others looked at each other and made a face of if........


    However, there were other things that bothered them as well.


    ''''Yuto-san, the crack in the space just now........?��It was as if an attack had hit the ward. That wasn''t something I put up, and more than anything else I felt like I was.......protecting Toba-senpai.


    Oh, yeah. That''s how I feel about it, too. I don''t know what that was. I''ll just have to look into it and...


    Yeah.


    Mizuho nodded.


    ''''Maybe that battle just now was seen by... that Shirasawa-san...''''


    Yuto''s face darkened.


    ''Oh my God........what should I do? There''s a little too much going on, I can''t think straight.


    ''''There''s no point in worrying about it. If she.........if she......if Shirasawa-san has found out about us, we should at least keep her quiet......


    ''Yeah, well I''ll take care of that for you.


    Ichigo scratches his head beside me too, but I feel like I have no choice but to go bumping into him now.


    ''''Yuto let me join you when you tell me that. No, just let me finish up in the middle.


    Ichigo puts his hand on Yuto''s shoulder with a serious look on his face.


    Yuto wants to talk to him alone, but he sees the look on Ichigo''s face and agrees.


    ''''Okay........''''


    Oh, and you know, just now there.


    Yeah?


    ''No it''s nothing. I''ll tell you later.


    Ichigo thought that he should tell her about the strange shadow he saw earlier, but when he saw the expression on Yuto''s face, he decided against it.


    (It''s not good to cram too much into it now........ I''ll tell Shitenji-san or Shurian-san later...)


    Mizuho and the others were also looking at the situation of those Yujin with concern.


    Especially for Mizuho and Marion, who are also gifted, they can understand how Yuto feels. This is because this is a common concern of all gifted people.


    Even if they are close friends, they can''t say this much. It''s something that could destroy their relationship with each other as soon as they do so.


    The eastern edge of the grounds of the Holy Seine Academy right after Yuto and the others finished the battle.


    ''''Bah, that''s ridiculous!��What''s with that fighting style!��It''s as if the Dark Night Leopard is a baby, isn''t it? A young ability like that...


    Hyakugan, who doesn''t usually let his emotions get too high, stiffens his hands with the electronic binoculars in surprise.


    ''''........Hmph.''''


    ''''Swallow stop you knew that this would happen?''''


    ....


    Then why did you let him go!��That just puts them on alert and we can''t do any more surprise attacks from now on!


    Don''t get me wrong I''m not one of you. And you should know that I''m not here for pleasure.


    ''''Kuh........ Huh............Is it okay to say that?��Swallow stop water. You shouldn''t lick us too much.


    With a jerk, the water stops moving one eyebrow.


    ''Now your precious children - those relatives of yours - are in our hands, aren''t they?


    You lowlife...


    ''Whatever you say. We are the Count''s hands and feet. We will only be in the position we are in if we carry out his orders.


    I''ll do what I''m told. And besides you don''t know what you''re talking about. I sent them out there to see what they could do. We can take care of anyone in that capacity. I just left that motivational loudmouth who wanted to do it to a ten-person noisy man.


    ''''Then ... you''ve used your poisonous arms as a guessing game to measure the opponent''s ability ...''''


    You didn''t even play a role in that, though...


    Kuh....


    And one other thing...


    Suddenly, a stick, like layers of thin metal bundled together from the stopping hand, stretches out from the stopping hand, and stops a few millimeters before Hyakugan''s throat.


    ''''........!''''


    ''None of the requests I''ve received ask me to save your lives. You must remember that well.


    When he said that, the cessation was lost in the noise of the wind in the trees, and Suu disappeared from the scene.


    After swallowing a gulp of spit, Hyakugan wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    ''''What a man the Count is........ ''''Oh, it doesn''t matter. As long as I finish this job............''''


    And then Hyakugan disappeared too.


    On the outskirts of Beijing, China.


    A back room on the fifth floor of a high security building built next to a lake called the Dark City of Water Margin.


    ''''Oh.''''


    What''s going on?��Lorenza.


    No, it''s nothing, honey.


    (Did my flying curse just pop?��(Hmph, you do some interesting things...)


    Then Lorenza made her favorite tea and offered it to the desk where Alessandro was sitting.


    On Alessandro''s desk, as he reaches for the tea, there is a drawing-like thing spread out on his desk. In the center of the altar-like blueprint on it, you could see a human-like drawing of five dismembered bodies.

 141-The destination of Mari

    After the first session of the afternoon class, Masato turned his attention to Mari.


    He hadn''t been able to talk to Mari since lunchtime.


    When Masato and the others returned to the classroom after being attacked by the mysterious gifted people during lunchtime, Mari had already taken her seat and was surrounded by other ladies, making it difficult to talk to her.


    However, Yuto had to check with Mari.


    Did she see what happened on that rooftop........


    If that was the case, that would mean that it was known that Mizuho and Marion were also gifted. In this situation, it would no longer be a problem for him alone.


    Yuto made up his mind to get up and head to Mari''s seat, which was surrounded by the ladies.


    Mizuho, Marion and Nina gather at Mizuho''s place and watch as she is aware of the actions of the yuto, but does not cause any reaction.


    Yuto passed behind Mizuho and Marion and spoke to Mari while talking to the ladies.


    ''''Mari can I have a word with you?''''


    Mari had noticed that Yuto was coming towards us. In fact, Mari was also casually checking on Yuto.


    Mari showed a forlorn expression for a moment, but she quickly turned her face to look at Yuto, making her face lightly tense.


    ''''.......What?��Yuto.


    Mari managed to speak naturally, but she looked at Yuto and lightly removed her gaze from him.


    And yet, this time, her cheeks are blushing as if her face is on the upswing. It''s rare for Mari to show this kind of attitude to Yuto.


    And now she''s dropping her eyes, looking listless.


    Something about Mari''s various emotions seemed to be mixed up in her.


    ''''Yes, I need to talk to you for a moment after school...''''


    "...talk?��Actually I have an invitation from the kendo club after school. Tomorrow?��Or you can call me tonight...


    I want to talk to you today. Not on the phone. I want to talk to you in person.


    Mari''s eyes widened lightly.


    A small amount of time passed between the serious-looking Yuto and Mari, who appeared slightly flustered.


    It was rare for Yuto to be so forceful in his conversation.


    Mari has a slightly happy expression on her face, but quickly retracts it.


    ''''Alright I''ll tell Shizuka and have her talk to the people in the kendo club.


    ''Thanks, Mari. I''ll see you later...


    Yuto walked away with a relieved expression on his serious face and returned to his seat.


    The young ladies watching this scene up close........


    Everyone is whispering to each other in whispers.


    ''''What a story from your high lord, Mr. Du Du.......and he also had a very serious look on his face!


    I don''t know why but I''m getting all hot and bothered.


    ''He forced himself on me like that... oh!


    Michiko-sama!��Take care of yourself!


    ''This is the kind of thing that would happen to me if we went co-ed...''


    Gather round after school today, ladies and gentlemen!


    It looked like she was getting very excited.


    A short distance away, Marion, Mizuho and Nina were also staring at this Mari with half-eyes. It was as if they were catching a dangerous signal that was visible to these three.


    ''''........That girl looks like she''s changed a lot in her response to Yuto. Does she become like that just because she realized who Yuto is?��I don''t know yet, but...


    Marion and Nina nodded when Mizuho said what she thought as if she were talking to herself, and Marion and Nina nodded as well.


    ''''Well I see a little bit of a look in your eyes at Yuto-san...''''


    ''I don''t feel the sting when you came to my rescue. That was like....


    The three girls nodded their heads in a mmmm, or something like that.


    ''''There are times when I notice the distance between us. That''s a woman on the verge of falling into the delusion of love....... If you leave the two of you alone, it''s a whole lot of fun. In some cases, the woman will come at you.


    "!


    Mizuho and the others huffed and turned their heads to the owner of the disturbing words.


    There was Karen at her desk, arms crossed, nodding in agreement.


    ''I thought she could do a bit. But alas. If it comes to that, I''m not a good woman. A good woman attracts a man even if she doesn''t say anything. Mari........goodbye!


    After saying that, Karen laughs Nima~ and stops in front of Mizuho and the other girls, who seem to freeze as she stands up and looks up at the three girls. Although their eyes are hidden and cannot be seen.


    ''''.........''''


    I''m going to the bathroom.


    Japanese, French-American, and millennial girls squeaking at the same time.


    ''Shut up and go!��That''s exactly the kind of thing a good woman wouldn''t say!


    !


    Hualien was amazed, he was!��He sneaked out of the classroom with an attitude of "I don''t know what to do".


    Then, after school, Masato invited Mari to the rooftop.


    He dared to choose this place.


    Ichigo would also come soon.


    And Mari now gazed at Yuto''s back and silently followed him without saying a word.

 142-Maris destination ②

    Mari was looking at Yuto''s back and remembering the lunch break.


    At the point when Yuto said that he had something to talk about with a serious look on his face, the content of the conversation was predictable, and when he invited her to the rooftop where such and such had happened all the way now, it turned into a certainty.


    At that time........today at lunchtime, Mari was indeed inside the rooftop doorway.


    She left Yuto and the others at noon and went to lunch with the ladies, and afterwards, Mari, who was curious about Yuto, finished her lunch early for an appropriate reason and looked for Yuto and the others where they were.


    And while she was looking for Yuto and the others, she asked a student who happened to talk to her where Yuto and Mizuho were, and she was told that she saw them heading towards the roof.


    He said he had something to do with the student council, so why were they on the roof?��When she thought about it, Mari couldn''t stay and couldn''t stand, so she immediately headed to the roof.


    Mari arrived at the rooftop, grabbed the knob of the door, and her eyes widened at the talking voice coming from outside the door.


    Because the content of the story was something like a curse or a curse.


    Mari at this time........


    (Hello!��(These young ladies who are friends of Yuto...........Yuto''s chuuninu mate!


    And then he thinks, and breaks down at the door.


    And they''re discussing it seriously.


    She was also surprised to see Ichigo and Nina with her at this time.


    But Mari saw something unbelievable right after this, or rather, she sees it.


    It was Yuto saying, "Be careful everyone! That''s when I shouted loudly.


    At first I thought he had noticed my presence, but there was no sign of that.


    What in the world was going on, Mari wondered?��And the door was opened........by millimeters.


    There, we see Yuto and the others being attacked by a large adult wearing a bizarre mask.


    Moreover, even from the amateur Mari''s point of view, she can see that the other party is abnormal, and unusual, people.


    Their unrealistic appearance, their speed, and the fact that they suddenly appeared in the air, it was........................It could be said that it completely overturned the common sense that I had.


    And most of all........it was Yuto.


    Yuto and the others calmly, instantly, and completely defeated this enemy, which looked like a monster to these Marri, in a calm, instantaneous, and complete manner.


    While Mizuho and Marion''s magical skills surprised her, Mari could see that it was Yuto who had played a central role in the victory of this battle.


    At this time, Mari couldn''t move as much as she wanted to, as her body trembled with an unearned fear.


    Then.........Mari remembered.


    And I understood.


    That was.........a true story with no falsehoods.......


    And Mari listened to the conversations of Yuto and the others that could be heard from outside without power.


    From that, it is clear that that Mizuho and Marion are the same kind of people as Yuto.


    (The same.........kind of people. I can understand that weird job that Yuto said was a part-time job, and that I know these beautiful people...)


    And ... now Mari remembered what Yuto and Ichigo had talked about on the park bench.


    Thinking back, at that time, Yuto had said that when he used his power, he could be forgotten by the people around him.


    At that time, I had been pissed off at what Mari was talking about like a cartoon, as I had never forgotten Yuto before.


    But now it was different.


    This unrealistic situation and seeing Yuto made it natural for her to accept that which Yuto had said.


    Mari had seen people other than herself often become suddenly distant to the Yuto. She remembered the discomfort, but Mari hadn''t even thought deeply about this at the time.


    Even though Ichigo had been so concerned about it that he had apologized to Yuto.


    Tears poured from Mari''s eyes and rolled down her cheeks, falling onto her lap.


    It wasn''t that she cried because of the loneliness and guilt that she thought she was the closest to Yuto..............but because she felt lonely and guilty that she hadn''t known or noticed Yuto.


    No, there was that too.


    But now Mari thought about this world that she had experienced so far, this world from Yuto''s........from Yuto''s point of view.


    It was.........


    Wasn''t Yujin lonely?��And.


    (If only I''d realized this myself sooner... or at least believed it when Yuto told me...)


    Shouldn''t I be the one who knows best that Yuto isn''t the kind of person who would lie to people when talking to them face to face?


    That''s natural, and you wouldn''t be able to blame others for that.


    But it''s different.


    For Mari, it''s different.


    Because for Mari, that is what Masato was to her.


    No matter what anyone else said, that was the Yuto that Mari knew.


    Why is it that I........


    The reason why Mari and Yuto became the relationship they are in now is related to a certain thought within Mari.


    Mari thought that the Yuto she knew was a better person to be appreciated by those around her.


    And that thought was too strong.


    Therefore, she couldn''t help but dislike or forgive the fact that Yuto himself was accepting the low opinion of the people around him.


    The Yuto he knew, the Yuto in Mari''s mind was not that kind of man.


    That''s why it annoyed her when she saw Yuto''s drawl or lack of confidence in his attitude.


    In other words, it was Mari who had the highest regard for Masato. That might have been a matter of favoritism.


    But for Mari, it was the truth. Although it was too embarrassing to say it out loud or to clamor about it myself, it was impossible to do so.


    And........this was also the reason why this girl, who held Yuto in the highest regard, was the hardest on him.


    Maybe it was selfishness. And it may have been immature.


    But to Yuto, only to Yuto, I feel this way................That was the girl called Mari Shirasawa.


    Now.........Mari can recall many words and attitudes that she has thrown at Yuto up to now.


    She is the one who usually comes down hard on Masato.


    Shortly after that, Masato''s mother goes missing and he gets sick from heartache, and I only treat him as a student in the same dojo, as a classmate in the same junior high school.


    (What I''ve been doing to Yuto.......I''ve been hurting him all the time. Without even caring for Yuto''s loneliness.......I only put my own thoughts first)


    Mari covers her face with her hands.


    The tears don''t stop coming from underneath the hands that cover her face.


    (Then I''ll be........)


    A tremendous sense of loss coated her mind as Mari remembered the way that Yuto had shown her before, the way he had treated her and the others.


    Unable to stay here any longer, Mari stood up vigorously and ran down the stairs.


    And at this time, Mari had one more thing to think she was supremely stupid.


    Throwing himself into that terrifying battle without fear, and that Yuto''s face that didn''t lose his composure while overwhelming the enemy.


    I thought of Masato from the bottom of my heart that he was so cool.


    Mari now understands the meaning of her own tears that are still flowing at this moment. Also, the frustration and anxiety she feels for Masato as he gets along with the other girls.


    It was at this moment that Mari understood what the boy, Doudou Yuto, was and is to her.........


    And ironically........at the same time as she knew that......she also felt an equal amount of regret and loss all together.

 143-Maris destination ③

    ����ȵv�ˤ�У�h�����Ϥ��Ť�����


    һ��Ϥޤ����Ƥ��ʤ���


    �v�ˤϴ󤭤�Ϣ�����������Ϥ����Ĥη��ޤǚi��������ˤ�ä��Ɠp�������Τ�������������귵�ä���


    �������������֤���ߡ����Ĥत�Ƥ�����


    ���������󡭡���


    ������


    ���g��ֱ���„���͡������դΤ����ݤߡ��������𤭤����Ȥ�Ҋ������


    �v�ˤ�ҕ�������Ɠp���������Ƥ�����


    ����������


    �����������


    ����Ϥޤ����Ĥत�Ƥ��롣


    �v�ˤϤ�������ΑB�Ȥ�Ҋ�ơ��ΤȤ��Ԥ��̼��ȸФ�Ф�����


    ����Ԓ���Ϥ��ϡ��e�������؟����ΤǤϤʤ��Τ���


    �ιʤʤ顢�e������ϐ������Ȥ򤷤��櫓�ǤϤʤ���


    �����ơ�����ϵv�ˤ�һ�w�������������L��Ɛ������Ȥ򤷤Ƥ����櫓�ǤϤʤ���


    �v�ˤ��Է֤μҤ������Ԥ��顢���Ȥ��٤������g���Ǥ��Ԥ����Ȥ������ʤ������֤äƤ�����������


    �v�ˤ������Ҋ�Ĥ�ơ����~��̽����


    �����ơ�����⤽�εv�ˤ����ʤ�Ҋ�Ĥ᷵���Ƥ�����


    ��������


    ��������


    ���������ˤ�����ϵv�ˤ����Ȥ˿ڤ��_����


    ���v�ˡ�����


    �����󣿡�


    ���򤫤�Ά��������˵v�ˤ��������򤱤���


    ���Εr������Ϥ��εv�ˤ��愇��Ҋ�Ĥᡢ��ǰ�˼��ָ�У�����ι��@�ǵv�ˤ�һ����Z�ä����v�ˤ������ߤʤ��ߤǡ��ޤ�����������O�ޤ���뤦�Ȥ��˸����äΤ褦�ʤ�Τ����롢�Ȥ������ݤ����c����롣


    �����@�Εr��Ԓ�ϡ����������ä��Τͣ���


    �v�ˤ�һ˲��Ŀ��Ҋ�_����������Ԫ�ˑ�������������������ä���


    ����������


    �����㤢�����Εr���ԤäƤ����܇���ˤ�������Ƥ��ޤ����Ȥ�����äƤ����Τ⣿��


    �����󡭡��������衹


    ��������


    ������٤�Ŀ����Ȥ������ɤ����Ƥ�„���Ƥ��������ä����Ȥ��񡢴_�J�Ǥ�����


    �����ơ���������Фˡ�����ޤǤεv�ˤȤν�����˼�����Y���롣


    ����ϡ��v�ˤ��ܤ���ˤ����Ȥο����꤬���ɤ����Ƥ����ⱡ���Τ����Ɇ���˼�ä����Ȥόg�ϺζȤ⤢�ä���Ψһ�εv�ˤ�ͬ�Ԥ����ˤ��ԤäƤ���һ��Ǥ������v�ˤ���ѧ����Εr�ˡ�ͻȻ���x���ä������ˤȤθ����Ϥ������֤��������ѧ����Εr��ͬ�����饹���ä��v�ˤΤ��Ȥ�����Ƥ�����


    ���ա�����֪��ʤ��ä����v�ˤγ��ˤȤϤ����x�줿����Ҋ����졢����Ͻ�ޤǡ��v�ˤˌ����ƸФ��Ƥ����`�͸Ф������٤ơ��������롣


    �����ơ������ͬ�r�˽������ˤϤ��������줵����ۤɤ��z���Ϥ��Ƥ��롢����˼�������ä�������Ϥ������ݤߤ˵v�ˤ��Է֤�֪��ʤ����⤦һ�Ĥ��ˤ�Ҋ���Ĥ���졢���Τ��Ȥ˚ݤŤ����r���������ޤ줿��Τ����Ĥ��Фˤ��Ӥ�Ĥ����x��뤳�Ȥ��ʤ���


    ����ϡ���


    �v�ˤϹ¶��ǤϤʤ��ä��Τ���


    �⤦�����������Է֤Τ��Ȥʤ�Ƥɤ��Ǥ������ä������Է֤��Ф��Ƥ��벻����E��Ф��ʧ�Ф�ɤ��Ǥ⤤����


    ���Ȥ����v�ˤ�����Է֤�ɤΤ褦��˼�äƤ����Ȥ��Ƥ⡭����


    �����ͫ�����ߡ������Λ椬������]�������Τ�Ҋ�ơ��v�ˤ��@����


    �����������ޡ��������󡢤���äȣ���


    ������@���v�ˤ�Ҋ�Ĥ�ʤ���⡢��ޤǤ��Է֤Τ����g�Ф��ˡ��Ӛݤ������Ƥ�����


    ����Ͻ��Է֤�؟��뤳�ȤǤ��������Έ��������äƤ����ʤ��ʤäƤ��롣


    ���v�ˡ��������ʤ������ݤŤ��Ƥ������ʤ��ơ��v�ˡ������ʤ������v�ˤ�Ԓ���Ť��Ƥ������ʤ��ơ�˽�ϵv�ˤˡ��v�ˤˡ����Τ⡭�����Ƥ�����ʤ��ä���


    ���ʡ��Τ��ԤäƤ���������󣡡����������������Ȥʤ�ƺΤ�ʤ��裡��


    �v�ˤ�����΁I����֤򤫤��뤬����������ʤ��e��Ƥ��������


    �_���˵v�ˤ�һ�Ȥ����줿���ȤΤʤ�����ˤȤäơ��v�ˤ��ˤ����R���Ф�����ڤ�������Ȥ������R��Τ��Ȥ��ܤ�����Τˤ������ˤ������y�����ä����Ԥ���������ϵv�ˤν����ǵv�ˤδ��ڤ򏊤��Ф��Ƥ�������Ǥ��뤬�ʤΤ�ΤǤ⤢�롣


    ������������⡢�v�ˤ��܇�η���˚ݤŤ��ʤ���ʤ��ä�����������ʤ��ä��Ȥ������Ȥ��v���Ƥ�����餷����̤��Ȥ��ä����⤷��ʤ���


    �նΤ����g�v�S�ˤ�����ҕҰ�Ύڤ�����������v�ˤΤ��Ȥˤʤ�ȡ�һԪ�Ĥˤ�Τ�Ҋ�뤳�Ȥ��ࡩ���ä����Ĥޤꡢ���������ȵv�ˤ������v�S��Ҋ�Ƥ��ޤ�񱤬����Τ���


    ������Ů�ˤȤäƤ餷���ʤ��Τϡ��ष�������εv�ˤΤȤ��ˤ��������������Է֤��˚ݤŤ��Ƥ��ʤ��ä����Ȥ������Ȥη����⤷��ʤ���


    ����ϝB��ҕ����С��v�ˤ�Ҋ����


    �v�ˤ�������򲻰����������䤹��褦����Է֤�Ҋ�Ƥ���Τ��֤��롣����������Ĥ����ä�����ˤϡ����εv�ˤ΃��������l�ˤǤ�Ҋ��������Τ褦�ʤ�Τ�Ҋ���롣


    �����ơ�������Է֤��򤱤����ΤȤ��Ƥϡ���Ȼ�Τ�Τ��Ȥ⡭��˼�äƤ��ޤ���


    �v�ˤϤ�����ä��l�ˤǤ⃞�����Τ���


    ���������εv�ˤ�����ˤȤäƤ�����ʷ����Ҋ������


    �v�ˤ��󤭤����Ϣ��Ĥ����Τ���


    �����Τ͡���������ȡ�ꤢ�������������������������Ҫ����Ԓ���͡�


    �v�ˤ�����μ礫���֤�Ť����Է֤��^�������


    �����ա�Ҋ�����Ȥ��l�ˤ��Ԥ�ʤ��褦�ˤ���������������ޤ��������ʤꤽ��ʤ����Ԥ��Ƥ�Τ�����Մ����˼�äơ��l�����ä��ʤ����⤷��ʤ����ɤ͡�


    ��������


    �v�ˤ����~�Ȥ����Ԥ��褦���������Ϥ�������ֹ����v���Ƥϵ�Ȼ����˼���������v�ˤ��Ԥ��褦�����ɤ��ˤ�Ƥ��äݤ�����������餫����ǰ���Է֤��v�ˤ��Ԥ����Ȥ��Ť��ʤ��ä����Ȥ��������Ƥ���褦���ä���


    �����ơ����εv�ˤ���ؤΐ���򤷤��Է֤�Ҋ�Ƥ���Τ�_�J���ơ�������g�`���Ϥʤ���������˼���������֪��v�ˤȤ��Ƥ��䤷���������


    ���֤��äƤ롭���~�����l�ˤ��Ԥ�ʤ��


    �����󡢤������衣����ʤ����ܤ���Ԥä��Ȥ��Ƥ⡢����������ж����Ȥ��Ԥ�줿�ꤹ�뤫�⤷��ʤ����ɤ͡�


    ���ΰk�Ԥǵv�ˤ����Τ��Ȥ˸��˳֤äƤ���ȷ֤��롣


    ��̡��^�ˤ��Ƥ����Τ������Ȥ⡣


    ������ꤷ�U�ʤ�������ü��Ϥ��֤˼Ĥ���ȡ�����ä�����


    �����������ʤ��������v�ˡ�˽������


    ����������äƤ������Ĥ�W�ˤ����Ϥ䤿�酗�����ơ������������h�̤��Ƥ��Ƥ���


    ����ͻȻ�εv�ˤ�˼�������ʤ�Ԓ�������򤵤�˰������ơ�Ŀ����Ȥ���


    ��һ�ء������DŽ٤����j�ä������ǡ������Ÿoҕ���Ƥ����ζȤ��x�äƤ�Τˡ����äȤ��S���Ƥ���ʤ��ä��꡹


    �����Ŀ��󤭤�����Ϥ�����


    ����������ϵv�ˤ�����˽��ꡭ�������Τˡ��������������ʤ�����


    ���W�Τ�����ä������ˡ����Τ��Ȥ���ͨ�ˤ��Ƥ��ơ����ä����ݤ�ʹ�ä��衣��ֱ���ŤäƤ������������r�⤢�ä��Τˡ�


    ����������ʡ�����


    �����Ȥ����ܤ�ˤϚݤ������Ȥ�������䤫�Ȥ��Ԥ��Ƥ뤯���ˡ�������ʤ΃W��Ҋ�����Ȥ��ʤ�������ɣ����ɤ����������ä��ܤ���ԤäƤ�ꤿ���ä��衣���Ĥ�W�ˤω��餺�����뤵���Τˡ�


    ��������


    �����ޤ��Ԥ���


    ��ҹ�W���˃W����Մ�⤷�ʤ��ǡ����֤�����Խ��ף���Ȥ��Ԥä�Ѻ�������Ƥ��ơ�


    ���������Εr�ϡ����v�ˤ��ä�������ϲ��Ǥ�����ʤ�������


    �����˼�鷺�Ԥ������Ƥ��ޤ�������Ϥ���������ǤϤʤ������������ꤹ�ܤߤˤʤ롣


    ����ѧ�Εr�˃W��һ����J�����Ȥ������i�α���ȡ���Ϥ��Ƥ�������������դ�һ������i�α��������ؼ������ꤿ���餤��ŭ�äơ�


    ������������ϵv�ˤ�����ʤ������路������ѧУ�˳֤äƤ��뤫�飡��


    �������˥���äȤ�������


    �����������Ԥ��С������ţ��򤿤������Ǥ�ߤ��������ɡ�������ؤ��󤭤��ʤ�Τ�������项


    ���ʣ���


    �������ó�ˤ����Ȼ�Ȥ���褦�����ˤ롣


    �ɤ����顭������򣿡���˼������������×�Y���^���ä�����


    �����������㏊�Ǥ���Τˡ�����ʤ��Ȥ�֪��ʤ��Σ������塢����ʤ���ؤ��󤭤��ʤ�櫓�ʤ��Ǥ��礦�����ޤ�����������ä��͡�


    ����äȵv�ˤ�����Τ��벿�֤�Ŀ���Ƥ�����


    ���ʤʤʣ���


    ����ϵv�ˤ�ҕ�������Ӥ��褦���ؤ򱧤���


    ����������äơ�����ʤ�С�����ʤ���裡��


    ���ץá�


    �v�ˤ��R¹�ˤ����褦�ʑB�Ȥˡ�����ϴ���Ŀ����Ȥ��ĤĤ�Ρ��ȥ�ʥ�ʤ������ᤫ�ߤ�Ѫ�ܤ򸡤��Ϥ��餻����


    ����������ʘ��Ӥˤ���˷����̤褦�˵v�ˤϾA���롣


    ������ǽ�Ȥϡ��W�������������ߤ��äƷ֤��ä�����֤�����z����������ꣿ���ۤ���浹��������


    ���������ץ��󣡣���


    ������ФǺΤ����餬�Ф줿�褦�������Q��푤�����


    �_���ˡ��Է֤ν�ޤǤεv�ˤؤΑB�ȤϤʤ��ä��ȿ����뤬�����ΒQ���Ϥʤ��ΤǤϤʤ�����˼����


    �ؤ��ؤΤ��Ȥϡ�


    �����äơ��v�ˤϴ󤭤������ä��ʤΤ���˼�äơ����`������˽��Ů�ԤȤ��ƚݤˤ��Ƥ��������ʤΤˣ���


    �������졩���Ϥ��򤤤���


    �������Ԥ��������Ȥϡ�����������Τ褦�͡����v�ˡ�


    �������������ң���


    ����ä������Ŀ���v�ˤ���؞����


    �礬���ͤ�����v�ˡ�


    ����䄤��۲�ǵv�ˤˤˤ���ĤäƤ���Τ��֤��ꡢ��Ȥϵv�ˤ����ˤä���


    �����˽���äơ�����ʤ��Ȥ����Ϥ����衣�v�ˤ��Ի�򤫤��Ƥ������Ȥ⡢�֤��äƤ��ǡ��Ǥ⡢�����ȫ����˽�ʤ�ˡ����v�ˤΤ��Ȥ򿼤��ƣ���˽�ϵv�ˤȤ��Ĥ��äơ�����


    ���Ǥ⤵������


    ����Ϥ�������~��k���褦�Ȥ������������ʤ��ä���


    �ιʤʤ顢Ŀ��ǰ�εv�ˤ������Ҋ�Ĥᡢ���α��������Ť����褦�ʴ��ˤ褦��ǡ���΢Ц��Ǥ����Τ������α���ϡ�����ǰ�ˤ�Ҋ�����Ȥ����뤬�����Εr���⡭��ů�������Ȥ������������¤Τ褦�ˤ���΢Ц�ǤϤʤ��ä���


    ����������σW�Τ��Ȥ򡭡�ҙ���Ƥ��Ƥ��줿����Ԓ�������Ȥ⡢ȫ����������󡣃W������������g���𤭤����Ȥ�һ�Ȥ��äƟo���ä����ȤˤʤäƤ��ʤ���


    ������


    �����Ŀ���󤭤��ڤ��롣


    �񡢵v�ˤ�������Ӛ�Τʤ�Цεv�ˤ������Ŀ��ǰ�ˤ�����


    ������Է֤���ǰ����֪�äƤ����פ��ܤ����r�εv�ˤǤϤʤ������εv�ˤ˺Τ����Ӥ�äơ��������Ѥ���������Ǥ��ư������Τ����ˤˤʤä����ԤȤ��Ƥεv�ˡ�


    �����ơ�����������Ύڤ���ҕ��Τ��٤Ƥ��v�ˤ������Ƥ�����


    ���������󡭡��W�Ϥ͡���������˸��x�򤷤Ƥ�������裿����������Τ������ǃW���ճ��ϡ�����ζ��A��һ�Ȥ⡭���¶��ˤϤʤ�ʤ��ä�������顭����


    ����ȵv�ˤ��g�˾��䤫���L�����졢�������ɫ��󊤬�ե�äȳ֤��Ϥ���줿��


    ������ؤιĄӤ��٤��ʤꡢ������������ä�����Ⱦ���Ϥ����Ƥ�����


    ��������͡��������󡭡��⤦�x��ʤ��Ǥͣ�������������Τ��ֹ���W�Ϥ⤦���������󤫤餤�äѤ��B�äƤ������衢������ճ��äƤ����줱�椨�Τʤ��r�g��


    �v�ˤ����~������Εr�g��ֹ�ޤä���


    ������Ĥ˽�ޤǤεv�ˤȤ�˼���������դ���Ƥ��롣


    ��˽�ϡ����Τ�֤��äƤ��ʤ��ä��Τ͡��v�ˤϤ���ʤˤ⡭�����äƤ�����˽��֪��ʤ��g�ˡ���������˽������Ҋ�Ƥ��ʤ��ä��Τ͡���εv�ˤ򡣤���ˡ�����äѤꡢ�v�ˤ�������v�ˤ��ä���


    ����Ή��ˤޤ�Ҋ���v�ˤ����񡢤����ˤ�����


    ���䡢����ο����Ƥ�������εv�ˤȤ��٤��`�������Ť˜�����졢�������B�ȤǤϤʤ�������������ʱ���Ĥ��¤ǤϤʤ��Τ���


    �_������ǰ�ˤϤʤ��v�ˤ�Ф��롣�Ǥ⡢�v�ˤϤɤ��ޤ��ФäƤ�v�ˤ�������ä��r����֪��v�ˤΤޤޤ���


    ���εv�ˤ��Ǥ���ơ����εv�ˤ����R�����Ф��Ƥ����ˤ��v��餺���Է֤Τ�������Τ˵v�ˤ򵱤ƤϤ�褦�Ȥ����Τ��Է֤��ä���


    �񡢵v�ˤΤ��٤Ƥ��x����Ҋ����Τϡ��Է����������ä��������䡢�Է֤��Ĥ���ֱ�ˏ������Ȥ�������褦�ˤʤä�������


    ������n�ӵĤ˵v�ˤ��ؤ��w���z�����


    ���v�ˣ���


    ��������ʡ��������󣡡�


    �������ó��ǵv�ˤ�Ҋ�Ϥ��롣


    ����ʤˤ����ZȾ��������ˤʤä����ȤΤʤ��v�ˤ��@�����ǪN���Ĥġ��w���z��Ǥ��������Ҋ������


    �v�ˤ��¤���Ҋ�Ϥ�������Ν����ͫ�˥ɥ��ä���Ġ�����ͤƤ��ޤä���


    ���v�ˡ���˽���v�ˤΤ��ȡ����v�ˤΤ��Ȥ�����


    �v�ˤ������������ЄӤ˄Ӥ����Ȥ������ʤ���


    ��������Q�����褦�ˡ��ڤ��_�����Ȥ��롣


    ���������Εr�����ϤΥɥ����Х󣡡����_������


    ���εv�ˤ�����Ȥ�Ԓ���Ϥ�������ǰ��һ��ϵv�ˤȤμs�������Ϥ��򤫤äƼ����Ǥ����������`�����ݘ����@�����ơ����������ͣ������x��ʤ���⡢�A�Τ��l���Ϥ��롣


    ����٩`�������Ȥ������Ȥ����ݤ��޷��Ȥ�Ԓ���S�������W����ޤä�������핡��h�����֤εv�ˤ��ǪN���Ƥ뤫�⤷��ͩ`�����äơ����󣿡��ʤ������


    һ������Ϥ���ޤǤ����ΤȤ����ǡ��������Ϥ����Ѻ���Ϥ��ʤ��鏈�긶���Ƥ�����夬Ŀ����ä���


    �Τ��С�����Ԥ��ϤäƤ��롣


    ����[���󡢤��ޤ�Ѻ���ʤ����¤�����


    �����礦���ʤ�����ʤ����ޥꥪ�󡣤褯Ҋ���ʤ��Τ衭���äƥ˥��ʤ��󡢤��뤤����


    ������ʤ����ԤäƤ⡭����


    ���द�����򡭡�����ֹ�����


    ���ʤ�ǻ�ɏ���󤬤���Τ裡��


    �����������κ����ġ�


    ��аħ�裡��


    ���ߤ���ˤΤ����Ԥ��ʤ���


    һ���Ŀ��ǰ��Ѻ���Ϥ��ؤ��Ϥ�����Ů�������桩��������Ҋ�Ĥ�롣


    ��������


    һ��ϡ��ʤ�����ʤ�����˼���ʤ��餽��һ����������ɥ���϶�g��Ŀ����Ϥ碌�롣


    ���ǡ��ɤ�ʸФ������ޥꥪ�󤵤�


    ����F�蘆�󣡡��������ΤȤ⡭����


    ���ɤ�ɤ졭����


    һ��ϵv�ˤ������ˤ�_�J���ʤ��顢���λ�Ԓ�˶���A������


    ���ة`������ʰםɤ�����䤷���ʤ����൱���ؤ���Ǥ�ʡ�����㡣�������v�ˤ��םɤ�����ľ��ԤäƤ������ޤ����䤷����


    һ��η���˥ޥꥪ�����򤱤롣


    ���F�蘆�󡢤��Σ��ˤäơ��ɤ���v�S�ʤ�Ǥ����������Ρ������ZȾ�Ȥ�„���Ƥޤ����ɡ�����


    ���ݤˤʤ�ޤ������ޥꥪ�󤵤�


    ����������������������ä�Ԓ�ʤ餤����Ǥ�����


    �����䡢�ޤ���Ҋ���ޤ�ޤ��Ԥ��С�Ҋ���ޤޤǤ����ɤ͡�������Ҋ�Ƥ�ȡ�������^�Ǥä�����Ů���ӤȤ��˺ä��ǟo�����Ф�˼�ä�����������ʤä��}���äƸФ��Ǥ����͡�


    �������ʤ�Ǥ��������Ǥ⡢��������Ǥ�������


    �ޥꥪ��β����������Ҋ�ơ�һ��Ͽ�Ц����


    ���ϤϤϡ�����㡭���v�ˤ⤤�Ĥ��g�ˡ�������ǡ������Ϥ��褦�������䡢��������


    ����������������������ζ���㡭����


    һ��ϥޥꥪ�󤬶���य���Ƥ���Τ���פ������Q�줹��ȡ��ɥ���϶�g����Ҋ����v�ˤ������Ŀ���򤱤���


    ���ޤ��������Ϥ����L���֡������ɫ������ޤ����衣�ഺ�äݤ��Τ⡣�����������θ�ҙ�����ɡ���εv�ˤ���Ҋ��аםɤ�����F�ؤ����ˤäƸФ�����˼���裿��


    �ޥꥪ���һ���Ԓ��һ˲�ۥäȤ���褦�ˤ��ĤĤ⡢�愇���„�����ʤ���Ŀ����Ȥ���


    �������Ǥ�������������εv�ˤ����֪�äƤ��Ǥ���͡����םɤ���ϡ�


    �����󣿡��ޥꥪ�󤵤󡢰��γ�Փ��������Ů�θ����Ϥ��˕r�g�ʤ���v�S�ʤ��衣����ʤ����Ԥä��顢ȫ��������ˤȤ����������Ť��������ä�����ͬʿ���tȡ�ꤸ��ͣ����Ǥ������ФΤ������󤤤륫�åץ�Ϥ���ʤ��Ȥʤ��Ǥ��礦����


    �����������������Ǥ���ͣ���


    ����������Ů���g�Ǵ��¤ʤΤϡ�����


    ���������¤ʤΤϣ���


    �ޥꥪ��ϥ����ä�һ��ζ�����Ť��롣


    �����ơ����g��һ���Ԓ��„���Ƥ�����[�ȥ˥��ʤζ����ԥ��äȄӤ�����


    ��ɏ�ϵv�ˤ�����˼��Ф���һ���Ԓ�ˤ��dζ�Ϥʤ�������


    �����x���裡�����ζ��ˤξ��x��


    �����x�����Ĥξ��x�Ǥ��͡��������ʤ�ۤɤǤ������L���¤�ʤ��ΤǤ�Ԓ������Ǥ��ͣ��������Ǥ���ͣ����������L��һ�w�ˤ��Ƥ⡢�Ĥ�ͨ��ʤ������ζ�ʤ��Ǥ���͡�����ʤ�_���˕r�g���v�S�ʤ��Ǥ���


    �ޥꥪ����x���褦��Ц�Ҋ�����ؤ�ǰ�ˁI�֤��դꤷ�᤿�������ơ�һ�򤫤���F�ؤ�Ԓ���Ĥ�����x���롣�ޥꥪ���ͬ���������Ԥ����ˤϤۤܤ��ʤ����ᡢһ����ЂȤ������Ҋ��„���Ʊ����������ä���˼�ä���


    ������һ��ϸЄӤ˴���𤨤Ƥ���ޥꥪ���˼�h���������Ҋ��褦��Ŀ���򤱤롣


    ���ϣ����ʤ��ԤäƤ�Σ����ޥꥪ�󤵤�


    �����������`����Ǥ���������


    ͬ����������Ԓ��„������˼�äƤ�����[�ȥ˥��ʤ��Ȼ�Ȥ��Ƥ��롣


    ǰ���򤭤ʤ��顣


    ���Ϥ��`���ޤä����ޥꥪ�󤵤�ϡ������������Ԥ����x�äƤ����Τϡ�����


    ������������Ĥʾ��x������


    ��ɏ����������ǰ�Τ��ȡ��ȤǤ��Ԥ��Ф����ǰ���򤭤ʤ���ڤ�Ю�ࡣ


    ������������ͨ�꣡������ĤˤϤ�����������ξ��x�����褯�֤��äƤ뤸��󣡡��������ӣ��������ä��l����


    ���ʤʤʣ����֤֡������ģ�����������Ρ�������


    �ޥꥪ���һ˲����ɏ��һ����ԤäƤ�����ζ������Ǥ��ʤ��ä��������������ó��Ⱦ���Ϥ����������ơ����Է֤������o���R�˱�������Ƥ��ޤ���


    �����һ��Ϥޤ�ǥ����å�����ä��褦�˟᤯�Z���������


    ���Ĥξ��x�ʤ�Ƥ���������ʲ��_���ʜy��ʤ����ʤ󤾚ݤˤ��Ƥ��뤫�����ɤ��ޤ��Է֤�����Ů���Ӥ˽��Ť��Τ��S����뤫�Τߣ������åץ�Ȥ����Ǥʤ���Ů�������Ĥʾ��x��Ҋ�裡�����㤢��„�����ޥꥪ�󤵤󡢤ɤ��Ǥ⤤���Ф����ʤ��ν����˼Ĥä�������ɤ�����


    ���������������ޤ���


    ���Ǥ��礦�������㤢���ޥꥪ�󤵤�Ϥ��������Ĥ˷dz��˽������x���l�ʤ����룡����


    ���դ��`�`������������ʤ��ȡ�����


    һ��������������ޥꥪ��ϛ�Ŀ��


    ���եá������^�˸���������ή��Ԥ����ޥꥪ�󤵤�Ⱦ��x�������ʤ��ū�ʤ�Ǥ��裡�������Ĥ����Ť��Ƥ����r���ޥꥪ�󤵤�Ͻ��Ť��Ƥ��뤳�Ȥ�Ϥ�ʤ���


    ����������


    �ե�ե뤷�Ƥ���ޥꥪ��


    �ιʤ�������ǰ�Ƕ���य���Ƥ�����[�ȥ˥��ʡ�


    ���ФϤ��ξ��x��ԑ��뤿��ˡ��ա���Ŭ�����Ƥ�����ԤäƤ��^�ԤǤϤʤ�����������Ǥ���Ť����Ȥ��S�����褦�ˤȣ���


    ���ä�Ŀ���������˻\��һ��


    ���Εr���եäȻ�ɏ��������Ц�ߤ򤳤ܤ���


    �������ơ������Ů�����ä��뤳�Ȥ��롭����


    ����������


    ��[�ȥ˥��ʤ���ɏ���@����Ŀ���򤱤롣


    �������������ޤˤ��ξ��x��虜��Ҋ�g�`�������롢�֤��襤Ů���Ӥ⤤�롣���������줬�l�������Ȥ�����ĤǤ����ФϤ�����_�����ū���त�������ξ��x����äƤ���Ů���Ӥ���äƤϤ����ʤ�Ů���Ӥ�Ҋ�O��ʤ�����ʤ�ʤ�����


    �ޥꥪ��Ͽ��������Ȥ�ʤ�֪�R����ä������@�����B�A��


    ��[�ȥ˥��ʤζ���С�̤ߤ˄Ӥ��Ƥ��롣


    �������΅�����������DZ��i������K�Ĥ���Ů��Ŀָ���Τϡ�����


    һ�����K�ĤȤ������~�˥ޥꥪ�󤬥�����Ⱥ����Q�餷����


    �������������x��


    ��������������������


    �^��������Μ��ݤ��������ޥꥪ��Ϥ��Έ������ʤ��ڥ���Ȥ���򴲤ˤĤ��Ƥ��ޤ���


    ����ǰ�Ǥ���[���פ����Ϥ���ó�ˤ����˥��ʤρI�֤�򸲤äƤ��롣


    �������ǰ�Ф������ռ��Ƥ��뻨ɏ�ϼ����ơ��@Ϣ������


    ����������Ů���ܤ��ˣϣˤ��Ƥ���Τˡ������ξ��x����ä����ʤ��إ�����Ф�त��


    ������ʣ�������������ʳ�ɤ��������ɤ줬ʳ�٤��ݤ���֪�餺�˲�ԭ�򥦥��������Ƥ���ū�������ޤä����@���路���ޤ���衹


    ��������������


    �����������r�����Ф�ԑ�ä��r����Ů���Ԥ��ꇤ��ʤ��ƤϤʤ�ʤ��r�⤢�롹


    ��ɏ���Ԥ����ݤ˥ޥꥪ���Ŀ������Ǥ⤫�Ȥ������餤�˴󤭤���


    һ��ϡ����󤦤󡢤��h�����M�ࡣ


    �����������������Ф����ξ��x��ԑ��ʤ��ƤϤʤ�ʤ���������Ů���Ӥη�������äƄӤ��r�⤢������ʡ��ޤ���Ů���Ӥˡ��������ޤǤ�����ˤϡ��ФϤɤ��������荤�e�ޤʤ��ƤϤʤ�ʤ��������Ȱ��ϳ��������Ƥ���衣�����U�Y�Ǥ�����ФȤ���һ��ǰ������


    ���������򤬡����ؤ��w���z�����


    ��ɏ���֓P�Τʤ���档


    ���ϣ���


    ��������


    �����󣿡�


    ���񡢤����ӡ��Τ��Ԥä�����


    һ˲�ξ��š�


    ���ϩ`�`�`�`�󣡣����Τ��Ȥ���������


    һ��ΰk����ͬ�r��ȫ�T���ɥ���϶�g�˼��ޤ롣


    �ݤ��褯���ˤ���ɏ������Ⱥᤫ��һ��˼��ޤä����Ȥǡ�ȫ�T�ΑB�ݤ��������ˤʤä���


    ������äȡ��ʤ�ʤΤ裡���ΤǤ����냇�ݤʤΣ�����


    ����������Ϥޤ����Ǥ��������ΰםɤ���α���ϣ���


    �����Ĥ��g�ˣ�����


    ������ϡ�����בB�ݤ����С������ơ��������x�κϤ碌����


    ��ɏ�Όg�r��


    ���ʣ����ȤȤȡ�ֹ��ʤ��ȣ����ޥꥪ�󣡡�


    ����������ʤ��ȡ��Ԥ��Ƥ⡢�ɤ���ä�ֹ����Ǥ�������ֹ������ɤ�������


    ���������줬�ձ����������x������


    �O�Ȥ˻ŤƤդ��᤯��Ů�����ΰ���ǡ����εv�ˤ������״�r��_�J�������ŭ���¶��ˤ����Τϡ���һ����ä���


    һ��������ץ�ץ뤵���ơ����εפ���g������褦�����������


    ���դ�����ʤ������v�ˤ��Ȥ����������������Ĥ��ФȤ���һ��ǰ�ˤʤ�Τϣ����������礤�������䡢������ȤʤΤ��S���󣡡�


    ����ǰ���������Ƥ롭����


    ��ɏ�Υĥå��ߤʤ�֪�ä����Ȥ��ȡ�һ�򤬥ɥ���϶�g������β����ؤФ�Ĥ����Ȥ�������һ��Ώ������ƄӤ�ȫ�T�������z�ޤ�롣


    �Y�����Х�ä��������Ƥƥɥ����_����


    �������뤫���������v�ˣ���


    ��������������äȣ����F�蘆�󣡡�


    ������ʹ����裡��


    �����㣡��


    ��ϧ���������⤦�٤�Ҋ�����ä��Τˡ�


    �����褦�˳��Ƥ����Τϥ˥��ʡ���[���ޥꥪ�󡢻�ɏ��������һ����ä�������


    ͻȻ���w���z��Ǥ����桩��Ӳֱ��������ȵv�ˡ�


    ����������ϥϥ��Ҥ˷��ꡢ�v�ˤ����x��롣


    �����ơ������桩���Ф��餹�����ޑB�ݤ�����ֱ����һ�iǰ�˳��Ƥ���һ����Ԥä���


    ������ʳ�٤���ݤ�֤��餺�������ݤ�ष�äƤ��롢���Ρ��ݤष����ˡ������������ΰ����w��Խ���Ƥ����Τ������S���󣡣���


    ���Τ�Ԓ������


    �����һ��ȹ��˳��Ƥ�����Ů�����������Ϥ��ꡢȫ�T���󤭤��h������


    ���Τ�ͬ�⣡����


    �v�ˤ��Ɇ��˴𤨤��Τ��l�⤤�ʤ��ä���


    �����ơ����εv�ˤ�����Ǥϡ����ޤ�ΐu�����������^�򱧤��Ĥ�Ŀ��ؤ������Ҥ������������ä����򤬤����Τ��ä�������

 144-Hualien

    Mari and Yuto arrived at the roof of the school building.


    Ichigo hadn''t arrived yet.


    Yuto took a deep breath and walked to the center of the rooftop and turned around to stand right beside the floor that had been damaged by the poisonous arm.


    Mari grabbed his left arm with her right hand and slumped over.


    ''''Mari....''''


    Yes.


    ''Let me get straight to the point ... did you see what happened here at lunchtime today?''


    Yuto only shifted his gaze to the damaged floor.


    ''''........Yes.''''


    I see...


    Mari is still slumped over.


    Seeing that Mari''s attitude, Yuto felt an indescribable sense of desolation.


    This discussion is not to blame Mari in any way.


    Because, apart from that, Mari did not do anything bad.


    And it''s the same with Yuto. It''s not like she was sneaking around and doing bad things.


    It''s just that due to the peculiarities of his own family, Yuto had circumstances that he couldn''t say, even if they were on good terms with each other.


    Yuto looked at Mari and searched for words.


    And Mari was also staring back at that Yuto without effort.


    ''''........''''


    ....


    Then, surprisingly, Mari opens her mouth before Yuto does.


    ''''Yuto........''''


    Yeah?


    At Mari''s question, Yuto turned his face to Mari.


    At this time, Mari looked at that Yuto intently and ruminated on what Yuto had told Ichigo earlier in the park near Jilin High School, that Yuto was a person with abilities, and also that there were some side effects when he wielded his power to the extreme.


    ''So what you said at the park... was true?


    Yuto''s eyes widen for a moment, but he quickly returns to normal and places Mari in front of his body.


    ''....Yeah.


    ''So, is it possible that the people around you that you were talking about at the time will forget you?


    Yeah it''s true.


    ....


    Mari dropped her eyes again. What she really wanted to hear was confirmed now.


    Then, in her chest, Mari thought back to her interactions with Yuto so far.


    There were actually many times when Mari wondered why Yuto was so unconnected to the people around him. Even Ichigo, who could be said to be Yuto''s only same-s*x friend, had suddenly distanced himself from Yuto when he and Yuto were in the third year of junior high school. Even Shizuka, who was good with people, had forgotten about Yuto, who was in the same class as her in the eighth year of junior high school.


    Today, Mari was shown a power that she didn''t know about, a power that was far removed from that of an ordinary person, and until now, the uncomfortable feeling that Mari had felt about Yuto was all........connected.


    And at the same time, Mari now had a certain feeling that filled her to the point of making her forget these things. It was born from this lunch break when she was shown another form of Yuto that she didn''t know herself, and this realization stuck in her mind and never left.


    It''s.....


    Wasn''t Yujin lonely?


    Now Mari didn''t care about herself anymore. It didn''t matter what anxiety, alienation, or loss she was feeling right now.


    Even if it was how Yuto felt about her right now........


    Masato is surprised to see Mari''s eyes moisten and large tears flowing down Mari''s cheeks.


    ''''Eh!��Well, Mari-chan, hey!


    Mari stared at Masato in amazement, but she was disgusted by that insensitivity of hers until now.


    Mari could only stand in that place now by blaming herself.


    ''Yuto I''m sorry, I didn''t realize it. I''m sorry, Yuto, I''m sorry, I couldn''t believe your story. I couldn''t do anything........for you, Yuto.......


    ''What are you talking about, Mari!��There''s nothing for Mari to cry about!


    Yuto put his hands on both of Mari''s shoulders, but Mari just shook without effort.


    It was true that for Mari, who had never once forgotten Yuto, she had more difficulty than others in accepting the uncommonness of Yuto''s disappearance of existence from a person''s consciousness. This was partly because Mari was so close to Yuto that she felt Yuto''s presence so strongly.


    But more importantly, although she didn''t have to notice the reactions of the people around him, it might have been uncharacteristic of Mari as far as not thinking deeply about it.


    Normally Mari had a wide perspective in her relationships, but when it came to Masato, she often looked at things in a one-sided way. In other words, Mari had a habit of looking at the relationship between Mari and Yuto alone.


    What was unlike for this girl might be that she was rather unaware of this habit of hers, which only showed up when it was that yuto.


    Mari looked at Yuto through her blurred vision.


    She could see that Yuto was looking at her with an anxious and worried look on his face. But to Mari, whose heart is weak right now, the kindness of that yuto looks like the kind of attention he shows to everyone.


    And as for it being directed at her, it''s natural.........


    Yuto is kind to everyone in this way.


    But that Yuto showed a surprising reaction to Mari.


    Yuto sighed heavily.


    ''''You know, Mari, for now, I''ll tell you the requirements that brought Mari here.


    Yuto let go of Mari''s shoulder and scratched his own head.


    ''I just don''t want you to tell anyone what you saw today. Well, if you say something like that out of the blue, you might think it''s some kind of joke and no one will trust you.


    What?


    Mari looked up at Yuto''s words and the way he said them. It was clearly making fun of the fact that she hadn''t believed what Yuto had said before.


    Then she saw that Yuto was looking at her with a nasty look on his face, and there was no mistaking it. It''s an unusual expression for Yuto that Mari knows.


    ''''I know ... I''m not going to tell anyone, ever.


    ''Yeah, please. If I said this to everyone around me, Mari would probably be called a chuuninji or something.


    I can tell by this statement that Yuto is rooted in this.


    It also means that he was too mad at her.


    Mari apologetically brought her eyebrows together in the shape of a c and wiped her tears.


    ''''I''m sorry........Yuto. I.........''''


    Mari-chan, you''re always so strict with me, always lecturing me about everything.


    Mari''s face darkened further at this sudden and unexpected mention of Yuto, and her eyes dropped.


    ''''I only gave up my win once at the dojo, but you ignored me for months. You didn''t forgive me at all, even though I apologized to you many times.


    Mari''s eyes widened and she looked up.


    ''That''s it, Yuto!��Even though you are........stronger than me....... ........I''m sorry.


    ''You dumped me, and then you were just being normal, and it made me feel better. Honestly, there were times when I wished you''d just left me alone.


    Oh, no...


    And you know what, people say you''re witty and ladylike, but I''ve never seen that in my life.��What?��I wanted to say to people, "You know, I''ve always been the same. You''re always the same to me, and you''re always so picky.


    What?


    You''re not going to tell me that?


    "You came in late at night, didn''t ask me for advice, just came in with a housewarming gift.


    ''Ah, at that time.......even you were crying and happy.......''


    Mari couldn''t help but argue back, but she weakly sits on her ass, saying that she''s not in that position now.


    ''You know, taking away that treasured book I tried to lend to Ichigo in middle school!��And I got mad at you for borrowing Ichigo''s treasured book (featuring big boobs) the other day.


    Yeah!��That''s because Yuto brings those dodgy books to school!


    As expected, Mari is annoyed.


    ''''Oh, by the way, it seems like you''ve been drinking a lot of milk lately, but it''s not true that that would make your breasts bigger.


    Na!


    Mari''s face turns bright red and she backs away, aghast.


    Where did you get ... that?��But Mari''s face passed through her mind as Shizuka''s face passed through her mind.


    ''Mari, you can study and you don''t even know that?��For the most part, that''s not going to make my breasts bigger. Well I''m sorry to hear that.


    Glancing over, Yuuto shifted his eyes to a certain part of Mari.


    ''''Nana!''''


    Mari hugs her breasts to escape Yuto''s gaze.


    ''Y-yeah, they''re not that small, even now!


    "Pfft.


    At Yuto''s ridiculous attitude, Mari gradually wannabes while dropping her eyes to the floor, causing the veins in her temples to rise up.


    However, as if he didn''t return such a state of mind, Yuto continued.


    The first time you find out that I am really a gifted person, do you get depressed and cry on your own?��It''s a real pain in the ass.


    ... (pfft!)


    A sound rang out inside Mari, as if some strings had been broken.


    Certainly not the way she thought her own previous attitude towards Yuto had been, but she didn''t think she would be treated this way.


    Especially the chest thing.


    (Because I thought you liked it when they were bigger... no!��(I just cared about it as a woman too!


    Mari''s face gradually turned upward.


    ''''I guess that''s all I''m trying to say.......Yuto.


    "...what?��Hi!


    Gingly, Mari''s eyes shoot through Masato.


    Yuto''s shoulders jumped up.


    I could see Mari''s sharp eyes biting into Yuto, and this time Yuto backed away.


    ''''Wow, even I''m not good at something. I know that I was causing you trouble. And yet, it''s all in my own way...............thinking about Yuto!��I said I would be with you someday...


    But, you know...


    Mari tried to say more words, but she couldn''t.


    Because the Yuto in front of her was staring at Mari, and his expression was calm and mature.......and he was smiling. This expression.........I''ve seen this expression before, but it wasn''t a smile that was.......warmer than that time, or rather, a smile that made it seem like someone else''s problem.


    ''Mari-chan remembered me...................... What I just said, everything I said, I can feel it. What happened between me and Mari-chan has never been like it never happened.


    !


    Mari''s eyes widen.


    It''s not the Yuto that she knew before when she received the confession, but the Yuto as the opposite s*x, with something added to that Yuto that made her look strong, strong, and yet receptive.


    ''''Mari........I, you know, I was grateful to Mari, you know?��Thanks to Mari, my day-to-day life has never been....lonely....even once in the last stage...


    A gentle breeze flowed between Mari and Yuto, and Mari''s chestnut-colored hair was lifted up in a puff of air.


    Mari''s heart beat faster, and her well-formed face was dyed vermillion.


    ''''So, Mari........don''t apologize anymore, okay?��And no crying. I''ve already been given a lot of time by Mari, and that''s everyday life, an irreplaceable time.


    Mari''s time stopped at Yuto''s words.


    Memories of what she and Yuto had been up to now flooded Mari''s mind.


    (I........didn''t understand anything, did I? Yuto had changed so much........so much. Unbeknownst to me........nope, I was the only one who didn''t see Yuto now. (Besides...................I knew that you were always a Yuto)


    The Yuto that Mari had seen in her dreams was there now.


    No, he was a little different from the ideal Yuto that Mari had in mind. Not a confident, powerful attitude. But it''s not such a superficial thing.


    It is true that I feel a different Yuto than I did before. But no matter how far Yuto goes, he''s still Yuto. It''s still the same Yuto I knew from the moment I met him.


    Even though I was attracted to that Yuto and focused on him, I was the one who tried to fit him into the form I was obsessed with.


    Everything about Yuto seemed to shine brighter now, because he had changed himself... no, he was just able to follow his own heart honestly.


    Mari impulsively jumped into Yuto''s chest.


    ''''Yuto!''''


    ''Wow!��Hey, Mari!


    Mari looks up at Yuto with a bright red face.


    Masato, who had never been this close to his childhood friend''s face before, was surprised and disconcerted as he looked back at Mari as she jumped in.


    Yuto''s heart jumped as he saw Mari''s moist eyes looking up from below.


    ''''Yuto.......I, Yuto.......Yuto!


    Yuto is unable to move at Mari''s unexpected behavior.


    As if she had made up her mind, Mari tries to open her mouth.


    And opened up.


    A few minutes before this discussion between Yuto and Mari, Ichigo was hurrying towards the rooftop to make an appointment with Yuto. Surprising the young lady who passed him, "Oh, sorry! I apologize and run up the stairs.


    ''Oh man!��I''m late because I''m having a great time talking to you ladies!��Right now, the poorly explained Yuto might be upset!��I mean, yeah?��What is it?


    Ichigo was just a short distance from the rooftop door when he saw a group of people pushing and sticking to the rooftop door.


    They were whispering something to each other.


    ''''Mizuho-san, please don''t push too hard.''''


    It can''t be helped, Marion.


    ''You can''t say that...''


    Mmmm, Mari she stopped crying.


    ''Why are you here, Hualien-san?


    "Just curious.


    Get out of my way!


    They''re not people.


    Ichigo looked disappointedly at the faces of the girls who were pushing and hazing each other in front of him.


    ''''........''''


    Ichigo looked from behind the group to the doorway, wondering what it was like.


    ''So, how does it feel?��Mr. Marion.


    Wakamada-san!��No, I''m not sure...


    Let''s see...


    Ichigo listened to the conversation as he checked on Yuto and the others.


    ''Wow, it''s rare to see Shirasawa-san like that. He''s very depressed, huh? Oh, Masato is complaining to Mr. Shirasawa, this is also unusual.


    Marion turns her head at Ichigo''s reaction.


    ''''Hakamada-san, what kind of relationship do those two have?��Well I heard we were childhood friends, but....


    ''Do you mind?��Mr. Marion.


    ''Oh!��No I don''t mind if it''s intrusive.


    No, well, I''d say it''s exactly as you see it. Looking at it from the side, it was like a picture of a brilliant, big-headed girl and a good-natured, selfless man who got along better than he expected.


    ''Oh really but is that all?''


    Seeing Marion''s anxious face, Ichigo smiled bitterly.


    ''''Haha, holy shit.......when did you get to Yuto too? Yeah, later, let''s tighten it up.......no, let''s kill him.


    Oh, what?��That''s not what I meant...


    Ichigo observed Marion''s ears reddening with amusement, and then turned his attention to Masato and Mari, whom he could see through the doorway.


    ''Well, the longer we''ve been together, that''s right, there''s been a lot going on. Even the adolescent-like ones.


    Marion is momentarily relieved by Ichigo''s story, but drops her eyes as she listens with a serious face.


    ''''I see........you''ve known Yuto-san for a long time......Shirasawa-san....


    Yeah?��Marion, my theory is that time has nothing to do with the relationship between a man and a woman. If you say that, it''s all about the first time, or rather, the sum total of all the lovers who met each other earlier, right?��But a lot of couples out there don''t do that, do they?


    ''What?��Oh, of course!


    ''Yes, the important thing between a man and a woman is...''


    So what''s the big deal?


    Marion giggled and pulled Ichigo''s ears closer to her.


    And then........Mizuho and Nina''s ears perked up as they were actually listening to Ichigo''s story.


    Karen was focused on Masato and Mari, and seemed uninterested in what Ichigo was saying, and


    Distance!��The distance between the two of them.


    ''Distance.......distance of the mind.......?��I see!��You can talk about anything and everything you want to without hiding anything!��That''s right!��It doesn''t matter how long we''ve been together, if we don''t have a heart-to-heart, then it certainly doesn''t matter how long it takes.


    Marion gave a radiant smile and clasped her hands in front of her chest. And she sincerely thanked Ichigo for the valuable story he had told her. Marion also had virtually no male friends of her own age, so it was really nice to hear from Ichigo''s male side.


    However, Ichigo looked at Marion, who was shaking with emotion, as if she were looking at a strange creature.


    ''What?��What are you talking about?��Mr. Marion.


    ''What?��Isn''t it?!


    Likewise, Mizuho and Nina, who thought they''d heard something good, were also aghast.


    While looking forward.


    ''''Haha, totally Marion-san......... The distance we''re talking about here is........''''


    It''s a physical distance...


    Karen interrupted, looking forward, as if to say it was a matter of course.


    ''''Oh?��Exactly!��Specifically, the distance between our bodies from each other!��You know exactly what I''m talking about!��Hey, girl!��........who?


    ''Nah!��Buh-uh, physical?��Ka, the body...?


    For a moment, Marion didn''t understand the meaning of what Karen and Ichigo were saying, but her face immediately turned bright red. And then........she unconsciously hugged her own body.


    Then Ichigo began to speak passionately, as if a switch had been flipped.


    ''How can I care about such an uncertain, unmeasurable thing as the distance between our hearts!��Only how far you allow yourself to get close to that girl!��Look at the physical distance between couples and non-couples, men and women!��So, I ask you, Mr. Marion, what if a man who doesn''t give a d*mn comes up to you?


    Oh, no, that''s not good.


    You bet!��Then, Marion, who would be able to get into that very close physical proximity!


    Woohoo!��I don''t think so....


    Marion''s eyes are scared of Ichigo''s eyesight, Marion''s eyes are teary.


    ''''Huh ... that opposite s*x that just popped into my head is the one who can get close to Marion-san!��When that guy approaches, Mr. Marion doesn''t refuse to come closer.


    ....!


    Marion, who is full of it.


    For some reason, Mizuho and Nina''s ears are red in front of them.


    ''It''s not an exaggeration to say that men work hard every day to close this distance, to be allowed to get even an inch closer!


    A quick snap, and the power in his eyes gets even more caged.


    At that time, Hanaren gives a wry smile.


    ''''And this is something women can use....''''


    "!


    Mizuho and Nina look at Karen in surprise.


    ''''Well sometimes there are some tough girls who deliberately make you look at that distance the wrong way. However, this is called bargaining. A lot of guys get fooled by this, but you have to figure out which girls you can get into that distance and which ones you shouldn''t!


    Marion was amazed at the knowledge that came in that she hadn''t thought about.


    Mizuho and Nina''s ears are twitching.


    ''''After going through these harsh conditions, the final goal of the man and woman is...''''


    Marion gulped at Ichigo''s word final, and Marion cleared her throat.


    ''.........zero distance.''


    Zezeze, zero!


    A lot of steam comes out of her head and Marion flattens on the spot with no effort and her buttocks hit the floor.


    In front of her, Mizuho is red from the neck up, and Nina is covering her face with her hands.


    Then Karen, who occupied the center of the front row, cowered her shoulders and sighed.


    ''''But even though the women are secretly OK with it there are many lousy men who won''t come within striking distance.


    ''There!��Not just that kind of herbivore, but someone who hangs around in the meadow without knowing which grasses are edible!��It''s utterly deplorable.


    "!


    At times like that, when you''re at a standstill there are times when a woman must go into battle of her own accord.


    Marion''s eyes are as big as this at what Hualen says.


    Ichigo nods yes, and crosses his arms.


    ''Well basically the guy has to close that distance. But sometimes even the girls have to make a move, right? Well, I''ve always wondered how much work a man has to do in order to get a girl to go that far.... If you can go through that, you''re a man....


    ''Oh, Mari ... jumped into my chest.


    Hualien''s inchoate report.


    ''''Huh?''''


    What?


    Yeah?


    What did she just say?


    A moment of silence.


    ''''Hah!��What the hell?!


    As soon as Ichigo called out, everyone gathered in the doorway.


    The four of them gathered at one point from behind and to the side of Hualen with such vigor that everyone''s posture became unstable.


    ''''Hey, what the hell!��Why are you in that mood!


    Oh, that''s not good!��That expression on Shirasawa-san''s face!


    When did this happen?


    Mari ... moved into a confessional position. And zero distance combined.


    Hualien''s play-by-play.


    ''Nah!��And we have to stop it!��Marion!


    Well, what''s to stop me from doing that?��A reason to stop!


    This is the Japanese zero-distance...


    Beside the girls who were extremely flustered, the one who checked this situation of Yuto and Mari and revealed the most anger was.......Ichigo.


    Ichigo pulls his body and lets out a voice that seems to be squeezed out of the bottom of his stomach.


    ''''Don''t be silly!��It''s you!��He''s a million years away from becoming a man!��No, you can''t be before me!


    You''re being honest...


    As if Karen''s tsukuri was of no concern to them, Ichigo tries to make his way to the door from the back of the line, and everyone is caught up in Ichigo''s forceful move.


    As a result, the door opens with a bang.


    ''I''m not going to let you!��Yuto!


    ''Oh!��Hey!��Hakamada-san!


    Ouch!


    Yeah!


    It''s a shame ... I would have liked to see more of it.


    The ones who came out to fall down were Nina, Mizuho, Marion, Karen, and Ichigo....


    Mari and Yuto stiffen at the sudden rush of people jumping in.


    But Mari comes to herself in a huff and moves away from Yuto.


    And then Ichigo, who quickly regained his poise from among those faces and took a step forward, said.


    ''''You don''t even know what grass you can eat, just plucking the grass, you ''weedwacker''!��I''m not going to let you just jump over me here!


    What are you talking about?


    The girls who came out with Ichigo also stood up and all nodded widely.


    ''''What agreement!''''


    There was no one to answer Yuto''s question.


    And behind Yuto was Mari, who was so embarrassed that she looked around with her head in her hands and her ego was about to collapse....

 145-Visible enemy, invisible enemy

    The Snake Eaters are based deep in the mountains of Nara, and their power is not to be underestimated for a family lineage of gifted people, and they are known as a group of talented people.


    And the Snake Eater family had specialized its contracted targets to a certain kind of high-ranking existence.


    In addition, unlike the other contractor families, the Snake Eater clan would make contracts with the Snake God, who had separate abilities for each of them.


    It is said that there are snake gods that are specialized in combat and have great power, snake gods that bring great blessings, snake gods that give wisdom, and even some snake gods that can prolong life.


    In this way, the Snake Eaters could be said to be a heterogeneous group of people with different abilities, each with their own specialties, even though they were of the same clan, by making a contract with the Snake God with different ability characteristics.


    Rumor has it that the Snake Eater Family is paying a certain price for signing a contract with this powerful Snake God, but the details are not certain.


    ''''So, Hualen, what are you doing here?''''


    I was sent here by the agency.


    ''What?��Really?


    Karen nodded at Yuto''s question.


    ''''Hey, Yuto. The agency is, as I recall, the one you mentioned before, right?


    Yeah, it''s the organization that unites people with abilities like us.


    Even Ichigo is surprised, but seems to manage to keep up with the conversation. Mari also listens to these everyone''s remarks and gets the whole picture without asking any questions of her own.


    ''''Is it alright to ask about that request?��Hualien-san.


    ''''No problem.


    Before she knows it, Karen calls Mizuho and Marion by name, and even the head of the Japanese branch, Hisae, but her demeanor is the only one that is imposing. Mizuho and Marion look at each other and sigh.


    ''''I didn''t hear that..........Hisae.


    ''''Well, well, well, Mizuho-san. It''s possible that Oomine-sama just forgot about it, and I''m sure the head of the branch is busy, too.


    ''That''s the problem. It''s always appropriate around here...


    Marion and a gasping Mizuho follow Hisae.


    ''Nissae said it''s free (free) to ask Mizuho and the others...''


    ''Hey!��d*mn it!��That''s why I didn''t say anything!��I figured if Nisae told me about it, it would be a request and I''d get paid!


    Marion, as expected from Hualen''s story, is unable to follow up and lets out a troubled smile.


    Yuto, too, with a dry laugh, turns to Hanaren.


    ''''So?��What is the nature of your request, Mr. Snake Eater?��Could it possibly have something to do with the guys who attacked us at lunch?


    "?��That''s new to me. I''m not suited for combat, so I don''t want them to come to me by force........ I have to contact Nisasae!��Yeah, but I told Papa-sama to go do it on his own........ I won''t find out that Mizuho and the others will help me, but.......


    Seeing the little Karen who had begun to cringe overtly, Yuto hurriedly quieted her down. It''s as if the little one has lost its way and can''t be left alone.


    ''''Nah, it''s okay, snake eaters, calm down. We don''t know what kind of people they are yet. But after all, can you still tell me what Snake Eaters are asking for?


    At Yuto''s words, I nodded with some composure.


    ''About a week ago, the Snake Eater family received a request from an agency. It was because certain capitalists and businessmen in Japan had fallen ill all at once from an unexplained illness.


    Yuto and Mizuho look dubious when they hear that story.


    ''The client is the Japanese government.


    !


    Yuto and the others looked at each other.


    They were surprised to see that the conversation had instantly become louder.


    ''''Mr. Snake Eaters, the fact that the Japanese government sent you a request means that the Japanese government decided that this was an attack from somewhere?��And when the government comes out with a civilian anomaly... what, were those people doing something that involved the state?


    Karen nodded at Yuto''s question.


    ''''Yes. Those people are supporters of methane hydrate mining for energy development projects in the Sea of Japan. This attack is probably an organization that is uncomfortable with this... or...''''


    The state............ I''m sure the other party knows that it''s that blatant of a harassment........ It may mean that the other party is deliberately showing it off too....


    The Japanese government officials have my sisters in blue escorting them.


    ....


    Yuto turned serious as he thought about it.


    Seeing that Yuto, Mizuho asked Karen.


    ''''Then what did you come to this academy for, Karen-san?��What''s your purpose?


    I''m here to protect the families of those capitalists and industrialists.


    !


    Mizuho looked at Marion with wide eyes.


    Marion also generally understood the whole picture that Karen was talking about, and looked back at Mizuho.


    ''Already, there have been a number of cases of the families of the people I mentioned earlier who have fallen ill from unexplained illnesses. I have been sent to this academy where several families of those businessmen who have yet to suffer from the disease are enrolled. So, when the institution came to know about this pilot program, they pushed me into it. I was the right person for the job, both in terms of age and ability.


    Wait a minute!��I''ll see if I can get a report from Meira.


    Mizuho took out her phone and opened the material attached to the report email from Meira.


    Mizuho quickly looked over the material.


    ''''What do you think?��Mizuho-san.


    "....!��Now, that says almost exactly the same thing as what you just said, Hualien!��It also mentions a person of ability sent by the agency. So this is Hualen-san........


    ''''Mizuho-san, what are the names of the families enrolled in that academy... the students of the academy?''''


    Um... wait a minute.


    I know that. I''ve got it to remember.


    Karen shoved her hands into her pockets and pulled out a worn-out piece of paper with something handwritten on it.


    ''Houzuki Akiko, Fushimi Kimie, Kanae Mikako, Osanai Rinca, Toba Aiko...''


    "Toba-senpai!


    Nina was surprised to see someone she had heard of among the names that Karen had told her. Ichigo also looked as if he noticed by Nina''s reaction.


    ''''Ah!��The upperclassman who was almost lectured at lunch that afternoon, who was cheated out of his unreasonable excuse of Millimer''s dance practice?


    ....


    Nina glares at Ichigo with zit eyes.


    ''''Oh no, I was surprised by that amazing wit!


    ''She was attacked by a curse today. I protected it.


    No way!


    Yuto and the others made their faces tighten.


    Isn''t Hualien amazing?��He turns his chest against his chest as if to say.


    ''Oh, could it be ... the one with the broken glass from that time?��Above that senior Toba.


    Yes.


    Hualen replied to Ichigo''s question with a sniffle.


    Beside her, Mizuho put her thumb on her chin.


    ''''But ... we need to check on the others as well.


    ''Don''t worry, I''ve checked that. All of them are under my protection except for Houzuki Akiko.


    Marion spoke to that Karen with a serious look on her face.


    ''''Um.........Karen-san. What is Karen-san''s ability...?��Since Hualen-san is a contractor, you used that contracted extrapersonal ability to repel the curse, right?


    Yeah, I''ll introduce you.


    ''You''re going to introduce me!��Isn''t that a secret?


    It''s fine. Come on out...


    Yujin and the others could see spiritual power overflowing into such a body of Hualen. Then, as Hualen clasped her hands together and made a gesture as if she were reminding herself of something, something like a shadow of a mollusk writhing appeared from Hualen''s back.


    Immediately after that, a snow-white serpent appeared from Hualen''s back as if to rest its chin on his shoulder, startling Yuto and the others.


    Especially the ordinary people like Ichigo and Nina stiffened their bodies as if they were gobsmacked, but they soon felt the tranquil atmosphere and holiness that came from the big white snake, and they couldn''t help but gaze at it.


    ''''This child''s ability to curse and possess is controlled by a curse.


    ''What?��Really?��Oops, I don''t feel that at all on the outside.


    Yes, it''s so beautiful...


    The sight of Ichigo and Nina being gawked at by the white snake that was moving and clinging to that Hualien, makes Hualien feel satisfied.


    ''''A curse...!��So you''re a specialist in spells and curses, Snake Eater?


    You should think so.


    Yuto turned his head to Mizuho and Marion.


    This is certainly the right person to be the competent person sent by the agency. With this, the students who haven''t been affected yet can be left in the hands of Karen.


    But I want to ask you something more important than that.


    This is a more serious matter for Mizuho and Marion, or rather, for the curse victim, Houzuki Akiko.


    ''''Snake Eater-san the agency has heard from the Japanese government, right?��The source of this curse ... or that organization. .........what is it?


    At Yuto''s question, Mizuho and Marion also looked serious and focused on Hanaren.


    Hualen nodded and opened her mouth.


    ''''The ........Chinese Communist People''s State.

 146-Visible enemy, invisible enemy ②

    �����������


    ˼�鷺�v�ˤ�˼�ä����Ȥ򡢤��Τޤ޿ڤ��餳�ܤ��Ƥ��ޤä���


    �����ơ��v�ˤ�ü�g�˰���Ĥ��ơ�Ě��y�ࡣ


    ��[��v�ˤ�ͬ���ݳ֤��ʤΤ������������֤�ȭ������H���˼����碌�Ƥ�����


    ��ɏ�Τ⤿�餷�����ˤ�äơ���[�ȥޥꥪ������ˤǤ⤢�뷨�����Ӥ˅⤤�򤫤������֤��椷�����ֽg��줿��


    ������������ˤ⤫����餺������Ǥϡ����{�򤫤��������ߤ��֤��äƤ���韤��֤������ʤ��Ȥ���״�r�Ǥ��뤳�Ȥ�ͬ�r���������Ƥ��ޤä���


    ������ʏ���ʽM���������Ҥ��j��Ǥ����ʤ�ơ�


    �ޥꥪ��φ���褦���Ԥ��ȡ����ɝ⤤��ɫ��üë������˼Ĥ�����


    �˥��ʤ�ߥ�ީ`�����εĤ����ؤ�Ӥ����g����Ҋ�Ƥ������ᡢ�ΤȤʤ��‘B��Ҋ���Ƥ���褦�ǡ������a�ä���[������Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ��롣


    ���v�ˡ��ʤː���Ǥ���������֤Ϲ����ä��Ԥä��äơ�������������ʤ��Ȥ��Ƥ��������


    ���_���ˤ������衣�ȤƤ��S�����Τ���ʤ����Ǥ⡭�����줸�㡹


    ���ޤ��������Ӥ��󤬹����g�Τ��������ˎ����z�ޤ줿�ʤ�ơ�����


    ��[��ڤ�����������©�餹������ʤ��Ȥˤޤä����v�S��ʤ����ޤ�֪��⤷�ʤ�Ů�Ӹ����η������Ӥ������Ҥ����������ˎ����z�ޤ�ष����Ƥ����Œg�ˡ���[�Τޤä��������x�Ф���[��ŭ��򼤤���ɿ�ä���


    �����������ֱ��Ĥ˄Ӥ��ۤ���[��̽j�ĤǤϤʤ���


    ���������ɤ���������裡���ߤ�ʡ�


    һ�������Ϥ���ȥޥꥪ�󤬿ष�ݤʱ����һ�������򤱤���


    ������Ǥ����֤˄Ӥ��ʤ���Ǥ������{��B���ˤϡ����δ�Ԫ��~���ʤ���Фʤ�ʤ��Τˡ����֤����������֤Ĺ��ҤȤ�ʤ�ȡ��\���z�ळ�Ȥ�ޤޤʤ�ʤ��Ǥ�������ˡ��⤷˽��������Ӳ���ֶΤ�Ȥ�С��C�v���й��α����������߲�ꠤȤΑ����ˤ�kչ�����ͤޤ��󡣴_�������й��ϻ����ӤΏ����������߲�ꠡ��ҹ֮�����򾎳ɤ��Ƥ����Ǥ����g�ǤϙC�v���Ԥ���󥯣¥��饹�������ߤ������ڼ����Ƥ���Ȥ⡭����


    ���ʡ�����


    һ��ϥޥꥪ����h���˿ڤ��]������


    �v�ˤϻ�ɏ��ҕ�����Ƥ�����


    ���߆Ф��󡢙C�v�Ϥ����‘B��ɤ�����Ĥ��Ǥ���Σ���


    �����ձ�������ˮ���¤��й��ȽӴ����ơ��‘B��悾�������äƤ���ä��ԤäƤ���������ޤǤ��g�����m���ܤ���˽�����߆мҤϡ������Β����������Ȥˌ����褦���Ԥ��Ƥ��롹


    ������ϡ����Ĥޤꡢ�ձ����������Υ��ͥ륮�`�_�k���й��˺Τ餫���j�i�򤷤ơ��֤������Ƥ�餦�äƤ��ȣ���


    ���֤餯�ϡ�


    ���ʤ�Ƥ��ä������ձ��������귵���ͩ`�Τ��裡�������ʤꡢ�ݤ����ͩ`����äƅ⤤�򤫤��Ƥ��ơ��Ԥ�����„���Ѕ⤤�������Ƥ��äơ��ɤ��Υޥե������裡��������B�Ф��Ԥ����Ȥ�„���äƤΤ�������


    һ��ϥ��饤�餷���Ф����^���������


    ���ձ������Ϥ������������ߤϳ֤äƤʤ���Ǥ����������ä��‘B�ϙC�v�ˤ������Ф��Ƥ��äƤ�Ȥ��������äơ���������ζ�ǙC�v�Ȥ����ä��v�S�򱣤äƤ����Ǥ���������


    ���Ǥ⡢�ޥꥪ�󤵤󡢤��줸�㤢�������Ф������ζ�ͩ`�衣�����m��ΙC�v���Ӥ��Ť餤�������������⤺�äȤ���ʸФ����Ф��Ĥ��ʤΤ������ձ��Τ��������󤿤��ϣ���


    һ����Ԥ����Ȥ䡢��һ�򤬸Ф��Ƥ����뤻�ʤ��ϵ�Ȼ�Τ�Τ��Ԥä������ä����ιʤʤ餳���ˤ���ȫ�T��˼�äƤ��뤳�ȤǤ⤢��Τ���


    ͻȻ����[�������Ϥ��ꡢȫ�T����[��Ŀ��������


    ������ޤǡ����Ӥ�������������äơ��������������ȤʤΤ͡��Τ␙���ʤ����Ӥ���Ͽष����ơ�˥���ޤǤ��Ƥ���äƤ����Τˡ�


    �v�ˤ���[�νg�ꤷ���褦����ɫ�ˡ��v�������ⴽ��y�����


    ������������ա��C�v�ˁ\���z��ǡ��ɤ������Ĥ�꤫�����������Ƥ��롣���줸�㤢���ΤΤ����˽�ϡ�������ˤ�äѤꤳ�Τޤ��a�äƤ���ΤϚݷ֤����å��ꤷ�ʤ��


    ����[���󡭡���


    �ޥꥪ�����[�Κݳ֤���ʹ���ۤɷ֤��롣�������C�v�λش������Ǥ����Τ����֤餯����[�������ΤˤϤʤ�ʤ��������������ơ�����˚ݸ����ʤ���[�Ǥ�ʤ����Ȥ�֤��äƤ��뤿�ᡢ��˾@�����~�����Ƥ��ʤ��ä���


    ��[�α���ˤ⤽���ʾ���褦��ŭ��Ȼڤ������B�߳��Ƥ��롣�v�ˤϤ�����[�α��餫����[���Ĥ��ڤ�Ҋ����ȭ���դä���


    �����`�������ã����ʤ�Ƥ���״�r���衭�������x���٤ĕr���ϽK��ä��󤫤衣�v�ˡ���ǰ��Y�֡��Ӥ��ͩ`��˼�äƤ�Τ�����


    �¤��ΤƤ�褦���Ԥ��ŤĤ�һ��������Ϥ��ä���


    �v�ˤ�һ������~���ؤ��Τ������롣�v�ˤ�˼���Ĥ��褦�����M�ߡ�������·���Ŀ����Ȥ�����һ��Ϥ��εv�ˤ��ˤ�Ҋ�Ĥ�������򤹤롣


    ���������v�ˡ���ǰ�Ϥʤ����ͨ�����g��ꏊ������������䡢�ʤ�Ǐ����ʤä�����衣���֤��޴�ʽM����������֪��ͩ`���ɡ����������ޤ���ͨ��Τ򤿤����Ҋ�Ƥ���褦��ū�ϡ��g�������äƤ���ζ�ͩ`������


    �v�ˤϥԥ��äȤ��ᤫ�ߤ��x�꤬�Ӥ���������τӤ������a�äƤ�����


    ���ޤä������������ߤ����ä��ԤäƤ⡢�Y��һ���ˤ����ä����Ƥ���z�ޤ�Ƥ����󤫡��������줸�㡢�����ߤϡ������α����ݤ��ʡ�


    һ�򤬵v�ˤ��򤱤��Ԥä����~����[�ϻڤ������˺Τ����Ԥ������뤬�a�ꡢ�ޥꥪ������������Ҋ���롣


    ���줾��������ߤǤ��룳�ˤˤη����Ҋ��һ��Ϥ���Ϣ���¤���


    �����k���Ƥ�������ݤΏ������������¤���⤳�줫��������̡�������ߤ���������ʣ�


    �����ơ������ߤȤ������g�����������󤷤�֪��ʤ��Է֤��������Ԥ��^���Ƥ��롢���Ȥ��֤��äƤ���һ��ϵv�ˤ�������򤱤���


    �������֪��ͩ`��������Τˤ��ۤ������ͩ`�������Ԥ����Ȥ���ʤ��ä��ʡ��������������¤��󡢥ޥꥪ�󤵤�һ���Ĥ餤�Τ�֪�äƤ����ԤäƤ��������¤��󡢥ޥꥪ�󤵤󡢤��ޤʤ��ä������ȵv�ˤ⡭����


    һ�����[�������x�ꡢ�Է֤���ë��Ƭ�֤ǥ�����ä��դ롣


    ���ޤ����Ȥꤢ�����������¤��󤬙C�v�ä��Ԥ��Ȥ����Ȓ줱�ϤäƤ��äơ����Έ�����Ĥ����ʤ���������


    һ������Τʤ��Ĥ֤䤭�ˡ��ޥꥪ��ȥ˥��ʤ������Ϥ���Ĥġ�Ŀ����Ȥ�����


    �����䡭��һ����Ԥ�ͨ����衹


    ���ϣ���


    ��������


    �ޥꥪ��ȥ˥��ʡ���������[��v�ˤη�����򤱤롢


    �v�ˤϿڤ��_��������˼���ȡ��ݤ��褯�����Ϥ��ä���


    ��һ�򡢤��꤬�Ȥ���Ŀ��ҙ�᤿�衣�W��Ŀ��ǰ������������ͨ�ꤹ�뤿��ˏ����ʤä��󤸤�ʤ�������ʤ��Ȥ�֪�äƤ��ƺΤ⤷�ʤ��Τϡ��ؤ���ڤ��룡��


    �v�ˤΤ������~��„������һ�򤬶Ρ����Ҥ�������ˉ��äƤ����������Q�餷ʼ��롣


    ���ϣ��������`�衢�v�ˣ���


    �������������ä��ͣ���


    һ��ȵv�ˤ����������֤Ĥ��Ϥä���


    �v�ˤ����~��Ԓ�η��򤬼�չ�_�������Ȥ���[���@����


    ������äȡ��v�ˣ������ʤ�һ�塢�ɤ�����Ĥ��ʤΣ�����


    ����[���󡢤��䡢��ޤ�ͨ����衹


    ��������


    ����ޤ�ͨ�ꡢ���΅��g�����ض����ơ������ˁ\���z�࣡���Ҥ��ʤ��Ȥ��й���܊�v�S��ʩ�O�Τɤ����äƤ��ȤޤǤϽg�줿����


    ���v�ˤ��󡭡��ޤ�����


    �ޥꥪ�����ߤ�ߤ��श��Ƥ�����


    ���褯������С���ؤΤ���ϡ��й����^���Ϥʤ��äƤ������Ȥ��������Ȥˡ����Τ�ꤿ�����}�ʤ��Ȥ򤷤ơ�������һ���ˤ�ƽ�ݤǎ����z�������ˡ��ձ��������j�i�������Ǥ��礦�������ä��顭����


    ��������ˤ��^�����ʤ���С��ΤǤ�ϣˤäƤ�������


    һ�򤬜����Ц�ߤǡ�����֤ΤҤ����ȭ�Ǥ��ä���


    ������ʣ����o��Ǥ�����������v�ˤ���Ǥ⡢������֤��^����Ф����ʤ�ơ����������⡢һ�ˤǡ��ҹ֮�����Ȥ�ꤢ���Ĥ��Ǥ���������˽�Ϸ����Ǥ������o�\�����ޤ���


    �����䡢�ޥꥪ�󤵤󡣤������˔������߲�ꠤ�ȫ��Ĥˤ�ꤢ���褦�����ƤϤ��ʤ��衣�Ȥ�����ꡢ�W�ο����Ƥ���Τϔ��˸ФŤ��줺��DZ�뤷�ơ��й��������ߤ�Σ���ϼӤ����ˡ����΅��g�δ�ý���Ɖ����롣��������С����΅��{���������Ϥ����������֤⤳����˱����ä��y�ϤĤ����ʤ��Ϥ����衹


    �����줬�o������ԤäƤ��Ǥ��������֤όg���������Ϥ뤫���ӤäƤ���ȤϤ���ǰ�ؤΥ���Ȥ΄��Ȥ��`����Ǥ��裿���������־���������ߤȴ����܊ꠤ����֤ˡ��������U����ޤ��󣡡�


    ���Εr�����ޥꥪ���Ԓ�����ݤ˥˥��ʤ�Ŀ��ڤ�����


    ������Ȥ΄�����ǰ�ؤ��`�����������ɤ����������v�ˤϥߥ�ީ`�ǺΤ򤷤ơ�������


    �˥��ʤ��Ĥ��Ф˷Ф��Ϥ��롭���`�͸ФΤ褦�ʤ�Τ�Ф��Ƶv�ˤκ��Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ��ޤ�������ϵv�ˤ��O��ϯ�ˤ�����Ȼ�����줿��Τ褦�˜����Ϥ����`�͸Ф��ä���


    ��������[���o����ˤ�������䄤�ҕ����Ť��ʤ���ޥꥪ��κᤫ��һ�iǰ�˳��Ƥ��롣


    ���v�ˡ���һ��„���


    �v�ˤ���[���愇�����λ\�ä�Ŀ��Ҋ�Ĥ᤿��


    �����Ťϡ�������Τͣ���


    ����������衣�W���ɵ��������L���ЄӤ����Ȥ��Ƥ��뤫��͡����֤Έ��������֤���бؤ��������䡢��ä�Ҋ���롹


    ��������Ҋ�Ĥ�Ϥ����ˡ������ơ���������εv�ˤ���[�����a�ϡ���[�ο�Ц���ǽ⤱�롣


    ���֤��ä����˽�ϵv�ˤ��Ť���˽�Ϲͤ�������Τ͡����ʤ��ο����ˁ\��


    ����[���󣡡��ɤ����ƣ�������ʤ�����Ǥ�ʤ�Ǥ�ʤ��Ǥ��裡��


    ���դդա��ޥꥪ�󡢴��ɷ�衣����ˡ������εv�ˤ��Ҋ�ʤ�����


    ������


    �ޥꥪ�����[���Ԥ��ơ��v�ˤ�Ҋ����


    �����ơ��������˴󤭤ʤ���Ϣ���¤������Τ���Ϣ���¤��ޥꥪ��α���ˤ����餫���B�Ҋ������


    ���֤���ޤ��������⤦����εv�ˤ���˺Τ��ԤäƤ�o�j�Ǥ��礦���������Ǥ⡢�v�ˤ���


    �����󣿡�


    ���o������ϡ����ؤ��Ƥ���������˽�ϡ�����ʤ�Ǥ������Ĥ⡢���Ĥ�v�ˤ���ϟo��Фä��ꡭ�������⡢�Է�����Τ��Ȥǡ�


    �ޥꥪ���͸��ͨ��褦�˝���̤�ͫ��Ҋ�Ĥ���ơ��v�ˤϥɥ��äȤ��Ƥ��ޤ���


    ���v�ˤ��󡭡���ؤ�һ�ˤ��Ф��Ĥ��ʤ�Ǥ�������


    ��ǿ����z��褦�ˤ��Ƥ���˥��ʤϥޥꥪ������~�˥ϥäȤ���褦�ʑB�Ȥ�Ȥ롣���Υ˥��ʤΘ��Ӥ˚ݤŤ���һ�򤬡���˼�h�����˥˥��ʤ�Ҋ�Ĥ᤿��


    ���������䡢�ޥꥪ�󤵤󡢤ޤ������ޤǤϿ����Ƥ��ʤ��衣���֤Έ������ض����Ƥ��鿼���褦���ȡ�����


    ��˽���Ф���衢�v�ˡ�


    ��[�����M�ߤʤ��������Ϥ�����


    ��˽���Ф��ޤ���


    ��[�����~�˥ޥꥪ��⼴���˷��ꡣ


    �����䡢����ϡ����Τ��


    ���ˤ�Ŀ���˵v�ˤ�˼�鷺���ˤ롣��[�ȥޥꥪ�󤫤�Ͻ~���ˤĤ����Ф������Ȥ����Q�⤬�Ф������Τ��ä���


    ���Τ��ȡ���Ҋ�Ƥ�����ɏ���פ�A���롣


    �����Ԓ���ä��ˤ����������˼����˽�ˤ��v�S�ʤ������������֤΅��g���ΤȤ������Ф��H�ˡ����������֤˸ФŤ���ʤ��Ƥ⡢�����g�����ˤȤ�ѧԺ�����ؤˤ��Ƥ�����ɤ��롣�^���Ϥʤ��Ȥ�״�r�^���ˤʤ꤫�ͤʤ���Ŀ��Ĥ�������浹��


    ������


    ����������


    ��[�ȥޥꥪ�󤬻�ɏ��ָժ��Ŀ��󤭤�����


    �v�ˤϻ�ɏ��ָժ�˴󤭤��h������


    ����������Ϥ���ä롣�Ǥ�W�ˤ��^����Ф��ʤ��Ȥ������Ȥ��v���ƤϿ��������롹


    ��[��ü���A��Ƶv�ˤο�����٤���


    ������ϣ���


    �����ؤǤ��^���ϲФ��ʤ��衣�Ǥ⡢�߆Ф�����Ԥ����Ȥ⿼�����롣�����顢�W����[���󤿤����ɤ���褦�ʤ��Ȥ��ʤ��褦�ˡ���赤ʥ���Х������롣�W�餬һ�Ȥ⤳��ѧԺ���x��ƤϤ��ʤ��Ȥ�����赤ʥ���Х��򡣤���ˡ�ͬ�r��һ���˥��ʤ�������������o�l���ͤ뤳�Ȥ�������褦�ˤ⤹�롹


    �v�ˤ��᰸��һ��ü��Ĥ�����


    ���������v�ˡ�����ʤ��Ȥ�������Τ�������֤ȡ�������ʶ��Ϥ��������餬�Ǥ����U�������äƴ��Ƥ裿���ޤޤޡ��ޤ�������������ǰ����


    һ��������ˤ��ơ��������������路������


    �����󡢃W�����ˤ����������J���Ƥ�餦��


    ���Ӥ����������`�`������


    ��һ�򡭡��W�����ˤ����Υե����`����͡�


    ���o��o��o��o��o��o��o��o��o��o�����������������ˤϟo��������


    һ��ΰk��֤����[�ȥޥꥪ�����¤��Ȥ�����������


    �����䡢���ա�ֱ�ӵĤ��u�äƤ����B�Ф������Ŀ�Ĥ�֤��äƤ��ʤ�������顣�W�������Ӥ��r��һ���˥��ʤ����������󤿤���Ф��Ƥ����Τ���ֱ����������˥��ʤ���


    ���ϡ��Ϥ�����


    ���˥��ʤ���ˤ�W�����ˤ����Υե����`��һ��ȡ����������͡���������Ȥ�f�����ơ����Ƥ�餤���������


    �����������Ϥ������֤���ޤ������Τ����֤���ޤ��󤬡�˽�ˤ�����뤳�ȤϺΤǤ⤷�ޤ�����


    ���˥��ʤ��󣡡���Ո���Ϥ����jĿ��������������


    ��Ŀ�ǿP��褦���ԤäƤ���һ��˥˥��ʤϰ�Ŀ��


    ���������������⤪�������


    �v�ˤ�����η�����귵��ȡ������ˤϤޤ����줿�饸���Τ褦�˥֥ĥ֥Ĥȷ��ͤ��Ƥ��������Ҋ���~���麹��������


    ���ޤ���������ֱ�äƤʤ��䣩


    ���ޡ������䡣��������ˤ�����h�����褦���ե����`�Ǥ�����Щ`�϶त������������


    ���һ���ϥ���Ť����^�򱧤��ơ�ͫ�פ��_����Ŀ���h����Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ��롣


    �������������������S���������ݘ������ȤΥ���å��㥦�եդ�Ů�Ӹߥ饤�դ������ʤ�Ǥ���ʤ��Ȥˡ������������ˤ�Ҋ���롢�⤦���󤲩`Ҋ���룡������ŮѧԺ�򎆤��z���һ��تz�}����������


    ������ä�һ�򣡡����x���٤ĕr����K��餻�ʤ�������裡������˴����Ĥ��衢�ۡ��ۤ顢��ǰ���Ϥ��äȴ��ˤ����ʤäƤ롭�����⤷��ʤ�����


    ���Ɇ��Τ��������������v�ˤ�����������


    һ�򤬵v�ˤ��w�Ӥ����ä���


    ��������һ������Ť���ȡ��������Ȥ�����꾫���������Ƥ�Ǵ��ˤ����ʤä���


    ���⤦�����Ǥ������B��ޤ���ɫ���ȡ�����


    ��ðפ�һ���ȫ�T���Q�������ä����顣


    �ᤫ�黨ɏ�����s����ΰ��ߤ�һ��򥸥ä�Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ��롣


    ���v�ˡ���ҙ���Ƥ��衣���κޤߤϱؤ�������


    ��Ŀ��ǰ���Ԥ�ʤ��Ǥ衭����


    ���Ϥ��`���⤦�������ؤ�һ�ˤ���ʤ����ʡ�����ǰםɤ���ˤ��h�����ʤ����jĿ���������ɤ����룿��


    �������ʤ�����ɤ͡�����״�B���㡭�������Ԓ���Ƥ����衹


    ���ڵĤ��ܥ�äȳय�����Ƥ����Ȼ��ʧ������˵v�ˤ�һ���Ŀ���Ƥ�����


    ��[�ȥޥꥪ���ιʤ������¤ǤϤʤ��Ф��ǡ������Ҋ�ơ����ޤ��Ҋ�¤ʉ���֤�˽���٤�������������餻�Ƥ��롣


    ���������ʡ��������Ԓ���Ƥ������ǰ�α�����ʡ�����


    �����Ԥ��ʤ���һ��ϡ����ޤ����ˤ�Ҋ���A�����Է֤�Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ��뻨ɏ�����������ߤ�Ŀ���롣������һ��Ϛݸ������褦�ʱ���ˤʤä���


    �����������Εr�Ρ�����Εr��Ҋ��Ӱ�Ϥ����ߘ��Τ�Τ��ä�����ʡ����`�󡢤�����ä�Ҋ��ȡ��ʤ󤫥��å������ʣ���


    ����Ȱ��ߤ��Ĥʤ����Ҥ������ˡ��󤭤����ͤꡢ��ɏ�����x�줿��


    �ɤ����Ф��Τ��ȡ����Τޤ޺ΤȤʤ���Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ���ȡ����ߤ�����η����ƄӤ򤷤Ƥ����������ơ������Τ��������ǰ��ߤ�ֹ�ޤä���


    ����ȡ������ߤ����ұ����ξ��羀�Ϥ�����äƤ���������]�ˤ��γय���L�����ζȤ⡭�����Ƥ롣


    �������ˤ������ä����ä��Τ�����ϥϥäȤ����褦�ˡ��ĥ�ĥ󤷤Ƥ����]�η������򤱤롣


    ����������


    ����ȴ󤭤ʰ��ߤ�������Ҋ�Ĥ�Ϥä���


    ��������


    �����������񘔣���


    �����������ݤ���ä��ߤ����������Ӥ�����������g��ݤ����Τ��䤷�����ȡ�


    ��ɏ��̹���Ȥ��Ƥ��뤬�@�������Ȥ��ä��L�ˁI�֤��֤ΤҤ���򤹤���ʤ����Ϥˤ�������


    ����ϕ������ߤ�Ҋ�Ĥ��ȡ������ߤ��ब����αǤ˵����ꡢ�����ͫ��ɫ�Ϥ��������ʤäƤ���������


    ����������


    ����������


    ������`�`�`�`�`�`�`�`�`�`�`�`����������


    ������`�`���äơ�����Ů���������ʤ������������ϥ���á��ȿɐۤ����ꤹ�٤���


    ���ʤˤ��죡���ʥ˥��죡���ߤ裡�����Ǥä����ߤ����`�`�������v�ˤ��������Ƥ�������


    ����Ͻ~�Ф��ʤ��顢���Ĥ��g�ˤ��Է֤�Ŀ��ǰ�ˤ����Է֤�ͬ�����餤�δ󤭤����ߤ�ǰ�����w���Ϥ��ä���


    �����ơ�˼�鷺�v�ˤ˱����Ť���


    ���Τ������äȣ�������Ť����������󣡡�


    �����Ҋ����[�ȥޥꥪ�󡢥˥��ʤ��~��Ѫ�ܤ�һ�ݤ�����Ϥ��ä���


    �������םɤ��󡢤ޤ����Ƥ⣡��


    ������Ŀ���S���ʤ��Ǥ�����


    ���������xʹ����������


    �ȡ������v�ˤ���Ϥ�ȡ�����ȡ���ߺϤ����v�ˤ⎆���z�ޤ졢���Έ��ˣ��ˤȤ�v�ˤ��·󤭤˵���롣


    ���εv�ˤ�һ��ϰ�Ŀ��Ҋ�Ĥᡭ����ɏ��ҕ�����Ƥ�����


    ���ޤ���������ζ�����������������С�����ɏ�����


    �����ޤ������ä�������ǰ�Ǻ�����Z���Z�줷����


    ���ޤ�����������ͩ`������ɏ����󣡡����η����ɐۤ�����


    ��������


    һ˲��������뻨ɏ��


    ���������񘔤���ǰ�Ϥʤ�Ƥ����Σ�����������񡩤������ʡ�����㤢�y������ǰ�ʤΤ��ʣ���


    �������˥������


    ���ϣ���


    ���˥������˽������������������ǰ��


    �������`������裡����


    ����һ���󤭤����������һ����ä���

 147-Visible enemy, invisible enemy ③

    This is the worst.


    What Yuto thought, he couldn''t help but let it spill out of his mouth.


    Then Yuto wrinkles his brow and bites his navel.


    Mizuho must have the same feelings as Yuto. She made a fist with her hand and shook her shoulder slightly.


    With the information brought by Hanaren, the number of people who cursed Mizuho and Marion''s friend, Houzuki Akiko, was oddly narrowed down to a large extent.


    ''''Such a powerful organization.......that the state was involved.


    Marion said with a snarl, her slightly dark golden eyebrows furrowed in the center.


    Nina, who was also a Millimer and had seen political interests and movements up close and personal, seemed to be able to see what was going on somehow, so she just stared at Mizuho and the others in silence.


    ''Yuto, what''s bothering you?��You say you''re dealing with a country and you''re doing this unreasonable thing?


    ''It''s true. It''s unforgivable. But it''s not.


    ''I didn''t expect Akiko-san to be involved in a national tussle...''


    Mizuho also let out a frustrated voice. Mizuho''s straightforward sense of justice intensified Mizuho''s anger at the fact that a high school girl, Houzuki Akiko, who had absolutely nothing to do with such matters and didn''t even know it, was being tormented by the state''s conflict of interest.


    However, Mizuho wasn''t short-sighted enough to act in an intuitive manner with that.


    ''''Hey, what''s going on!��Everyone.


    When Ichigo raised his voice, Marion turned her body to Ichigo with a pained expression.


    ''I can''t move poorly with this. In order to get rid of the curse, we have to cut off the main source of the curse, but when the other party is a powerful nation, we can''t even get in. Besides, if we take a hard line, it could lead to a war between the agency and the competent forces that China holds. As I recall.........China has formed a powerful unit of tiger''s ability ''Dark Night''s Leopard''. Rumor has it that there are a number of rank B ability holders in the agency...


    Nah....


    Ichigo kept his mouth shut at Marion''s explanation.


    Yuto shifted his gaze to Hualen.


    ''Snake Eaters, what is the agency planning to do about this situation?


    He said that the Japanese government is now in secret contact with the Chinese to try and calm the situation down. In the meantime, those of us who have been asked to do so, the Snake Eaters have been told to focus on preventing any further damage from occurring.


    ''Does that mean ... that the Japanese government will make some kind of concession to China on its energy development and get them to back off?


    Perhaps.


    ''Oh my God!��The Japanese government can''t even make it back!��What kind of a mafia is this, that they suddenly put a curse on you because they don''t like you, and if you do what they say, they''ll remove the curse!��You''re not going to listen to those people!


    Ichigo scratched his head, feeling annoyed.


    ''The Japanese government doesn''t have a hoarder of abilities. Some of these situations have agencies take care of that for them... and we have a good relationship with the agencies in that sense...''''


    ''But, Mr. Marion, it''s not worth it if you''re just getting beaten up. It''s hard for that dependable agency to operate, isn''t it?��Are you going to keep going like this for the rest of your life?��The Japanese brass!


    It was good to say that what Ichigo was saying and the unwillingness he was feeling right now was natural. Because it''s also what everyone here is thinking.


    Suddenly, Mizuho stood up and everyone looked at her.


    ''Until then, Akiko-san told me to be patient with you... that''s what you''re saying. Akiko-san, who has done nothing wrong, is being tormented and even debilitated.


    Yuto bit his own lip at Mizuho''s squeezed tone of voice, and Yuto himself bit his lip.


    ''''Fine I''ll go into the agency tomorrow and ask them what they plan to do. What''s the point of this.......and I still don''t feel good about keeping quiet like this.


    Mizuho-san....


    Marion can understand how painful it is for Mizuho to feel. But the agency''s answer is what you can imagine. Perhaps it won''t be in the form that Mizuho is seeking. And since she knows that it''s not Mizuho who doesn''t notice it, she couldn''t say the words to take over.


    The anger and frustration that showed on Mizuho''s expression also showed it. Yuto could see the inner workings of Mizuho''s heart from her expression and clenched his fist.


    ''''Ah, Taku!��What a situation......... The era of justice winning is over? Yuto, do you think you can''t move after all?


    Ichigo stood up too as he spat out the words.


    Ichigo''s words weighed heavily on Yuto. Yuto crossed his arms as if he was thinking about it and looked downward, which he was not. Ichigo stared at Masato''s figure and clicked his tongue.


    ''''Hey, Yuto, how can you be stronger than a normal human?��No, how can you be strong? I don''t know if you''re dealing with a huge organization or a country, but what''s the point of being strong if you''re just standing by and watching the unreasonableness go by?


    Yuto jerked and the area around his temples moved, but his body remained silent without moving.


    With this, the gifted are just handymen.


    Mizuho says something in frustration at what Ichigo says to Yuto, but she shuts up, and Marion gives him a sinking look.


    Seeing the reaction of each of the three people with their respective abilities, Ichigo lets out a sigh.


    (I''m provoking you, but is this what the feisty Shitenji-san is doing too........ (You''re so tied up, aren''t you?)


    And knowing that he was being too harsh on the people with abilities, not knowing much about their circumstances, Ichigo turned to face Yuto and the others.


    ''''I don''t even know the situation, and besides, it''s useless, it''s not my place to say it....... I said it knowing that I, Shitenji-san, Marion-san, was having the hardest time. Shitenji-san, Marion-san, I''m sorry. And Yuuto too........


    Ichigo apologized to Mizuho and the others and crumpled up his own hair with one hand.


    ''''Well, for now, I guess we''ll just have to wait for Shitenji-san to get in touch with the place called the agency and report back...''''


    Marion and Nina dropped their eyes at Ichigo''s powerless mumbling, while Marion and Nina also stood up.


    ''''No it''s just as Ichigo said.


    What?


    What?


    Marion, Nina, and Mizuho also turned to look at Masato.


    Yuto stood up vigorously as he thought he had opened his mouth.


    ''Thank you, Ichigo, I''m awake now. I didn''t become strong enough to let the unreasonable in front of me pass by. Knowing something like this and not doing anything about it, I will always regret it!


    ''''Ha!��Shut up, Yuto!


    Oh, I''m sorry!


    Ichigo and Yuto bumped each other''s elbows.


    Mizuho was surprised by the sudden change in the direction of the conversation at Yuto''s words.


    ''''Hey, Yuto!��What the hell are you going to do about it!


    ''Mizuho-san, no, it''s still the same.


    What?


    ''As ever, we''ll identify this sorcerer and get in there!��Fortunately, we were able to narrow it down to somewhere in the Chinese military establishment.


    Yuto-san....you can''t be serious.


    Marion''s face turned pale.


    He said, "If you think about it, the Chinese are taking advantage of the fact that there is no evidence to support their actions, and after getting ordinary people involved, they are forcing the Japanese government to make concessions, aren''t they?��Then.....


    So if we don''t have proof, anything is OK with you?


    With a big smile on his face, Ichigo nudged his left palm with his right fist.


    ''Oh no!��It''s absurd!��No matter how much you think you''re Yuto-san, you don''t even have to leave any evidence against a great power... Moreover, are you planning to fight with the Dark Night Leopard all by yourself?��I disagree!��It''s too reckless.


    No, Marion. As expected, I''m not going to go into an all-out battle with the enemy''s psychic forces. Rather, what I have in mind is to infiltrate the enemy undetected and destroy this spell catalyst without harming the Chinese ability holders. That way, this spell should be lifted, and the opponent shouldn''t be able to openly make it difficult for us.


    ''I''m telling you that''s absurd!��Even though the other party is far inferior in terms of strength, it''s not the same as Surt''s sword from last time, right?��There''s no way you can do that against a large number of skilled and capable people and a large army of nations!


    At this time........Nina''s eyes widened at what Marion was talking about.


    (Surt''s sword?��Different from last time...?��What kind of........what are you doing at Millimer.......?


    Nina can''t help but stare at Masato''s profile with a feeling of.......discomfort boiling up in her heart. It was an uncomfortable feeling that bubbled up like the tears that naturally flowed when Yuto came to sit next to her.


    There, Mizuho takes a step forward from Marion''s side with an expressionless but sharp gaze.


    ''''Yuto I''m going to ask you one thing.


    Yuto stared into Mizuho''s serious and force-filled eyes.


    ''''You have... confidence... don''t you?''''


    ''....Yes. My Sendo ability is good at covert action, you see. Once I know where they are, I''ll be sure to ... well ... show them.


    The two look at each other. And those few seconds of silence between Yuto and Mizuho are broken by Mizuho''s bitter smile.


    ''''Alright I''ll trust you Yuto. I''m your employer, so I''ll go with your idea.''''


    ''Mizuho-san!��No!��This isn''t even an operation!


    ''''Hmmm, Marion, it''s okay. Besides.........look at this Yuto''s face.


    !


    Marion looked at Yuto at Mizuho''s suggestion.


    And...immediately let out a loud sigh. Marion''s expression as she let out that sigh clearly showed resignation.


    ''''I understand........I guess it''s useless to say anything to Yuto-san now....... But, Yuto-san.


    Yeah?


    Please refrain from doing anything rash. I''m worried about you. You are always reckless all the time........and it''s not just about you.


    Being gazed at by Marion''s crystal clear, moist blue eyes, Yuto gets a thrill.


    ''''Yuto-san.......are you planning to go alone again this time?''''


    Nina, who is trying to think on the side, huffs at Marion''s words. When Ichigo noticed Nina''s condition, he looked at Nina curiously.


    ''''Yes, no, Marion, I haven''t thought that far ahead yet. I''ll think about it after I''ve identified the other party''s location...''''


    I''m going, Masato.


    Mizuho raised her voice as she crossed her arms.


    ''''I''ll go with you.''''


    Marion reacted instantly to Mizuho''s words.


    ''''No, that''s........no!


    The power in their eyes caused Yuto to back away involuntarily. I''ll definitely follow from Mizuho and Marion!��The determination to do so was palpable.


    Hanaren, who was watching this exchange, nodded her head.


    ''''I think you can do what you want with what you just said. It has nothing to do with me. However, if all three of us are away from the academy during that time when we go to the other sorcerer''s place, no matter how much the other party doesn''t detect us, they will suspect us. It could be circumstantial evidence even if there was no proof. It would be troublesome if they caught our attention.


    !


    ''Oh....''


    Mizuho and Marion''s eyes widened at Hanaren''s point.


    Yuto nodded widely at Hualen''s point.


    ''Ah, that''s possible. But I have an idea about not leaving any evidence behind.''


    Mizuho frowned, prompting Yuto''s thoughts.


    ''''What''s that?''''


    ''We won''t leave any evidence in enemy territory. But I can think of what Snake Eaters said. So I''ll make a perfect alibi so that me, Mizuho-san and the others won''t be suspected. A perfect alibi that we haven''t left the academy even once. Plus, at the same time, I''ll also be able to serve as a guard for Ichigo, Nina-san and Mari.


    Ichigo raised his eyebrows at Yuto''s suggestion.


    ''''Hey, Yuto, can you do that?��It''s not a very convenient plan.........wait a minute....��Oh, my God. No way!��Hey, you!


    Ichigo turns pale and starts to shake his body, rattling.


    ''Yeah, I''ll have my friends help me out.


    Noooooooooooooooooo!


    Ichigo please follow up with my friends.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!��I can''t do it!


    Mizuho and Marion also flinched at Ichigo''s madness, wondering what was going on.


    ''No, we don''t know the identity or purpose of the people who directly attacked us today. I''m honestly afraid of leaving Ichigo, Nina-san, Mari and the others behind when we make our move. Nina-san.


    Yes!


    ''I want Nina-san to follow up with my friends, with Ichigo... well, with Mari, too.


    "...?��Yes, sir!��I understand. I don''t know what it is, but I''ll do whatever I can to help!


    ''Nina!��Don''t take it easy!


    Nina half-eyes at Ichigo, who says to cling to her with tears in his eyes.


    ''''And Mari, please...''''


    Yuto turns back to Mari and sweat runs down his forehead as he sees her there, still mumbling and broadcasting like a broken radio.


    ''Well, okay. I''ll explain to Mari later. And the more members I can follow, the better.


    Beside him, Ichigo is on his knees, holding his head and staring into the distance with his pupils open.


    ''''Aaaaah.... A fun, cackling high school girl''s life with the ladies.......how did this happen....... Oh, I can see it, I can see it so much more!��A huge hellscape involving this female academy!


    ''Hey, Ichigo!��We''re not going to let justice win the day!��And you''re overreacting, see, you''re probably more mature than you were... maybe?


    "Questioning...��Yuto!


    Ichigo pounced on Yuto.


    After a while, Ichigo regained his composure and became more mature with a look of exhaustion.


    ''Enough........I give up. A lot of things........''''


    All of them look at the pure white Ichigo and have trouble handling him.


    A white snake outside of Hanaren''s contracted person gazes at Ichigo from the side.


    ''''Yuto........remember. This resentment will surely........


    ''Don''t say that in front of me...''


    ''Haha, I''m done. I''m not alone this time. You''ll have to explain to Shirasawa-san about it, right?��What do we do?


    ''Yes, but in this state.... I''ll talk to you later.


    Masato and Ichigo shifted their eyes to a stunned Mari, who was regularly making her face bonk red.


    For some reason, Mizuho and Marion also felt like they were no strangers to each other, and they looked at Mari, their faces slightly twitching now because of how stunningly broken they were.


    ''''Well, I''ll tell you about it, too. And the tragedy before...''''


    As he said this, Ichigo looked at the white snake that Hualen had put out, which still continued to show itself and was still staring at him. That''s where Ichigo got a look of realization.


    Hmm, looking at it like this, it''s kind of cool!''''


    Then the white snake seemed heartily happy, swirling heavily and moving away from Hualien.


    As I continued to stare absentmindedly at it, wondering where it was going, the white snake moved towards Mari. Then, right near Mari''s face, the white snake stopped.


    As expected, Mari turned her face in the direction of the twitching cheek, as if she was tickled, as if she was huffing and puffing.


    ''''.........?''''


    Mari and the big white snake looked at each other at close quarters.


    ''''........''''


    .... (Snake God)


    ''Oh, he likes Mari. It''s unusual for her to like someone she''s never met before.


    Hualien raised both palms of her hands up with a shrug, as if she was flat but surprised.


    ''''Gi.........''''


    ''Oh....''


    Gahhhh!


    ''Gah, Mari, you''re not girlie enough........ You should react in a cute way there, caw.


    Oh, my God!��Nanny!��Snake!��Big snake!��Yuto, help me!


    Mari screamed, and before she knew it, she jumped up from in front of a snake as big as she was in front of her.


    Then, without a second thought, she hugged Yuto.


    ''Nowa!��Hey!��Calm down, Mari!


    Seeing this, Mizuho, Marion, and Nina''s veins swelled up all at once on their foreheads.


    ''''Shh, Shirasawa-san, again!


    I can''t allow it to happen again!


    You''re using too much zero distance!


    They struggled and tried to rip Mari off of Yuto, and Yuto got involved, and all five of them fell on the spot with Yuto underneath them.


    Ichigo looked at that Yuto with half-eyes... and then shifted his gaze to Karen.


    ''''Well, that''s a nice touch. Oh, speaking of which........Karen-chan.


    You''re already calling me by my name.


    Well, that''s okay. Karen-chan!��And it''s prettier that way.


    ....


    Hualien blushes for a moment.


    ''''What is the name of this snake god?��This is so divine, is that a hard name to come by?


    Nolokichi.


    What?


    Nyorokichi. That''s a good name I gave him.


    I''m soooo sorry!


    It was Ichigo, the loudest voice of the day.

 148-Visible enemy, invisible enemy ④

    Masato and his colleagues arrive at the Jisheng University Hospital where Akiko Hogetsu is hospitalized. The university hospital is located in the heart of the city, and is known for its advanced medical care, and is home to a large number of opinion leader doctors by specialty.


    The entire ten-story white behemoth housed the hospital and medical research facility.


    When Mizuho entered the main entrance on the first floor, the institution''s black-clad male staff was waiting for her, and when he saw Mizuho holding flowers for her visit, he quietly said, "This way......." and led her through the hospital.


    Yuto follows behind Mizuho as she walks to follow the institution''s staff. From what he heard, he heard that not only Houzuki Akiko, but also her father, Houzuki Teiji, and other businessmen and their families who had fallen ill from an unknown illness this time, were all hospitalized here.


    The agency also has a certain amount of personnel assigned to this hospital and has a 24-hour escort. Presumably, the people of the Snake Eaters'' family would also be there for those guards, but they did not show up.


    Continuing down the corridor where other nurses and hospital staff were busy coming and going, Yuto and the others, along with the agency staff, come to the elevator.


    ''They are each admitted to private rooms on the top floor of the tenth floor.


    An agency official explained. Mizuho nodded and thanked the staff.


    ''''Thank you, all the people who fell this time, are they on the tenth floor?''''


    ''''Yes, we have done so from the point of view of the guards. Houzuki Akiko-san is in the back left corner of the corridor on the right side of the elevator.


    Yeah, I get it.


    Yuto and the others were led by a staff member to a room with a plaque that read Houzuki Akiko on it. A staff member knocked on the door, and although there was no answer from inside, he opened the door as it was and urged Yuto and the others into the room.


    The room is a large private room, dimly lit, with a bed by the window closed by a thick curtain in front of you. It appeared that Akiko was asleep there.


    Mizuho approached the bed without making a sound of footsteps and peered at her classmate Akiko with a cautious look on her face.


    ''''


    Mizuho was crestfallen when she saw Akiko sleeping quietly.


    Akiko had a cheerful demeanor in the Seicho Academy, she had many friends and often exchanged words with Mizuho, who wasn''t that good at socializing.


    That Akiko now looked emaciated, her cheeks were smoldering and her darkened eyes were sunken in around them. The beautiful hair that would have been well-kept was now reduced to less than half its original size, and in some places on her head, the crust was visible.


    At the sight of this changed Akiko, Mizuho''s right hand carrying the flowers was trembling.


    From behind Mizuho, Marion, Masato, and Karen stopped moving their bodies when they saw the girl of the same age. Marion and the others are so surprised that they hold their mouths and have thin tears in their eyes.


    ''''The blessing I put on you is already gone...''''


    ''Since last week, this unexplained condition has progressed so suddenly that she is now unable to eat on her own. Of all the victims of this current apparent curse, he is in the worst condition...


    From behind Yuto and the others, an agency employee quietly explained Akiko''s current condition.


    Mizuho silently placed the flowers on the shelf next to Akiko''s bed while shaking her hands.


    ''''Yuto you can''t kill people with just a curse, right?


    ''Yeah ... from the curses I''ve experienced and the stories I''ve heard. But this.....


    Show me.


    Saying that, Karen approaches Akiko''s side where she sleeps.


    ''''........Nolokichi.


    A white snake quickly emerged from Hualien''s back and moved around Akiko''s body as if to examine Akiko on her bed. As Mizuho and the others watched the white snake, the white snake returned to Hanaren and clung to her body.


    Hualien meditated as if she was receiving something from the white snake and raised her hands to her waist.


    ''''How do you feel, Hualien-san?��What did you find out?


    As if Marion can''t stand something, she asks Karen.


    ''''Well this is no ordinary curse. I''ve never seen anything like this before.''''


    ''Hey!��What do you mean by that, Hualen!


    Mizuho is surprised by the words of Karen, who is probably the most knowledgeable about curses in this place.


    ''''This........a tremendous number of people''s malice and hatred are gathered in this child. Negative emotions that people have like malice, hatred, jealousy, envy and resentment from all directions........to this child. This kind of thing can''t happen even to a celebrity. That would erase the blessings this child has from the ancestors and divine spirits that he has no, those blessings are not............ So, this child has zero luck right now.


    Yuto and the others were puzzled as they couldn''t keep up with what Hualen was saying, and their faces were strained.


    Hualen opened her eyes and looked over at Yuto and the others.


    ''''Each person has their own kind of luck. In addition to that, there are numerous invisible blessings. These are combined to create the strength of what is generally referred to as a person''s ''luck'', we learn in the snake eater family. This is different for each person. There are people whose luck is unusually strong and their blessings are weak, and vice versa.


    Mr. Snake Eater it''s


    Still, Yuto didn''t understand what Hualen was saying.


    ''''Malice from people can weaken the luck a person has. However, unless it''s too much, it is protected by the blessings of the ancestors and the higher beings associated with that person. So it''s usually not a problem.


    Is that like a guardian spirit?


    That''s the way I see it.


    So, what''s the state of Akiko-san?


    A curse is a curse that uses various rituals and ritual objects, or magical or psychic powers, to break through this blessing and send negative thoughts to the target in an attempt to directly erase or weaken his or her inherent luck. A person''s inherent luck is related to his or her life force or ability to live in this world. If it is extinguished, the first symptom will be ill health, illness, and accidents, etc.


    Then, Akiko-san....


    ''His ability to live ... especially his vitality is severely diminished. It could be argued that the child''s condition was worse than that of the other victims because of the relatively weak vitality he possessed.


    ''Oh no...can''t you do something about it!��Hualien.


    Mizuho couldn''t help but shout out.


    ''''Once the blessing is broken through, it''s tricky....... Spells are easier to send in than to protect. My Nyorokichi was one of my best abilities at strengthening that blessing.......


    Heartlessly, Hualen also looked down as if she was regretting her words.


    ''''But, Hualen-san. A curse that is not normal is...?


    Marion shifts her gaze from staring at Akiko to Karen.


    ''Normally, the vector of the curse ... there is one source of the curse. And yet she is receiving quite a large number of malicious thoughts all at once. Each one is a not so strong thought. But I should say that it''s in a state where it''s coming at her in a bundle. It appears to be a great.......cursed force.


    ''It''s not possible!��Akiko-san is not the kind of girl that people hate. Rather, it''s the opposite...


    Mizuho looked at Akiko, whose cheekbones were deflected, revealing her scaly skin, and then, as Mizuho trembled helplessly, Yuto placed a hand on her shoulder and turned her body towards Karen.


    ''''Yuto!''''


    ''So you''re suggesting that that unusual curse is being performed by some sorcerer?��The Snake Eater.


    Perhaps...


    Okay.


    ''Hey, Eugene!��How can you divide it so easily....


    Mizuho looked at Yuto''s face and her eyes widened.


    There was Masato, exuding an unconcealable spirit and sacredness.


    ''''Mizuho-san, let''s still go on as before.


    Yuto.....


    ''''I''ll find out the enemy''s true identity and get rid of this joke of a curse as soon as possible. Mizuho-san, please go to the agency tomorrow and gather information. Also, if the people who attacked us directly at noon were the same organization that released the curse...


    Yuto-san.....


    Marion looked at Yuto with a mixture of reliance and apprehension.


    ''''The agency will not be able to remain silent. No, if Mizuho-san and Marion-san, who are rank A''s and the mainstay of the Japanese Branch, are not comfortable moving them out of the blue, then please tell them to submit the request to me, a rank D, first. That should be a good rank for a first move.


    !


    ....


    Mizuho and Marion could feel Yuto''s anger in the air.


    ''''Yuto I''ll do it too. This is a request I originally made. I didn''t leave that up to you either, but in the form of assisting me and Marion.


    Eugene!��I''m going with you. I can''t go alone.


    Yuuto was inwardly troubled. This is because, in terms of covert action, he is the most outstanding among them. Mizuho is a spirit user with high attack power at medium to long range. And Marion is an exorcist. They are not suited to act covertly.


    Yuto looks at Mizuho and Marion''s willful eyes.


    (Ah, this kind of thing has happened before........in the demon world too.)


    "Yuto tries to do everything on his own!��Bad habit!��I''ll be there!��If I leave you behind, I won''t be able to cast auxiliary magic on you for the rest of your life."


    I''m not geeky enough to leave everything to you."


    "Well, well, Yuto-kun. We''re friends, okay?��I want you to be able to rely on us and at least worry about your friends. As if you''re willing to do it alone so that you won''t put us in danger."


    Yuto smiled to himself as the exchange between the indigo-haired Lieselotte and her warrior friend in the demon world overlapped the situation in front of him in his mind.


    ''''........I understand. For now, I think it will be after tomorrow, but let''s decide on each other''s roles.''''


    Of course, Yuto.


    Mizuho says as she presses forward.


    ''''Yes!''''


    Marion nods as if relieved by Yuto''s response.


    The two of them reacted in a way that made Yuto feel a strange strength boiling up in his heart, and he felt his spirits rise.


    Yuto responded with a big nod and shifted his gaze to Akiko.


    ''''Before that, let''s just do what we can now. Marion-san, can you give Hougetsu-san your blessing?''


    Oh, yes!


    Marion focused her spiritual power and applied the strongest exorcist blessing she could to the debilitated Akiko. Then Yuto sat down on the chair next to Akiko''s bed and put his hand on Akiko''s forehead and around her lower belly from under the covers.


    ''What are you doing?��Yuto.


    I''ll give her some life force.


    As he says this, dense sacred ki overflows from Masato, and that sacred ki flows out through Masato''s hands and into Akiko''s body. Masato circulates the sacred ki between himself and Akiko many times, exchanging Akiko''s ki with his own ki for his own, and so on.


    In the meantime, Yuto also kneads his sacred ki, creating a full range of sacred ki.


    Hualen looked at Masato curiously.


    ''''You, what are you doing? Mysterious abilities......''''


    For a while, Yuto was letting his ki circulate.......and Akiko''s eyebrows moved slightly.


    Mizuho and Marion were startled and huddled up on the bed to look into Akiko''s face.


    ''''Akiko-san!''''


    ...uhh... uhh... uhh..., I''m doing...


    Akiko is unreliable, but she regains consciousness and opens her eyes.


    ''Yes, it''s Shitenji. Get a grip!


    Akiko''s strength returned slightly to her eyes, and she turned her skeletal, dimpled eyes to Mizuho.


    ''''Ah, thank you for coming to visit me......... Shurian-san too........


    ''Yes, Akiko-san!��I even brought you some flowers?


    Akiko moves her eyes to the flowers next to the bed.


    ''Oh, they''re beautiful ... thank you.''


    Akiko thanked him, though her voice was faint and small.


    Then Akiko had tears in her eyes.


    ''''Before ... my cousin came and gave me a pretty ribbon, but I didn''t have enough hair to decorate it...''''


    Akiko weakly tried to force a smile and tears flowed from the corners of her eyes.


    Mizuho quickly grabbed Akiko''s hand as soon as she could.


    ''''What are you talking about?��It''ll be back in your hair soon enough!��If you look at Akiko-san''s proud hair, all the boys in the examinations that are here now are dead on arrival.


    Akiko smiled a little.......and again, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Mizuho held Akiko''s hand as she gently placed her scrawny hand back under the covers.


    Marion carefully wiped Akiko''s tears away with her handkerchief.


    Yuto still sent Senki in... and then stood up in silence.


    Yuto watched the situation with Mizuho and Marion.


    ''''I''ve changed my mind. You guys set it up first. Moreover.........you did all this to this innocent child. I''ll make sure you pay the price for messing with Mizuho-san and Marion-san''s classmates,


    Hualen, who happened to be looking at that strong gleam in Yuto''s eyes beside him, felt strange emotions and unfathomable fear from this boy.


    (Why can I be so angry about someone I''ve never met before today...)

 149-Leopard of the Night

    Mizuho had shown up at the office of the Japanese branch of the World Ability Agency the day after she had been attacked by the mysterious guys. She had been asked by Yuto to check on him, but Mizuho herself was also curious.


    As she sat down on the sofa in the reception room with Meira and waited, Hisae, the head of the Japanese branch of the World Ability Agency, and her secretary, Kakitate Shima, appeared.


    ''''Mizuho-chan, welcome~. Meira-kun too.


    ''Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule, Hisae-san.


    No, no, no!��It''s mainly the staff and Shima who are busy.


    No, it''s just business.


    Shima actually looks exhausted when he says that. Shima is probably the one who is actually in charge of this request from the Japanese government and the investigation of the mysterious gifted people who attacked Mizuho and the others yesterday.


    ''''........Kakitate-san, sorry to bother you when you''re busy.


    Oh, Mizuho-san, it''s okay. I''m used to it.


    ....


    Mizuho and Akera simultaneously looked at the unsympathetic secretary with a pitying look on their faces.


    Hisae sat on the sofa facing Mizuho and the others, trying as much as possible not to look at Shima in that delicate atmosphere. Shima sat beside her, holding documents and a tablet computer in one hand while she gazed at Nisasae, who wouldn''t look at her.


    ''''Hisae-san, I came today because...''''


    When Mizuho opens up about today''s business, Hisae responds with a hardened expression.


    ''''I know. They''re the ones who attacked us yesterday.


    Yes.


    Nissae glanced at Shima and nodded forward.


    ''First of all, it''s the identity of these guys, right?��For now, let''s get to the bottom of this.


    Don''t tell me that the investigation had already been done, Mizuho waited for Hisae''s words in surprise.


    ''''These guys are the Dark Night''s Panther.


    !


    Mizuho couldn''t hide her surprise. No, the results of the investigation were also within the realm of expectation. It wasn''t the identity of these people that surprised her. It was the fact that their identities were cracked so easily.


    Mizuho remembered what Yuto had said yesterday.


    He had even said that if these guys were the Dark Night Leopard, then they were just fools. Even if the Dark Night Leopard had a purpose in attacking them, it would not be a professional to let them grab its tail. And moreover, how bypassing would it be to be able to crack its identity so easily.......in one day?


    ''''Hisae-san.......is that true?��This is so easy for the Dark Night Leopard...


    ''''I know what you''re saying, Mizuho-chan. She''s too careless for a dark night leopard.


    Mizuho nodded cautiously at Hisae''s words.


    ''''It''s just that it''s true. Because I was in possession of conclusive evidence.''''


    Evidence?��Is that...?


    "The dog tags.... It''s like a small card held only by the Chinese dark night leopard, held by a mysterious metal. Even the agency still doesn''t know what this metal is, though. I''ve only heard stories about it, but this is the first time I''ve seen it.


    Hisae said, and placed what looked like a small card, only a couple of centimeters long, that looked like an identification slip, on the table. It''s original form was indeterminate, as if it was halfway through melting. Mizuho reached for the copper-colored half-melted card.


    ''''Oh, Mizuho-chan, be careful not to give out your spiritual power.


    What?


    If you touch that metal while exerting your spiritual or magical power, it will be taken into your body and completely assimilated into it, making it impossible to remove. I don''t know who made it and for what purpose, but as far as I''m concerned, it''s not going to be a problem. Well, I think I have a pretty good idea. It''s probably some kind of transmitter or something to prevent betrayal. I''ve heard that it''s supposed to disappear with the owner when he dies.


    Nissae shrugged, not hiding her disgust.


    ''Such a thing ... in my body?��So, when we went through our possessions right after we took them down, we didn''t find anything.


    Mizuho plucked the recognition slip and checked it closely close to her face.


    She could see something written on it and stared at it.


    ''''It says Ma Yu Lin on it. It''s a person with the ability belonging to the Dark Night''s Leopard, which has the second name [Poisonous Arm]. He''s pretty famous. He used to be the head of a crime syndicate that ran rampage in Shanghai, and was recruited by the Dark Night leopard, though I don''t know how he got there. I heard that he was a hell of a guy who went from human trafficking to organ trafficking, but I heard that he was quite skilled at it. There are a number of people with abilities that belong to the Beijing branch of the agency that were killed by this guy. That''s as good as Mizuho-chan.


    No I wasn''t the only one.


    While answering that, Mizuho can also see something that looks like letters around the melted recognition slip, but I''m not sure.


    ''I''m thinking that on that melted side........the name of the person who made this recognition slip was inscribed on it. We''re still investigating, but maybe ... it could be some kind of curse, though that doesn''t explain it. I just think that this may have been used to control the people with the abilities they belonged to, both mentally and physically.


    You''re not going to...


    Mizuho looked at this creepy, ungainly recognition slip and raised an eyebrow.


    And a few new questions arose.


    ''Hisae-san.......then why is this here?��Those guys from yesterday aren''t dead, and if they were assimilated into the body, shouldn''t they have been able to get them out?��Hello!��He''s dead?��No, but if that''s the case, then this is going to disappear, isn''t it?


    Hisae''s eyes narrowed at Mizuho''s natural question.


    ''''Those guys from yesterday are dead. No, I guess I should say they were killed, to be precise.''''


    What?


    ''Of course we didn''t do it. Well, in the normal course of things, we were probably purged by our friends, I don''t know what the purpose of the attack was, but at any rate, we made a mistake. And not only that, but as punishment for causing a dumb situation where we were held up.


    ....


    Mizuho''s face strengthens at the mention of Hisae. They''re more decent people than you can imagine.......not an organization. Mizuho felt a chill run down her back as she realized how cheaply human life was estimated.


    That didn''t mean that Mizuho was afraid of the other party. Rather, the problem was the fact that such an abnormal group of people had once set foot in her alma mater, Sei Sei Seijo Academy, where ordinary people attended.


    Mizuho turned a serious face to Nisae and Shima.


    Besides, they still haven''t cleared up any doubts about the fact that this recognition slip is here.


    From the expression on Mizuho''s face, Hisae could see what Mizuho was saying and nodded.


    ''Mizuho''s question is actually our question too. Immediately after they arrived at the institute that transported them, they suddenly began to suffer and disappeared into thin air. Right in front of our eyes like their bodies liquefied and melted. And then this recognition slip fell out.


    Oh, no!


    What Hisae said was beyond Mizuho''s imagination, and as expected, Mizuho was surprised.


    The agency''s laboratories were not only laboratories, but also rooms to house captured aliens and people with abilities, and rooms for interrogation. The place was set up in a different place than the Shinjuku sub-center, where the branch chief''s office was located, and Mizuho didn''t know the specific location.


    ''''There it is........ Utterly, I can''t feel bad about being shown that thing!��You won''t be able to eat Jell-O for the foreseeable future, you know....


    Is that the kind of problem you have, Mizuho?��I think, but Nissae crossed her arms and looked forward, pouting.


    ''Well, I''ll explain it to you in order. There are still some questions and mysteries to be answered, but ... what happened and what I can think of from it.

 150-Leopard of the Dark Night

    �ռ�֦�����դ����^���ˡ���[����Έ���־Ħ�����ܤ������ή�����״�r��ü�g�˰������ä���


    ������־Ħ����󡢤����Ĥ���о����η��ˡ�˽���Ф������ä��ӤʸФ�������Τ衢�ձ�������������m���v�S�����뤫�⤷��ʤ����ޤ����Ȥϡ���˼�����ɤ͡�


    ־Ħ���ռ�֦�Τ���ָʾ���@�������愇��ˤʤ��h����


    ���֤���ޤ�����������܇��ؤ��ޤ���


    ������͡�


    ־Ħ�Ϥ����ռ�֦�β��_���ʸ���Ȥ⤤���٤�ָʾ�ˤ�Τ��Ԥ鷺���ЄӤ��Ƥ�����


    �����ߤ�һ������g�ȱȤ٤ƿ���䄤����ؤ˾��ʹ���Ϥ��΃A�򤬏������Ԥ��Ƥ���Τ����g�H���ռ�֦�ο������������롣


    ����ϡ����ޤ굱���ä��������Ϥʤ����ȤФ���ǤϤ��ä��Τ���������Σ�C��֪�����θߤ��ϙC�v���ձ�֧����֧���L�����ꤷ�������Ǥ⤢�ä���


    ־Ħ����ǰ����[���Ϥꡢ����䄤��Τ��������ռ�֦��„�������Ȥ����롣


    ���Εr���ռ�֦�Ͽ�Ц���򤷤Ƥ�����


    ����[�����ϼ���Ҥ����顭����둤�����ݤ�ʹ�äƤ��ޤ��Τ衣����Ͼ�둤����ːۤ���Ƥ����^���Ǥ⤢�������ɤ͡�


    ־Ħ�Ϥ����„�������ʹ���Ȥ��������ǿ���䄤��Ȥ����櫓�ǤϤʤ��Τ��ʡ��Ⱦ��ʹ���Ȥ��������ߤ����ˤ�����Ԥ�����ȿ��������Ȥ����롣


    �ռ�֦�������о����η���ڤ���ꡢ܇��ֹ���Ȥ����ˡ���[�������u�ä������ߤ�����\������˼�����o��܇����äƤ�����


    ־Ħ���ռ�֦�Ϥ����_�J�����܇�򽵤ꡢ���Τޤޡ������o��܇���򤫤���


    �������Ĥ餬����[����󤿤����u�ä��Ȥ����B�У���


    ���Ϥ������Τ褦�Ǥ���


    �ռ�֦�Ϛݤ�ʧ�����C�v���u�οI�Ǥ��󤸤����ˤ���Ƥ����u���ߤ����ή������ˤ�Ҋ�Ĥ�롣һ�ˤϸ��ä��褦�ʁI��򤷤Ƥ��ꡢ���ζ��ˤϡ�Ҋ��Ŀ�����Τ褦���ˤ򤷤Ƥ��ꡢ����(�饤���󥹥��`��)�Ǥ��뤳�Ȥ��֤��롣


    ���դࡢ�����ˌ����Μʂ�򤷤ơ��Τ�Ŀ�ĤʤΤ��¤�����˼��ͬ�{������(��������ȥ�`)�ȥ��ȥ������ߤ���C�����Ƥ����ơ�


    ���֤���ޤ�����������������嘔����


    ־Ħ�������򏈤��Ϥ����u���ߤ������@㵤�Ŀ���򤱤�


    ����������


    ͻȻ���u���ߤ�����Ŀ��ҙ�ޤ��뤭�����Ϥ�������˼���ȡ�����϶Ρ������Q�ˉ��ꡢ���Ҥ�ʹ�ߤ��Ҥ������褦�ˤΤ�����ʼ�᤿�Τ���


    ���̤嵐���������������������������S���򤩤�������


    �I�󤬸��äƤ����Ф��Ф����򤢤���ȡ����ФιǤ������������������Ƥ����Фˎ��������Ƥ���I������Ǥ�����


    ��־Ħ����󣡡�����ϣ�����


    ���֤���ޤ��󣡡���������ϡ����夬�ܤ��ƣ���


    ���ˤ�����ͬ���褦�ː����Ф֤ȡ��夬����äʤ��ۤɼ����ʤäƤ���������ˤϥ��饤��Τ褦��Һ�夬��ޤ�����Ƥ��ä������ˤ����ϼ������ष�ߤΤ��ᤫ���Ԥ�κ�Ԫ��I�֤���ߡ�����䄤�צ������z��Ǥ�����


    ���ϥã��������Ĥ�����һ������ë�Ǥ⤤������Ф��x���ƣ���


    ���ޤ�γ����¤��ռ�֦��sȻ�Ȥ��뤬����൤˴󤭤����ǙC�vš�T������ָʾ���w�Ф��������һ����Ф��С���ǥ�������ȥ�`�ˤ���{�ˤ������롣


    ״�r���@�����夬Ӳֱ���Ƥ����C�vš�T��һ�ˤ��ռ�֦��ָʾ�˷��ꤷ���o��܇���Ф���C�v�����⤷�Ƥ�������ħ��ħ���äζ̄���ȡ������ȡ��ष�ߐ����몕�ˤ��֤˶̄���ͻ���̤�����


    �C�vš�T�Ͽֲ��ȑ餤�ʤ�����ЄӤǤ⤢�ꡢ���ζ̄���ͻ���̤����Ȥ�����Ԫ���񤦡��������ष�����줬�Ҥ�������


    ��Ԫ���H���˿�ä��������ǡ����ˤ�Сָ��̄��������w�Ф����Τ���


    �����ơ����κ�ǤρI��ē�˸���줿�Ф��������𤳤����פ��x���Ѻ�����Ƥ��롣


    ����ȡ������פ�������u��С���ʥ��`�ɤΤ褦�ʤ�Τ���Ƥ�w���ڂȤ���������͸����Һ�ȹ�������Ƥ���Τ��ռ�֦��Ҋ����


    ����;�ˤˤ���ē���Фζ�ĩħ����ɫ�����롣


    �����������������������S����������������������


    �������Σ������ä���ӡ���`����͡������������ä��Ⲯ�����ԤäƤ���������


    �Ȥۤɼ������ष�ߤ��ФǤ��¤��������Ρ��������Ȥ������~�ˤϾ��⤬�z���줿�褦�˸Ф���줿���Ȥ�������ϡ�Թ��z����Ƥ���褦�ˡ��¤��ΤƤƤ��롣


    ����ֱ�ᡢ�u���ߤ����ϡ�����ȫ����Һ״��������α��椬ˮ��Τ褦�˲������Ĥ������Ƥ�����


    �����ơ������ˤ������Ϥ��ΤȤ����˳�����ˮ���ޤ�ˤ⡢�����u�Υ��`�ɤΤ褦�ʤ�Τ������Фä���


    �ռ�֦�ϵ�������[�������h����K������


    ������Ǥ��Εr�ˡ��u���ߤκ�Ԫ�Τ����꤫�顢�����J�RƱ������Ƥ����Ρ�


    ��[���������ռ�֦��Ԓ��ü�g�˰���Ĥ��롣


    �������ռ�֦���󡢤����Ǥ�������


    �����󣿡�


    �������J�RƱ�Ϻιʡ��u���ߡ����ҹ֮���������ߤ�һ�w����ȫ���ܤ����˲Фä���Ǥ��������Ȥۤɤ�Ԓ�Ǥ��ȡ������J�RƱ����ȫ�������ͬ������äƤ���Ԓ�Ǥ�������


    �����Τ��Ȥʤ�����ɡ������ܤˤϷ֤���ʤ�����ͬ������Ȥ���Ԓ�⥵������ȥ�`�ˤ����J�RƱ�˲Ф����˼����i��ȡ�餻���Ȥ��˷֤��ä���ΤʤΤ衣��������ä��ȿ������딳���g�ߤ���̡����Ť����ä��Τ�����������ȥ�`���ߤϤ��Ƥʤ��ä����ޤ������줬�Ҥ����ơ�˽�����Ϥ����Ĥ餬�ҹ֮���Ǥ��뤳�Ȥ��J�RƱ�ˤĤ��Ƥ������֤�����줿������ɤ͡�����������


    �ռ�֦���J�RƱ��Ŀ���Ƥ���


    �����ܤǤʤ��Ƥ����Τʤ顭���΂��������ɤ��붨�����


    ������ϣ���


    ��[��ü���A�᤿��


    ������Ϥ����᤹���ˡ��о������{�ˤ����Τ����ɡ������J�RƱ�Ϥ��ä����Ԥä�ͨ�ꡢ��˴���ơ������ħ����������r�������ͬ�����뤳�Ȥ��֤��ä������ǡ���������Τϡ��Τ餫�����ɤ�ͬ��������ʤ��ä����ȡ������С������J�RƱ��ͬ������Τˤς��˲����ΤǤϤʤ��������Ȥ�����Τ衣�����ԤϷdz��˵ͤ����ɤ͡��ιʤʤ顢��ء����ˤȤ⤽�����ä��Τ����项


    ��������


    ������ȡ��⤦�ҤȤġ����줬���⤷������ʤ�ɫ���Ȥ�䤳������Ȥ����Τ⡢�ޤ����֤���ʤ����Ȥ�������Ρ����ο����Ԥ⤫�ʤ�ͤ����ɤ͡�


    �ռ�֦�Ϛݤ��뤽�����򤫤��Ϥ��ơ�־Ħ�η���Ŀ���롣־Ħ���ռ�֦��ҕ�����ܤ�����h����ǰ���򤤤���


    ��[���ռ�֦��־Ħ�Τ��Τ��ȡ���Ҋ�ơ������餯�񤫤��Ԥ���Τ��������a�ʤΤ��������ȸФ�ȡ�롣


    �����ơ�־Ħ����[���򤫤��ڤ��_����


    �������J�RƱ�������ħ�����خ��Ĥ˷�����𤳤��ޤ�����������������Ρ������ˏ������Ƥ�줿�ΤǤϤʤ��������Ȥ�����ΤǤ���


    ���������⣿��


    �������Ǥ��������ħ���������ʤ��������ͬ�Ȥ����˵��Ƥ��ơ��J�RƱ������z�ޤ줿�gʽ����ä������ԤǤ����������ä��������z�ࡢ�ޤ��Ƥ䤳���J�RƱ�Τ褦�ʸ߶Ȥ��}�j���gʽ�Ͽ����Ǥ��������⡢�k�Ӥ����H�����֤ξ����Ӱ푤򼰤ܤ����������ȫͬ��������ˤ��^����Ф���ͬ���ߤ�I�֤Ǥ������ʤ�Ҋ�����Ȥ⤢��ޤ��󡣤���ϡ��⤦ħ�ߤȤ��äƤ⤤�����餤�ʤ�Ǥ�����ֱ�����ΤȤ�Ǥ�ʤ���Τ����ä������ߤϤ�����ΤǤϤ���ޤ��󡣙C�v�Ǥ���{�ˤ��Ƥ��ޤ������ޤä��������Ǥ��Ƥ��ʤ��Τ��g��ǡ��������{�ˤΤ���Ώ�Ԯ�����m�ФǤ���


    ��������


    �_���ˡ�����ʤ�Τ������ū������Ȥʤ�ȡ������ߤ����ˤȤäƤ���ʤ˿֤�������ΤϤʤ�������[�����⤷��������������ߤ��ƵĤ��_��������C�ܤ��ä�ħ�ߤȤ��Ԥ����ΤʤΤ���һ�塢�ɤ��ū����������ɤ����Τ���


    �����⡢�����һ���Ҥ������߲�ꠤ����Ǥˤ����J�RƱ��ʹ�����\�ä��Ƥ���Ȥ����Œg������


    ��[����̤ʱ����־Ħ��Ҋ�Ĥ�롣


    ���������ȳ̡���������ȥ�`���ߤ�����Ƥ��ʤ����Ԥ��ޤ�����������ϡ�����ʤ��ä��ΤǤϤʤ��ơ��������Ϥ��gʽ������z�ळ�Ȥ������ʤ��ä����Ȥ⿼�������Ǥ�������������}�j���gʽ������z�����Τ��붨���Ƥ��ʤ�����������äƤ����顢�񤤤������뤳�Ȥ⤢�롢�Ȥ�����ΤǤ���


    �����Ρ������Ȥ����ΤϺΤʤΤǤ�������


    ��[�Τ��ε�Ȼ���|�����ռ�֦�ϡ��愇��������[�ˆ�����������


    ����[������„�������ȤϤ��뤫���飿��֪�äƤ�ͨ�ꡢ˽���������ߤϡ��ۤܤ��Τ��٤Ƥ������ħ����Q����Τ˷֤���롣�Ǥ⡢�⤦һ�ġ�����Τ衣���ˤ�Ŀ�ˤ�����ʤ����ɤ͡�


    ��[�Ϥ�����Ŀ��ڤ��롣�ռ�֦�Τ���Ԓ����[��˼�������롰����������Τ���


    ���ޤ��������ɵ���


    ��[�γ��������δ𤨤��ռ�֦�ϸ��Ĥ���褦���Ҋ���롣


    ����ʯ�͡���[����󡢤���ͨ��衹


    ���Ǥ⡭������ʤ��Ȥ������ϥá�


    ��[�����դΑ��L��˼����������[���ɵ���ʹ���֤Ǥ���v�ˤ������ˤΪ��ˤ��ɚݤ��z�᤿�ƴ���뤨�Ƥ������Ȥ�


    ���ɤ������Σ�����[�����


    �������������ΤǤ�ʤ��Ǥ��������Ǥ⡢�ιʡ��ɵ��ȣ���


    ���Ǥ⡭����Ϥꤪ���������v�ˤϪ��ˤˤ��֤��¤��Ƥ��뤱�ɡ��⤦һ�ˤˤϹ��ĤϤ��Ƥ��ʤ���ռ�֦�����Ԓ���ȡ��u���ߣ��ˤ�ȫ�T�����J�RƱ�����Ƥ��Ƥ��룩


    ���Ϥ����i�ζत�ɵ��Ǥ����������Ĥ������ԤϷ֤��äƤ��ޤ����ޤ����ɵ��������ħ���ȷ��k���뤳�Ȥ�����ޤ��󡣺ΤȤ����ޤ��������ɤ���ˤ⌈�ݡ����Ȥ������F���ϤäƤ��뤫�֤���ޤ��󤬡������ħ���Ȥ��H���Ԥ�֤��Ĥġ����ġ�аħ�⤷�ʤ���Ǥ����C�v���������פ��ɵ��������ħ���θ�Դ�ǡ�����������ħ���˄e�줿�Ȥ�����ΤޤǤ��ꡢ�����ħ�����кͤ��뤳�Ȥ⤢��Ȥ���ޤ���


    ��������


    ־Ħ��ǰ���ռ�֦��־Ħ���h����„���ʤ������M�����


    ����ֱ���ɵ����Τ����֤���ʤ�������ɡ��ɵ�ʹ���ϴ_�g�ˤ���Τ衣����ϡ��^ȥ�˙C�v�Ǥ⤽���Ĥ��_�J�����������������뤫�顣�ɵ�ʹ���ϡ������������ߤ��Ԥ��������Ƥ��뤱�ɡ����ä��B�Ф��त�ߤ����ǙC�v�ɤ����������g�ˤ⤢�ޤ��dζ���ʤ��褦�ʤΤ�͡��ޤ����������Τ��ˤ�ͬ�x�Εr���⤢�ä����餤�����顢��Ȼ���Ԥ��е�Ȼ�ʤ�����ɡ�


    ������־Ħ���ݤ줫���ä�Ԓ�򱾽�ˑ�����


    ���Ϥ�������ǽ�ؤμ��Ǥ�����ؤ��u���ߤ����ϺΤ餫���Τ��ɵ��������ܤ��뤳�Ȥ����ä��ΤǤϤʤ��������Ȥ������������ޤ������Ȥ����Τ⡢�����ɵ��������ħ�����кͤ���Ȥ�����Ǥ���


    ���к͡����Ǥ�����


    ־Ħ��Ԓ���ҹ֮�����J�RƱ��Ԓ��������[�ϵv�ˤΤ������ΰk���������^���^���ꡢ�}�j�ʱ���ˤʤä���


    �������Ԥ��ͤ����ȤϷ��ޤ��󡣤�����𤭤��Œg�ȡ��񡢳֤äƤ���֪�R������ʹ������ȥ���dz��������h�Ǥ����项


    ��[�Ͽ����z�ࡣ�⤷�����줬�����Ǥ���С����ˤη����h�����Ĥ����ռ�֦�����ˤ��Ԥ��ʤ������v�ˤ�ֱ�ӵĤ˹��Ĥ��Ƥ����Τ����顣���������⤦һ�ˤ΁I��ē�Ǹ���줿�Фη��Ϥɤ����Ƥ��h�����Ĥ��ʤ���


    �������˽�⤹���˵����ߤ��˘I���⤷��ʤ��ȿ����ä���J�RƱ�Ȥ����^�����Ф�褦�ˤ��ơ��й��șC�v�����`����Ѥä��Τ��⤷��ʤ�ū������Ȥ͡��Ǥ⤽�줬�ɵ�ʹ���Ȥʤ�ȡ�Ԓ�����ő{�Ԥ�һ�ݤ��������ɵ�ʹ��������ʤ��Ȥ��dζ���v�Ĥ�ʤ��Ϥ������项


    �ռ�֦�χ@Ϣ���ơ����ե��`�˱��Ф��A������


    ���ޤ����������ϡ������Ƥ��˷��ʤ�����������Ҫ�ʤΤϡ��ҹ֮�����C�v�����������ߡ�����[����󤿤����u�Ĥ��Ƥ����Ȥ����Œg�衹


    ��[�ϥϥäȤ����褦����Ϥ��롣


    ������ռ�֦���۹⤬䄤��ʤä���


    ������ϙC�v�Ȥ��Ƥ⿴�^�Ǥ��ʤ�������������Ȥ��ʤ��Τ��˒줱�Ƥ���������顢��Ȼ��˽�������a�äƤ���櫓�ˤϤ����ʤ�����ֱ�����Ϥ������Ϥʤ����ɡ��C�v�Ȥ����¤����櫓�ˤϤ����ʤ��Ρ��񡢹����g�������ߤ·줤�z�ߤ����줬�����ʤäƤ���Τ衣���Υߥ�ީ`�Ǥ��‘B��Ҋ�Ƥ͡�


    ����������


    ��������[����󤿤��Τ����ǤϤʤ��������䤷�ʤ��ǡ��Ǥ⿼���Ƥ�Ҋ�ơ�С���Ȥ��Ԥ���һ���������ߤ�һ���Ҥ�ܞ��������ֱǰ�ˤޤ�׷���z����Τ裿�������⡢�����ֹ�᤿�Τ⡢���ޤ�������η֤���ʤ������ߤ�˼�����i�δ��ڡ��������줸�㤢�͡������������줬���ޤ��Τ�֤���ʤ��Ǥ�ʤ�������ɤ͡�


    ��������


    ���Ǥ⡢����ϙC�v�ˤȤäƤϤ���״�r����ʤ��Ρ��ɤ�����ɤǤ��졢�����ߤ����Ҥ�Ȯ�Ȥ��ƒQ����ΤǤ���С������������������ǤϙC�v������Ǥ��������ߤ��������λ��˷����롣������͡����A���b������ˤϐ������ɡ�����äȏ���ʤ��Ĥ򤹤������Ƥ�餦��C�v�������Fʾ���뤿��ˤ�͡�����Ͻ�������ߤ·줤�z�ߤ��ߤ���Ҥ�ᔤ򤵤���ζ�⤢�롹


    ��[�ϵv�ˤΤ������Ȥ�����ʤȤ�����Ӱ푤��뤨�Ƥ��뤳�Ȥˡ��~���麹�������������⡢�¤Ϲ��ҥ�٥����


    ���v�ˡ������ʤ������ʤ��ȤˤʤäƤ��裡��


    �ռ�֦����[�α��餬Ӳ���ʤäƤ���褦��Ҋ�������Ĥ�����褦��Ц�������롣


    �����Ϥϡ����ɷ�衢��[����󡣤���ä����εĤ�Ԓ���@������ä����ʣ����e��ȫ��Ĥ��й��ȑ�������Ȥ���Ԓ�ǤϤʤ����顣����äȐu�򤫤����ơ��C�v�ε����������Ҋ���Ĥ�����������项


    ���ϡ��Ϥ�������


    ������ռ�֦����äƉ�äơ�������Ц�ߤ�Ҋ������


    ������ˤ͡�����ؤ΅��{�μ��Ǥ��ձ������˷g��ˤȤ��Ԥ��Ƥ������ɡ����μ��Ǥ�ֹ������^��Ϥʤ��������ˤ��u�Ĥ��Ƥ������ɤ�ͻ��ֹ����Ҫ�����롣�����ƺΤ��⣡��˽�οɐۤ����ä��֤���������Ȥ���ڤ�����������Ԥ��С��ޥꥪ�󤵤�������¤ο��ˡ����⤦�h�]�������ɤϺΤ�ʤ���͡��դդա�����


    �ռ�֦��Ц�ߤ�������ζ�ˤʤ���[��־Ħ���ä�������ޤ��a�ä�„���Ƥ����������ᤫ��ڤ��_������


    ���Ǥϡ���ؤ��ҹ֮�����u�Ĥ����ɤϡ��֤��餺���褤�Ȥ������ȤǤ����������{�μ��Ȥ��v�B�Ԥ⡹


    ���������~���ռ�֦���愇��ˤʤ롣


    ��������ΤȤ����Ϥ͡���[����󤬤�������v�S�ʤ������{�μ����Q���褦�ȄӤ��Ƥ����Τ�„�����r���@������衣�Ǥ⡢���줫��ϡ����ΰ����ϙC�v���A�������ݤ����ݤ����͡���������[������ޥꥪ�󤵤�Ǥ����֤�����Ǥϡ��������˺ɤ��ؤ��Ǥ��礦��


    ��������������äȴ��ä��¤��������ռ�֦���󡢤��μ���˽�����ˣ���


    �ռ�֦���жϤ�„������[�����x�򳪤��褦�Ȥ��뤬���ռ�֦���֤��Ϥ�����[����ֹ������


    ����ؤ��jĿ�衣������ΤǤ⡢���ˤ������й��Ȥ��Ϥ碌��ʤ�ƤǤ��ä��ʤ�������⡢�餤����΢��ʤΤ衣��������äƄ٤ƤФ����櫓����ʤ�����εĤʂ���⿼���ʤ��ƤϤʤ�ʤ��Ρ�ȫ������ޤǤϿ����Ƥ��ʤ�������顣�Ӥ������������ߤ����x�����ؤ˿����ʤ���Фʤ�ʤ���������ձ�֧�������Ά��}�ǤϤʤ��ʤäƤ��Ƥ�Τ裿��������󡢚ݳ֤��Ȥ��Ƥ��ձ�֧�������ǽ�Q��������˽��˼�äƤ��뤱�ɤ͡�


    �����㤢���ռ�֦����˽���������m��������¤�����


    ��[��ʳ���¤��롣�ɤ����Ƥ⡢�������֤����������Ϥʤ����ٚi�j�äơ��u�Ĥμ��Ϥ��������������{�μ����v���Ƥ��`������[�Υ��饹�ᥤ�Ȥ���������äƤ���Τ���


    �����ơ������ա���Ҋ�褤���Фä��Ȥ���Ҋ���������Ӥ�״�B��Ҋ����ϡ��a�ä��ˤ��Τ���ʤ�Ƥ��Ȥ���[�ˤϳ����ʤ��ä���


    ���u�Ĥμ��Ϥ����Ǥ������Τ����ޤ����Ǥ⡢����ơ����{�μ����v���Ƥϡ�����


    ��������


    ��[���愇���۲���ܤ��ơ��ռ�֦�����ä��褦��־Ħ�Τۤ���Ŀ���򤱤롣


    ־Ħ���Ŀष�ݤʱ����Ҋ���뤬���פ�����ä���


    �����{���v���Ƥϡ��Ȥ��߆мҤ����m������Ƥ��ޤ�������ˡ����μ����ձ���������ˮ���¤��й��ȽӴ����Ƥ���״�r�Ǥ��Τǡ������餬�����äƤ����줼��櫓�ˤϤ����ޤ���˽�������Ӥ��ΤϤ����ޤ��ҹ֮�����C�v�����������ߤ��u�Ĥ򤷤Ƥ������Ȥˌ������ΤǤ���


    ���Ǥ⣡�����{���˒줱�Ƥ����Τ⡢�u�Ĥ��Ƥ����Τ��ҹ֮������ʤ��Ǥ������������⡢�Τ����ɤ���֤��餺���u��줿�Τ�˽�����ʤ�Ǥ��裡��������ˣ������{�ˤ����ä��Τ�˽�Υ��饹�ᥤ�Ȥǡ����ष��Ǥ����Ǥ�����


    ��������


    ����[�������������ռ�֦������Τ��ơ�����


    ���������a�äƤƣ���


    ��[�����ߤ����Τ�������嶤�褦�Ȥ��뤬����[��ֹ�ޤ�ʤ���


    ��[���𾴤����ռ�֦�˽�ޤ��򤱤����ȤΤʤ�����ҕ�����ͤä���


    ��˽���������m������ʤ��ΤǤ���Ф���Ǥ����Ǥ�������ʤ�˽�����϶��Ԥ˄Ӥ����Ƥ�餤�ޤ��������ߤ����������ϙC�v���J��Ƥ���Ȥ����Ǥ���ͣ����ռ�֦����


    �����������͡��ʤʤ�һ���ˤ�Σ����Ӥ��뤳�Ȥ��ʤ���С��͡�


    �ռ�֦����[�Ά����˟o����Ǵ𤨤롣


    ���ռ�֦����[�γ��L��Ҋ�ؤ�褦�ʚݳ֤�Ҋ�Ƥ�����Ԫ������[�����x�Ф���������ֱ�����Ը�򤷤Ƥ��롣����ϡ����ԤȤ��ƤϺäޤ�����Τ��ռ�֦����[��Ҋ�Ƥ�����


    ���������η֡�����Ĥˤʤ됙񱤬���뤳�Ȥ�֪�äƤ��롣


    ����λ������䡢���Ϥˤ�äƤ����g�Ǥ����־���������ߤ���������Ȥ��ϳ����侲�ʲ��֤�֤��Ϥ碌�Ƥ����ʤ���Фʤ�ʤ����ιʤʤ顢��������Ť�֎��졢�������ƥ�󥯣��ˤʤä���[�Ǥ⡢�����侲�����ʤ�����˸��¤��������뤳�Ȥ��äƤ���Τ���


    �g���ռ�֦�ϡ���[���^���ʤ��˷񶨤���Ĥ��Ϥʤ������Ϥˤ�äƤϤ����餬������ָʾ����������m���Ƥ������Ȥ��鿼���Ƥ������������⤷��[�����������ͻ���ߤ�ΤǤ���С��������[�γ��L���椹���ΤϤʤ���


    ��[�ν񡢄Ӥ����Ȥ���әC�Ϥ�������������Ĥ����x�Ф��������ΤʤΤ����顣


    ��������������������Τ���ҕҰ���������ɤ�Ӌ�����������˄Ӥ����Ȥ���Τʤ�ЛQ�����S���ʤ��Ĥ��Ǥ�����


    ���Ǥϡ�˽�������ˤ����ɤˤ�餻�Ƥ�餤�ޤ���������ˤϤ��Ի�Ϥ��줱���ޤ��󡣙C�v�Ȥ��v�S�ʤ����Է֤�����؟�Τ��ЄӤ��ޤ���


    �ռ�֦���a�ä���[�Ώ����Q���Ф��Ĥ�„���Ƥ�������һ�Ĥ����ݤˤʤ�㤬���ä���


    ���������ˣ���һ�ˤϵ�Ȼ���ޥꥪ�󤵤���������ɡ��⤦һ�ˤϣ���


    ����ء�˽���Է֤����m�������ͬ�ڤ��öŵv�ˤǤ���


    �ռ�֦��һ˲�����@���褦��Ŀ��ڤ����������ơ�����˿ؤ���־Ħ��ԥ��ä�ü��Ӥ������ռ�֦�Ϥ����˱�����������[�ˆ�����������


    ���öž������_������󥯤ϣĤ��ä���͡�ǰ�ء���[����󤿤��ȥߥ�ީ`���ФäƤ��ä����դ࡭��һ�ꡢ„�����ɡ��ιʡ��öž������m�򤫤����Σ����ˤυ��{�Ȥ�Ԕ�����Σ���ͬ�ڤ����飿��


    ��[���ռ�֦���|����������֤���ʤ��ä������Է֤�˼�ä����Ȥ򤽤Τޤޏꤨ�롣


    ���`���ޤ�������ȡ��ˤυ��{�ȤΌ��T�ǤϤ���ޤ��󡣤Ǥ⡭���ˤ�˽�����ˤϤʤ�״�r�ж���������ޤ����ˤΤ��������Ϥ��΅��{���˒줱�Ƥ�����Ԫ�������ߤ��ض�����Τ�������ȿ����ޤ�����


    �ռ�֦�����ġ����Ĥ��������䡢�󤷤����Ȥ��ԤäƤ���櫓�ǤϤʤ�������ǰ����[���ä������ˤ򤳤Τ褦���u�����ʤ����ߥ�ީ`���鎢�äƤ��ơ�һƤ�ऱ�Ƥ���Τ��֤����Ҥ����ä��Τ�����������Ȼ������ˤϳ����ʤ���


    ������ǡ����Ԥ˄Ӥ��Ȥ������Ȥ��ä����ɡ��ɤ�����Ĥ����ä��Σ���


    �������ޤǤϛQ��Ƥʤ��ä��Ǥ�������ޤ����Ԥ��С��L���ЄӤ����ŤΤ���v�ˤ�DZ�뤵���ơ���ؤ΅��{��ʹ��줿�����Ȥ��Ɖ�����Ĥ��Ǥ�����˽�ȥޥꥪ��Ϥ��ΥХå����åפˤʤ��˼���ޤ���


    �ռ�֦����֤Ȥ����Ӝp�������„�������������Ϥˤ�äƤϤ����Ӝp�ˤϤʤ�ʤ��Ȥ�˼�����Ȥ����Τ⡢DZ�뤹���ߤ�����������ξ��Ȥ���ζ���󤭤����Ҥ���Τ���


    �Ĥޤꡢ���Έ��ϡ�DZ���ۤεv�ˤ�������Τǡ�����餷������ˤ�ʤꡢ�R¹��������ˤ�ʤ롣


    �ռ�֦����[�ȥޥꥪ�󤬤��줯�餤�Τ��ȤϷ֤��äƤ���Ϥ����ȿ����롣�Ȥ������Ȥϡ��������������ߙC�v�Ǥν�������������Ƥ�����ˤ���Ů���������롢���жϤ����Y�������Ɯy������


    �ޤ����Τ����ռ�֦���ˤ���פ���˼���Τϡ�����Ψ�Ҷ�����ä���������[���������ۤȤ��Ԥ����۸���󥯣Ĥ�������j�ꡢ�����ϥХå����åפ˻ؤ�����Ԥ��Ƥ���㡣


    �ռ�֦���|����A���롣


    �������������Ҫ���۸���󥯣Ĥ��öž��ˣ�����ֱ������Ⱥ��֤ˤ��m��ʤ���˼�����ɡ�


    ��[���ռ�֦�����~��„�������ˤӤ�����ǿ�Ц���򤷤���


    Ŀ�Ϥ����g�ˌ����Ƥ��롢�B�ȤǤϤʤ����������ռ�֦�Ϥ�����[�η����Ҋ�ơ����˵Ĥ��dζ���Ф��Ƥ��롣�����öŵv�ˤȤ�������ˡ�


    ���v�ˤʤ���ޤ�������ϡ�DZ���ȤDz��y���‘B�����ä����ϡ�˽�ȥޥꥪ��Ǥ���൤ΙCܞ�������ʤ��Ǥ������v�ˤʤ���ܤǤ�������������Ĥ�Ҋ�ơ�˽�ȥޥꥪ������L���ЄӤ�����Ƥ���Τ����餫�Ǥ����项


    ��������


    ��[��Ŀ��ꡢ�B�᤿�褦�ʱ���򤷤�����˼���ȡ�������Ŀ���_����������˼�λ\�ä�ҕ�����ռ�֦��־Ħ���ͤä���


    ������ˡ����ˤ������϶य�ε��˽�ȥޥꥪ��򳬤��Ƥ��ޤ���


    ������������[����󡢤���ϡ�����


    ��������󡢽��Ԥä��������Фˤϑ��L���⺬�ޤ�Ƥ��ޤ�����ǰ�ˤ⁻������˼���ޤ������ˤ�һ��һ�Ǒ�äơ�˽�τ٤Ƥ�ݤ��ޤä������ޤ��󡣽�ϡ����Ǥ������Ǥ⡢���줬����˽�ȥޥꥪ�󤬡�����������x������ɤǤ���


    ��[�Τ������~�ˡ�����Ҥ����Ť˰��ޤ줿��


    ���„���Ƥ�������������@���Ƥ��롣


    �ռ�֦����[��Ŀ��Ҋ������[�⤽��ҕ�������椫���ܤ�ֹ��롣


    �������ơ����ռ�֦�ϥ˥ä�Ц�����ڤ��_������


    ���֤��ä����[����󡣤��ʤ����������m������ޤ���


    �������������Ǥ����������ռ�֦����


    ����������������[�������жϤ��Ť��������ʽ�����m�����������äƤơ�����șC�v��ȫ��Ĥ˥Хå����åפ��뤫�顢�ΤǤ��Ԥäơ��й���DZ�뤹��ˤ�ɫ�����Y������Ҫ�Ǥ��礦��������ˤ����ʤ��󥯣�����[����󤬄Ӥ��ʤ��������ä�����֤Ȥ��Ƥϥ�󥯣Ĥ��öž��˄Ӥ��Ƥ�餦�Τ��������͡�


    �����꤬�Ȥ��������ޤ�����


    �����ᡢ־Ħ�⺬��ơ������Ĥ����~�򽻤路����[�������Ϗ���Ҥ�����Фä���


    ��[�����������Ф��������˸Ф��������Ҥ��ռ�֦��־Ħ�ϟo�Ԥ���η���Ҋ�Ƥ��롣


    ־Ħ���ռ�֦����������ƄӤ����Ȥۤɤޤ���[�����äƤ����ռ�֦��Ŀ�ˤ��륽�ե��`�������¤�������


    ����嘔�����Ȥۤɤ�Ԓ���@���ޤ�����


    �������͡����Ǥ⡢��[�����ˤϐ������ɡ������һʯ���B�͡�


    ���Ϥ�����żȻ�ȤϤ��������������ߥ󥰤Ǥ�����


    �����`���Ӥ��Ӥ��������ˤäƤ����������Ȥ�ƽ�ݤǤ���Τ�͡��������⡢���Ť����ޤ�����


    ������ʤ�������ʤ����¤������öž�����ǰ�����ʤ��Ƥ⡢��嘔����[��������m��������󤸤�ʤ��Ǥ�������


    ������ϡ��ɤ������͡���


    �^������ˁI�֤����ˤ��ơ�����Ӥ򤷤ʤ����ռ�֦�Ϗꤨ�롣


    ־Ħ���ռ�֦���ˤ��X��Ц�ߤ򤳤ܤ��ȡ��愇��ˑ��롣


    ���öŵv�ˡ���ǰ�ؤ�����ԇ�Y�ǥ�󥯣Ĥ�ȡ�ä�����Ȼ�����ߡ������ơ��C�v����γ����m���ߥ�ީ`�ǤΥޥåȥ�׼�����F������o�l������


    �ռ�֦��ǰ�����愇��ǡ���֤���������


    ����ֱ���ޤ����Ȥ�˼�����ɤ͡����Ǥ⡢�����ΥХ�ȥ���������m�ʤ�Ϥ�ʤ����͡�


    ���Ϥ�����˽�⤳������ˤ����꤬������Ȥ΄��Ή�����v�S���������Ԥ�����Ȥϡ����Ť����ޤ��󡣤����⡢�俼�ˤ�����ԇ�Y�r�ΥΥ��ե��饯ӑ�����v�S�����ΤǤϤʤ��������Ȥ������Ƥ��ޤ���


    ������Ϥ������ˤʤ���˼����������[�����ȥޥꥪ�󤵤󡢻ƼҤΥܥ�ܥ󤬵������äƤ��Ȥ�����Ť��Ƥ��뤸��ʤ�������ˤ����ˤ�˽�⤤��������顭����


    ���Ϥ������Ǥ������ˤδ��ڤ��嘔��ҙ���Ƥ��ޤ���


    ��������


    �������ơ��ߥ�ީ`�Ǥ�ͬ����椬�Ϥ��äƤ��Ƥ��ޤ�������⡢�öž��Τ��Ȥ�ҙ���Ƥ��ʤ��ä���Ǥ����v�S�����Ϥ����ˤ����⺬��ơ������⡢˽�����⡢��Dz���Ƥ������Ȥ���[����ȥޥꥪ�󤵤���Ԥ���ޤ�ҙ���Ƥ��ޤ���Ǥ�����


    ־Ħ���ռ�֦�ϻ�����ü��Ĥ��ơ�Ҋ�Ĥ�Ϥ���


    �������ƤƤ��ޤ��󤫣������ζ��Ĥ�״�r�������⤷�����Х�ȥ혔���{�ˤˤ�끢�h�������äƤ����顭���C�v�ϤȤ�Ǥ�ʤ�������֤�������֤���줿���Ȥˤʤ�ޤ���


    �ռ�֦�Ϥ���־Ħ�����~�˷���Ϥ���������Ҥˎڤ���󤭤ʷ������դ�����Ƥ������ޤΥӥ�Ⱥ��Ŀ���Ƥ�����


    ���Ȥ�Ǥ�ʤ��������h�衢־Ħ����󡣡����ޤ�����ء��ˤ΄Ӥ���褯�ȥ�`�����ޤ��礦��


    �������Ϥ���


    ��Ԓ�����Фä��ռ�֦��֧���L�Ҥ��ˤ�������־Ħ�Ϥ����Ŀ������Ҋ�ͤä��Τ��ä���

 151-Leopard of the Night

    Nissae received a report from Shima yesterday afternoon from Mizuho, and her brows wrinkled at the unusual situation.


    ''''........Shima, take those guys to the institute. I''ll go with you. I have a bit of a bad feeling about this, it might have something to do with a request from the Japanese government. I don''t think.........


    Shima was surprised by this instruction from Nisasae, but she turned serious and nodded.


    ''''Okay, I''ll turn the car around right away.''''


    Please.


    Shima didn''t say anything to Sae''s instructions that day, which could be called uncertain impressions, but he acted without saying anything.


    The ability holders have a keen intuition compared to ordinary humans. It is said that this tendency is especially strong among spirit users. In fact, Hisae''s intuition is often right.


    It was not something that she wanted to be hit too often, but her ability to sense danger was also an ability worthy of the head of the agency''s Japanese branch.


    Did Shima have a keen intuition before, as well as Mizuho, before?��I once asked Nissae, "What do you mean by that?


    At that time, Hisae had a bitter smile on her face.


    ''''Mizuho-chan is a passionate person........so the spirits are very careful with her. That''s proof that the spirits love you, though.''''


    Shima had heard this and thought that just because they were spirit users didn''t mean they had keen intuition, and that there was a diversity of abilities among the spirit users.


    As soon as they entered the institute''s grounds and stopped the car, a convoy of people who seemed to be carrying the abilities that had attacked Mizuho and the others entered.


    Shima and Hisae got out of the car after confirming this and went straight to the convoy.


    ''''Are these the people who claimed to have attacked Mizuho and the others?''''


    Yes, I''m afraid so.


    Nisae faints and stares at the strange appearance of the attackers, who are being held up by the agency''s special ropes. One of them has rotten arms, and the other two look like beasts in appearance, indicating that they are werewolves (lycanthropes).


    ''Hmm, get ready for interrogation at once. I''ll make you tell me what you want. Have the Thought Concentrator (Psychometrist) and the Satori ability on standby.


    ''I understand ... oh!��Lord Omine!


    Shima shouts loudly and looks in astonishment at the attackers


    What?


    Suddenly, the attackers woke up and moaned, and then they began to scream and writhe in intense pain.


    ''Nuh-uh!��The Count!��Oh, I''m sorry!


    The man with both arms rotting let out a scream and the ropes wrapped around his body loosened as the bones in his body made a gurgling sound.


    ''Shima!��This!


    I don''t know!��This is........my body melted!


    The beastmen screamed in agony as well, and their bodies became impossibly thin, and a slime like liquid began to pool on the ground. The beastmen grabbed their own throats with both hands, perhaps due to their intense suffering, and their sharp claws dug in.


    ''''Ha!��I don''t care if it''s a part of their body or a hair!��Cut it off!


    Even Nissae was stunned by what happened, but as soon as she could, she sent instructions to the agency staff in a loud voice. If the body parts were left behind, they could be investigated later by the psychometrists.


    Surprised by the situation, one of the agency staff, whose body had gone rigid, reacted to Nisae''s instructions and took out the dagger for the anti-demons and demonic beasts that the agency had prepared from the convoy, and thrust the dagger into the hands of the suffering and writhing beastmen.


    The agency personnel were also fighting against fear, and their hands, which were about to thrust the dagger, were going crazy. However, it was rather a blessing.


    Thanks to the slight madness in his hand, he was able to bounce off the beast''s little finger with the dagger.


    And beside him, a man whose arms were covered in pus half raised his body and held it around his neck.


    Then, Nissae saw what looked like a small metal card falling from that neck, along with a clear liquid that overflowed from the inside of the skin.


    Immediately, the color of that pus man''s decapitated voice changes.


    ''''Guaaaah!��d*mn it!��d*mn you, Count.��d*mn it!


    (...what?��I didn''t get the same impression as before. The Count?��(You said Earl earlier...)


    The word "Earl", which he had used earlier in his agony, seemed to be an expression of respect. Now, however, he''s spitting as if he''s carrying a grudge.


    Immediately after that, the assailants'' entire bodies liquefy, and their bodies disappear while the surface of their bodies are hitting the water like a wave.


    And........even in the puddle that formed where the beastmen should have been, only something that looked like a metal card remained.


    Nissae finished her explanation to Mizuho and the others in a nonchalant manner.


    ''And that''s when this recognition card fell from around the attacker''s throat.


    Mizuho and Akara wrinkled their brows at Hisae''s story.


    ''''........Hisae, can I?''''


    Yeah?


    ''''Why did this recognition slip remain with the assailant ... the dark night leopard''s ability to not completely dissolve?��I was told earlier that these recognition slips would be completely assimilated into the body.


    ''That''s the thing I don''t know exactly. The assimilation of the body is also something we found out about when we had the psychometrists read the residual thoughts left on these identification slips. The enemy surgeon who is thought to have made it was too confident, and didn''t take any countermeasures against the psychometrists. Well, it''s fortunate that we were able to get information about these guys being Dark Night''s Panther and recognition slips. It''s just....


    Nissae shifts her attention to the recognition form.


    ''If it wasn''t strictly necessary I would have assumed some of the reasons.


    What''s that?


    Mizuho frowned.


    ''''This was investigated in the lab soon after that, and it was found that this recognition slip, as I said before, assimilates with the body when it touches the body and releases its spiritual or magical power. So, it is possible that for some reason they did not assimilate. For example, could it be that there are individual differences in the assimilation of this cognitive form?��That''s what it''s called. It''s very unlikely, though. Because this time it was all three of us.


    ....


    And one more thing. If it''s a hit, it''s complicated in many ways. Because, again, there are more things I don''t understand. This is pretty unlikely, though.


    Hissae ruffled her hair languidly and looked at Shima. Shima nodded as she met Nisasae''s gaze and looked forward.


    Mizuho saw this exchange between Nisasae and Shima and sensed that what she was about to say was probably the leading candidate.


    Then Shima turns to Mizuho and opens her mouth.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you get your hands on it. However, it was strongly applied to other "powers", wasn''t it?��That''s what it''s called.


    Or else?


    ''''That''s right. There is a possibility that the magic embedded in the cognitive vouchers has gone awry after being hit by a force equivalent to or not belonging to spiritual and magical power. An advanced and complicated technique embedded in these things, much less this cognitive slip, is delicate. Moreover, I''ve never seen anything that, when triggered, affects the mind of the opponent, completely assimilates the body, and can even dispose of the assimilator without leaving any evidence. This is so much more than a magical tool. Frankly speaking, the person with the ability to create this outrageous thing is no ordinary person. The agency is currently investigating, but we haven''t been able to figure it out at all, and we''re requesting support from headquarters to investigate.


    ....


    Indeed, if there was someone who could make such a thing, Mizuho understood that there was nothing so terrifying for those with abilities. This was a magical tool that had the ability to force the ability holders into servitude. What kind of person could have created this?


    Moreover, the fact that one nation''s unit of ability holders is already using and operating this recognition slip....


    Mizuho looked at Shima with a serious expression.


    ''''And I said earlier that the psychometrist countermeasures were not taken, but it''s not that they weren''t, it could be that they couldn''t put in any more jutsu. It''s just that when a strong force comes in with such a complicated technique, it can cause a malfunction.


    What is this "power"?


    At this natural question from Mizuho, Hisae asked Mizuho in reverse with a serious face.


    ''''I wonder if you''ve ever heard of it, Mizuho?��As you know, almost all of us abilities are divided into those that deal with spiritual and magical powers. But there''s one more thing. You don''t see them very often, though.


    Mizuho widens her eyes here. Mizuho has a "power" that comes to her mind when she hears that story from Hisae.


    "No way.........Sendo.


    Hisae looked impressed with the answer Mizuho gave her.


    ''''You''re right, Mizuho-chan, you''re right.


    ''But ... that can''t be ... ha!


    Mizuho recalled the battle yesterday. That Mizuho''s Xian Dao user, Yuto, had given the two beastmen a palm strike filled with Xian Qi.


    ''''What''s wrong?''''��Mizuho-chan.


    ''Oh, no, it''s nothing.... But why are you with Sendo?


    (But ... it''s still weird. Yuto is putting his hand down on the beastman, but he''s not attacking the other one. (According to Nisae, recognition slips are coming from all three of the attackers.


    ''''Yes, there is a lot of mystery about the Xian Dao, but we do know a few characteristics. First of all, the Xian Dao does not repel spiritual or magical power. What can I say........I don''t know if the expression "tolerant of both".......I don''t know if that''s the right word, but it has an affinity with spiritual and magical power, but it also doesn''t interfere with it. There are even references in the literature of the institution''s management that the Xian Dao is the root of spiritual and demonic power..........and it even neutralizes spiritual and demonic power.


    ....


    In front of Shima, Nissae crossed her arms as she listened to Shima''s explanation.


    ''To be honest, I don''t know what the Sendo is, but there are definitely Sendo users out there. That''s because there have been a few cases where the agency has confirmed those guys in the past. They are said to be powerful messengers, but there are a lot of unusual people who don''t seem to be interested in the world, let alone the institutions. Well, there was a time when they were synonymous with recluses, so it''s only natural.


    At this point, Shima returned to the main point of the conversation that was about to go off on a tangent.


    ''''Yes, and that''s why we''re here. Didn''t the attackers this time happen to be under the power of Sendo in some way or another?��The assumption was made that this was the case. Because the point is that it neutralizes the spiritual and magical power of this Sacred Dao.


    Neutralizing...?


    Shima''s story was about the recognition slip of the Dark Night''s Leopard, but Mizuho had a complicated look on her face as the conditions for activating that power of Yuto''s went over her head.


    ''I can''t deny that it''s unlikely. It''s because this is a hypothesis that I came up with through a process of elimination, using the facts of what happened and the knowledge and information I have right now.''''


    Mizuho ponders. If this is true, then the beastmen have an explanation. She couldn''t tell Hisae and the others, because Yuto had attacked her directly. However, the other man with both arms covered in pus couldn''t explain it for the life of him.


    ''''At first, I immediately suspected it might have been a third party as well. That someone who might have been trying to make a difference between the Chinese and the agency by making sure that the evidence of a recognition slip would remain intact. But when it was a Sendo user, the credibility of the story went down a notch. There''s no way a Sendo user would be interested or concerned about that kind of thing.


    Nissae sighed and rested her back on the couch.


    ''''Well, there''s no point in thinking about it any longer. What''s more important is the fact that the Dark Night''s Leopard has been attacking the agency''s affiliated abilities.........Mizuho-chan and the others.


    Mizuho looked up as if she was huffing and puffing.


    Then Hisae''s eyes became sharp.


    ''''We can''t overlook this as an agency. Since they set up the attack without any fault on our side, of course we can''t just sit back and let them do it. Honestly, we don''t want to go at each other, but we can''t be licked as an institution. Right now, there''s a strong trend of enclosure of competence between nations. Look at what''s going on at that Millmar.


    What?


    ''Oh, don''t worry, it''s not Mizuho-chan''s fault. But think about it and look. Even though it''s a small country, a few people with some abilities drove a nation to the brink of overthrowing it, right?��Moreover, it was also stopped by a mysterious entity that seems to be a person with abilities whose identity is still unknown.... I can''t help but see why such a trend would arise.


    ....


    ''But this isn''t a good situation for the agency. If, for whatever reason, the gifted are treated as dogs of the state, we''re going back to the old days. This is contrary to the institution''s philosophy of social participation of the gifted. So, I am sorry to say to the Chinese Communist People''s Republic, but let me give them a strong kick in the butt. It is also for the purpose of showing off the power of the institution. It is also meant to put a nail in the coffin of the present state which is enclosing the gifted and talented people.


    Mizuho sweat from her forehead at the fact that what Yuto had done was affecting such a place. Moreover, things are on a national level.


    (Yuto you''re in big trouble!)


    Hisae smiled reassuringly as Mizuho''s expression seemed to harden.


    ''''Haha, it''s okay, Mizuho. Did I surprise you with a little political talk?��It''s not that we''re talking about an all-out war with China. We''re just going to embarrass them a little bit and show the world what the institution is capable of.


    Yes, yes....


    Then Nissae changed and showed a dim smile.


    I''ve been told by the Japanese government to be quiet about this curse, but there''s no reason to stop them in this case. We need to find out why they attacked us. And, most importantly.��I''m going to make you regret messing with my lovely cousin. Fufu.........


    Mizuho and Shima were drawn back by Nisae''s smile, but Akera, who had been listening silently until now, opened her mouth from the side.


    ''''So the reason for this attack by the Dark Night''s Leopard is that we don''t know the reason for this attack.............and its connection to the curse.


    At Meira''s words, Hisae''s face turns serious.


    ''''Well ... for now. I was surprised when I heard that Mizuho-chan was working to resolve the curse case regardless of us. But from now on, we''ll keep this case with the agency. It''s just the content, you know. No matter how much Mizuho-chan or Marion-san, if the other party is a big country, it''s a heavy burden indeed.


    ''What?��Wait a minute!��Hisae, this is for us!


    Hearing Nisasae''s decision, Mizuho was about to chant the significance, but Nisasae raised her hand to stop Mizuho.


    ''''Not this time. There is no way that these newcomers will be able to compete with the Chinese. Moreover, the way they fight is very delicate. It''s not enough to just fight and win, you have to consider the political aspects. We have to consider the political aspects. We''re not looking at an all-out war. We have to think carefully about choosing the people with the ability to mobilize them. This isn''t just a problem for the Japanese section anymore, okay?��Of course, I''d like the Japan Branch to solve the problem on its own.


    So, Mr. Nisae, please submit your request to us.


    Mizuho bites down. I really don''t want to back out here. The matter of the attack is fine, at a hundred steps. But not about the curse. Mizuho''s classmates have been victimized.


    And........now that she had seen the condition of Houzuki Akiko when she went to visit her yesterday, Mizuho couldn''t just sit back and let people handle it.


    ''I don''t mind about the attack. I''ll leave it to you. But at least about the curse thing...''''


    ....


    Receiving Mizuho''s serious gaze, Hisae turned to Shima as if in trouble.


    Shima showed a distressed expression, but she shook her head.


    ''''As for the curse, I''ve already sent a request to the Snake Eater family. Besides, this matter is a situation where the Japanese government is now in contact with China under the radar, so we can''t stir things up openly. Our action is only in response to the Dark Night Leopard''s attack on our agency''s ability.


    ''But!��Wasn''t it the Dark Night''s Leopard that planted the curse and attacked us!��And we''re the ones who were attacked for no apparent reason!��And besides!��It was a classmate of mine who was cursed and is still suffering!


    ....


    ''''Mizuho-sama.......leave this to Nisae.......''''


    Shut up, Meira!


    Mei Liang tried to quiet Mizuho''s fury, but Mizuho wouldn''t stop.


    Mizuho gave the respected Nissae a strong gaze that she had never directed at her before.


    ''''If you don''t want to submit a request to us, that''s fine. Then we will be allowed to move independently. The independence of abilities is something the agency recognizes, right?��Hisae.


    Well, yeah. As long as they don''t harm the public without a reason.


    Hisae answered Mizuho''s question with a blank expression.


    Right now, Hisae was watching Mizuho''s growth with a feeling that she was watching her. Originally, Mizuho has a strong sense of justice and a straightforward personality. That was something that Hisae saw in Mizuho as a desirable personality.


    However, she also knows that she has a vicious habit of getting emotional because of it.


    Whenever she was facing a higher-ranking outsider, or in some cases, a human with a hand-held ability, she had to keep her cool side in mind. Because no matter how much Ruiho was touted as a genius and became a rank A at a young age, she could still be scooped up by a lower-ranked person because she didn''t have this calmness.


    In fact, Hisae doesn''t intend to deny Mizuho out of hand. In some cases, I even thought it was okay for me to give detailed instructions and ask for help. However, if Mizuho was just going to rush through with her emotions, it would not benefit Mizuho''s growth.


    Mizuho''s motivation to move now is good. Because it comes from conscience and a sense of justice.


    But even after that, I was never going to allow her to move by force with a narrow-minded and childish plan that was driven by her emotions.


    ''''Then the three of us will be free to do what we want. We will not bother you. We will act at our own risk, regardless of the agency.


    Nissae listened in silence, feeling Mizuho''s strong determination, but there was one thing that bothered her.


    ''''........Three?��One of them would be Marion, of course, but the other one?


    This is my classmate, Yuto Du Du, who submitted the request in person.


    Nissae''s eyes widened in surprise for a moment. Then Shima, who was standing behind her, also twitched her eyebrows with a jerk. Hisae quickly returned her expression and asked Mizuho.


    ''''Doudou-kun.....................I believe your rank was D. Last time I had you go to Miremar with Mizuho and the others. ��Does he know anything about spells and such?��Because we''re in sync?


    Mizuho didn''t understand the intent of Nisae''s question, but she responded with what she thought.


    ''''No, it''s not. And he''s not an expert in spells and such. But ... he has the ability to judge situations that we don''t have. We thought this ability of his would be useful in identifying the original person who planted this curse.


    Hisae was inwardly impressed. No, she wasn''t saying much, but if she was Mizuho before, she wouldn''t evaluate others like this. She was glad to see that she had come back from Miremar and had peeled back. But, of course, he didn''t show it on his face.


    ''''So, you said you were going to move independently, what were you going to do?


    ''''We hadn''t decided on all the details, but broadly speaking, I was planning to infiltrate Yuto, who is confident in his covert actions, to destroy the ritual vessels and other items used in this curse. I think Marion and I will be the backup for that.


    Although Nisae sounded like a very lax strategy, I don''t think it would be lax in some cases. I''m sure you''ll agree that the ability of the infiltrator has a great impact on the accuracy and meaning of the mission.


    In other words, in this case, depending on the ability of the infiltrator, Yuto, it could be a great strategy or a ridiculous one.


    Hisae thinks that Mizuho and Marion should know this much. So, she guessed that this was the result of the two girls who were expected to have a future in this World Organization of Gifted People judging that they could do it.


    Also, what Nissae personally finds interesting is that the self-righteous Hitenji Mizuho has handed over her leading role to a rank D boy, and has stated that she will be the backup.


    Nissae continues her question.


    ''''........Such an important role to a rank D boy, Doudou?��Honestly, I don''t think we can rely on them to call it an operation.


    Mizuho heard Nisae''s words and smiled bitterly with a mature expression.


    It''s not an attitude, not an attitude one would have towards a superior person. However, Hisae was personally interested in this Mizuho''s reaction. To that boy named Du Du Yuto.


    ''''Yuto would do it. That is, if there is an unforeseen situation at the infiltration site, Marion and I can''t use our quick thinking on the spur of the moment, but Yuto can do it. Besides, from the point of view of ability, it''s obvious that he''s better at covert action than Marion and me.


    ....


    Mizuho closed her eyes and looked resigned, but she immediately opened her eyes and sent a strong willed gaze to Hisae and Shima.


    ''''Besides........his abilities are beyond me and Marion in many ways.


    "....!��Mizuho-chan, that''s........


    ''Of course, the abilities I just mentioned include combat skills. I think I''ve told you before, but I don''t feel like I can win in a one-on-one fight with him at all. Now......... But this........this is why Marion and I have chosen this strategy.


    At these words from Mizuho, the reception room fell silent.


    Meira, who was listening beside her, was most surprised.


    Hisae looked into Mizuho''s eyes. Mizuho also met her gaze from the front.


    ''''Alright, Mizuho. I''ll make a request to you guys.


    ''''Eh ... really?��Hisae.


    ''Yes, I''ll trust Mizuho''s judgment here. Just wait for me to make the formal request later. Also, the agency has your full backing, so say what you want, you''ll need a lot of subterfuge to get into China, right?��And it''s good that rank A Mizuho-chan didn''t suddenly move. And for the first move, it''s good to have a rank D, Doudou-kun, make a move.


    Thank you!


    After that, they exchanged a few words, including Shima, and Mizuho and Akera left the reception room.


    As Mizuho and the others left, Hisae and Shima silently looked towards the door in the reception room, which felt quiet.


    Shima moved from behind Nisasae and sat down on the sofa in Nisasae''s eyes, where Mizuho had been sitting earlier.


    ''Oomine-sama I was surprised by what you said earlier.


    ''''Yes but I feel bad for Mizuho, but this is killing two birds with one stone.


    Yes it was good timing, albeit a coincidence.


    Oh, no, no, no! Adults are not afraid to do this kind of thing~. And they''re so patronizing.


    ''''Please don''t say that. Even if you didn''t mention Dou Dou Doukou''s name, didn''t Master Oofeng submit the request to Ruiho?


    I don''t know about that.


    Hisae responds by standing tall, using her hands as a pillow behind her head.


    Shima smiles lightly at the sight of Hisasae and then returns to a serious face.


    And his first request from the agency is Brigadier General Mattoo at Millimer, the current Prime Minister''s guard.......


    Nisae looked forward and put her hand on her chin with a serious face.


    ''''Honestly, I don''t think you''d expect me to... but if it''s Bartolo-san''s request at headquarters, I can''t refuse.


    ''''Yes I can''t believe that such a rookie boy could have had something to do with the destruction of Surt''s sword either. Moreover, the remarks could have had something to do with the defeat of Nosferak during the rookie test?��It also says,


    ''I don''t think that''s true. That was settled by Mizuho and Marion and the Yellow Family''s bonbons that defeated them. Besides, I was there too...


    ''''Yes ... but even Oho-sama doesn''t remember his existence.


    ....


    ''''And the same reports have been coming up in Millamar. No one remembered Mr. Du Du. Including the people who should have been involved. Moreover, we didn''t remember that we had been sent there either, until Mizuho and Marion told us.


    Shima and Hisae look at each other with raised eyebrows.


    ''''Don''t they look alike?��These two situations......... If...........the hypothesis based on Master Bartolo''s investigation is correct.......then the agency has a boy of tremendous strength.


    Nissae didn''t reply to Shima''s words, but instead shifted her attention from the large windows in the reception room to the buildings in Shinjuku as the sun was setting.


    ''It''s a ridiculously thin hypothesis, Shima. .... well, let''s trace his movements well this time.


    Yes.


    After breaking off the conversation, Nisasae disappeared into the branch manager''s office, and Shima watched her disappear with only her eyes.

 152-Yan Zhishui

    Oh, stop the water!


    Yan Shih Shui, the bird of death, appears in the doorway of a small apartment building on the outskirts of the crowded and opulent downtown area of Shanghai, China.


    Raising his voice, Yan Zhi-Ping (Yang Zhi-Ping) runs over to stop the water.


    Zhi Ping is only a sixteen year old boy, but his face is black and tanned, and his appearance is calm, and although his body is thin, the muscles of his arms, which have been trained by farm work and other activities, peek out from the sleeves of his T-shirt.


    This small apartment building was more than 20 years old, a common sight in this country, and it was located in a section of condominiums and apartments that looked like a traffic jam.


    Originally, these apartment complexes were designed and built to accommodate a dozen or so families on each floor, and until just a few weeks ago, there were people living in almost every room on the fifth floor when the water stopped coming.


    However, a few weeks ago, government officials came to this small apartment building and forcibly evicted the tenants, suddenly designating a place to move to, followed by a contractor who came and destroyed the wall between the households without hesitation. The residents resisted this indescribable brutality, but there is no way in this country to continue to defy government officials.


    In the end, the inhabitants were forced to abandon their homes with their crying children.


    In the bleak living room, where the door-to-door walls had been removed and there was only enough space for them to be able to get away with it, Stopwater walked silently past Shihira. Then, he headed to the farthest room among the several private rooms that he had forced into this large space.


    Shihira glared and clenched her fist at the back of that stop water with a mixture of heartbreak and anger on her face.


    ''''Stop water!��What the hell is going on here?��I don''t know why I was brought in here all of a sudden.��What the hell is going on with those guys!


    ....


    Stopwater walked into the back room in silence.


    ''Stop water, do you hear me?��If we let our fields and livestock sit around like this, they''ll all go to waste!��And then we and our children will die in the wild!��Stop the water, say something!


    As Shihira was shouting at him as he walked into the room where Tomisui had entered, Tomisui appeared with a six-foot-long black paint stick ... a stick and an envelope.


    ''''Sh-Sh-Shisui........that''s it!


    Shihira''s eyes widened in surprise when Shihira appeared with a black-painted cudgel. Shihira remembered that club, which he hadn''t seen in a while.


    Zhihping''s home was located in a cold village with no infrastructure on the Suzhou state border, and this land, with no access to cars, was a place that was isolated from the outside world.


    When Zhihping was born, his father was gone, so he and his mother had to make a meager living while protecting their farm. Their life was poor, but Shihira was not lonely.


    When Shi Ping''s mother, Shi Shi, was a peculiar person and found an abandoned child in the village with no one to look after her, she invited him to her home and began to look after him in secret, even though her life was not easy.


    As a result, Shihira had to share his life with his younger brothers and sisters who were not related to him by blood, and although it was difficult for him to play the role of an older brother, he never felt lonely, or rather, he never had time to think about it.


    Most of these abandoned children did not have family registers, and even if they were to be reported to the authorities, there was no subsequent contact or report in this country with its underdeveloped social welfare system and mentality.


    At the time, the country had implemented an extreme policy of only allowing one child to be born in order to regulate its population. However, in a land where the national character of the country is based on the idea that children are treasures, and where children are the labor force in poor rural areas, there were people who secretly resisted this policy and had several children.


    Of course, these were children born illegally and not reported. As a result, some children were sometimes abandoned in order to destroy evidence, and poor rural communities were left with no choice but to cry themselves to sleep, unable to say if their unregistered children were abducted by criminal gangs.


    Moreover, the prefectural governor at the time was a man of ill repute and was rumored to have financial ties to a criminal organization involved in human and organ trafficking.


    Shi Shi Shi, Shi Shi''s mother, didn''t know if it was because she knew this or just her own mindset, but she had been taking care of those children without saying anything.


    This behavior of Shi Shi''s became a rumor behind the scenes among only those in the know, and early in the morning, babies would appear abandoned in front of the house and children would suddenly appear at Shihira''s door in the middle of the night, crying and banging on the door.


    Each time Shi Shi said nothing, but invited the children into the house. They were peeking out from the grass, noticing the gazes of what appeared to be parents who had abandoned their children....


    In this situation, food and cloths were sometimes delivered to some of the hearty villagers, but the behavior of the thoughtfulness naturally put a strain on their lives, and the bill for all those years was paid, and last year he collapsed and passed away without a trace.


    He was now living in extreme poverty, joining forces with his nearly twenty children who had grown up around the only adults, Stopwater and Shihira.


    That night, during a light drizzle, Shi Shi Shi sensed the sound and presence of some creature moving in the woods near their house, so he went outside the unreliable house they had forced themselves to build for the children, saying he was going to take a look at it. Wild boars and other animals destroying fields is quite common, so this kind of thing happens from time to time.


    Shih-pei also followed the thought and went outside.


    The night in the cold village, with clouds hanging over the ground, was not so much pitch black as it was pitch black. Since there was no flashlight, Shihira lit a fire with the precious torch at home, and the father and son, with sticks in hand, looked around the forest and found what appeared to be a human figure.


    As expected, Shi Shi shouted nervously.


    Who''s there?


    There is no reply.


    The thoughtfulness continues and raises his voice.


    ''If you have kids, leave them here and go home.


    Still, there was no reply, and when Shi Shi Shi and Shihira looked at each other, they fearfully approached Hayashi and raised the torch in front of them.


    Then in their vision they saw a man lying on the ground covered in blood.


    ''''You!��Are you okay?!


    The thoughtfulness approached quickly and slapped the fallen man on the cheek.


    That is the stop water that is in front of him now.


    And the cudgel that Stopwater was holding now was the cudgel that Stopwater was holding at that time with his whole body covered in blood....... Shihira, who was still young, grasped Shi Shihira''s hand tightly as he stood up, desperately staring at the fallen adult man, a stranger, and the memories of his fear and anxiety came flooding back.


    And it was no wonder that Shi Shihira''s mother, Shi Shi, had invited this unknowing man, who was not even a child, into her home to nurse him.


    Then.........this silent man came out of the floor after recovering from his serious injuries in an unimaginably short period of time. This man, who spoke nothing, initially did nothing but go outside and simply look at the village fields.


    Shih-pei felt uncomfortable about this stoppage, and thought he would tell Shih-si that he should get rid of him soon.


    Well, we''ll see. But for now, just leave it alone.


    That''s all I had to say.


    A few days later, the mysterious man suddenly and quietly began to help out in the fields, as if he had no idea what he was thinking. And for some reason, the children took to this man, pranking and pestering him while he helped with the livestock.


    Every time this happened, Shih-pei feared that Tomisui might become agitated, but Tomisui worked more than anyone else, and later than anyone else, without saying a word.


    This eased the burden on Shi Shi Shi''s mind.


    Shih-pei was inspired by Shi Shi Shi''s energetic, positive attitude and behavior as a mother, and even respected Shi Shi Shi as a son, but he was clearly worried about his health with all the overwork he was putting in each day, so he gradually came to appreciate this cessation of work.


    Shih-pei believes wholeheartedly that if it weren''t for Stopwater, Shi Shi would have died much sooner.


    In addition, he would occasionally go into the mountains and forests to bring back wild vegetables and wild boars, which added a small source of sustenance to the table, much to the delight of Shi Shi Shi. Later on, he would teach Shih-pei and the children how to hunt in a few words, and Shih-pei and others have recently learned everything from stopping water to self-defense techniques.


    Now the closest adult man to Shihira was Stopwater.


    And the cudgel that Tomomizu had been carrying should have been propped up in the battered shed of his house when he had helped Tomomizu.


    Shihira had never seen Tomisui holding that club since he had met that Tomisui.


    Looking at the cessation that was now standing with that cudgel, an anxiety bubbled up in his heart.


    Cessation looked at Shihira and said the usual few words.


    ''What about the children?''


    "...they took him somewhere. Tell them we''ll give you all kinds of good food and buy you clothes and toys.


    Shihira pointed with his thumb in the direction of the doorway to mention the men standing outside the doorway to keep an eye on them.


    ''''Well...''''


    After saying that much, Stopwater held out the envelope in his opposite hand that held the cudgel.


    ''Shihira, here,''


    Shihira dubiously accepted the thickly taped envelope presented by Shutsui. It''s not about this; there are many things I want to talk about. Shihira felt a heavy weight from the envelope and checked it.


    ''''This!��Stop the water....


    Here''s your deposit. Now, they will give me thirty times this amount as soon as I finish the job they asked me to do. And besides they''ll make a new house and the children''s registries for you, and they''ll let you transfer to the school. Zhihsing, you will also be given a full-time tutor and a transfer to a high school with a name....


    ''Wait a minute!��Water shut off!��What the hell are you talking about?��And what''s with the request?��You''re crazy, start from scratch and explain it to me!


    ....


    Stop the water!


    The client can''t say. Nor what the request is. Shihira, all I can say is that when this is over, you and the kids.......


    That''s not what I want to hear!


    Shi Ping slammed an envelope full of 100 yuan bills on the floor.


    ''''I''m not asking about the future!��I need you to explain this situation to me!��What the hell did they ask you to do to stop the water?��It''s funny how the water has been shut off since they got here. Just listen to those guys. If the water was shut off, those guys would be right there!


    ''Shihira I have to go now. You just wait here for now. It won''t go bad. And also you are now a man in your own right. From now on, you''re going to take the lead in protecting your children.


    "!��I don''t know what that means!��The water is stopped...


    I''m going to finish this job and earn some money and then I''m going to travel alone on my own. That should be enough to repay you and the thoughtfulness.


    ''Oh no!��Stop the water....


    Well, good luck with that, Shihira.


    When Tsumizu said this unilaterally, he passed by the speechless Shihira with a blank expression and disappeared into the doorway.


    Shihira, who was left in the room after being abruptly told goodbye by Tsumizu, stands there....


    And then.........Shihira''s body gradually trembled and made a fist, slamming the wall with unavoidable anger.


    ''What the hell!��The Great Idiot of Water Shutdown!


    Stopping at the bottom of the miscellaneous apartment building, he headed for the out-of-place luxury car parked in front of him.


    ''''Do you want to say goodbye to those girls here?��The "dead bird


    Hyakugan, dressed in a suit, who was waiting for Stopwater next to the luxury car, urged Stopwater to get into the car.


    Stopwater didn''t return any words and got into the back seat of the car.


    Hyakugan complies and sits down next to Stopwater and signals to the driver to let him out, and the car starts up.


    ''You are very considerate, sir. Does this mean that the assassin who was once known as the dead bird is no more?


    ....


    Arms folded and cudgeled up beside him, Stopwater closed his eyes and didn''t answer anything.


    Hundred Eyes smiled and looked forward.


    ''''I came back to Shanghai because of your selfishness in the middle of a request. I''m going to fly you to Japan and have you work right away. I''ll be able to meet up with my friends in Japan this evening, so we''ll have a plan then...


    The day after tomorrow.


    What?


    "The day after tomorrow morning, when the target arrives at school,


    Well I understand. We''ll work out the location and logistics for the attack. So why don''t you tell us why you decided to launch the attack the day after tomorrow instead of the day after tomorrow?


    I''ll need all day to get this thing ready.


    Hyakugan stared at the black-painted cudgel next to the water stopper and grinned.


    ''''Huh, I see that''s what you meant. It''s true........they were tough girls, but do you mean to say that you are that much of an opponent?��No, dead bird serious I''m looking forward to it.


    (Kukuku, let''s leave Senki, who planted the poison bowl''s recognition slip, out of the question for now....... It may have been intended to harass us, but after all, agencies can''t do anything in front of the Dark Night''s Leopard. (More importantly...)


    Hundred Eyes re-crossed his legs and raised the corner of one side of his mouth as he corrected the position of his glasses.


    ''''Shall I see your........dead bird''s ability to once........soil the head of the Huang family and wound the young Heavenly Clothier, Wang Shunhao, with a hand injury? (The power of the Immortal Dao, which is said to have been learned from the Evil Immortal, Konyo.


    Right now, Hyakugan had already begun to think about the destination of capturing his target, Marion Mia Shurian.

 153-Yan Zhishui

    ''''Du Du-kun are you sure this is the right place?��At the gate. Up to the front door...


    ''Yes!��Here''s good, here''s good!��Shinzen-san.


    Right now, Yuto was in front of the large and magnificent gate built between the large walls that surrounded the Shitenji family''s vast grounds.


    From the point of view of escorting Mizuho and Marion to and from the Shitenji house yesterday, Yuto fidgeted and stood next to the car driven by Meira.


    The night before last, Mizuho had told him about the interaction with the agency, and afterwards, Yuto had bought Mizuho and Marion''s transportation to and from the academy and school to and from school as a precaution against the re-attack of the abilities belonging to the Dark Night No Leopard who had attacked them.


    And today was the morning of the second day.


    ''''But.........I''m sure Zhu Yin-sama would like to see your face, Doudu-kun?��Because they were disappointed that we didn''t entertain them enough last night.


    Yee!��Oh, no, I''ve been treated well enough already!��I can''t be a part of this anymore, my body is... no!��I''m sorry to have to put you on the spot!


    ''Really?��Although Lady Zhu Yin seemed to be enjoying herself very much.


    Yesterday, when Yuto was dropping off Mizuho and Marion at the end of the school day, he was stopped by Mizuho''s mother, Zhu Yin, who had stopped him. And there, he was treated to dinner and received a great deal of hospitality.


    (To Zhu Yin-san I don''t know what kind of face I should meet her with. Besides, if we meet again and he invites me to dinner or something, it''s hard to refuse...)


    Yesterday, Yuto also refused the invitation to dinner, saying he was sorry, but for some reason, when he was talking to Zhu Yin, he took complete control of the situation and before he knew it, he was brought inside the mansion.


    When Yuto recalled the hospitality from Zhu Yin yesterday, his face involuntarily rose to the surface.


    Ming Liang grinned at the scene, and it looked like he was enjoying it.


    ''''Yuto!��Let''s go!��Now get in the car!


    That''s when Mizuho and Marion ran through the grounds of the mansion and came hurrying over.


    ''''Yuto-san, hurry!''''


    What?


    Prompted loudly by the two of them, Yuto was surprised but quickly got into the passenger seat of Akela''s car.


    ''''Meira, hurry up and let me out!''''


    "Yes, I understand, Miss Mizuho.


    Meira responded to Mizuho''s hurry with a calm tone and got into the driver''s seat and started the car as usual. Mizuho and Marion seemed to have driven a good distance from the front door of the mansion to the gate, and they were out of breath behind Masato.


    Mizuho vaguely looked back and saw her smiling mother standing at the gate with an indescribable twitching face.


    Then, with a huff and a puff of breath, she turned forward and locked eyes with Marion.


    ''That was close,''


    ''''Yes........Akane-san likes you too much.


    As Yuto listened to their conversation in front of him, he could see that the two of them had apparently sprinkled Zhu Yin, and as expected, he felt sorry for them.


    ''''Haha........You both should have just come as normal. Don''t you feel sorry for Akane, as expected?��As long as I don''t have to excuse myself to the mansion.


    Mizuho and Marion half-eyed at Yuto''s statement, causing the veins on their foreheads to rise.


    ''After what happened yesterday, you say that?��This is why men....


    ''That vulnerability of yours is dangerous. I understand that you need to be closely monitored.


    ''Oh....''


    Yuto felt the quiet dark fighting spirit from Mizuho and Marion, and he turned his head forward to avoid touching them any further.


    Meira in the driver''s seat was laughing and her body was trembling.


    Zhu Yin smiled as she looked off the car that Zuiho and the others were in at the gate.


    ''''Oh dear........I wanted to say good morning to you, Yuto-kun.... Well, from now on, there are plenty of opportunities to do so, so let''s leave it at that.''''


    As Zhu Yin said this, the Japanese dressed servants who came out with Zhu Yin bowed their heads and started to go back inside. When Zhu Yin also tried to return, she turned around in the direction where the car had disappeared without changing her soft expression.


    ''''Well there''s not much good stuff waiting for you. Is this........Marion-san?''''


    Chu Yin looked forward and only shifted her gaze to the first elder family order in western clothing.


    ''''Call for Daofeng and those before the gods.


    Yes, ma''am. I''ll send for you at once. So, where are you headed?


    The Omine and Shinzen families are branches of the Shitenji family, but these three families are sometimes called the Shitenji family together. The Shitenji family always invites the best person from these three families, regardless of gender, to join the Shitenji family and appoint him or her as the head of the family.


    In this sense, the Omine and Shinzen families were not treated as lowly as the other two families, although they were branches of the same family.


    And it went without saying that the Shitendera family''s war potential was one of the best in a family of leading ability.


    Also, the Omine and Shinzen families'' mansions are located within this vast Shitendera family compound.


    ''''Go to the hall, call me. ........I don''t know which of you will be coming, but I must tell you what it means to mess with the guests of the Shitennji family. Also, if you have to hurt our future precious son-in-law....


    When Zhu Yin broke off her words, the first family order wiped the cold sweat on her forehead with a white handkerchief. He immediately began to move to contact the various branch families.


    Yuto''s face stiffened at the weight of the air in the car.


    The cause of this was Mizuho and Marion.


    They didn''t hide their grumpiness from earlier, or rather, they couldn''t hide it, and it was sticking out.


    A black aura. By the way, the driver, Akera, is smiling.


    Yuto never looked back and looked forward, hoping to arrive at the academy quickly anyway. He hoped that he would arrive at the academy without any problems. However, this wish was cruelly thrown away by Mizuho, rounded up into a trash can.


    ''''Yuto.''''


    ''Yes!��What is it?


    I don''t think you can possibly think that you have any ill feelings for someone''s mother, do you?


    Yuto is laughing spectacularly.


    Akira stifles a laugh.


    ''Nah, what are you talking about!��It can''t be!


    Are you sure?��Yuto. You actually like older people, don''t you?��But you can''t be a married woman at any price, it''s a crime.


    ''So what are you talking about, Mr. Marion!��It can''t be!


    Yuto struggles to answer an interrogative question from the back seat.


    ''Because I don''t have that obsession with older women or anything like that!��Or rather, it was before that!��He said you''re both out of your minds.


    Mizuho and Marion are still half-eyed.


    Yesterday''s hospitality at the Shitenji family''s house was causing this misunderstanding, and Yuto was in a hurry to find out.


    It was all handled by Zhu Yin.


    (Ta, it''s true that Zhu Yin''s yesterday was excessive hospitality........ But no matter how I look at it, all I can say is that Akane was teasing me...)


    So, let me ask you... how old do you want to be, Yuto?


    ''What?��What do you mean ... ugh, I''ve never thought about that.


    Why do I get these questions?��And, Yuto thinks, but the mysterious pressure from the back seat makes him feel he must answer this.


    ''Ugh, I knew it........we''re about the same age?''


    "!


    Mizuho and Marion are pieced on top of their heads!��And he straightened his back as if the exclamation mark had been made.


    ''Well you''re right!��I''m so relieved, Yuto. I was worried about you because you''re so delirious to your mother.


    ''Yes!��I''m glad that Yuto-san isn''t such a biased hobbyist!


    Yeah, that''s right!��And there''s no way I''m going to have a friend''s mother, much less a friend''s mother...


    Finally, the misunderstanding is about to be cleared up, and Masato is relieved. Just when the air in the car is finally about to become more relaxed, a shadow covers Mizuho''s eyes.


    ''''.........Then what about your breasts?''''


    What?


    All you did yesterday was make your mother''s breasts...


    ''What?��I didn''t see it!


    While saying that, Yuto couldn''t help but remember Zhu Yin''s plump breasts, and his face turned red.


    ''''Ah, you........''''


    Mizuho, who didn''t miss the subtleties of Yuto''s reaction, wannabe wannabes and twitches her face.


    On the contrary, Marion, who sat beside her, blushed and looked somewhat happy.


    ''''Ah, Masato-san........you like it bigger, don''t you?��Maybe that''s what men have to do....


    Mizuho glares at Marion with a snap.


    The size of Marion''s breasts that were discovered yesterday....


    In the past, Mizuho, who was at an all-girls'' high school and only thought of other people''s breasts as individuality, had never cared about the size of Marion''s breasts.


    In addition, the shy Marion quickly and quickly changed clothes by herself, so she didn''t pay attention to Marion''s breasts. It''s a good thing that you can''t get a good look at them.


    Furthermore, Marion was either embarrassed by her breasts, or she thought they were difficult to move, and preferred to hold them firmly in place with tight underwear, so she never thought they were small, but Mizuho didn''t think they were that small. No, or rather, it is correct to say that she did not care about it.


    Until yesterday.


    ''''How is it!��Yuto!��I''m big but I''m very particular about it!��Just like your mother!


    For some reason, a teary-eyed Mizuho.


    ''''........''''


    Yuto, silent.


    !


    Mizuho turns pale.


    ''''........!


    Marion scowls.


    ''...................''


    Ming Liang was laughing so hard that he couldn''t keep up with the driving.


    The four of them scatter their gazes in the car.


    ''''Well, well ... kukuku!��It''s okay, Mizuho-sama. Kuku!��Because Mizuho-sama is a descendant of Zhu Yin-sama''s blood. Her face also resembles Zhu Yin-sama''s........


    What are you doing?��I don''t care about that!��I just wondered if you were looking at people''s mothers with an evil eye!��Hey, what are you laughing at, Meira!


    The car with the four of us pulled into the highway interchange and entered the ETC lane.


    Yuto never joins in on this conversation.


    Marion quieted Mizuho in a good mood, and Mizuho was in an even worse mood when Marion quieted her.


    Then..........Yuto''s expression hardens.


    Yuto turned around and stared at the sedan car behind him.


    ''Wha, what, Yuto?''


    For some reason, Mizuho made a gesture of hiding her breasts to Yuto, who suddenly turned around with a serious face.


    It was at this time that Meira also realized that the suspicious people had touched her exploration wind, and her face was strained.


    ''''These guys........when did they get here!


    ''Look out, everyone!��They could be the guys from the other day!


    At Yuto''s warning, everyone, including Akera, stared out the car window.


    (This feeling........is what I felt when I was attacked at the Academy.......)


    Masato''s car merged into the main line of the highway and increased its speed.


    Then, Masato felt a tremendous pressure from the front.


    Around the area where the highway ahead of them was approaching a gentle curve, Masato saw a man standing on the highway.


    (That''s...!


    Goosebumps flared all over the man''s body at the man''s fighting spirit that tingled on Yuto''s skin.


    (This is Senki!��He is a wizard!��(And this is a full Senki!)


    ''Meira-san!��Mizuho-san and the others, watch out for the people behind you!��I''ll take the one in front!��Don''t let up!��Maybe I can''t follow Mizuno and the others!


    ''What?��Yuto!


    It is!


    Mizuho and Marion knew what Yuto was capable of.


    They were surprised when that Yuto said that he couldn''t afford it before the fight.


    ''''Everyone, go all out from the beginning!��In the meantime, Marion will cover from the rear!��Mizuho-san!


    I know!


    Mizuho understood exactly what Yuto was saying.


    That it was referring to what Yuto had said that the enemy''s aim was likely to be Marion.


    ''Let''s go!��I''m going as fast as I can!


    As soon as he said that, Yuto jumped out of the car, which was traveling at nearly 100 kilometers per hour, and took up a position on top of the car.

 154-Yan Zhishui ③

    Well I''m afraid he''s going to be the problem.


    Stoppage gazed with a clear look at the target car approaching at breakneck speed from the front.


    Stoppage stood on a cudgel in the middle of the two-lane highway, feeling the spirit of the boy who was camped on top of the target''s car on his skin.


    The gazes of Yuto and Stopwater, still at a distance, overlapped.


    Their skin chattered and militated against each other.


    ''''Dou Dou-kun!��I''m going to drive right into him!��Mizuho-sama and Marion-san, prepare to escape!


    As Akera shouted this, the doors on both sides of the back seat opened simultaneously, sending Mizuho and Marion flying into the air from the car that was rushing forward at high speed. Meanwhile, Akera unbuckled her own seatbelt and unlocked the side door.


    Yuto and Akera drive up to the water stop with Akira.


    Then, a moment after the collision with the stoppage just standing there, he jumped up and jumped at the stoppage from above.


    ''Come on!��Yin and Yang''s blade, Yi Bai!


    Yuto made his white and silver Tsubaki sword appear and grabbed its hilt forcefully.


    It was only when the car driven by Yuto from above and Akera from in front of him rammed into him that Stopwater moved.


    Without even holding the cudgel in place, the cudgel doesn''t even hold it up, it just takes a big step forward with its right foot and thrusts the cudgel out with one hand into the onrushing car.


    That unexpected counterattack by Stopwater caused Akera to open her eyes wide.


    His ability to sense danger as an able-bodied person tells him that his own life is in danger.


    ''''


    Akera''s premonition is unfortunate enough to come true.


    The cudgel engulfs the bumper and dives deep into the bumper, coming right in front of the driver, Akera.


    Quickly deploying the wind barrier, Akera shifts his upper body to the side, but the cudgel easily pierces the barrier and is seen coming right in front of him.


    This desperate situation makes Akira aware of her own death.


    However, just before the deadly kondo pierced Akara''s skull, it changed direction and cut through Akara''s left ear and pierced the pillow of the driver''s seat.


    ''''Gu!''''


    Having been saved from the brink of death, Akera quickly ejected from the car and rolled on the asphalt, taking a passive position, and turned his gaze towards Stopwater to see what had happened.


    When he looked, he saw that Yuto had landed on top of Stopwater''s protruding cudgel, and before he knew it, he was trying to cleave the sword in his hand to the side of Stopwater''s face.


    In that situation, Meira realized that this boy had saved his life, but at the same time, she was also astonished by this boy''s body language, his judgement, and... the fearsome physical abilities that allowed him to do so.


    But this was where the real surprise came in.


    Stopping the water, Yuto rode and moved the cudgel, which was still stuck in the car, upward with one hand in a movement that didn''t feel its weight.


    With the movement of the scaffolding cudgel, Yuto''s ETI white blade cut through the sky and the Shitenji family''s luxury car, which was lifted up with the skewer still in place, was thrown directly into the sky.


    Yuto kicked the cudgel and disengaged and landed without difficulty.


    Yuto glares at Stopwater from the side, and with a relaxed movement, Stopwater brings down the black-painted cudgel pointing at the heavens to face Yuto to check him.


    ''''Nah, what a guy!��And ... you too, Du Du.


    The cold sweat that flowed from Ming Liang''s forehead trickled down his left cheek. Akera is also on the edge of ability, I know the level of this offense and defense. If it wasn''t for Yuto, he also knew that he wouldn''t be breathing here right now.


    Ming Liang thinks about Yuto''s rank and can''t believe what''s happening in front of him right now.


    ''''Meira, you''re okay!''''


    Mizuho and Marion rushed over to Akera.


    ''''Mizuho-sama!��He''s dangerous, if this is the case, you''re going to lose your.......


    At the same time, the car belonging to the Shitenji family that was being driven just a few moments ago fell from the sky between Masato and the stopwatch. The sound of a tremendous impact from the speed and weight of the car''s fall echoes through the area.


    Immediately after that, Yuto can see a black-painted cudgel sprouting from the belly of the car that has been stolen from his sight, and he deflects the cudgel with ETI. He then shook the car off the top step without regard to the car in between the front steps.


    The car is no longer in its original form and has been split in half lengthwise, its cross section showing a beautiful luster as it had been from the start.


    The visibility opened up, and Meira could see that the water stop was already flying backwards.


    ''''My God!��Mr. Du, you are, what the hell!


    ''Meira!��I''ll leave it to Yuto to take care of the guys over there!


    Zuiho scolded, seeing the expression on Ming Liang''s face that couldn''t hide her astonishment and agitation. It''s not just stopping the water that we have to be careful about now.


    Out of Mizuho''s gaze are four men who are getting out of a sedan car that is approaching from behind, giving off a strange atmosphere. Each of them had a man in a grinning t-shirt, a man in gum-chewing sunglasses, a small, fat blond man, and a man in a suit with glasses behind him.


    ''''Meira!��Let''s go!��Marion, you''ll cover us from the rear!


    Marion moved her gaze forward for a moment to look at Yuto, who was creating an air of tension.


    ''No!��I''ll step forward too!


    No!��Listen to me!��Now that we don''t have a complete picture of what they''re up to, we can hold firm. They''ve caused a ruckus, and soon the police and agencies will be on their way. They can''t make a lot of moves. I think they''re coming to an agreement. So, say it firmly, that''s why we''re trying to hurry things up!


    Hearing Mizuho''s judgemental instructions beside him, Akera was surprised, reliant, and delighted.


    (Calm and accurate decision.......Mizuho-sama has grown so much.)


    Marion would be able to understand the correctness of Mizuho''s decision. For a moment, she made a gesture of biting her lips, but she accepted Mizuho''s instructions.


    ''''........I understand.''''


    But now Marion''s consciousness is going to Yuto.


    Marion is worried. In the event of this attack, Yuto, who immediately took charge of the man who was standing in front of him who seemed to be the most dangerous enemy.


    So, if possible, she didn''t want to stall for time, but wanted to take out the other assailants immediately and head for Yuto''s support.


    (Always, Yuto tries to put himself in the most dangerous place........ It''s always for the sake of the people around him. But then, one day, Yuto-san will...)


    Marion takes up a position behind Akera and Mizuho as she positions herself.


    (Yuto, you might as well be gone!)


    Marion concentrated the clean spiritual power within herself and blew up from the depths of her body. Akara and Zuiho in the front of Marion were amazed at Marion''s serious spiritual power control.


    The four assailants, excluding Stopwater, and Hyakugan, who was stationed behind them, flashed their glasses and sent instructions to the three selected Dark Night No Leopard abilities.


    ''''You guys, pull the spirit users in the front away!��Don''t make them work together!��He''s a spirit user, even though he''s highly ranked. Get into their pockets and bring them into close quarters!��The numbers are up here, and we''ll scatter them well.


    The theory is that a spirit user''s specialty range is medium to long range. Hyakugan''s instructions could be said to be natural. Once they received Hyakugan''s instructions, the three vanguard members were at a distance from each other and attacked Mizuho and the others from three different directions as if they were semi-encircled.


    ''''Meira!''''


    I''ll match it!��Do what you want, Mizuho-sama!


    The small, fat man in the center, attacking from three directions, leapt and took a deep breath, his chest puffing out wide.


    Thinking that he was going to set something up, Mizuho grasped the fire spirit in his right hand and raised his hand from the bottom to the top.


    ''''Ha!��Flame sickle!


    Dense flames appear and spread out over a wide area up and down from the tip of Mizuho''s right hand in that arc.


    The little fat man sees the approaching scythe of fire and blows a large breath forward.


    The fat man uses the huge amount of breath he took to propel himself into the air and then turns backwards in the sky to avoid it, resulting in a landing near Hyakugan.


    At the same time, a man in sunglasses and a man in a t-shirt are approaching from the left and right.


    Quickly, Mizuho reappeared with her right hand to the left and right, this time releasing the flame sickle horizontally.


    The man in sunglasses and the man in the t-shirt are now in flames, but the two men do not avoid it. They continue to rush in. Mizuho narrowed her eyes at the action, and as she concentrated, the flaming scythe that was supposed to hit passed through the men''s bodies.


    ''''Tch!''''


    Mizuho clicks her tongue.


    (A teleporter!)


    The teleporters were those who had the ability to swap their own location and the space they were aiming for.


    When Mizuho clicked her tongue, Meira''s wind spirit shot out from the side of her and created a super dense mass of air around Mizuho and the others. It was a special technique of Akera''s signature wind spirit technique.


    The teleporter''s teleportation ability range is generally said to be a few meters from him. Also, it was limited to the space that he could see. In other words, they cannot teleport out of sight or over long distances. And he can exercise the same ability with the same limitations on objects he touches.


    The atmospheric wall that Meira released is the one that corresponds to that teleporter.


    The walls of the atmosphere are transparent, with only a slight difference in the refraction of light, so it''s hard to tell from the outside. Moreover, even though they are teleporters, it is because it is difficult to evade their jutsu when it is deployed over a wide area to a certain extent.


    As soon as the teleporter men plunged into the atmospheric wall, they immediately noticed something strange about their surroundings.


    The resistance of the air was so great that it was difficult to move forward, and at the same time, their muscles screamed from the heavy pressure that covered their entire bodies. On top of that, with just one breath, my lungs were about to be destroyed by the atmospheric pressure.


    ''''........Gu!


    Instantly, the teleporters teleported out of this atmosphere. The men who were forced to retreat stared at Mizuho and the others, and their faces turned pale.


    That was because there was Mizuho with a flame coming from the index finger of her right hand.


    Mizuho smiled with a grin and gently tossed the flame onto the wall of the atmosphere.


    What would happen if the flame ignited in such a super dense mass of atmosphere?


    Hyakugan''s eyes widened and he let out an angry yell.


    ''''Evade!''''


    At the same time as this shout, Marion deployed the holy shield of light that she had already prepared right before Mizuho and Akira, and Hyakugan belatedly deployed the barrier with magical power at full force.

 155-Yan Zhishui④

    Yuto readied his posture and caught the water stoppage with his eyes.


    (A strong enemy......... But why would a Sendo user be a dark-night leopard........)


    In contrast, although the cessation of the water does not show on his face either, he was inwardly surprised by Yuto''s movement, and completely discarded the pride that slightly remained in his mind.


    (This boy............is quite skilled at fighting. Moreover, you have an ability that can''t be underestimated as a Daoist.......)


    Suddenly, Stopwater, who had been expressionless all this time, smiled.


    Yuto frowned, not understanding the meaning of that cessation smile.


    There was no meaning to Stopwater''s smile. In fact, it was just that the cessation was pure joy.


    He still didn''t know, he didn''t know, but he was glad that the boy in front of him had the potential to be a good adversary who could receive his full strength.


    Stopping water looked at this boy who might be able to fulfill the hope that was lurking inside him.


    ''Boy, let''s hear your name.


    Yuto''s eyebrows moved for a moment as he was questioned by Stop Water.


    ''''........Du Du Yuto.''''


    Hmmm....


    You''re not gonna tell me your name?


    It''s up to you after this if you want to say your name.


    "...what is your purpose?��You are a wizard, aren''t you? You have no interest in this kind of bickering between countries.


    Well, no.


    Stopwater grips the black-painted cudgel he''s pointing at Yuto.


    ''''I just do what I want, how I want.


    ''So why did you make sure they knew about the recognition slips that were in the bodies of the people who attacked us the other day?��You did that, didn''t you?


    This was actually just an expectation. Yuto gave him a bite.


    Stopwater didn''t answer bitterly, but Yuto took it as an affirmation.


    ''''You and the agency and the dark night leopard you were going to create a spark with China?��Then why are you following the Dark Night Leopard!��What do you want? What do you want?��Just a mess!


    I told you I''m doing everything just fine!


    As soon as I said it, the water stopped moving.


    It was a tremendous rush. In the frame of the video, the body of the water stoppage changes so much with the view that you might think it skipped a few hundred frames in between.


    !


    Despite the fact that Yuto was paying attention to Stopwater''s every move, Stopwater was in Yuto''s bosom in an instant. Stopwater bent forward with his upper body and raised his cudgel from below.


    On the other hand, instead of retreating, Yuto held ETOBAIL in a lower slanting position and stepped forward to injure ETOBAIL with the cudgel.


    Zhong Bai''s cudgel passed close to Yuhin''s face and scattered a few hairs on Yuhin''s face. But that didn''t stop him, he brought his hand to the center of the cudgel, spun the cudgel around like a baton, and then thrust the tip of the cudgel downward once more towards the chest of the young man.


    Yukihito caught the exact trajectory of the club and swung it down in a circular motion from the middle to the bottom of the chair.


    The kon and ETOBAI collided, and the shockwave created by the collision extinguished the fire of the Shitenji family''s car that was burning in half beside the two Daoists.


    A few dozen centimeters between them were the faces of Stoppage and Yuto, both staring into each other''s eyes.


    During this time, less than a tenth of a second was spent attacking and defending, but Stopwater felt that it wasn''t enough. This was because Yuto''s move when saving the driver of the car earlier was not like this.


    Stopwater felt the urge to draw on this boy''s strength. No, the purpose of the current stop water has already changed. Right now, it''s about letting this boy give his all anyway.


    And I''m hoping for the best.


    That he is an enemy who can achieve what he wants.


    But this boy seems to be uneven in expressing his power.


    It''s a water stoppage, so I know it''s a water stoppage, and it''s not enough of a greatness to be demonstrated at the end of a high-level battle. In a battle between people of similar ability, there are times when it decides the winner between those who have it and those who don''t.


    Stop water looks for a switch in this boy.


    I assumed it from the subtleties of this boy''s movements and facial expressions just now.


    ''Do you want to know what we''re up to?''


    !


    Yuto reacts to the sudden words of the water stop.


    ''''Your request to me is...............Go and kidnap that blonde girl over there.


    ''What...?��I knew it was Marion....


    Yuto''s eyes widened, but they quickly turned into sharp ones.


    Stopwater let out a smile.


    ''Why you want that girl is beyond me, though. Well, it doesn''t really matter to me.''''


    Cessation of the change in the temperament that Yuto is releasing is seen by Cessation.


    You have no intention of backing out of this case........


    What are you talking about?��I signed up for this because I wanted to. All I want to do is complete it. I don''t care what happens to the girl after she''s taken. If I had to take her hostage, if I had to kill her, if I had to rape her...!


    Before Stopwater could finish saying it, Yuto''s Senki leapt up. Yuto''s body floats on the axis of ETIbai''s collision with Stopgap''s cudgel and delivers a divine kick to the side of Stopgap.


    This attack cut off Tomosui''s cheek and caused him to bleed.


    The actuality of the situation is that you can''t be sure of what to do with it.


    "!


    The tremendous killing spirit from Yuto made him pour his own Senki into the black-painted cudgel. Then the cudgel, as if to protect itself, moved in the hands of Stopwater and extended above his head to appear in the line of fire of ETI Hakubaku''s special kill.


    A moment later, this was coincided with a large explosion that occurred due to the ignition of the dense atmosphere ignited by the coordination of Mizuho and Meira''s fire. Some of the hot blasts released by Mizuho and the others had the momentum to pass through the side of Marion''s Seijunkan and reach Yuto and the cessation of water.


    Marion deployed the Holy Cycle of Light at the front to protect themselves from the blast they released, but at this point, Mizuho and the others were surprised by the tremendous shockwave that came from behind them, and the shockwave almost took their bodies to the ground.


    ''''Ko, what is this!��Ha, Yuto!


    Marion was also astonished, but she quickly and tactfully transformed the shape of the Holy Cycle of Light from a mere wall into a slightly lower, omnidirectional dome shape that uses more spiritual power. This suppressed the resistance of the tremendous shock wave from behind, and the shock wave was carried forward.


    The shockwave, accompanied by a hot blast, passed right in front of Mizuho and the others, shutting down all of their vision.


    The one who took a decent hit from this was the Dark Night''s Leopard, led by Hyakugan.


    Even though they had managed to withstand the blast of the huge explosion caused by Mizuho and the others'' coordination with their magical barriers, the shockwave released by Yuto and Stopwater and the blast that wasn''t supposed to come here rode, and several times more pressure was applied to Hyakugan''s barriers.


    ''''Wha, what''s happening!��Dead bird!��Guaah!


    Hyakugan couldn''t hold on and was blown backwards, while the other Dark Night''s Leopard was also swallowed up by the blast and shockwave.


    Ming Liang was speechless at this unbelievable situation.


    Ming Liang knew of this situation.


    What one must be careful about when following a battle between high-ranked abilities.......or when following a battle between a high-ranked ability and a high-ranked non-human.


    That was something that was drilled into him when he was a follower of Yi Cheng, the head of the Shitennji family.


    Gradually, the vision becomes clearer and clearer, and Mizuho and the others stare at Yuto.


    There, they could see that Yuto and Stopwater, who had unleashed verbal power, clashed with each other and stopped moving.


    ''''Doudu-kun........who are you....... No, what do you say about that enemy too........


    Mizuho and Marion were still somewhat calm as they looked at Ming Liang, who was struggling to understand the current situation.


    However, Mizuho and Marion were not without surprise. Until now, even though they had seen Yuto''s actual combat, it was only against a large number of enemies.


    This was the first time the two of them had also seen Yuto giving his all one-on-one.


    ''''Marion!''''


    Yes!


    Change of plan. We''ll destroy those guys in front of us before we can follow up with Yuto!��And, Meira, give us the instructions to stay out of Yuto''s battle!��Just the experience you had when you and your father, Nisae!


    Okay, okay!


    Meira replied unintentionally, but she sensed that Zuiho''s instructions were such that he had determined that Yuto''s fighting ability was above the S rank.

 156-Yan Zhishui ⑤

    What''s happening to the dead bird?


    Blown away by an unexpected shockwave and blast, the wounded Hyakugan is astonished when he turns his attention to the two Sendo users who could be considered the source of the shockwave and blast.


    There was a dead bird and Yuto, who were clashing with each other with unseen movements. And when the boy swings his sword, a whirlwind is generated, and when the dead bird swings his club, a fierce wind is scattered.


    ''What is this!��You''re not supposed to hear this!��Who in the world are you fighting, dead bird!


    Hyakugan remembered the bargain he had made last night with Stopwater before this mission.


    ''I''ll leave the mission to you. I''ll ... take the strongest one.


    Stopwater stands by the window of one of the hotel''s upper floors and quietly replies to Hyakugan, who has come to tell him the plan.


    ''''Huh, dead bird. Even if you say you are the strongest, you''re still dealing with a baby bird against you. If you''re going to be serious, there''s not much for us to do. It will be just a matter of taking one of the blonde lasses to the Count.


    Well I hope so.


    ''''The dead birds are very cautious........ I''ve looked into it here, but the troublesome ones over there are the two rank A girls - Shitenji''s daughter and the target''s daughter herself. The only trouble is that Shitenji''s daughter has contacted the Japanese branch of the agency. The other thing is the Shitenji family itself. The little boy who was there at the time of the last attack is said to be a rank D. I was surprised at that time, but upon investigation, I found out that he has a bias towards close combat abilities. If we knew that, it wouldn''t be much of an obstacle.


    ....


    ''''I''m glad you''re more motivated than I thought you would be, but if we can get things done before the agency gets to us, before we get the Shitennji family serious, there will be no problem.


    ...you''re out of alignment.


    What?


    No, it''s nothing. We''ll do what we need to do. I don''t mind as long as you guys do what we ask.


    I understand. Getting your children registered and emigrating to Japan, I know. I''ve already made arrangements for that. They have a property not far from the Chinese Embassy. But still........moving to another country.


    You''re going to have to move him. And the money.


    ''''Huh, you can''t trust the Dark Night Leopard so much?��Or is your home country...?


    Stopwater stared at Hyakugan silently.


    Hyakugan met that sharp gaze of Stopwater and showed him a deliberate scare.


    ''''It''s fine. As long as you are faithful to our request, your request will be granted. The children will be in Japan tomorrow. And I wish you would have more faith in us, as we are paying so far in advance for a request that has yet to be fulfilled.


    Tsumizu takes his gaze off of Hyakugan and looks out of the window of his hotel room at the night view outside. He smiles bitterly at Stopwater, who doesn''t say a word more than that.


    (Well, I understand the feeling........) But this man who was called the "dead bird" is pretty sweet too. Even if we emigrate the kids to Japan, they''re still under our control. Even if they succeed in escaping, they won''t escape Lorenza''s curse. Now that you''ve shown your weakness, you''re done. You''re already cursed, Yan Cessation. A curse that can never be broken. (Kukku, let''s have you working to the bone, for the Count''s sake...)


    Hyakugan stared at the back of the cessation, and this time he didn''t hide his evil smile. Then, Hundred Eyes shuddered as he imagined the praise he would receive from the Count after the success of the Ming Dynasty''s mission.


    Hundred Eyes could not help but stare in amazement at the sight of Yan Zhishui, who was called the dead bird, hanging on to one little boy.


    Hyakugan even thought about it.


    But there is a history of agreeing to it, thinking the result would be the same thing.


    It was because the first thing the boy, who had been investigated as being good at close combat, would first set up against us was the first opponent''s formation he had imagined. An exorcist who exerts his power on the defensive, except for dealing with spirit users and demons who want to position themselves from mid-range to long range. Normally, the first contact was with a rank D little boy who would only be able to use it at close range.


    Since Hyakugan and the others were also planning to push the dead birds to the front and supplement their target by crushing the enemy at once, it was calculated that there would be no major changes in the strategy anyway.


    The bare bones of the operation were more carefully calculated with the presence of the expert dead birds, and it was more carefully calculated after the target was captured. Two Dark Night Leopard and a large number of Chinese agents who did not participate in the operation were supposed to be waiting, and after the capture, they were supposed to be flown directly to Beijing by a top-secret Chinese chartered plane.


    But that is no longer the case.


    That dependable dead bird is now engaged in a fight to the death with the enemy''s rank D little boy.


    Normally, such a little boy would have been killed instantly, and it would have been strange if the dead bird hadn''t attacked the real-life Mizuho and Marion and the others from behind.


    Then Yuto and Stopwater collided with each other, and a second terrific shockwave hit Hyakugan and the others.


    ''''Ha!��Get down!


    Quickly, Hyakugan turned to his companions and shouted.


    The selected group of Dark Night''s Panther, who had been hit deeper than Hyakugan by the blast and shockwave earlier, lay down on the spot as Hyakugan had instructed. The tops and backs of those Hundred Eyes are held down by the gusts of wind and air vibrations, and they can''t even raise their heads.


    Hundred Eyes, the planner and commander of this operation, had difficulty grasping the situation and was unable to command properly.


    Then a condescending girl''s voice comes from above Hyakugan and the others.


    ''''What the hell is wrong with you guys? What are you doing crawling in there? Did you lose the will to fight before you even started?


    !


    There was Ruiho with a fearless smile on her face.


    Mizuho and the others protected themselves from the shock wave with the light sanctuary that was built to surround Marion''s rear under Meira''s direction, while Meira''s wind spirit art prevented the air vibrations that were also coming from the front with the air screen.


    There was no way for Hyakugan to do this as Mizuho''s gaze down at him sent a chill down his spine.


    Mizuho grabbed the spirit in both hands and activated the technique. Then a tremendous amount of gravity is applied to Hyakugan and the others, and their already prone bodies are too heavy for them to stand up.


    ''''Kuaaa!��You!


    Hyakugan looked in anguish at the weight of being trampled by the giant on the asphalt.


    The worst of the situation, that they would all be captured at this point, passed through Hyakugan''s mind, and he immediately gave the order to the dark night leopard, who was refraining from giving the order to retreat.


    Hyakugan''s ability to see the entire situation from all directions, just as its two names suggest. Hyakugan''s mind had a number of screens, and he could grasp them at the same time. And it was able to control the actions of those it could see to some extent.


    This manipulation technique is especially effective for people with weak willpower or weak mentality.


    Hyakugan uses his eyes on the two teleporters whose consciousness is about to fly, and forcibly manipulates their hands towards him.


    ''''Mm!��Mizuho-sama, this guy!


    As soon as Ming Liang said that, Hyakugan''s figure disappeared, and he appeared in the space by the side of the highway and fell directly under the highway''s elevated tracks.


    ''How reckless!��If you try to travel a distance beyond the teleporter''s capabilities, the teleportation failure rate jumps!


    Mizuho was surprised to see Hyakugan in action. The teleporter''s ability is known to be a powerful ability in itself. A teleporter has the ability to instantly move objects within visible range and within a few meters of each other.��However, if they try to move beyond that ability, there is a tens of percent chance that they will disappear but not appear anywhere.


    And no one can know where it has disappeared to. It was such a dangerous behavior that there were even high-level teleporters who used this characteristic to attack us.


    ''''Mizuho-san!��It''s Yuto-san!


    Marion, who is activating her jutsu while facing backwards, shouts out.


    Right now, Yuto and Stopwater are crossing each other almost evenly, but they are not unharmed.


    They are repeatedly attacking and intercepting each other''s special attacks, and each time they duck only the most urgent points, but carve wounds all over their bodies. Yuto spits blood-covered spit out of his mouth, but he doesn''t stop moving. His uniform was already soaked in blood in various places, and that was as well as stopping the water.


    That epic beating is still going on between the two sides.


    As Mizuho and Meira turned around at the sound of Marion''s shout, Yuto took a thrust from the black-coated cudgel of the water stoppage to his left shoulder and looked slightly anguished, but he quickly erased his expression and used the left shoulder blow he received from the cudgel to propel him forward, turning his body to the left and thrusting out a posture with his right hand.


    The posture of the posture pierced through the left shoulder of the stopper.


    ''''Yuto-oh!''''


    Witnessing that horrific battle of skills, Mizuho''s face turned pale and she screamed out.


    Marion was also speechless as her eyes widened.


    ''''Mizuho-sama!��Du Du, you have my back!��That''s our preferred range for this distance!


    !


    Said loudly by Meira, Mizuho instantly generated Kamitachi and released it towards the water stoppage as they stopped moving for a moment from each other. Among the many spirit arts, wind spirit arts is characterized by its speed being the fastest.


    The Kamitachi released by Mizuho is approaching the water stoppage at the speed of sound.


    But.........


    Don''t mess with me!


    Yuto, who should have been covered, yelled at him.


    Stoppage jumped away from Yuto and sent back to Mizuho and the others as if inviting a vacuum blade as he treated the cudgel like a baton with his right hand only while hanging his unmoving left hand against the approaching Kamigami.


    Yuto used this gap to slam a posture on the stopwatch while hanging his left hand, which was as motionless as the stopwatch, with his left hand hanging down.


    ''''Hmph!''''


    Stopwater takes it with a cudgel clenched in his right hand.


    Blood gushed from the wounds on their right arms like water leaking out of a perforated water balloon.


    When the Kamaira were sent back, Mizuho and the others were unable to intercept them in time and jumped to the side, slamming their own bodies into the asphalt.


    Meira spun around and regained her poise, and stared at Yuto and the water stoppage as if she had seen something unbelievable.


    ''There''s no room to take advantage!��You can''t even cover us on our own!


    Once Yuto and Stopwater separated, they grabbed their prey with only their right hands and glared at each other.


    Yuto sets up his posture right halfway through the posture and talks back to the cessation.


    ''''You too, give up already!��If you come any further....


    What''s coming?


    I''m going to kill you!


    Stopwater smiled at that spirited line of Yuto.


    ''''You didn''t tell me your name my name is Yan Shizui, Doudou Yuto.


    ....


    But if I kill you here and there''s no courier to carry you off I''ll have to step aside!


    At the same time as those words, Stopwater threw the cudgel at Mizuho and the others.


    ''''!''''


    The cudgel filled with the sacred ki of stopping water was spinning high as it charged at Mizuho and the others.


    Zuiho and Marion quickly realized that Zuiho and Marion quickly deployed the rock wall of earth spirit art and Marion deployed the Holy Cycle, but they quickly realized the error in judgment. From the fragments of power released by that cudgel, they could tell that it wasn''t just thrown at them, and their faces were strained.


    The cudgel radiates a presence that separates life and death and gives a glimpse of the interstices of this world. Zuiho and Marion also found that out by experiencing several deadly battles.


    With that black-painted cudgel looming in front of them, Mizuho and Marion had given up on being unharmed, but they would not give up on living. They would give everything they had to this one defense with their full spiritual power.


    Meira suddenly threw her body out and jumped in front of Mizuho and the others.


    And at the moment when the cudgel reaches Mizuho and the others........


    The cudgel thrown by Stoppage flew in the air to the left.


    At the same time, ETIbai bursts to the right.


    Mizuho, Marion and a speechless Meira saw the figure of Yuto in front of them as he threw the ETOBA towards them.


    ''''Yuto!''''


    Eugene!


    And there''s no sign of the cessation that was supposed to be there.


    Ming Liang breathed a breath of relief from the bottom of his heart, but he immediately stood up and rushed towards Yuto.


    ''''Dou Dou-kun! Are you...? Hurry up and get that wound fixed!


    Slightly later, Mizuho and Marion followed suit.


    Marion''s eyes and cheeks were already wet with tears.


    On the destroyed highway, Yuto didn''t care about the wounds all over his body, and he was staring at the place where Stopwater should have been.


    ''''Yan Cessation........''''


    That''s all he muttered, and Yuto''s eyes stared sharply in the direction where the water stop seemed to have disappeared.

 157-Yan Zhishui ⑥

    What the hell?��What the hell!��What is that boy?��It''s not supposed to be... it''s not supposed to be like this!


    Hundred Eyes was in the back seat of a car driven by a Chinese agent who was speeding through the city.


    Hundred Eyes, who had always kept a calm expression on his face, was now unable to grasp the situation and slapped his own knee in anger and impatience. The strategy hadn''t worked at all, and Hyakugan had practically left his friends behind to escape. The current Hyakugan is just a loser and a fugitive. The current scarred figure deserves to be called that.


    It was a situation that he hadn''t imagined before executing the operation.


    (The dead bird slipped up?��(No it didn''t look that way as far as I can tell)


    Moments ago was the first time that Hyakugan had seen the battle of Death Bird and Yan Shui with his eyes. Therefore, he didn''t know exactly if the dead bird was cutting corners or not.


    (I don''t know of any such high-level offense or defense. Moreover, there is no benefit to the dead bird by cutting corners. The kids are in our hands, you know. But........they''re just a D-ranked kid!��(No way........the agency sent you!)


    The car with Hyakugan in it heads to the hotel that Hyakugan and the others are using as their temporary lodging.


    (The agency deliberately certified a high rank ability person as D-ranked... no, but our actions shouldn''t have been known beforehand.)


    The more Hyakugan thinks about it, the more he doesn''t understand. All of the confusion in that Hyakugan''s head was caused by that rank D boy.


    Considering the dead bird''s history of warfare, even if his skills were a little bit off, his ability should have been at least a rank S, as the agency called it.


    That is why it was impossible for him to fail.


    (Why would such an inferior-ranked little boy be on par with a dead bird?!


    But right now, this failure hurts more than that.


    This time''s mission hadn''t been envisioned as what would happen after the failure. Moreover, with the clash of power between Death Bird and Yuto, it had become several times more flamboyant than what they had expected.


    This kind of extremely forceful commotion was caused in another country, Japan. As expected, Japan will not be able to ignore it.


    "Godd*mn it!


    Hundred Eyes slammed his fist into the door of a sturdy, bulletproof car.


    Hyakugan has an idea of what to expect in the future.


    With this failure, we are no longer talking about a quarrel with a competent person belonging to an agency. It was a flamboyant rampage on a public road in another country. And, in no small part, they have destroyed that highway.


    And, of course, the fact that they rioted in a school in another country is added to the list.


    The Japanese government, as expected, will not remain silent any longer.


    In this situation, the Japanese government and the World Organization of Capable Persons (WPA), which does not have a staff of gifted and talented people, will work more closely together to investigate the incident and come up with a countermeasure. It is also inevitable that the ongoing discussions on the curse will be affected.


    Japan''s stance has hardened and the countermeasures will naturally be taken by the institutions. The nature of the request, which was until now supposed to be made quietly to the Japanese government, will also change.


    This means that the agencies will now move without hesitation. Moreover, despite the fact that they are working behind the scenes at the national level, they have left behind the evidence of recognition slips belonging to the Dark Night''s Leopard. Moreover, it has also left behind three people with Dark Night Leopard abilities in this raid.


    It''s a total failure.


    ''''Kuh... how did this happen!��This cushy request should have only made the Count remember better!��If I go home empty-handed with this, I''ll...


    Hyakugan stares at the floor of the car with his head in despair and fear.


    (I can''t end this ... at this point. I don''t care about the curse problem. I don''t care about the Chinese Communist People''s State!��(The Count''s orders must be obeyed!


    Hyakugan looked up and his empty eyes widened as if he had lost his sanity.


    ''''What happened to the dead bird...?''''


    ''No, no, no, not that much right now...''


    Even the agent replied to Momonome''s creepy atmosphere with dismay.


    ''No way, he''s not going to stay behind and continue fighting like that. He''s probably going to return to the hotel. Gather the rest of them immediately. Gather the remaining dark night leopards and everyone else!


    Yes, yes, I''ll tell him right away.


    After repelling the attack, Yuto and the others had given up on going to school for a while, and were heading to the institute''s laboratory in a car prepared by the Omine and Kamizen families, who appeared soon after that.


    There was also a medical facility dedicated to the agency there, and they were also expecting Nisae and Shima to come in to check on the situation.


    ''''Yuto-san, are you okay?''''


    Marion asks with tears in her eyes from Yuko''s right side.


    ''''Yeah, it''s okay, Marion. So don''t worry so much, I''m used to this kind of thing.......


    "Idiot!��How am I supposed to get used to this!��You''re left shoulder is a hot mess!


    A red-faced and angry Mizuho let out a loud voice from the other side of Marion.


    ''''Haha, I''m sorry...''''


    The car was driven by a member of the Omine family, sitting in the passenger''s seat, flanked by Akira and Marion and Mizuho in the back seat. Thinking of Yujin, who was injured all over his body, the collarbone in his left shoulder was broken and his shoulder acromioclavicular joint was injured, he tried to head for the two cars in a relaxed manner, but Mizuho and Marion wouldn''t give up the side of Yujin, and they ended up in the current situation.


    ''''Doudu-kun, in fact, don''t push yourself. If it''s too hard, please tell me right away. I''ll move those two to the car behind you immediately. Totally.........I know you two are worried about Mr. Dou Dou Dou, but you won''t be riding together.


    When Akera said that, both Mizuho and Marion looked away awkwardly.


    Meira sighed, but right now she was really worried about Yuto''s body.


    To Ming-liang, it was no exaggeration to say that Yuto had saved his and his Lord Mizuho''s lives. Ming Liang was not foolish enough to misjudge Yuto''s abilities after witnessing the fight between Yuto and Yan Shizui this time. A chill ran down his spine when he thought about what would have happened if it wasn''t for Yuto.


    That was why Meira felt indebted to Yuto. Especially for saving the Lord, Mizuho, and Marion, the guest of the Shitennji family.


    ''''Doudu-kun thank you. Without you, we wouldn''t be doing this now.


    ''No, don''t worry about it, Shinzen-san. Besides, it''s those guys who attacked us that are to blame.


    Yuto was a little uncomfortable with the situation with Mizuho and Marion moving their gazes all over his body from both sides to check all of his wounds. The two of them were tending to Yuto''s first aid, holding the wound ointment in one hand as they tended to him.


    ''''Oh, Mizuho-san, Marion-san, it''s okay. I''m strong in pain, and since Mizuho-san and the others are also wounded, you should apply it to your own first...''''


    Shut up!��Yuto.


    No. Please don''t move.


    Masato is told by the two girls with a pizzazz and is silent. The two girls apply an ointment containing antibiotics to the badly wounded area, but it tickles, and they apply it close to my face, and it''s kind of... embarrassing.


    Do they know what they are doing?��The three of them sit in the backseat, just to see what the situation would be like if they got any closer, even though there was no space between them.


    Yuto''s face is up in the air, but Mizuho and Marion are too absorbed in their treatment to notice, and they''re leaning in closer, their uniform skirts in disarray.


    Akera, worried about Yuto''s injuries, turned around to admonish them, and when she checked on his situation... she smiled and looked forward without saying anything.


    After a while, when they came near the institute''s laboratory, Ming Liang spoke to Yuto with a serious face.


    ''''Doudou-kun may I ask you something?''''


    What is it?


    Who the f*ck are you?


    ....


    That question from Akera caused Mizuho and Marion to unintentionally stop tending to Yuto''s wounds as well.


    ''''No, I''m sorry. I know I''m being rude. But I don''t think I''m the only one who feels this way........ Anyone who has seen you fight like that........


    ........Shinzen-san. My name is.........Du Du Yuto.


    What?


    ''''I''m the agency''s rank D natural ability, Dou Dou Dou Yuto. I''m nothing more or less than that. It''s just that my abilities are a bit specialized in melee combat.


    Akera listened in silence to Yuto''s explanation without changing her expression.


    ''''........I understand. If you say so, there''s no doubt about it. I''ll believe what you say. As long as you say so, I believe it. I''m sorry I said that. I''m sorry, Dudu.


    Okay that''s it, please, Shinzen-san.


    Mizuho and Marion heard the exchange and felt like they were patting their hearts, but they both also understood Akariang''s feelings painfully. The two of them were one of the few people who knew what kind of an ability called Dou Du Yuto was.


    But they have the same question as Ming Liang.


    Who is Du Du Yuto?��And.


    But the two of them had some inkling that the answer was not something they would hear from him. When that would be........I don''t know. But they felt that they had no choice but to wait for the day when they would hear it from Yuto''s mouth.......


    ''''But........what is the purpose of those guys? What is the purpose of preparing such a large amount of forces to carry it out? After this second attack, I know that they are definitely obsessed with either Mizuho-sama or Marion-san, but.......


    Meira would change the subject, but this one was certainly an important issue as well.


    What was he going to do after causing so much commotion?��And it doesn''t even have the appearance of secrecy anymore.


    I don''t know what their true purpose is. I don''t know what their real purpose is, but I''ve heard what they''re trying to do.


    ''What?��Mr. Du Du, did you hear that from that enemy?


    ''Yes......... I don''t know if it''s true or not because it''s what the enemy said, but that guy said it.


    Yuto shifted his gaze to Marion and his eyes met Marion''s blue eyes.


    ''''Those guys........said their goal was to abduct Marion-san and take her away to China.......''''


    ''Me? Why are you so...?


    Marion was astonished and so was Akera. And Mizuho put a lot of effort into her eyes, but still.....


    ''''My personal opinion, but I think this is probably true. Even in the last attack, I felt like those guys were aware of Marion-san. And I don''t think there''s any point in spouting such a lie to me in the midst of all that has happened.


    ''Is that true!��Mr. Du Du!


    Although he knew of such things as the use of the Sacred Dao Messenger in knowledge, Ming Liang had never met one.


    Moreover, I''ve also heard that although the knowledgeable Sacred Dao messengers are powerful, they are not interested in this kind of ukiyoe involvement.


    ''''Yes ... and that guy came up with his own name.


    Meira couldn''t help but turn back and look at Yuto.


    ''''That guy called himself Yan Shizui........''''


    "Swallow stop...?��I don''t think I''ve ever heard of a swallow... but no way!��A dead bird!��A dead bird''s water stoppage!


    Meira was speechless when she heard the name.


    Then, the car of Yuto and the others arrived at the gate of the institute''s laboratory.

 158-Wriggle

    In the parking lot of the military facility was the car of Zhang Lin, the Minister of Defense, who was also a senior Communist Party official.


    When Zhang Lin arrived in front of the Dark Night Leopard''s chieftain''s room at the back of the top floor of the facility, he turned to his attendant and said, "You wait here.


    ''''You stay here,''''


    I understand. Let me know if you need anything else.


    When Zhang Lin said that, that attendant man, who was wearing a deep military hat, nodded. That attendant man has a stocky, tall body and smiles while letting his matted silver hair hang down.


    Zhang Lin, who rarely trusted people, rarely allowed people to accompany him when he entered this establishment. In that sense, it could be said that this valet was treated exceptionally well. However, as expected, he was not allowed to accompany them to the room they were about to enter.


    With an impatient expression, Zhang Lin knocked on the door of the master''s room of this facility, the purpose of his visit this time.


    ''''Count!��I''m coming in!


    If it was the usual Zhang Lin, he would wait for a reply from inside before entering the room, but this time, he didn''t wait for a reply, but instead opened that massive door wide and disappeared into the room.


    From that uselessly wide open door, though only for a moment, the inside and the figure of the master of this room came into the view of the man who had been ordered to wait outside the room.


    Then the door closes and the tall, silver-haired man standing outside the room puts a hand to his chin and focuses on his eyes.


    ''Oh my goodness this is a surprise. I saw a man''s face that I hadn''t seen before. Then, is the mastermind of the curse its mistress? Hmm, but now I''m beginning to see the purpose of this. And the reason why he''s going after that blonde young lady.......in two ways. It''s troubling to think that that man is in command of this place, and maybe he even remembers my face by chance. I think I''ll pull it off here this time~


    Gaston rubbed his chin and muttered to himself. Despite the fact that he was infiltrating a super-secret facility of a nation, his face was calm and composed, as if he had come to the local supermarket for an errand.


    It''s no wonder I thought I''d seen the wards before. But thanks to this, I was able to get in easily. Is it an improvement over the one at Versailles?��Well, it''s a useless product for a vampire. But it''s a funny grass that you still call yourself the Count~


    Gaston crossed his arms thoughtfully as he adjusted the position of his military hat.


    ''''Hmm, what should I do.......As expected, it''s hard for me to go any further by myself. Even if I do my best here, there will be many people with Dark Night''s Leopard abilities, and it''s not good for me, a wanted person, to have my face revealed. It would be good if there are other people who are good at infiltration. Besides, my husband will be angry with me if I push myself too hard. For now, let''s explore the cursed altar and destroy it if there''s an opening and leave. It''s not good if we don''t work on the security cameras as well.


    Gaston gives one of them a look of congruence.


    ''Anyway, I''ll report to my husband and........ But.........when the other party is these guys, the real purpose is not the curse. That is if they are still thinking the same thing as 230 years ago. So that means........the blonde young lady is the real deal? This is something I need to find out about the person called the dead bird that Hayashi-san told me about earlier.


    As Gaston said that, he suddenly disappeared from the scene.


    After quieting Zhang Lin, who had come to accuse the Dark Night Leopard of a blunder in Japan, the Earl rested on the back of the sofa for a moment to catch his breath. Zhang Lin blurted out that the Dark Night Leopard blunder had started to cause difficulties in negotiations with Japan and that he was no longer remembered well by his superiors, and that what he would do about it was different.


    The Earl had explained the situation in a calm manner to remove the worry, and finally convinced Zhang Lin with a killing phrase.


    It was.


    ''''Lord Lin ... have I ever done anything detrimental to you before?��The current situation is not as good as we had expected, but it is within our expectations. Don''t worry.......Lord Lin can just think about what will happen after he becomes the chief.


    This was the case. As soon as he heard these words, Zhang Lin regained his composure and went out, chatting with the Count for the last time.


    Now, the Count scoffed as if he had chased away something trivial.


    ''''What a ... diminutive figure. Well, that makes him easy to handle. But, just a little while longer, and you''ll have a little more time with us. For our prayers. And then we will use the blood of the hated backdoor Orleanians who once thwarted our cause to see this longing accomplished.


    The Count reaches for his already cold tea.


    ''''Kukuku, it no longer matters what kind of damage or casualties are caused. It''s already right in front of us.


    Eyes drooping and mouth twisting, the Count sipped on his teacup.


    ''The Sword of Surt wanted to flaunt itself, to show the world the power of the gifted and the importance of their existence. But that would leave him vulnerable to all kinds of interference. That would not do the trick. And so I will hide in the shadows of history as I did before.


    The whites of the whites are gone from the Count''s eyes and all of his eyeballs turn black.


    ''''If that is the case.......why not create a situation where an ability holder is absolutely necessary.......''''


    The Count gave a throaty laugh and looked ecstatic.


    ''''Please wait, once the gate is opened, I will be able to invite you over here.


    The Count got up and walked further into the back room.


    There was a screen set up there, and on the screen was the figure of a suffering and writhing Hundred Eyes.


    ''''Foolish Hundred Eyes you useless man. But I''ll give you one last chance.


    The insect-breathing Hundred Eyes is crawling in what appears to be a hotel room.


    ''I sent Lorenza over there.


    Oh, you mean Master Lorenza himself?


    "If Lorenza were here, she''d know if you''re talking about that rank D kid. And if it''s true, Lorenza''s curse will rob the boy of his life force and prevent him from exerting his power.


    Breathing heavily in pain, Hyakugan managed to adjust his posture on the spot and bent his knees and bowed his head.


    ''''Next time, I will definitely take that Orleanian-blooded girl, even if I have to pay for this life!


    "Well ... and we can leave the control of the dead bird to Lorenza. It would be better to have the man who created that weakness work until the end of his life. A dead bird with a broken wing for a worthless child (trash) can be disposable for this one time. In some cases, I don''t mind killing a few of them to make an example out of them. Perhaps Lorenza thinks so too.


    Yes. Yes, sir.


    "Don''t be afraid to use any means at all but go ahead and do it with gusto, Hundred Eyes. If you get in the way, destroy everything and kill!��As long as the daughter of the back Orleanian blood is breathing!


    Hahaha!


    As Hyakugan bowed his head deeply, the communication was cut off and Hyakugan was released from the agony of agony that was assaulting him. When Hyakugan raised his head, he stood up unsteadily with the unusual gleam in his eyes that was on the verge of collapsing in fear, and he stood up unsteadily.

 159-The enemy

    �v�ˤ����ϙC�v���о����˵��Ť���ȡ��v�ˤϤ������о����ڤˤ���ҽ��ʩ�O���Ƥ��줿����[�ȥޥꥪ���һ�w�ˤĤ��Ƥ������Ȥ������������ˤȤ��줿�ΤDŽe�ҤΏ���Ҥǡ������ߙC�v�ձ�֧��֧���L�ε��Ť���Ĥ��Ȥˤʤä���


    ��[�ȥޥꥪ��ϵv�ˤΤ��Ȥ��ݤˤʤ�Τ����綠�路������Ť��ʤ����Ӥǡ���[�ϲ��ݤ򤦤��������Фä��������ꤷ���ޥꥪ��ϥ��ե��`�����äƤ����ΤΡ��I�֤��դ긩���Ƥ��롣


    �����϶��ˤΘ��Ӥ򤷤Ф餯Ҋ�Ƥ���ȡ��ڤ��_������


    ��������[������„�����������Ȥ�����ޤ���


    �����󣿡��Σ���������


    ���öž��μ��Ǥ���


    ��������


    ���������~����[�ȥޥꥪ���Ŀ���򤱤롣


    ���������ԏ������Ĥ��Ϥ���ޤ���˽����[����˽���������ζ��ˤǤ⤢���öž���Ԓ���Ť��Ƥ��ޤ����顣�������������˴_�J���������Ȥ�����ޤ���


    ����������


    ����[���ȥޥꥪ�󤵤�ϡ������öž��Όg���ˤĤ��ƼȤˤ���֪�Τ褦��Ҋ���ޤ����Ǥ���������Ϥ����Ǥ������������ռ�֦��������ǰ��һ������_�J���Ƥ����ޤ������ˤϡ����öž��Ϥ��Όg�����܇��֪���Τˡ��Τ��ޤ������Ȥ������Ǥ�������


    �������|������[�ȥޥꥪ���Ŀ��Ϥ碌����


    ���ɤ����ơ�������ʤ��Ȥ�„���Σ���������


    ��������˽���öž���ɤ��ˤ��������Ȥ��ϡ��ޤä��������Ƥ��ޤ��󡣤������ˤΤ��Α��L������ͨ�ǤϤ���ޤ��󡣤���ϥ�󥯣Ĥʤɤ˼{�ޤ��ΤǤϤʤ���ΤǤ����Ǥ��Τǡ��դ�˼�ä���Ǥ�������DZˤϜ���ʤΤ������ȡ��⤷���ˤ�����ΤǤ���С������Ϥˤ�äƤϡ�˽��C�v�˃P���������٤��Ǥ����ˤʤ��ΤǤϤ�˼���ޤ��ơ�����


    �������᰸����[�ȥޥꥪ����١�Ŀ��󤭤������@�����������ơ������Οo�ԤΤ��Ȥˡ���[�ȥޥꥪ����٤�Ŀ��Ϥ魯�ȡ���Ц���򤹤롣


    ������ϟo�ä衢������


    ��������


    ���Ϥ�������֡��v�ˤ���ϡ�����ʤ��ȤϿ����Ƥ��ʤ���˼���ޤ���


    ���ιʤǤ������öž��ʤ齫�������ΙC�v��ؓ�ä����Ĥ��Ȥ⡭�����䡢��Ǥ⤽���кˤȤ���ʮ�֤˙C�ܤ����˼���ޤ���������ˡ��ˤΌg����Ҋ�Ϥ��������äơ�����


    �������͡����������������Ԥ�ͨ��Τ褦�ˤ�˼���˽��ޥꥪ��⤽��򿼤��ʤ���ʤä����项


    �����㤢������


    ���Ǥ�͡����v�ˤϤ͡����äȡ�����ʤ��Ȥˁ������ä��Ƥ��ʤ���˼���Τ衣�Ȥ������������Ƥ⤤�ʤ����Ȥ����Ф������项


    ��[�����ä��褦�ʡ�����Ǥ��Ƥ��εv�ˤ�϶�����褦�ʱ�����X��Ϣ���¤���


    ��������Ϥ��ơ���[����ҕ������


    ���Ǥ⡢����Ǥϡ��ΤΤ�����öž��Ϥ���ʤˤ⡭�����������B�Ȥޤ����L���ݤ��Ƥޤǡ��������⡢����ؓ�äƤޤǡ�


    �����κ������ޥꥪ������������~��Ŀ����Ȥ���


    ���Ϥ�������������˽�����������ͬ�����Ȥ򿼤��Ƥ��ޤ����v�ˤ���ϡ����Ĥ����ΣꓤʤȤ����������ä����Ȥ�ݤˤ��뤳�Ȥ�ʤ���Ǥ��������Ǥ⡹


    �����ϥޥꥪ�����򤱤ơ��Τ����~����Ĥ褦���a�ä���


    �ޥꥪ����Ĥ��ڤˤ��벻�����ͤ���褦���Է֤��ؤ��x����դꤳ�֤������롣


    ��˽�⤦�ޤ��������ʤ���Ǥ����ɡ�����ϵv�ˤ���Τ��Ȥ��ΤȤʤ��֤����Ǥ����v�ˤ���ˤȤäơ����줬��Ȼ�ʤ����˼���ޤ���


    ��������


    �������顢�˷��ʤ���Ǥ������줬�v�ˤ���Ǥ����顣�����r�ۡ�����Ǥ����ɡ�


    �����Ԥ��ȥޥꥪ��Ϥ������h�����ꤷ���ʤ����ˤӤ�΢Ц��Ҋ������


    �����������Ǥ������֤���ޤ�����˽�⤪����Ǥ����͡�


    �����ϥޥꥪ����B���Ҋ������[�α���򤽤줾���Ҋ�ơ��H����Ц�������ˤ��ʤŤ������������[�����M�ߡ������ԤΤ褦�˿ڤ��_����


    ���Ǥ�_���ˡ��⤦����ä��ϕN־�򤬤��äƤ⤤���Τ裡�������Ĥϡ���������С�ĺ�餷���äƘS�ˤʤ�������������ˡ��������Τ��Ȥ��äơ������ˤ礴�ˤ硹


    ��������[���ꤹ�ܤߤ����~�ˇ��������Ƥ��ޤ���


    ������ã����Τ衢��������


    �����䡢���ߤޤ��󡣤�������[���������Ǥ��͡�����������ϤȤ��ƤΥ��ɥХ����ʤΤǤ��������������ФϤ���������w�Ф��ƤǤ⡢ǰ���M�ޤ���Τ��֤Ǥ��裿���Ф�Ů�Ԥ���Ѻ�������R��ߤ�뤳�Ȥ��ࡩ�����Ǥ����顣�ޥꥪ�󤵤�⡭���͡�


    �����������ʤ�Ǥ�������


    �������Ǥ����Ǥ����顢�Ф��ޤ��ޤ����Ƥ���r���ԤäƤ���Ǥ���ǰ���M�ᡢ�Ϥ�Ѥ����äƤ͡��ФϤ�������Ů�Ԥ�߳�弤����ͻ���Ӥ�����뤳�Ȥ⤢���Ǥ����ޤ��Ƥ䡢���¤�˼�äƤ���Ů�ԤΤ�Τʤ�_�ʤϸߤ��ʤ�ޤ��裿���Фγ��L����ĤΤ�����Ů�Ԥ�˼���ޤ��������Ф�Ѻ���Τ�e�ː������ȤǤϤ���ޤ���


    ����������


    ��[�ȥޥꥪ��Ϥ��줾��ˡ����줾��ο������������Ȥ�„�����Ȥ���ˤʤ롣


    ���ζ��ˤ��ˤ�S���ݤ�Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ����������Ҥ�������Ц�ߤ�Ҋ������


    ���Ǥ�������ΤȤ������öž��Όg���ϡ��ռ�֦����ˤρ����ʤ��Ǥ����ޤ����öž������Κݤˤʤä��Ȥ��ޤǴ����ޤ��礦��


    �����������Ԥ�������ˡ�����Ҥ��ռ�֦��־Ħ���ˤ�F������


    �v�ˤϙC�v���о����ڤˤ���ҽ���ҤȤ����ˤϡ��O������ä����ݤΥ٥åɤ��ޤ�����Ƥ������ȤۤɤޤǙC�v�����Υɥ����`���ί����ܤ����Ǥ��ۤ줿�����\�Ƥ��äƤ��������Εr�˥��ȥ����Ҋ���ɥ����`�����������˹Ǥ��ۤ�Ƥ��뤬���_���ˤϤޤäƤ�����@���졢���֥������줿���v�ˤϤ����Ϥꡢ���ʹ��ֹ���ע��Τߤ�ʩ���Ƥ�餤������äƤ��롣


    ����ֹˮ���������Ĥϡ�һ�壩


    �v�ˤ�ֹˮ�Ȥ��L����ӛ�����c���Ƥ�����


    �餤�����С���˼����ֹˮ�����k�Ȥ�Ȥ���u�Ĥ�Ŀ�Ĥ��Ԥ�졢�v�ˤ���ȫ���^��Ѫ��Ǥ餻����


    �������褦�ˤ��С���ȫ�ˁ\����줿�Τ��⤷��ʤ����Ǥ⡢�ιʤ����Ĥϡ����Εr��Ц�ä������������


    �v�ˤϡ���ˤʤä��侲�˿������ֹˮ���Է֤�虜��ŭ�餻�ơ��v�ˤ����ݤˤʤ�褦�����򤱤��褦�˸Ф��Ƥ�����������������Ϥ��������Τ����������L���Ȥ����֤˱��ݤ��������ǰ�ˡ��ޤ��όg����k�]������ǰ�˵����Τ�������`����


    �ˤ⡢�v��餺��������Όg����֤ä�ֹˮ������Ȥ�����ЄӤ˳����Τ��ݤˤʤ롣


    ����ʿ�Ȥ��Ƥ��F�꤫��������Ȥ⡢�Τ����˾Ѥ��Ǥ⤢�ä��Τ����Ǥ⡢�虜�Ȥ��������ơ��Τ�������������


    �񡢵v�ˤˤϺΤ�ֹˮ��һ��ʤ�̿���������褦�˸Ф���Τ���ֹˮ�Ϥ����餬Ҋ�`�äƤ��ʤ���С����ݤǑ�äƤ���褦��˼�������줫�鿼����С��ҹ֮�������ܤ����Ȥ������m�����줵���褦�Ȥ��Ƥ���Τ��Œg����


    ������������ˤ⤦һ�����ä�����Τϡ�ֹˮ�Ͻ�ؤ��u�Ĥη��ˤ��ҹ֮���șC�v���ݤŤ��褦�ˤ⤷�Ƥ��롣�ɚ��ʹ��������Ĥ��ҹ֮���������ߤ����ڤ��ںϤ����J�RƱ�����Ƥ���褦�ˤ��Ƥ�����


    ����ǤϙC�v�˷��Ĥδ��x���֤��뤨�����m�����줬���y�ˤʤ��������


    ���C�v���ҹ֮���������䡢�й������Ȥ��v�S�򐙻�������Τ�Ŀ�ĤʤΤ��g�`���ʤ������䡢����������Τ�Ŀ�Ĥ������ʡ��Ǥ⡭�����줬Ŀ�Ĥʤ顢�⤦�_�ɤ��Ƥ�����ԤäƤ����Ϥ�������ʤ�ɤ����ơ����ݤǑ餤���˒줱�Ƥ��룿���Τ򿼤��Ƥ���������


    ֹˮ�Ϥ���Ǥ��ơ����m����аħ�򤷤ʤ�����Ҍg�����m�Ϥ��ʤ����Ȥ��Ƥ���Τ����������v�ˤˤϷ֤���ʤ���


    �ޤ����ޥꥪ������¤��褦�Ȥ���Ŀ�Ĥ�֤���ʤ��ޤޤ���


    ��ͬ���ҹ֮�����˒줱�Ƥ������{�Ȥτe���ʤΤ��g�`���ʤ����������ɡ������\Ļ���l�ʤ������ͬ�����狼�����e�������狼��


    �v�ˤ������ˤդ���ȡ��٥åɤκ���ä��Ƥ���v�ˤ�Я���Ԓ���Q�ä���


    �v�ˤ�����Ѻ�����ʤ�������𤳤���Я����_�J����ȡ��Ԓ�β���ˤˤϥ����ȥ�ȱ�ʾ����Ƥ��롣


    �������������ȥ󣡡�


    �v�ˤϤ������Ԓ�ˤǤ롣


    �������ȥ󣿡��Τ��֤��ä��������󡭡����󡢤�������


    ���Ϥ��������Ĥ��ҹ֮�������I�Ǥ������{�Ϲ������Ώ��֤Ȥ�����С���ˤ��᰸������ΤǤ������u�ĤϤ����Ĥ����^��ȤäƤ��ޤ�������ǡ����ǡ���ֹˮ�ˤĤ��ƤǤ���������


    Я��Խ����Ԓ����륬���ȥ�����~�˵v�ˤ�Ŀ�ϴ󤭤��ڤ��롣


    ���ӹ����������|�ˣ���������ǡ�����


    �����B�ȤޤǺ��Ф줿�Ф����ɤ����ƽ�Ϥ������Ĥ�Τʤ��ӹ��������ؤäƤ���Τ��Ϸ֤���ޤ��󡣤��줫�顢˽�Ϥ����ӹ�������׷�ä��ձ��ˤ����ˑ���ޤ����񤫤��w�ЙC�ˁ\��Τǡ����ޤ������С��������B����ȑ��ʤ��Ƥ�g�फ�⤷��ޤ���


    ���֤��ä������ꤷ�U�ʤ����ɡ��������衹


    �����ȥ�ϋ��Ӥ������`������õĤ����⤷�Ƥ�������ʤΤǵv�ˤ�����Ǥ⤳�Έ����ن��ϤǤ��ʤ������Τ��ᡢ�������g��ͬ���褦���ƄӤ򤷤ʤ���Фʤ餤��


    ������ȵ��ǡ�����Ǥ������⤤�η��Ǥ��������΅��{�δ�Ԫ��˼��������Έ����ϺΤȤʤ��֤��ä��ΤǤ����������ޤǤ��{���Ť��ޤ���Ǥ������������ҹ֮�����H��β��ݤΰ¤ˤ���Τǡ����⤦�٤��r�g������С��l�⤤�ʤ�϶��Ѥ����Ȥ���ܤʤΤǤ��������B����η����ݤˤʤ�ޤ����Τǡ�


    �����䡢���Ĥ⤢�꤬�Ȥ��������ȥ�


    �����������äǤ��衫����ؤ����֤�����Ф�ä�ɫ����������Ǥ���������DZ�뤬���ޤ��Τ�����ФǤ����ɡ��������w�ЙC�δ�\��ʼ�ޤä��Τ�Ԕ�������Ȥ���Ǥޤ��B�j���ޤ�����


    ���֤��ä���


    �����ȥ�Ȥ��Ԓ���Ф�ȡ����v�ˤϡ��������Ŀ���Ƥ���


    ���ҹ֮�������I�������η��¤���΅��{�⤳���Ĥ���˘I���������⡢�ޥꥪ�󤵤��Ѥ��Τ⤳���Ĥ��������ơ������ֶΤˤ��줿��ֹˮ���ӹ������|�ˡ�����


    �v�ˤ�Ŀ����������ꡢ���εפ����ɚ⤬���դ��������


    �����ơ��v�ˤ�䄤�ҕ����Ť�Ŀ�ǥեä�Ц����


    ���ޥꥪ�󤵤����ٗ��ħ����T���_���äƤ����Τʤ顭�������ι�������ǤϤʤ����ɡ��öŤΔ��Ǥ⤢��͡�����


    �v�ˤ����Q�����褦�˿ڤ��_������


    �����Ӥ��󡭡���


    ���ϩ`����������������äơ��v�ˣ����ɤ������Σ��������΂�����


    ͻȻ���I�֤��Ϥ���ϲ�֤褦�ˬF�줿���Ӥ��ä������v�ˤ��ˤ�Ҋ�ơ��O�Ȥ��ǪN������


    ���v�ˣ����l�������l�ˤ��줿�Σ�����


    �����������ɷ�����顢���Ӥ���


    ���`�ѥ�ȰפΤ�ä���Ȥ����֥饦���ˤ΋��Ӥϛ�Ŀ�˵v�ˤ��l���Ĥꡢ�v�ˤ����Ф�����z��褦��Ħ�롣�v�ˤ��������x�΋��Ӥ��@�������ӤΤ��ޤ���ǪN���褦�˻ŤƤƤ��ޤ�


    ����ȡ������路ʼ�����Ӥ�Ŀ�ϵ����Ϥ��ꡢ���οڤ����त�פ�©�������


    ���桢�S���󡭡���˽�εv�ˤˡ����v�ˤˤ����Ŀ�˺Ϥ碌��ū���l�裡����


    ����������äȡ������Ӥ��󣿡�


    ���Ӥ���k������둈R��ҽ�����ڤ����Ʃ`�֥뤬���������ȓe���������


    �v�ˤ���श��ơ��ŤƤ롣


    ���֤�������������ëһ����Ф��ʤ�����������l�����v�ˣ��������Ĥ���ǰ��̤��ƣ��������ĤΤߤʤ餺�������Ĥΰ��������ޤǸ��~�䤷�ˣ���


    �����äơ����äƣ������Ӥ�������Ť��Ƥ�������������ޤǤ��ä��顢��������餡�����W����������뤥������


    �����㤢��������ޤǣ���


    �����Ӥ��󡢤����������Ť��Ƥ�����Ԓ�򣡡�Ԓ��„���Ƥ�����


    �v�ˤ���Ŀ�Nj��Ӥ����˱����Ť�����


    �����ᡢ�褦�䤯����Ť���ҽ�����ڡ�


    �v�ˤ�������嶤᤿���Ӥ����ˤ������٥åɺ�ˤ��ä����Ӥ����ä���


    ���ǡ��v�ˣ����Τ����ä��Σ���


    �����󡢤���äȡ����Ӥ����„���������Ȥ��m�ߤ������Ȥ����äƤ͡�


    ���֤��ä����


    ���������Τ򣿡�


    ���Ӥ������Ϥ���ȡ��Τ�˼�ä��������δ󤭤�ʢ���Ϥ��Ƥ���֥饦���Υܥ�����֤򤫤����⤷ʼ��롣�v�ˤϥݥ���Ȥ�������Ǥ����Ҋ�Ĥ᤿�������ơ����⤷���ܥ�����x����\�����Ť�Ҋ���Ƥ��ơ���


    ������äȣ����Τ򤷤Ƥ�Σ��������Ӥ��󣡡�


    ���Τäơ��v�ˤΤ������������ȤǤ��礦��������ʲ��ݤ�˽һ�ˤ�������ǡ������⡭���٥åɤ��ϤǴ��äƤ��롣�⤦�����v�ˤä��顭�����Ǥ⡢�Ҥ�����


    �]�����ʤ���u���餦���ӡ�


    �����䣡���`�����`�`���������Ӥ��󡢤ޤ�Ԓ��„���Ƥ�����


    �����`��


    ���Ӥϵv�ˤ����~���ĵײ�����������¤�������


    ���ޤ����m�ߤ������Ȥ����ɡ�ǰ�˃W�δ�����ѧУ���Фä����Ȥ����ä��Ǥ��礦���������ޤ��m�ߤ�������衣��ȤσW��������ʤ����⤷��ʤ����ɡ�


    ������������ʤ��ȣ������������ä衢ѧУ�ϘS�����ä������ޤ��ФäƤߤ�����˼�äƤ����Τ裡������`���Ҥ����ʤ�����ȤϺΤ����[�ܤ������项


    �����Ϥϡ����ʤ�٤����ˤ���ˤ���͡�


    �������„���������Ȥϣ���


    ����������Ȥ����W���������g��DZ��Ȥ�������������l�ˤ�Ф줺���̤��z��Τ�������ˤäƤ��룿������ä��m�ߤ������Ȥ���������


    ��DZ�룿���l�ˤ�ݤŤ��줺�ˡ��äƤ������ȣ������`�󡢤���ʤ�����ū��ϽY��������˼�����ɡ��������������äƤĤ����Ӥ�����������


    ������������


    ���������������Ӥ����ʤ��l�ˤ�ݤŤ���ʤ��ɤ���������ͨ��Ŀ��ǰ��i����Ƥ�ݤˤʤ�ʤ������γ֤����衣˽�Ǥ⤽���Ӥ������ݤŤ����褦�Ȥ��ʤ��ޤꡢ����Τ�֤���ʤ����项


    ���ة`��������Ӥ���������������


    ���񡢺��Ӥ�������


    �����������񡢺��٤�Σ����Ǥ���Ф������m�ߤ������Ȥ����뤫�顢����Ǥ��뤫�ʣ���


    ������ʤεv�ˤ����٤С�������ϲ��������衣���㤢�������������ǰ�����Ǥ����ơ���ǰ�Ϥ͡������R�������衣�������ԤäƤߤơ�


    �����󡢷֤��ä������`�ȡ����R���󣡡��������󣡡����ơ�


    �v�ˤϤɤ���Ӥ�����������˼���Ĥġ����ɡ��󤭤�����Ǻ���Ǥߤ���


    ������������


    ���`��Ȥ��ơ��Τ����ʤ�ҽ���ҡ�


    ���������죿�����ʤ��裿��


    ���`����⤦���Ƥ��衣�Ϥ��`�������Ӥ����Ϥ���äȐ���ä��ʤΤ����ޤˤ����ʤΤ�ͤ������餡�����v�ˤ���������������Ƥ��ʤ��`���������Ƥ��ʤ��ȡ��⤦������Ǥ����ʤ���裡��


    �����`����


    ������ʤ��ӣ�����äȺ���Ǥ��ä��Τˤ�����


    �ɤ�����Ȥ�ʤ�����„�����Ƥ��롣


    �v�ˤ��܇��_�J���뤬���Ϥ�����ˤϤʤ���


    ���ۤ顢�����Ȱ��٤ʤ��������ʤ������˵v�ˤ��m�ߤ��������äơ�


    ������


    ������������


    �Ҥ�������С����Ů���Ӥ���������„�����Ƥ��롣


    ����ȡ����Ӥ��������Ӥ�������졩�˺Τ���Ҋ���Ƥ���褦�˸Ф���졢�v�ˤ�Ŀ�����餷�Ƥߤ�ȡ���


    �����Ф�ƣ���


    ���w�ӳ��ƣ���


    �����ɥ󥬥饬�å���`�󣡡���


    ͻȻ���v�ˤ�Ŀ�����餷��Ҋ�Ƥ������g�ˡ�Сѧ�����餤���ˤ򤷤�Ů���Ӷ��ˤ������������б��ˤ��I���ڤ��ƬF�줿��


    ��������


    �v�ˤϟo�Ԥǡ���Ŀ��


    ���������ޤ���������ʤ�ʤΤͣ�


    ����ͻȻ�F�줿���R���������\��С���ʤ����ä��^��С���ʞ�ñ�Ӥ򤫤֤ꡢ���Y�ߤΤ褦�ʷ�װ�ǡ�����äȤ���ͫ�ǛQ�ޤä������Ȥ����褦�ʡ����ɤ��


    ���Ҥ餬���I�˺��Ф�ơ��Ǹߡ�����


    ���Ҥ����ơ��F�餷���ƣ�����Ӥ��Ǥ�����ʤ�����


    ��������


    �����ˋ��Ӥ��֤�ߵ�������ˤ��Ф��Ĥ��롣


    ���Ϥ��Ϥ����֤��ä����顣���㤢�����R�������ϵv�ˤ��Ԥ����Ȥ�„���Ƥ����Ƥ͡�


    ������������


    �����礤�䤵����


    �v�ˤ϶��ˤ����Ť��Ƥ�����פ��Ф��ǥϥ��ƥ󥷥��ʰ��R��������Ҋ�Ĥ�ơ�˼�鷺Ц�ߤ򤳤ܤ������ɤ�����ɤǤ��졢�Է֤����s��Y��Ǥ��줿�Τ��������⡢ͻȻ���ن��ˤ�ꤸ�Ƥ��äƤ��롣


    �����R���������������Ƥ���Ƥ��꤬�Ȥ�������äȡ����ˤ��m�ߤ������Ȥ������������ˤˤϡ�����ä��̤��z��Ǵ_�J���Ƥۤ�����Τ����äơ��⤷�Ǥ���ФǤ�����������Ɖ����Ƥ�餤��������衹


    �����󤦤�


    ���դ�դ�


    ���R�����������M��ǺζȤ��h�����v�ˤΥ٥åɤˤ���˽��Ť��Ƥ��롣


    �����I�������ϣ���


    �����I�ν�����������a�o�������Ҥ����������q�룡��


    ���ˤ��v�ˤˤ���Ĥä������Τǡ�˼�鷺�v�ˤ϶��ˤ��^���Ǥ���


    ����������


    ;�ˤ˰��R������������ơ��Ф֡�


    ���šݰٱ�����


    ����������ɥѥ�`����


    ���������������򣡡���


    ����äȡ����������v�ˤ��������ˤ��愇����򤱤롣


    ���й��α��������ˤ���܊��ʩ�O����ˮ�G�ΰ��Ǥˡ�


    �����„���ȡ����R�������ϻ������֤ΤҤ��Ϥ碌�ơ��v�ˤ���򤱤롣


    ���ϵ㣡��


    ����֪����


    �����Ϥϡ�������͡��ɹ������餴�����򿼤��Ƥ������项


    �����������������㤢�����ä����ФäƤ��룡����


    ���R�������ϚZϲ����������h���Ϥ��ȡ��󤭤������Ϥ�����


    ������ͨ�������f�j�죡����


    �������~��ͬ�r�˶��ˤ��ˤ���Ȼ��������ҽ���Ҥ˵v�ˤȋ��Ӥ��Ф���롣


    ���������Ӥ��󣿡�


    ���Σ����v�ˡ�����


    һ˲�ξ��š�


    �����Ȥξ���Ĥʈ�����̤��Ƥʤ�������ɡ�����


    ����������ʤ�����ɤ͡�


    �v�ˤȋ��Ӥ��g�˺ΤȤ��Ԥ��ʤ�����ʿ՚ݤ�Ư�ä���

 160-Visible enemy ②

    When Yuto and the others arrived at the institute''s laboratory, Yuto was immediately transferred to the medical facility inside the institute. Mizuho and Marion were about to follow them, but were stopped by Akira, so they had to wait for the head of the Japanese branch of the Institute for Abilities to arrive in a separate room in the reception room.


    Mizuho and Marion looked fidgety and restless, as if they were worried about Yuto, Mizuho was pacing around the room, while Marion was sitting on the sofa, but she was holding her hands and looking down.


    Meira watched the two of them for a while and then opened her mouth.


    ''''........Mizuho-sama, I have something to ask you.


    Yeah?��What?��Meira.


    It''s about Mr. Du Du.


    ....


    Mizuho and Marion turn to look at Meira''s words.


    ''''No, I don''t mean to pry too deeply. I believe in what Mizuho-sama and our lifesaver, Doudou-kun, have to say. I just want to confirm something with both of you.


    Yes.


    ''''It seems like Master Ruizhu and Marion already know about this Dou Dou Dou Dou-kun''s abilities. But that''s fine.


    Mizuho and Marion looked at each other at Meira''s question.


    ''''Why ... are you asking me that?��Meira.


    ''''No, I have no desire to do anything about Mr. Dou Dou Dou at all. However, that fighting power of his is not normal. That is not something that can be classified as a rank D or anything else. So it occurred to me. Is that enough to satisfy him?��And. If he wants to ... if he wants ... in some cases, I thought I might be able to reach out to the agency and help in some small way...


    Mizuho and Marion''s eyes widened a bit at Meira''s suggestion and were surprised. Then, after a few moments of silence, Mizuho and Marion looked at each other again and smiled bitterly.


    ''''That''s useless, Meira.


    What?


    ''''Yes ... maybe you don''t think that way, Yuto-san.


    Why?�� Besides, the price for his ability is worth it...


    ''Well I think Meira''s right about that. Because me and Marion don''t even think about it anymore.


    Well.....


    ''But you know........I''m sure Yuto doesn''t put any value on such things. Or perhaps it''s more like he doesn''t even think about it.


    Mizuho exhaled lightly with a troubled, yet affirming look at that Yuto.


    Meiliang looked up and looked squarely at Mizuho.


    ''''But then, what''s the point of you being so........ You even played a fight to the death with that dead bird........and even got wounded.


    Marion, who sits beside Meira, looks down at Meira''s words.


    ''''Yes Mr. Meira, I''m thinking the same thing as you are. Yuto-san doesn''t even mind putting herself in the most dangerous place all the time. .........but


    Meira turns her head to Marion and is silent as she waits for her next words.


    Marion made a clenched fist around her own chest as if to endure the anxiety in her heart.


    ''I can''t tell you well either... but I can kind of see what''s going on with you right now, Yuto-san. I think it''s natural for you, Yuto-san.


    ....


    So, it can''t be helped. Because that''s what you are, Masato. ........although I worry about it sometimes.


    When she said that, Marion showed a mature smile that was not appropriate for her age.


    ''''I see.......I see. I was meddling too, wasn''t I?''''


    Meira looked at each of Marion''s and Mizuho''s expressions of resignation and laughed slightly and nodded quietly. Then Mizuho crossed her arms and opened her mouth as if she were talking to herself.


    ''''But sure, it''s okay to have a little more upward mobility!��He... It would make life so much easier.��And ... and ... even the future ... mmmm.


    Meira gushes at Mizuho''s ass-kicking words.


    ''''Wait!��What, Meira!


    ''''No, I''m sorry. It''s just that, Mizuho-sama, well this is my advice as an older man, but you can make a man like that move forward, even if it means kicking him in the buttocks, right?��Men are often encouraged by women to raise their awareness. Marion, too........


    Oh, really?


    ''Yes. So, when a man is getting bogged down, I tell him. I''ll tell them to move on and aim higher. Sometimes a man is motivated by that kind of encouragement from a woman. And if it''s from a woman he cares about, the odds are much better, right?��I think it''s a good woman to wait for a man to grow up, but there''s nothing wrong with pushing back.


    "!


    Mizuho and Marion each get a look on their faces that they''ve heard good things in their own thoughts.


    Meira, who was happily watching the two of them, gave a happy smile.


    ''''But for now, I won''t tell Hisae about Doudu-kun''s abilities. Let''s wait until DoDu-kun is ready to do so.


    A few minutes after Akira said that, Nisae and Shima appeared in the reception room.


    Yuto was lying on a bed in a well-equipped room in the institute''s laboratory, not to mention a medical office. He had been treated by a doctor belonging to the institute earlier, and was having his left shoulder examined for a broken bone. The doctor who looked at the x-rays at that time was surprised to see that the bones were broken in several places, but they were neatly seated, and he recommended a cast, but Masato refused it, and now he is only receiving injections for pain relief.


    (Swallow stop........what the hell is that guy?)


    Yuto was ruminating on the memories of his fight with Stopwater.


    (As one might think, he might have been completely taken for a ride. But why did that guy laugh at that time...?)


    Now that he thought about it calmly, Yuto felt as if Stopwater had deliberately made him angry and made Yuto get serious. But that wasn''t right. Normally, the theory of a fight is to defeat the opponent before you can make them take you seriously or show their abilities.


    Nevertheless, it''s worrisome that a stopper with that much ability acted the opposite way.


    (Is it pride as a warrior.......or did he have some other aim? But what''s the point of letting him do that on purpose...)


    Right now, I feel that there is something about Yuto that makes me think that he has a single-minded focus on stopping the water. If we are not mistaken, I think that Stopwater is seriously fighting for it. Then again, it is true that he is trying to complete the request he says he received from the dark night leopard.


    However, yet another thing that''s tricky is that Stopwater is also making the agency aware that the culprit of this attack is the Dark Night''s Leopard. He used Senki to deliberately make sure that the recognition slips fused into the body of the Dark Night no Leopard''s ability to come out.


    That would only give the agency a great opportunity to fight back and make it more difficult to complete the request.


    No, I''m sure the goal is to make them hostile. But.........if that''s the goal, then we should be able to say that we''ve already achieved it. If so, why are you seriously trying to fight me?��(What are you thinking?)


    The water stoppage is, nevertheless, trying to faithfully carry out the request while interfering with the client. That''s what Yuto doesn''t understand.


    Also, he does not understand the purpose of trying to abduct Marion.


    (It seems like it''s definitely a separate case from the curse that the same Dark Night''s Leopard has set up........ Who is the mastermind behind this?��(Same person ... or ... different people)


    As Yuto was lost in thought, Yuto''s cell phone on the side of the bed rang.


    Yuto raised his body while holding his left shoulder and checked his cell phone, and the caller on the phone displayed Gaston.


    ''''Ah........Gaston!


    Yuto immediately picks up the phone.


    ''Gaston?��What have you found out?��Yeah ... um ... yeah, what!


    "Yes, that guy is the head of the Dark Night''s Leopard. The curse was suggested by a small official from the Defense Department, Zhang Lin or something like that, but this guy is the one who is leading the raid. So, sir, about the swallow stop........"


    Yuto''s eyes widen as Gaston''s words are spoken over the phone.


    ''''You''re holding the children hostage!��So.....


    "I don''t know why the man who was even called a dead bird is now protecting these unattached children. I am now going to follow those children back to Japan immediately. I''m going to get on a plane now, so hopefully I won''t have to fight that dead bird."


    Okay I''m sorry, but please.


    Unlike the winning girls, Gaston is a permanently incarnated non-human, so he can''t be summoned to this place even if Yuto wants to. Therefore, he has to move like any other human.


    "And sir, I''m sorry, but as for the curse, I have some idea of the location of the altar that seems to be the main source of the curse, but I couldn''t get to it. It''s at the back of the Dark Night''s Leopard''s master''s room... If I had a little more time, I could aim for the empty gaps, but I was more concerned about the dead bird, so I was more concerned about the dead bird."


    No, thanks again, Gaston.


    "It''s a cheap order - I could have done more things this time if I had the manpower, but if I had someone else who was good at infiltration... Oh, I''ll get back to you later with more details as the plane boarding has started. "


    Okay.


    And the means by which they were used to stop Yan Shizui taking the child hostage.......


    The power in Yuto''s eyes was so strong that Senki flooded out of the depths of his stomach.


    Then, Yuto smiled softly with his eyes that released a sharp gaze.


    Yuto opened his mouth as if he had made up his mind.


    ''''����-san........''''


    ''Yes!��You wanted to see me?��That''s right, Yuto!��What''s the matter with you?��That wound!


    Suddenly, the winning girl appeared with her hands up in the air, as if rejoicing, but she was extremely disconcerted when she saw Yuto''s appearance.


    ''''Yuto!��Who!��Who did this to you!


    ''Oh!��It''s okay,�� girl.


    Dressed in jeans and a loose white blouse, Charmingko tearfully runs up to Masato and rubs him all over his body. Masato is also surprised by the close proximity of the winning girl, and gets flustered by her being so upset.


    Then, the eyes of the winning girl who begins to tremble her body are lifted and blue flames leak out of her mouth.


    ''''Yu, I won''t allow it........


    Oh, hey there....�ɋ�?


    The shelves and tables in the doctor''s office began to clatter under the spiritual pressure emanating from the winning girl.


    Yuto''s face turned pale and he panicked.


    ''''I''ll beat you to death!��I won''t have a hair on my head!��Who is it?��Yuto!��I want to know his name!��We will eradicate not only him, but also his hundred clans!


    Wait, wait, wait!��Marchioness, calm down!��If you get to the hundredth family, that''s a crime!��I''m under arrest!


    All the way to the 99!


    Mrs. Winnie, please!��Calm down!��We need to talk!��I want to talk to you!


    Yuto hugged the winning girl''s waist with tears in his eyes.


    A few minutes later, things finally settled down in the doctor''s office.


    The winsome girl that Yuto had tried so hard to quiet down sat quietly in the chair next to the bed.


    ''''So, Yuto?��What''s going on?


    Yeah, I have a couple of questions and a favor to ask you,��ji.


    All right!


    ''What?��What?


    The winsome girl stood up and began to unbutton her large, raised blouse with her hands, wondering what she was thinking. Yuto looked at it with a pouting expression.


    Hey!��What are you doing?������!


    ''What do you mean, isn''t that what you want me to do?��You invited me alone in a room like this, and yet........you''re waiting for me on the bed. Already................. But I''m glad.


    The winning girl is embarrassed with a blush on her cheeks.


    ''No!��No, no!������-san, listen to me first!


    Yeah.


    The winning girl sat down, looking deeply disappointed by Yuto''s words.


    ''First of all, I''m going to ask you to do something for me, but you''ve gone to school for me before, haven''t you?��I''m going to ask for that again. Maybe I won''t be the only one this time.


    ''Oh, you mean that?��It''s a small price to pay, I had a great time at school, and I''ve always wanted to go back!��Wow, I''m so happy, what shall we do next time to play?


    Hahaha please be as quiet as possible.


    So what''s the question?


    Oh, um, is there anyone who is good at infiltrating our people, or rather, sneaking into buildings without being detected?��I need to ask you for a favor.


    Infiltration?��You mean, without anyone noticing?��Hmmm, I''m sure there were plenty of guys who were good at that.... Ah!��We have the right kids!


    Really?


    ''Yes!��Those kids would have the ability to not only not notice anyone, but they wouldn''t care if they walked right in front of you in general. Because even I wouldn''t know they were there unless those kids tried to make me notice them.


    Wow, I didn''t know there were kids like that out there.


    Do you want me to call you now?


    ''Oh!��Can we call them now?��Can I ask for a quick favor if I can?


    ''''That''s not true, if you call him that, he''ll be happy to come right away. Then call him by his name for the first time. The names are ... Kurama and Tsukuba. Now, tell me.


    ''Yeah, okay. Err, Kurama-san!��Mr. Tsukuba!��Come.


    I called out in a slightly louder voice, wondering what kind of kids Yuto would be.


    ''''........''''


    It''s a scene, and nothing has changed in the doctor''s office.


    ''....Huh?��Not coming?


    No, they''re already here. Haha, they''re a bit of a prankster sometimes, aren''t they? Hey!��You called me, so don''t come out!��If you don''t come out, I''m not going to call you out again!


    Ehh!


    I don''t want it!��I finally got a call from you!


    A voice can be heard from nowhere.


    Yuto checked his surroundings, but there was a voice but not a figure.


    You''re not going to be able to get it right. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something for me to do for you.


    !


    Really?


    He could hear the voices of happy little girls.


    Then it felt as if something was gradually coming into view behind the chair that the winning girl was sitting on, and when Masato looked into his eyes, he saw....


    Call me!


    Jump out!


    "DONG RAGASHAN!


    Suddenly, in the space where Yuto was watching with his eyes, two girls who looked like schoolchildren appeared with their bodies at an angle to each other and their arms outstretched.


    ''''........''''


    Yuto is silent and half-eyed.


    (Ah, again ... this is what it''s like.)


    Kurama and Tsukuba appeared out of the blue, with their small, black-haired heads and small eboshi hats, dressed as if they were shugenja, and with crinkly eyes and a determined look on their faces, as if to say, "I''ve decided.


    "Our leader summons us, and he is proud of us!


    ''I''m so happy and proud!��I can''t get my nose to grow back!


    ....


    Then the winning girl clapped her hands and invited them to join her.


    ''Okay, okay, okay. Well then, Kurama and Tsukuba, you must listen to Yuto.


    Osa!


    Hey, hey, hey!


    Yuto stared at Kurama and Tsukuba, who looked childishly high-strung as they approached, and he couldn''t help but smile. For whatever reason, they made a contract with him. Moreover, he was able to get them to respond to the sudden summons.


    ''''Thank you for coming, Kurama-san and Tsukuba-san. I have a little favor to ask of you two. I need you two to sneak in and check something for me, if you can, but I need you to destroy it.


    Mmm-hmm.


    "Uh-huh.


    Kurama and Tsukuba crossed their arms and nodded repeatedly, moving even closer to Yuto''s bed.


    ''Chieftain, where is it?''


    I''m happy to replenish my spiritual energy near the leader. It''s so powerful!


    The two of them slipped up to Yuto, and he couldn''t help but pat them on the head.


    ''''!''''


    Instantly, Kurama and Tsukuba blushed and shouted.


    ''''Hundred times more courage!''''


    Diamond Power!


    Come on, location!


    A bit, flinching, Yuto turns a serious face to them.


    ''''A military facility near Beijing in China ... in the Dark City of Water Margin.


    When Kurama and Tsukuba heard that, Kurama and Tsukuba clasped their palms together and turned to look at Yuto.


    ''''Agreed!''''


    Yes!


    ''''Hahaha ... please. I''ll think of a reward for you if you succeed.


    ''Really?��Then I''ll get right to it!


    Kurama and Tsukuba nodded to each other with jubilant expressions and then shouted loudly.


    ''''Divine power!��Vikings!


    At the same time as those words, the two figures suddenly disappear, leaving Masato and Winiko in the doctor''s office.


    ''''........��ako-san?''''


    What?��Yuto......


    A moment of silence.


    ''I didn''t tell you the specific location of the destination...''


    I''m sure he''s very good at it.


    There was an indescribably disappointing air between Yuto and the winning girl.

 161-Agency decisions

    ���ޡ��ޤ���������ʤ��Ȥ���������å���ɥ�?�ǥ�?���ꥪ���ȥ�������������ͬһ����ʤΡ�������


    �ռ�֦�ϵv�ˤΰk����˼��������������ǰ���Ȼ�Ȥ��ʤ���⡢�ޤ�����������Τ��ɤäƤ��롣


    ���Ϥ��������줬�Œg�ʤ�С�����Ȥ΄��ˁK�֤ۤɤ�Σꓤ�����Ǥ����Ǥ����ޤ��������椷�Ƥ���ȤϿ����Ť餤�Ǥ���


    ־Ħ���Ϥޤ���ȫ�ˤ��Ť����ʤ����Ȥ��ä����Ӥ��ռ�֦�����~�ˏꤸ������[�ȥޥꥪ����ռ�֦������Ҋ���Ƥ�����̤��ˡ��ޤ��ԥ�����Ƥ��ʤ��Ȥ��������ä���������Ȥ΄�����ǰ��„���Ʊ�����������᤿��


    �ؤ˥ޥꥪ��Ϥ�������˾Ѥ��Ƥ��뵱���ߤȤ��ơ�ɫ����„�������n�Ӥ��𤭤롣


    �����Ρ�����嘔�����Υ��ꥪ���ȥ������ϡ����ޤ��������ե�󥹤ǤΡ�����¼���������Ǥ����������Υޥ�`?����ȥ�ͥå������򎆤��z����p���¼��Ρ�


    �ޥꥪ��Ά������ռ�֦��־Ħ��һ˲����Ŀ��Ϥ碌���ռ�֦���h����־Ħ��������ǰ���򤤤���


    �����������Ǥ������狼�τe�ˤ��ơ���������Τ��Ȥ��g�`������ޤ���


    ������ʣ���������������ǰ�����郎������


    ���Τ��Ȥ����[��������Ŀ��󤭤��_�����v�ˤ������Ǥ���


    ־Ħ�ϥޥꥪ�󤿤���Ҋ�ؤ������ڤ��_����


    ������ϡ��C�v�γ֤ęC�����Ǥ����C�v��ֱ���Ȥʤä���Τ������_ʾ�������󡭡��Ȥ�����������֪�R�Ȥ��ä���ΤǤ��͡�����Ȥ΄���֪�äƤ���ޥꥪ�󤵤󤿤��ϙC�v�ˤ�ɫ���Ȕ����त�Τ�֪�äƤ����˼���ޤ��������Фˤϟoҕ�Ǥ��ʤ�����˼���֤ä��C�vδ�����������ߤ����뤳�Ȥ⡭����


    ��������


    �����ꥪ���ȥ��ʤ�����Ϥ���Σꓤ�˼���֤ä������ߤΥꥹ�Ȥ��Ф���äƤ�������Ǥ����ȤϤ������Ȥ�����Ǥ����ΤȤ��ơ�����������Ҫ�ȤϤ������¤��äƤϤ��ޤ�������


    �������ߡ����Ǥ����������sʷ�ǤϤ�����ɽ���Ȥ��Ɓ������Ƥ��ޤ���������


    ���C�v�ˤ��������ȡ����Υ��ꥪ���ȥ��ʤ�����Ͻ���g�ȳƤ��ơ����ʤ�Σꓤ��g���_�k���Ƥ������Ԥ��Ƥ���Ρ���������य���ˤ����򎆤��z������Ԥ��Ƥ��롹


    �ޥꥪ�󤿤��Ϥ���־Ħ��Ԓ�˶���A���롣


    ���κ��Σꓤ��g��„�����v�ˤ�Ŀ��䄤��ʤä���


    ��Σꓤ��g�ȤϤɤ����ä���Τ��ä���Ǥ�������


    ��[���|������ȡ��ռ�֦���𤨤롣


    ���g�υ��ܤˤϷ֤��äƤ��ʤ�������ɡ����ɤ���齵둤ǤϤʤ��ơ��ˤʤ餶���Τ�����z��Ǥ����Ȥ���Ƥ���


    ������ϡ����ن��g��Ȥ������ȤǤ������������⡢���य���ˤ����򎆤��z����Ȥ����Τϡ�����


    ���ɤ���餽��Ȥ��`���餷���Ρ�ӛ���ˤ�������δ��ڤ򹫤ˤ����Τ��ä�����һ������������ʤ��ޤ��ơ�����Ȥι����Ŀ�ĤȤ����g���ä��Ȥ���Ƥ������य���ˤ����򎆤��z����Ȥ����Τϡ������g��һ�ˤ�Ҋ���ơ������͡����r���ˤ������@�������ڽ̤Τ褦�ʤ�Τ˰kչ���Ƥ��������ʄݤ��ˤʤä��餷���Τ衹


    ���������棿������Ϥɤ�����������ζ�ʤΤǤ��礦������һ�塢�ɤ�ʷN������ߤʤΤ�������


    �ޥꥪ���Τ�����ü��Ĥ�����


    ���֤���ʤ���ن��g�ʤ鳣�������ħ���Ȥ��ä���������Ҫ�Ȥʤ롣������ζ�����õĤ��������ڤ����뤳�ȤϤǤ��ʤ����������s��Y��������Ҋ�����Ȥ������Ȥ⿼�����뤱�ɡ�����Ǥ����s�ߤ����x���һ������Ȥ�����ˤʤ��ޤ���Ȥ����Τϡ����o�������ꤹ���ơ��ɤ���⡢����ȤϽY�ӤĤ��ʤ���


    ��������


    �Kʼ���v�ˤ�Ŀ�򼚤�ʤ����a�ä�„���Ƥ��롣


    �����桭����


    ���������ɤ�������ߤ������Ȥ�����ӛ���Ϥ��ä���ɤ���饫�ꥪ���ȥ����b���g�����ä��ߤ����͡������ơ����ΐ��ˤΥ����ĥ��Ⱥ��Ф��Ů�Ԥυ��g���ȡ����Ԥ��Ƥ���


    �����g�����������줸�㤢������ؤ΅��{�⡹


    �������äƤ������ʤȤ��������ɡ��϶�����ˤ�������ʤ���Ȥۤɥޥꥪ�󤵤�ⴥ�줿���ɡ�����Ԓ�ϣ����������Ϥ�ǰ��Ԓ�衢��ͨ�˿����������Ƥ���櫓���ʤ�������������Ȥ��顢�������������Ԥ�����Ƥ����Τ衣����������


    �ռ�֦��־Ħ��ҕ���򽻤路�ơ���[���ޥꥪ�󡢤����Ƶv�ˤ�Ŀ���롣


    ����������Ȥ΄��Τ��Ȥ⤢�롣�ɤ������櫓������Ȥ΄������I���ä���������ࡢ���ε��Ӥ��ä��˩`���٥å��ϣ����������ϡ����������򱣳֤����ޤ޴��ڤ��Ƥ�����


    ����������


    ��[�ȥޥꥪ��򏊏��餻�롣�ߥ�ީ`�Ǥδ󔳡�����Ȥ΄��Όg�����Է֤���������׷���z����B�ФʤΤ����v�ˤ���Ԯ�����Ƥ����‘B�ω��ä������⤷�v�ˤ���Dz���줺����������������ߤ���Dz����Ƥ����Ȥ���С����Է֤����Ϥ����ˤ��ʤ��ä����⤷��ʤ���


    ������ϙC�v�Ǥ�֪��ʤ����g�����ڤ�������Ԥ������⤷������򤳤Υ��ꥪ���ȥ��Ȥ����Ф����ˤĤ��Ƥ���Τʤ�С�����


    �v�ˤϟo�ԤǤ���Ԓ��„���Ƥ����������ơ��ߥ�ީ`�Ǔ��ˤ�����������ࡢ�ߥ�����ɤΤ��Ȥ򤽤�×�Y�˸����٤���


    ������ϡ��������ħ��Ѫ���ȡ���z��Ǥ����������g�ϡ���ħ��ǺζȤ�Ҋ�����Ȥ����롣���ؤ˴��ڤ���ħ�񤿤������g��ʹ�ۤ���Ȥ���ʹ�äƤ����g�����˽M�ߤϷ֤���ʤ����ɡ�ħ������ȽU�Y���Ƥ������顢���Υ��������ȤΑ餤�Ǥ��Ɇ���˼��ʤ��ä����Ǥ⥹��Ȥ΄����l����ʹ�ۤ���Ƥ���褦�ǤϤʤ��ä������䡢���}�Ϥ�������ʤ�������򡭡���夵��ۤɤΙC�v�Ύֲ������g�Ⱥ��֡��Ȥ������Ȥϡ������g�δ��ڤ򤳤��������ǤϤ��ޤ�֪���Ƥ��ʤ�����


    �v�ˤϤ����ޤǿ�����ȡ�����������Ԥ��^���^���ꡢΣꓤ���Ф�ȫ���򸲤���������


    �����������g���ڤ��줿�����ߤ�����Τ�����������ǽ�������Ƥ��ʤ������g�򡣤��Ȥ���С�һ�塢���ߤˣ����ޤ�������ħ���ͨ�����ߤ�������


    �v�ˤ�Ŀ��ꓤ����ʤ롣


    ���εv�ˤΉ仯����[�ȥޥꥪ��ϚݤŤ����������ơ����ˤϲ������ʱ����ߤ��뤬��[�Ϥ����������z�ᡢ�ޥꥪ��ϲ�����������L���ʤ��ޤ޵v�ˤ�Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ��롣


    ���ζ��ˤη��꤫���ռ�֦��־Ħ��v�ˤ�Ŀ���Ƥ�����


    �v�ˤϤ���ҕ���˚ݤŤ����ŤƤ�ꓤ���Ŀ��⤯��


    ��������夵�󡢤���ǥ��ꥪ���ȥ��Ϥ����ᡢ�ɤ��ʤä��ΤǤ�������


    ���C�v�ˁ����Ԓ�ǤϚ����줿�


    ��������


    �����ˁ���äƤ����ΤǤϪz�Ф���������ȤˤʤäƤ��뤱�ɡ����Œg�ϥե�����Ҥˏ��������ߤˤ͡����줬������


    �ռ�֦�ϥޥꥪ���Ҋ��ȡ��ޥꥪ��Ϥ����ռ�֦��ҕ����Ӡ������Ҋ�Ĥ᷵������


    �����Ҥΰ�����֧���������߼�ϵ��������쥢��Ҥˤ͡��������e���뤿����Y����쥢��Ȥ���Ф�Ƥ���


    �ޥꥪ���˼�������ʤ��Է֤�Ѫ��ˤ��v�S����Ҥ���ǰ�������@����


    ���������⤹�٤��Y����쥢��Ҥ���Τ�Τ衣���r�����ꥪ���ȥ���Σ�ҕ�����Y����쥢�󤫤���᰸�ǡ��ե�����Ҥϥ��ꥪ���ȥ����Τ��v�S�Τʤ�����¼��ˎ����z�ߡ�����������ޤ�ʧ�����������������뤳�Ȥǡ����ꥪ���ȥ����g�����٤���äѤ��Ȏڤ᤿�Τ衣�����Ϥ��Y����쥢��������ߤ��ˤ򡭡���


    ��Ĩ�������ȡ�����


    �v�ˤ������Ԥ��ȡ��ռ�֦���פ���ä���


    ���g�Ϥ���Ԓ�ˤϾA�������äƤ͡����������Ԥ��Τʤ顢���ꥪ���ȥ����Y����쥢��Ҥ��������ṩ�ǙC�v��Σ�����ָ���������������ʤ��Ϥ��衣����������ȡ���׷���z����Τ��Œg���������ɡ����ꥪ���ȥ���������ȫ�˴_�J����ʤ��ä��Τ��������붨����Ƥ����g�H���F�ڤ��Y����쥢���ͬ�����Ȥ��ԤäƤ��롣�������Ȥˤ���ϣ�����������ǰ��Ԓ�������顢������ǰ���öž��οڤ�����ơ�˽�������@�����Τ衹


    ��������


    �������⡭������쥢���Ѫ���B�ʤ�ޥꥪ�󤵤��Ѥ����ȤȤ��������{�Ȥ�����״�r�ϴ_���˿����äƤ��Ƥ��롣�����ơ�����Ȥ΄��������鿼���ơ���ֱ���񶨤�����ʤ��Τ���ζ�ΐ���Ԓ���


    �ռ�֦���‘B�������򤹤�褦����֤������롣


    ���������ζȤ��Ԥ��褦�����ɡ�����Ȥ΄��������������g�������ΤӤ��Ȥ��Ƥ⡢��ؤϤ��Σ������Ϥ����¤衣��ς���󤫡����ޤ��ϥ��ꥪ���ȥ����_����ߤ������������뷽���F�g�ĤǤ��礦��


    ��������


    �v�ˤϤष���ռ�֦�Τ���Ԓ�Ǥ��Δ������ꥪ���ȥ����ˤǤ���ȿ����������䡢���ˤ�Ҋ�����Ȥ����륬���ȥ��ԤäƤ����Τ����g�`���Ϥʤ���


    �����ơ��������ȥ����Փ�������ξѤ��⡢���Ԓ�Ǵ_�g�Ԥ����������ޥꥪ������¤��ʤ���Фʤ�ʤ��Ȥ������ȤˤĤ��ƤϤޤ��֤���ʤ�����


    ��������Ǥ�Ǥ�������{�ˤϤ����ΤϤȤ⤢�졢�ҹ֮�����o���褷�Ƥ����Τϓe�뤮�Τʤ��Œg�����ҹ֮���ؤΤ��Ĥ����Ĥ򤹤��ʤ���С��ݤ��g�ޤʤ��������ޥꥪ�󤵤󡢰��Ĥ��ơ����ʤ��ˤϺΤ⤵���ʤ����项


    �������Ϥ������꤬�Ȥ��������ޤ���


    ���������裡���ޥꥪ����֤�������ʤ�ƽ~�����S���ʤ����


    ��[�����������~�˥ޥꥪ���΢Ц��Ҋ���������Θ��Ӥ�Ҋ���ռ�֦���]�򾏤�롣


    ���������¤ʤ��Ȥ�„���Τ�����Ƥ������[�����


    ���ΤǤ�������


    ����ؤ��u�ĥ��Щ`������������ߤϤ��ʤ��ä�����


    �ռ�֦���|���������⺬�ᡢ��[�ȥޥꥪ���愇�ʱ���ˤʤä����ιʤʤ顢���Υ��Щ`������ɤ������������������ߤ������Τ���


    ���B�Ⱥ��Ф졢�����ߤμ�ϵ�Ǥ����T�λƼҤ�ǰ����������Ĥ��������դΡ����Ÿo�p�����F�ڤΙC�v�ζ������ߥ�󥯤Ǥ����󥯣ӣӤ����������ւ���ؓ�碌���ۤɤ������ߤ���


    ���ȡ�����Ȥϣ���


    �꤬���֤���[�Ϥ���äȤ����������ä����Ǐꤸ�롣


    ��ǰ�ˤ��Ԥä����ɡ��ɵ�ʹ��������˼���������ߤ衹


    �����������ɡ��ɤ����ä������顭���ޥꥪ�󣡡�


    ���Ϥ�����������äȡ��֤���ʤ��Ǥ���˽���ɵ�ʹ����Ҋ�����Ȥ��ʤ��Τǡ��Ǥ⡢�ιʤǤ���������嘔��


    ����ء����館���ҹ֮���������ߤ�������⡢�J�RƱ�����Ƥ����Τ衣�����⡢��ؤ����ˤϤ��ʤ��ä��ͻȻ���ڤ����¤��������ȤΈ����ܤ����Τ衣�ޤ������R����ȫ�ˤϤϤä��ꤷ�Ƥ��ʤ��褦�����顢��������Ǥ��뤱�ɡ�


    ����ϡ��v�ˤ������ʧ���Ƥ����ҹ֮���������ߤ������ɚ�򵱤Ƥƚݽ~�������Τ�����������ǰ����[����„����Ԓ�ǡ��ɚ�ˤ�ä��J�RƱ���z���줿�gʽ�����졢����˳��Ƥ����ΤǤϤʤ������Ȥ������Ȥ��顢���Фˁ����褦�ˏ��Ҥʚ��Ҋ�褤���Ƥ��롣


    �v�ˤϿ�����褦��򤹤�ȡ��ڤ��_������


    ���ɵ�ʹ�����֤���ޤ��󤬡������Ф˽��ӑ��L���ػ����줿�����ߤ����ޤ����������Ĥ��W�ȑ�ä�ū�Ǥ����W�����g�ˤ����Ť����ä��ΤǤ��������ʤ��֤��襤��Ĥǡ����������뤳�ȤϤǤ��ޤ���Ǥ�����


    ����������


    �����˵v�ˤΤ�����L�����Ȥ��Ƥ������Ȥ򡢵v�˱��ˤ��Z����������Ȥˡ���[�ȥޥꥪ����@����


    ������һ˲����Ŀ��󤭤��������侲�˵v�ˤ��Ԥ����Ȥ˶���A������


    ���öž���������Ԓ��Ԕ�����̤��Ƥ���룿��


    �ռ�֦��־Ħ�ϵv�ˤ�עĿ���롣


    ���Ϥ��������Ĥ����Τ��ʤ��Ϥ�����ΤǤϤʤ��ä��Ǥ������������С��������ħ����Ф��ޤ���Ǥ������⤷���ɵ�ʹ��������Τ��Ȥ���ʤ顢�����ĤǤϤʤ����ȡ�


    ־Ħ���ռ�֦�κᤫ��Ŀ�����̤褦�ˤ��ʤ���⡢�v�ˤα����̤�ߤ���褦���Q�줷�Ƥ��롣


    ���դ࡭������ä��͡��_�����öž������g�ϣ��ж����g���ʽ��ӑ��L�ͤ����������֤��ä����൱��ū�Ȥ�ɤ�ϤäƤ���������


    �������������ڤ�Ϥ������


    ��˽��Ҋ�Ƥ��ޤ��������ۤ��öž��Ȼ��ǤȤ��ä��褦��Ҋ�ܤ����ޤ������ʤ�ۤɡ��öž������g�����ж��Ǥ������������ǥ�󥯣ĤȤ�˼���ʤ��餤�֤�Ǥ���������`���öž������Ƥ���Ʊ����������ä����֤餯�Ǥ������ޥꥪ�󤵤�����¤���Τ˾��ʹ���Ǥ���˽���������Ƥϡ��y�����Ȕ��⿼�����ΤǤ��礦������ǡ����ʹ���ο��֤ʽ��ӑ��L�ͤ������ߤ��B��Ƥ����ΤǤϤʤ��Ǥ��礦������


    �ռ�֦��־Ħ���������Ԥ����Ȥ����ˤ��ʤäƤ���ȿ������h����


    ����˼���С��ƥ�ݩ`���`�����ä��Ƥ������Ȥ⤽�줬���ɤǤ��礦���öž������֤򤷤Ƥ��줿���������ߤ򡢥����ߥ󥰤�ҊӋ�餤�ʤ��顢˽�����������˥ƥ�ݩ`�Ȥ����뤿��Ρ���������������С����ʹ���Α�����뤿�������Ȥ��Ɛ����ʤ��k��Ǥ���


    �������Ɯy�򺬤᤿���η����ϵ����餺�Ȥ��h���餺�Τ�Τ��ä����Œg�����ۤϤ��Υƥ�ݩ`���`ͬʿ������ʹ���������ߤȥƥ�ݩ`���`�Ȥ��BЯ������Ȥ��ƽM���z��Ǥ���������������Ԓ�ˤϛQ���Ĥ�������Ĥ�Ҋ�Ӥ������롣


    ����ϡ����B�ζ�������֤��ɵ�ʹ����ֹˮ�Όg�������Ҥ��Ƥ��öŵv�ˤΌg������


    �v�ˤ������η����Ҋ��ȃH�����]�򾏤ᡢ�����ˑ�������


    �������˽��ӑ��L�ػ����ԤäƤ��������΃W�����椫�餫���Ϥä����Ȥǡ����������żȻ���⤸���Ƥ��ޤä��Ȥ������ȤǤ����������W�ϥ�󥯣ĤʤΤǡ����Έ��ˤ����Ȥ����Ǥ�������Ӱ푤Ϥʤ���˼���Ƥ�����Ǥ��礦�͡����������Д��ϤȤƤ⽹�äƤ����褦�ˤ�Ҋ���ޤ��������줬ԭ�򤫤⤷��ޤ���


    �ռ�֦�ϼ{�ä���褦�˴󤭤��h������


    �������ħ����ʤ����������Ĥ��ɵ�ʹ���ο����Ԥ��ߤ���͡�


    �ռ�֦��־Ħ��ҕ�����Ƥ��ȡ��٤ӵv�ˤ�ҕ�����������


    ���Ǥ⤽���ʤ�ȡ��ιʡ��ɵ�ʹ��������һ�w�ˑ�äƤ���Τ����Ɇ��ʤΤ衣�ιʤʤ顢�����ҹ֮�����J�RƱ���ɚ�ˤ�äƤ��΄������Ҥ���ơ������ˤ�F���������Ԥ��ߤ����Ȥ������Ȥϡ��⤷�����Ѥä��ɚ���ҹ֮�������������ߤ��뤨���Ȥ������ȤϤ�äƤ��뤳�Ȥ�ì�ܤ��롣��������餫���ҹ֮���ؤα����О�衣�^����Ф����ƙC�v�ȤΤ�����������Ф����Ȥˤʤ�Τϴ_�g�ʤΤ����项


    ��������ռ�֦������Ԥ�ͨ�����˼���ޤ����W�⤽�������ä����äƤ��ޤ���������ǡ����Εr���W�Ϥ����Ĥˡ��ιʡ��J�RƱ��Ф��褦�����Ƥ򤷤��Τ����Ȥ��ޤ򤫤��ޤ������Ҥ�äȤ����顢�����Ԥ��൱�ͤ��Ǥ��������`��Ŀ�Ĥ�֤ä��ɵ�ʹ�������Ĥޤꡢ��ؤ��X�Ӥ����ä��ƙC�v���й��򔳌��������ɵ�ʹ��������Τ���˼�ä�����Ǥ���


    ������ǡ����ɤ����ä��Σ���


    �������Ĥϡ��������񶨤Ϥ���Ц�ߤ�Ҋ���������ޥꥪ�󤵤�����¤����m���줿���������ԤäƤ��ޤ�������ֱ���Τ򿼤���Ц�ä��Τ��Ϸ֤���ޤ��󡣤���ϡ����W��˽Ҋ�Ǥ����������Ĥ��J�RƱ�򤵤餵�����Τ��g�`���ʤ���˼���ޤ��������ơ��Τ����������ɵ�ʹ���ˤ��ҹ֮���Ȥ��`�����Ԥο�����Ŀ�ġ�����������ɤ�����褦��˼���ޤ���


    ���Τ褦���Ԥ��ĤĤ�v�ˤϡ�ֹˮ���ä���Ƥ���״�r��֪�äƤ��롣�����ȥ󤫤�Έ��Ǥ�ֹˮ������Ĥ����Ҥ��ӹ����������|�ˤ���Ƥ���Ȥ������Ȥ򡣤������������γ����ρ����뤳�ȤϤǤ��ʤ������Τ��ᡢ���ؤ�Ԓ���T�����Ƥ�����


    �ռ�֦�����M�ߡ�־Ħ��˼������褦����֤������롣


    ��־Ħ����󡢤ɤ�˼������


    ����ֱ������ǤϺΤȤ⡭�������������ˤ��ʿ�ϡ��������dζ�Τʤ��B�Ф��Ԥ��Ƥ��ޤ�����������S�Ĥǡ��Τ�Τˤ�����줺�����ɚݤޤޤʴ��ڤȡ��������Τ褦���ߤ������ҹ֮�������m�ˁ\��Ȥ����ΤϿ����ˤ����Ǥ���������ζ�Ǥ��öž���Ԓ��֤���ޤ����Ȥ��äƤ�Y�֡��Τ򿼤��Ƥ���Τ��Ϸ֤���ʤ��ޤޤǤ���������


    ���դ࡭����


    �ռ�֦�⤳�εv�ˤ�Ԓ�ǺΤ�����Փ����Τ��y�������������ռ�֦�Ͽ�����ޤȤ��褦�˽��״�r�Ȥ��줾�줫�����Ԓ���顢�ʤ󤫤���ΛQ�Ϥ�������Ȥ��Ƥ�����


    ����夵�󡢤���äȃW�����᰸���Ƥ⤤���Ǥ�������


    �����󣿡��Σ���������衢�öž���


    ���񡢙C�v�Ȥ��Ƥ��ʤ��ƤϤʤ�ʤ����Ȥϣ��Ĥ����˼���ޤ����ޤ��ϥޥꥪ�󤵤��Ѥä���˼�����u�ķ�����ˤ��뤳�ȡ��⤦һ�Ĥυ��{�Ό��I�Ǥ����ɤ�����й���������˒줱�Ƥ��Ƥ��뤳�Ȥ�֤��äƤ��ޤ����顢����ˌ����C�v�������������Ҋ���뤳�Ȥ���Ҫ�Ǥ������Ό�����Τ����νM���������ߤ����ΙC�v�ˌ�����Ҋ��Ŀ�����ޤ����ʤ�����ǤϙC�v�����Ťˤ������ޤ���


    �ռ�֦���h�������ݤȤ��Ƥ��Ȥۤ��Է֤��ԤäƤ��뤳�Ȥȉ���ʤ���Ԫ������������Ĥ��Ǥ����Τ���


    �������Ǥʤ�Ǥ�������żȻ�ˤ⤳�ζ��Ĥ��¼����v��äƤ����ˤ��������ޤ���


    ���������󣿡�


    �ռ�֦��־Ħ��ü���A��롣


    �v�ˤ����~�˥ϥäȤ����褦����[�ȥޥꥪ��ϵv�ˤ���򤱤���


    ������ϡ����Ԥ鷺��֪�줿�W�����Ǥ��������ơ��W����ȫ�T�ϙC�v���������Ƥ��������ߤǤ⤢�ꡢ��������[����ȥޥꥪ�󤵤���������ƥ�󥯣���ȡ�ä��Ƥ���C�v�ν����Υ��`���Ȥ⤤���ޤ���


    ���öž������Τ��Ԥ������Σ���


    ����ؤμ��Ǥ������й������������ҹ֮���ؤΈ�ͤˤĤ��Ƥϡ��W�������Τ��Ƥ��������ʤ��Ǥ��礦������


    ��������


    �����������֤����Ǥ☋���ޤ��󡣤⤷���W����֤����褦�Ǥ����餹���ˏ�Ԯ���m�ߤޤ���


    ���öž�����[����󤫤�Ԓ��„���Ƥ��뤷�����ʤ������Κݳ֤��Ϸ֤��뤱�ɡ�������h���ʤ���_���˅��{�μ��ˤĤ��Ƥ����m������Ĥ��Ǥ�����Ǥ��ؤ��u�Ĥμ���״�r�ω��ä��Τ衣Ŀ�Ĥ������ǤϤʤ��Τ�����ζ�����ɡ��C�v��ȫ���DŽӤ��Ĥ��ʤΡ���;��ˤʌ���Ǥ��jĿ����ص׵Ĥˤ�ä����Ȥ�Ҋ�����Ҫ������Τ衹


    ���Ϥ�������ͨ��Ǥ����ص׵Ĥˤ��٤��Ǥ����Ǥ����⤫��Ҋ�ơ����줬�ձ�֧����ȫ���򤢤��ƈ�ͤ�����˼�����ꡢ������Ф��Ƥ����˼�碌�ʤ����ͤǤ����Ȥ����顭���C�v�ε�����Ҋ���Ĥ��뤳�Ȥ��Ǥ����������������ɹ�����˜g�ߤޤ��������ơ��Τ��⤳�η����������‘B��Ҋ�Ƥ���������B�Фˌ����ƥ���ѥ��Ȥ��`���ޤ���


    ����������


    �ռ�֦�ϱ���򏊏��餹��


    �v�ˤ��Ԥ����ȤϤ���������������[���������Ǥ���ʤ��Ȥ�������Ȥ�˼���ʤ�������ˡ����Ȥʤ��ȫ���Ǥ����٤��Ǥ��롣���������Ͷ����޲ߤȤ��Ԥ���Τ���


    ������Ϥ���ͨ������ɡ�ʧ�������ꡢ���ʤ������˺Τ������äƤ���ζ�ʤ���öž����ҹ֮���򤽤��ޤǸʤ�Ҋ�ʤ�����������裿���ҹ֮���ϴ�����������냞��������߲�ꠤʤΡ���[����󤿤��Όg����֪�äƤ��뤱�ɡ��������ʤ����������Ǥɤ��ˤ��ʤ��˼��ʤ����������


    �ռ�֦��Ԓ�ϵ�Ȼ�Τ�Τ��Ԥ��롣�ҹ֮����ȫ�ݤϷ֤��äƤ��ʤ�����֪���Ƥ������������ߤ����Ǥ�C�v�ˤ������󥯣¥��饹���ߤ����ˤ⤤��Τ���


    �ռ�֦�Ϥ������ˤ��εv�ˤ��᰸�����Ф����Ȥ��뤬���v�ˤ��B�᤺��Ԓ��A���롣


    ����������夵�󡢃W�˿����������Ǥ���


    �ռ�֦����ֱ���������Ϥ�Ԓ���Ϥ��ϟo�j�Ȥ�˼�ä�������������v�ˤ�Ԓ��„�����Ȥˤ�����


    ���ԤäƤ����ʤ�����


    ����ء��ҹ֮�����J�RƱ�Ȥ����Q���Ĥ��^����Ф��Ȥ�����ݥ��򤷤ޤ����������ơ�������ɵ�ʹ�����˘I�ο����Ԥ��ߤ����Ȥ�֤��äƤ��ޤ���


    ��������


    ������˽�ؤ��u���ߤ��Ф��ҹ֮���˹ͤ�줿�ɵ�ʹ�������ޤ������Ȥۤɤ�Ԓ���ޤ������ɵ�ʹ�������ˤ��ʤ����Ȥ򿼤���С������Ĥ������^����Ф������ȿ�����Τ��׵����ȿ����ޤ����ǡ�����Ŀ�ĤʤΤǤ�����һ�Ĥ����_�g�ʤ��Ȥ��Ԥ��ޤ���


    �����ޤ�„�������褦��„���Ƥ����ռ�֦�ϡ��v�ˤ�Ԓ���dζ��֤���Ŀ��������줿��


    ������ϣ���


    ����夵��ⴥ��Ƥ��ޤ������C�v���ҹ֮���Α����Ǥ���������g�`���ʤ��Ǥ��礦���Ǥϡ��ιʤ��������������}�Ǥ���


    ���������ʤ��Ϥɤ������Ƥ���Σ���


    ���W�ο����ϡ������ɵ�ʹ������˷����Ɵo������ҹ֮���˹ͤ��Ƥ���ΤǤϤʤ��������Ȥ�����ΤǤ����֤餯�Ǥ����������ɵ�ʹ���ϙC�v���ҹ֮���򝢤��Ƥ�餤������˼�äƤ���ΤǤϤʤ��Ǥ��礦�����Է֤��ҹ֮���ˏ��虜���äʤ�����餦�Τ��y�������Ǥ���ʤ�С������Ǥ���C�v��Ӥ������ҹ֮���ˤ֤Ĥ��롣���Τ���Ρ��C�v���Ӥ������äʤ����ɤŤ���򤷤Ƥ��������˼���С���ؤ��J�RƱ�μ����h�����Ĥ��ޤ���


    ��������


    ���ޤ���ū����ձ��ˤ���Ϥ��Ǥ����W�Ϥޤ������ɵ�ʹ�����{�٤ơ��ιʡ��ҹ֮���ˏ��äƤ���Τ����֤���С�ζ���������z�ळ�Ȥ���ܤǤ������������줬�o���Ǥ┳�Α��������˸���Ȥ������ޤ������줬���֤������С��W���������Ǥ�餤�����ҹ֮���ˌ����Ǥ���Ϥ��Ǥ���


    �ռ�֦�ϵv�ˤ�Ԓ��„���K����ȵv�ˤ��Ҋ�Ĥ᤿���v�ˤ�Ԓ��„���٤���Ϥ��롣����������ǵv�ˤ������ҹ֮������ˤǤ���Ȥ��ޤ�ʤ���


    ������Ԥ��С��v�ˤ�Ԓ�ϥ��ȩ`��`�Ȥ��Ƥ����֤��Ǥ��Ƥ��롣���������������Ƥ���Τ����١����϶���ζ��Ԓ�򤷤Ƥ���Τ��ռ�֦�ˤϷ֤��ä���


    �Ǥϡ��������������ˤ��꤬����˼���z�ߤ�������Τ�����������ռ�֦�ˤ��`���褦�˸Ф�������������Ϥ�����Է֤�������E�������פǤ�ʤ���������


    �ռ�֦���Фˤ��뿼���������֤�ݸ����Ц����


    �������ӤΤ���Ԓ�θ�������ԇ���Ƥߤޤ��礦����


    ���öž�������


    ���Ϥ���


    �����ʤ����Τ����Ǥ��ͣ����ޤ������٤ƤǤϤʤ��Ǥ��礦���ɡ��_��������֤äƤ���ΤǤ��礦����������L�����Ȥ��Ƥ��뤳�ȤˤĤ��Ƥϡ����׷�����ʤ���������_������󤫡������ϤϤä��ꤵ���ʤ����������Ǥʤ���С����ʤ����᰸���ܤ����뤳�ȤϤʤ��


    �����äȵv�ˤ��ռ�֦��Ŀ��Ҋ�롣


    ��[�ȥޥꥪ�󡢤������������ռ�֦���Ԥ����Ȥ��@���Ƥ���褦���ä�����[������v�ˤ����Τ褦������äƤ���Ȥ�֪��ʤ���


    �v�ˤϱ��������γ��ɤ�����֪���ʤ��褦���T�����ʤ���Ԓ���Ƥ������������ϽU�Y�N�����ռ�֦��Ҋ͸�����졢���ġ��ӓe���ĤĤ�ɤ����𤷤褦�������롣


    ���������Դ������ȟo���򤷤�Ԓ�������s���⤬���뤳�Ȥޤǿ��R������⡢������Ф뷽����������˼��ʼ���ȡ������뷽�򤫤���ޤ����ץ�å���`��Ф����ŤƤƤ������Ŀ���򤱤���


    ����Ȥ����ˤϡ�����


    ���Ҥ��۹��Ť���[��ЦȤ����Τ��������ޥꥪ�󤬤�����˼��Ф��Ƥ��롣


    �����ơ����ζ��ˤϱ�������ǿ����Ƥ��뤳�Ȥ�v�ˤ�×�Y�˻�—�Τ褦���ͤ��z��Ǥ��롣


    ��˽�����ˤޤ��ھw�ˤ��ƺΤ򤷤Ƥ���Ρ��������飿���եեա��������ؤ͡�


    ���v�ˤ��󡭡��ޤ���һ�ˤǺΤ����褦�Ȥ��Ƥޤ������ͣ����եեա�


    ���Ϥ�����


    �v�ˤϟo���R������������餷����


    ���ˤ�ҕ����ɹ���줿�Է֤��夬С�̤ߤ��𤨤�����ֹ�ޤ�ʤ���


    ���öž������ɤ������Σ���


    ���ϥã����Ϥ������g�σW�����ˤ��{�٤Ƥ��줿��Ǥ�������ֹˮ�����|��ȡ���Ƥ�ȣ���


    ���ϣ����࡭��ֹˮ�������|����


    ���롢�r�����Ĥȡ����ռ�֦�κ�ˤ���־Ħ����򏊏��餻���ǰ�Τ��ˤ��롣


    ��ֹˮ���������B��ֹˮ�Ǥ����������ޤ�������


    ����������


    �������ơ����‘B�τӤ���������

 162-Agency decision ②

    Well, it can''t be... Count Alessandro di Cagliostro, is that really the same person...?


    Nissae was shocked by the unexpected name of the person that Yuto uttered, but she still doubted the authenticity of the information.


    ''''Yes........if this is the case, he''s someone who is as dangerous as Surt''s sword. But no way, it''s hard to believe that he''s alive.


    Shima also responded to Nisasae''s words with a look of disbelief, not completely believing them at the moment. Mizuho and Marion were still not quite on the same page with the seriousness that Nisasae and the others were showing, but when they heard the name of Surt''s sword, their expressions tightened.


    Especially for Marion, as a party targeted by that person, the urge to ask a lot of questions arose.


    ''''Um.........Oomine-sama. That Count Cagliostro.......is he the person of the "necklace incident" in early modern France?��"in the fraud case involving Queen Marie Antoinette.


    At Marion''s question, Hisae and Shima looked at each other for a moment, and when Hisae nodded, Shima looked forward with a divine face.


    ''''That''s right. Whether it''s the real thing or not, I''m pretty sure it''s that person.''''


    ''No!��Someone who''s over two hundred years old!


    Both Mizuho and Akira opened their eyes wide at the exchange and Yuto patted his left shoulder.


    Shima looked around at Marion and the others.......................and opened her mouth.


    ''''This is classified information held by the agency. Information that is disclosed only to those directly under the agency..............or rather, it is something like education and knowledge. Marion-san and the others who know the Sword of Surt know that the agency has many enemies. Some of them have abilities that don''t belong to the agency that have powers and ideas that can''t be ignored.......


    ....


    ''A person named Cagliostro is someone who is on the list of people with that dangerous idea of ability. Although, as something that was already dead, that information was much less important.


    ''''The gifted...?��History tells us he''s just a mountaineer...


    ''I have information in the agency that this Cagliostro person is said to have developed a rather dangerous technique called s��ance. It''s said to have gotten a number of people involved in it.


    Marion and the others listened to what Shima had to say.


    Yuto''s eyes sharpened as he heard of the dangerous jutsu beside them.


    ''''What kind of dangerous jutsu was it?''''


    Mizuho asks a question, and Hisae replies.


    ''Actually, we don''t know exactly what it was... but apparently it wasn''t a seance, it was supposedly invoking something inhuman.


    ''You mean ... a summoning technique of some sort?��And the fact that it involved numerous people...


    ''Apparently or not. According to the description, it was a public display of the existence of the extraterrestrial it was a jutsu aimed at blending in and coexisting with the extraterrestrial in general life. The fact that it involved a large number of people is said to have been a part of the art, and yes, it surprised people at the time, and it seemed to have developed into something like a religion.


    "....co-exist?��What does that... mean?��What kind of abilities do you have...?


    Marion raised a shapely eyebrow.


    ''''I don''t know. If it''s a summoning technique, there''s always a price to pay, such as spiritual power and magic power. You can''t make an outsider exist permanently in that sense... it could be that you showed an outsider with whom you made a contract, but even then, you''d have to leave the contractor and fit in with the general public...'''' ...It''s too much of an impossibility, and neither of them can be linked to coexistence.


    ....


    All the time, Yuto listens in silence, squinting his eyes.


    (Coexistence........)


    Just what kind of powers do you have?��Speaking of which, there was a description. Apparently, Cagliostro was an alchemist. And his mistress, a woman called Lorenza is said to have been a sorcerer....


    ''A sorcerer!��Then ... this curse, too.


    ''It''s almost a connection, but I don''t have enough information to make a definitive statement. As Marion mentioned earlier, this story is over two hundred years old, there''s no way we''re living in a normal world. Because of that, the secrecy of this information has been reduced. It''s just...


    Nissae exchanged a glance with Shima and looked at Mizuho, Marion, and Yuto.


    ''''There''s also the matter of Surt''s sword. Somehow Lokiarum, the head of Surt''s sword, and Niesbeck, his apprentice, existed for over a hundred years, retaining their abilities.


    ....!


    Mizuho and Marion make their faces tighten. The great enemy in Miremar, Surt''s sword abilities are the ones who put themselves in a difficult fight. Things have changed since Yuto came to support them, but if Yuto hadn''t been dispatched, and other people of ability had been dispatched, they might not be here now.


    ''It''s possible that there''s a secret art out there that even the agency doesn''t know about. If this man, Cagliostro, also has it in his possession...


    Yuto listened to the story in silence. Then, he thought of the Lokiarum that he had fought off with Millimer, Mizgard, in his mind.


    That jutsu........I''ve seen it several times in the demon world. It''s a technique used by the demon gods that existed in various places when they were using humans. I don''t know how it works, but I had experienced it a few times in the demon world, so I didn''t question it in that battle with Lokiarum. But Surt''s sword didn''t seem to be being used by anyone. No, that''s not the point. (Does that mean that the existence of that jutsu is not well known in this world?


    When Yuto thought that far...................A dangerous feeling of foreboding began to cover his entire body.


    It''s an unexplained technique. And if so, what are they?��No way!��The one who has access to the demonic world...


    Yuto''s eyes grew steely.


    Mizuho and Marion noticed the change in Yuto''s eyes. And although the two of them showed an uneasy expression, Mizuho quickly pulled back and Marion couldn''t hide her uneasy face as she stared at Yuto.


    From their reactions, both Hisae and Shima moved their eyes to Yuto.


    Yuto noticed their gazes and hurriedly released his steely eyes.


    ''''Ah, Omine, so what happened to Cagliostro after that?''''


    According to the agency, he was killed.


    ....


    ''The one that''s been handed down on the surface says he died in prison... but the fact is that he died in a capacity to obey the French royal family. That''s.........


    Nisae looked at Marion, and Marion looked back at her, her gaze quizzically at Nisae.


    ''The line of gifted people who supported the darker side of the royal family... to the Orl��ans. They''re also known as the back Orleanians to distinguish them from the front.


    Marion is surprised to hear the name of a family that is unexpectedly related to her own bloodline as well.


    ''All of this information also comes from the Orl��ans behind the scenes. At the time, at the suggestion of the secret Orl��ans, who saw Cagliostro as dangerous, the French royal family first lost their reputation by involving him in a necklace affair that he had nothing to do with. In doing so, they spread the word that all of Cagliostro''s tricks were bogus. On top of that, the backdoor Orl��ans'' ability to make him...


    They said they killed him...


    When Yuto said that, Hisae shook her head.


    ''Actually, there''s a continuation to this story. If you say you killed him, then you can''t put Cagliostro in the agency''s secret information for the agency''s dangerous person designation because of the information provided by the back Orleans family. Given that I''m sure they did push him, but I''m assuming that Cagliostro''s death was never fully confirmed. In fact, the current backdoor Orleanians say the same thing. However, that was already over 200 years ago. That''s why we were surprised when that name came out of your mouth, Doudou-kun.


    ....


    And given the example of Surt''s sword, it''s honestly a creepy story that I can''t deny.


    Nissae puts a hand to her chin as if to sort out the situation.


    ''Just so you know, as I''ve said many times before, even if Surt''s sword survived for a hundred years, this time it''s more than twice that many years. Now it''s more realistic to assume that it''s either disinformation ... or someone who''s trying to trick Cagliostro, or something else.


    ....


    Yuto rather thought that this enemy was Cagliostro himself, because of this story of Nisasae. No, it was Gaston who had seen the person himself, there was no doubt about it.


    As for having to abduct Marion, I don''t know yet.


    ''We''ll investigate as much as we can, too. At any rate, it is an unshakeable fact that the Dark Night Leopard has been reckless it would be uncomfortable if we didn''t give the Dark Night Leopard a hard time. So don''t worry, Marion-san, I won''t let anything happen to you.


    ...Yes, thank you.


    Of course!��I will never allow you to try to mess with Marion!


    Marion smiled at Mizuho''s strong words. Seeing that, Hisae''s cheeks relaxed as well.


    ''''Oh, I forgot to ask you something important. ''''Mizuho-chan,''''


    What is it?


    Were there any special people in the raid?


    Mizuho and Marion, including Akara, turned serious at Nissae''s question. Because there was a member of the group who was not only special, but had a super-class ability.


    A person who was known as a dead bird, a person with such an ability that he had put dirt on the former head of the Huang family, a prestigious family of gifted people, and had even wounded the young [Tenkou], the highest rank set by the current agency, Rank SS Wang Shungao, with a hand injury.


    ''''And what do you mean by special?''''


    Mizuho, who is a bad liar, responds with a slightly twitchy voice.


    ''What?��How, I don''t know.......Marion!


    ''Yes!��Hey, I don''t know. I''ve never seen a Sendo user before either. But why?��Lord Omine.


    ''''This time, we got recognition votes from the people with Dark Night Leopard abilities that we captured, too. Moreover, he didn''t die this time. Suddenly, they''re reporting that he threw up in his mouth. It doesn''t look like he''s fully conscious yet, so we''ll interrogate him later.


    It was when Yuto applied Senki to the war-weary Dark Night''s Leopard abilities and knocked them out. Moreover, he had heard from Mizuho before that the jutsu contained in the recognition slips may have been broken by the Xianqi, and it may have come out of their bodies, so he sent an intense ki to them so that it could be transmitted throughout their bodies.


    Yuto made a thoughtful face and then opened his mouth.


    ''''I don''t know if it''s a Sendo user, but there was an ability among the enemies that specialized in close combat. That''s the guy who fought me. I was confident in my physical skills as well, but he was a pretty tough one... and I couldn''t defeat him.


    "!


    Mizuho and Marion were surprised when Masato himself started to tell them what he had been trying so desperately to hide for Yuto''s sake.


    Ming Liang''s eyes widened for a moment but calmly listened to what Yuto said.


    ''''Doudou-kun can you tell me more about that story?''''


    Hisae and Shima look at Yuto.


    ''''Yes, that guy''s body language was not just a thing. Come to think of it.......I didn''t feel any spiritual or magical power. If there is a sacred path user, then it must be that guy.


    Shima observed Yuto''s expression as if he was trying to price his expression while trying to keep a low profile from beside Hisae.


    ''''Hmm ... it''s possible. As I recall, Doudou-kun''s bodily skills are graded A. If it was against a simple close-combat type person with abilities, you could go toe-to-toe with some pretty serious guys.......


    Then Ming Liang interrupted him.


    I was watching and it looked like you and I were almost on par with each other. I see that you got an A in bodywork. No wonder he was ranked D. It was hard to believe that he was a D fighter. Wow, it was really helpful that he was there. Perhaps, but the enemy must have thought that it would be difficult to abduct Marion with us as spirit users. That''s probably why they brought a close combat type ability, which is not good for spirit users, right?


    Hisae and Shima nodded, thinking that what Akera said made sense.


    ''Now that I think about it, that''s probably why we''ve placed the teleporter in place. To teleport that able-bodied person that Doudou-kun was dealing with to our close proximity while keeping an eye on the timing....... If you think of it that way, it''s not a bad idea as a strategy to get into the spirit user''s pocket.


    This analysis, including Meira''s speculation, was not far off, even if it wasn''t correct. In fact, Hyakugan had incorporated its teleporter-to-teleporter, exhalation user''s ability to work with the teleporter as a strategy. But there was a crucial and deliberate oversight in this story.


    It was the ability of the sacred path user Yan Shizui, who had the two names of the dead bird.......and by extension, the ability of Doudou Yuto.


    When Yuto looked in Ming Liang''s direction, his cheeks loosened slightly and he quickly returned it.


    ''''That''s where the strategy was accidentally blocked because of the fact that you met head on with me, who has the ability to be called a close-combat specialist, right there....... I''m rank D, so they must have thought it wouldn''t have much of an effect on me even though I was there. Come to think of it, it looked like the enemy was in a very hurry. That might be the reason.


    Nissae nodded widely in agreement.


    ''''No spiritual power, no magic power... it''s very likely that that guy is a Sacred Dao user.


    Nissae shifted her gaze to Shima and then back to Yuto again.


    ''''But then I''m wondering why the Sendo user is fighting alongside the enemy. Because it is very likely that that Dark Night No Leopard''s recognition slip was disrupted in its efficacy by Xianqi to reveal itself. So, if they were aiming for that and gave Senki to an ability that belonged to the Dark Night No Leopards, it contradicts what they are doing. This is clearly a betrayal of the Dark Night Leopard. It is certain to cause evidence to be left behind, which will lead to an unnecessary conflict with the agency.


    ''I think you''re right about that, Hisae. That''s what stuck in my mind, too. So I asked him why he did such a thing as leaving a recognition slip. I wondered if there was another wizard with a different agenda, although it was highly unlikely, that is to say, a wizard who was using the disturbance to antagonize the agency and China.


    So... how did it go?


    ''''He ... he didn''t deny it, he smiled and said he was only asked to abduct Marion-san. Honestly, I don''t know what he was thinking and laughing about. This is ... in my opinion, but I''m pretty sure that guy had his recognition vote exposed.


    Despite saying this, Yuto is aware of the situation that Stopwater is in. Gaston reports that the children of the house where Stopwater has holed up are being held hostage. But we can''t tell you the source of that information. Therefore, he had to carefully guide the conversation.


    Hisae crossed her legs and Shima put her hand on her chin as if she were contemplating.


    ''What do you think, Shima?''


    ''''Honestly, I don''t know what to make of this... But hermits and daoists are said to be a group of people who have no interest in the floating world. And they are said to be hedonistic, unencumbered by anything, and free spirits.... It is hard to imagine that such people would take up the request of the Dark Night''s Leopard. In that sense, I understand what you''re talking about, Doudou-kun. But in the end, I still don''t know what you are thinking about.......


    Hmm....


    It was difficult for Nisasae to infer anything from this story of Yuto too. But as if to gather her thoughts, Hisae was trying to come up with some kind of decision based on the current situation and the stories that came from each of them.


    ''Omine-san, can I make a suggestion for a moment?''


    Yeah?��What?��It''s okay, Dudu.


    ''I think there are two things we have to do as an agency right now. The first is to fight off the attackers who are believed to have targeted Marion-san. The second is to deal with the curse. We know that the Chinese are doing this in both cases, so it is necessary for the agencies to show a tough response to this. How we respond will change the way other organizations and people of ability look at the agency. Laxity is bad for the institution''s credibility.


    Nisae nodded. In terms of content, it''s no different from what I''m saying earlier. Originally, I had intended to do so.


    ''''So what''s there.......there are people who happen to be involved in these two incidents.


    ...Yeah?


    Hisae and Shima frowned.


    Mizuho and Marion turned to look at Yuto as if they were huffy at Yuto''s words.


    ''''It''s ... it''s us, as it should be said. And all of us are also abilities belonging to the agency, and besides, Mizuho and Marion are the future aces of the agency, having obtained rank A at a young age.


    Mr. Du Du what are you trying to say?


    As for this case, could you leave the matter of retribution against the Chinese... no, the Dark Night Leopard to us?


    Eh!


    No, I''m happy to make the first move. If it''s too much for us, I''ll be asking for backup right away.


    ''''Du Du, I''ve heard from Mizuho and I understand how you guys feel, but I can''t nod to that. It''s true that I was going to submit a request about the curse. But things have changed after this attack. It''s creepy that we''re not sure of our objective, but the agency is going to do everything it can to help. We can''t do this half-heartedly, we need to show that we''ve done it thoroughly.


    ''Yes, that''s right. We must be thorough. But if we can retaliate while giving the impression that we have some power left over, rather than having the Japanese Section think that it was a retaliation with all its might, then we can show the power of the institution and not expose our cards. And most of all, this would have a different impact on those who would be watching the situation.


    ....!


    Hisae''s expression tightens.


    What Yuto says may be true, but I don''t think Mizuho and the others can do such a thing on their own. And if we are going to do it, we should go all out. It''s a fool''s errand to bring in forces one after another.


    ''''That''s true, but it won''t do us any good if we fail or something happens to you guys. ''''Du Du, you shouldn''t take the Dark Night''s Leopard so lightly, right?��The Dark Night''s Leopard is an excellent unit of abilities belonging to a great power. I know how good you guys are, but you shouldn''t think that you youngsters can handle it on your own.


    It can be said that the story of Nissae is a natural one. Although the full extent of the Dark Night''s leopard is not known, there are a number of rank B class people in the institution who are known to belong to the ability alone.


    As expected, Nisae tries to dismiss this suggestion of Yuto, but Yuto doesn''t give up and continues to talk.


    ''''No, Omine-san, I have an idea.


    Hisae honestly thought that further discussion would be useless, but she decided to listen to Yuto for the last time.


    ''''Tell me,''''


    ''''This time, the Dark Night''s Leopard has made a huge poka, leaving behind the smoking gun of a recognition slip. And we also know that it is most likely the work of a Sacred Way user.


    ....


    ''''Furthermore, among the attackers this time, there was a Sacred Daoist messenger hired by the Dark Night Leopard. As I said before, considering that the use of a Sacred Dao user is rare, I think it is reasonable to assume that this guy was made to leave evidence of this. And that''s the purpose of it, but I can tell you one thing for sure.


    Hisae, who had been listening as if she hadn''t been listening up to this point, became interested in what Yuto was saying and focused on her eyes.


    ''''What''s that?''''


    ''''As Omine-san mentioned, it''s a war between the agency and the dark night leopard. There is no doubt about this. Then why?��Here''s the problem.


    "...what do you think?


    ''''My thoughts are that this Immortal Daoist user is forcibly hired by the Dark Night''s Leopard against his will?��This is what it is called. Perhaps, though, this Sacred Way user wants the agency to crush the Dark Night''s Leopard. He is forced to obey the Dark Night Leopard, and it is difficult for him to disobey it. So, you must move the agency, a powerful enemy, and hit the Dark Night Leopard. If you think of it as a reason for the agency to make a move to do so, then the matter of this recognition vote can be explained.


    ....


    They must still be in Japan. If I can first check out that Sacred Daoist user and find out why he''s following the Dark Night''s Leopards, I can get him on our side. No, even if that''s not possible, we can devote a large portion of the enemy''s forces to it. If this works, we alone should be able to counter the Dark Night Leopard in the way we fight.


    When Nisae finished listening to Yuto''s story, she looked at Yuto''s face. Yuto''s story has some points to listen to. But that doesn''t necessarily mean that Yuto and the others will be able to fight off the Dark Night''s Leopard.


    What''s more, Yuto''s story is well done as a story. But it''s too good to be true. Hisae could tell that he was speaking a little too judgmentally.


    So, is that coming from an assumption that is common in young boys?��It also felt different to Hisae. This boy wouldn''t be the type to be intoxicated by his own fantasies like that.


    He laughed with Kanji as a certain idea came to his mind in Nisasae.


    (This boy''s basis for that story... let''s try it out.)


    Mr. Du Du....


    Yes, sir.


    You''re on to something, aren''t you?��Well, not all of them, but you do have some solid information, don''t you?��As for trying to hide it, I''m not going to pursue that right now. Just make sure you''re sure, or make that clear. Otherwise, I''m not going to accept your proposal.


    Giggling, Yuto looked at Hisae''s eyes.


    Mizuho, Marion, and Akera also seemed to be surprised by what Hisae was saying. Mizuho and the others didn''t know that Yuto was getting such information either.


    Yuto was desperately trying to guide them so that they wouldn''t know the source of the information, but the experienced Hisae could see through that, and he was inwardly upset, but thinking about how to respond.


    When I began to think that it was better to cut off the shiranigans than to force myself to tell people that I had a source of information here, and even to be suspected of having an outsider to the contract, I felt a tremendous pressure from a certain direction and hurriedly turned my attention to that direction.


    And there it was.........


    Mizuho, who has a strong gleam in her eye, and Marion, who has formed the shape of a smile, are focused on us.


    And the two of them send what they''re thinking with just their expressions like an auditory hallucination into Yuto''s brain.


    "What are you doing in secret, even to us.......I wonder?��Hmmm, nice nerve."


    "Yuto-san you''re trying to do something on your own again... right?��Huh."


    "Ha!


    Yuto subconsciously turned his body upside down.


    His own body, exposed to the gaze of the two men, started to tremble in small increments and did not stop.


    ''''Dou Dou-kun?��What''s going on?


    ''Ha!��Yes, sir!��Actually, a friend of mine did the research!��The swallow stopper said they''re taking hostages!


    What?��Swallow the water shut off?��Hostages?


    ''''Stop the water!��A dead bird''s water stoppage!��No way!


    ''Oh....''


    Thus ... things started to happen.

 163-Before leaving

    Yuto and the others got off in front of the gates of the Sei Sei Seijo Academy with Meira driving.


    ''''Then we''ll be waiting for you here.''''


    Nodding to Meira, Yuto and the others headed to class. They were very late, but they managed to arrive before the last class of the afternoon was over.


    ''''Yuto, you go to the roof. There will be a big fuss if you see those injuries. We will take everyone with us as soon as class is over and meet up with you later. We''ll make sure that you are well informed of your situation.


    Well okay, I will.


    In this school where there were only super-ladies, if a high school boy with a bandage suddenly arrived, there was certainly a high possibility of a big mess. Thinking about the future, Yuto agreed to it.


    After separating from Mizuho and the others, Yuto went to the roof of the school building on his feet and waited for Mizuho, Ichigo and the others to arrive. Yuto had sent a text message to Gaston during the trip, and he already knew the location of the children who seemed to be the hostages of the water stoppage.


    Nevertheless, this way of Cagliostro is out of the ordinary for a competent person belonging to the country, Yuto thinks. It''s as if he thinks that once he captures Marion, what happens afterwards is of no importance.


    Also, the hostage, the curse, and the way it''s done makes Yuto angry.


    And with the stories from Gaston and the information that Nisae''s agency had, and imagining that Cagliostro''s aim, it contained something that even the Doudou family could not overlook.


    There is a slight possibility that this man knows about the existence of the demon world, and his actions more than two hundred years ago were also a section of an attempt to connect the demon world with this world.


    I don''t know what in the world they were thinking, but even if they sacrificed Marion alone, there is no way they could open the gate to the demon world.


    Moreover, even the most talented individuals cannot do it by themselves.


    Isn''t it a madman to come up with such a thing?��I can''t help but wonder.


    But there was one thing that bothered Yuto.


    Just like Lokiarum of Surt''s sword, this man may have taken in the flesh and blood of a demon to prolong his life. That seems to be a jutsu that is not understood in this world, based on the overall story from Hisae. The jutsu that has been seen several times in the demon world is not known here. Then why are these people giving the technique?


    This leads Yuto to speculate that there is something behind Rochiarum and Cagliostro.


    (Is that indeed too much of a leap...)


    That, and the fact that they said they were going to coexist with other human beings, but I don''t know what that was about. This was another point that felt like the ravings of a madman.


    Even if this Cagliostro didn''t exactly understand the existence of the demon world, or even if he did, it would be insane to think about coexistence with an outsider in the demon world.


    It''s not realistic to say that coexistence is a problem before discussing it, based on Yuto''s experience in the demon world.


    In the other world known as the demon world, there are many demon gods that have powers beyond human knowledge. These demon gods did not cooperate with each other, and in many cases, they did not even interfere with each other, although they often thought it was rather troublesome.


    However, even these independent existence demon gods had one thing in common.


    That was their contempt and condescension towards humans, and their bottomless hatred.


    It was true that there were all sorts of outsiders in the demon world. Some of them possessed Demon God-grade power and were exceptionally friendly to humans, while others were indifferent.


    However, there were extraterrestrials who had the greatest power in the demon world and would never allow humans to survive.


    These were the demonic ones.


    The essence of these people is ungodly and evil.


    Passing through the Demon''s Grotto, the Du family calls the different world there the "Demon''s World" because it is the world where these demons roam around.


    These demons rejoice in the misfortune of all living beings and play with their lives to create a hellish world.


    The Dou Dou family was the bulwark of this world to prevent these people from ever coming to this side of the world. That''s the reason why they protect the Demon''s Grotto.


    If Cagliostro was communicating with the demons in the demon world, there would be no such thing as coexistence. There is only subordination and servitude, and beyond that, the negative emotions of humans are amplified by these demons, and ultimately they become food for these demons.


    Yuto understands this reality in his bones in the demon world.


    This is due to the irreversible experience of sacrificing his comrade in arms and his beloved Lieselotte.


    (This man Cagliostro.......do you know that or not? No. If you knew, the idea of coexistence would never occur to you.)


    When Yuto came to the Demon World to look for his father Ryoichi, it was right after one of the four human nations in the Demon World had been destroyed by these demons. This country was the frontline of the battle against the demons.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.


    So why did they bring about the destruction of this country?


    Hundreds of years ago, there was a massive invasion of the human nation by demons that occurred in the demon world.


    After that, the humans were able to overcome the invasion and entered an era of relative peace. Although there were small-scale battles with the demon race during that time, they survived by joining forces with each other as usual.


    As a result of this, the human nation enjoyed prosperity and abundance during this era of peace.


    However, a few years before Yuto''s visit, a great invasion of demons occurred suddenly and without warning, the first one in hundreds of years.


    But at this time, virtually the only country that sent reinforcements was the one country that Liaichi had holed up in.


    This was due to the fact that one of the Demon Gods, who had not been part of the invasion of the human nation until now, had joined the war. It was this newly joined demon god that had spent a long time integrating into human society, making a dark leap, and finally cutting down the footsteps of these four kingdoms.


    The humans were also wary of such a possibility. However, this era of peace and tranquility, despite the fact that they had the greatest common enemy in common, the demons, gave rise to conflicts of interest and leadership among the humans, and even resulted in their hatred for each other.


    This was accelerated from behind the scenes by the evil genie who would later become Yuto''s arch-enemy.


    Yuto recalls.


    The devastation in the immediate aftermath of the country''s destruction was impossible to explain.


    The good ones died out, and the few powerless people who survived were unable to escape, they doubted and hated each other, and sold their friends to the demons for protection, and then they themselves suffered the same fate.


    There was no hope, no dream, no human heart, nothing.


    Unaware of the desperate situation in the demon world, Yuto went to the demon world and met Lieselotte and her friends, who were trying their best to unite the power of the humans.


    (The question is, what Cagliostro says about coexistence... is it his own idea, or was it blown into him by someone else? And why Marion...)


    Yuto looked at the city spread out from the roof of the school building with his powerful eyes.


    Cagliostro is an extension of the direction that Yuto and the others are headed from now on. If the Dark Night''s Leopard is destroyed, Cagliostro will surely lose his position, no matter what. If that happens, the isolated alchemists and sorcerers will have no power. Or they could even be purged by China.


    Yuto turned his attention to what he had to face now.


    (First ... we''ll go to the hostages. That should tell us something about the water stoppage. If that''s what Stopwater is fighting for, then we can tell the agency and get them to protect us, and we can remove Stopwater from the Dark Night Leopard. (The rest of this sickening curse is cut off from the main source of this sickening curse.


    That friend of Mizuho''s, a girl named Houzuki Akiko, must be suffering even now. Moreover, her hair is also falling out, and she is in unbearable pain for a girl of her age.


    Yuto removed the bandages except for the left shoulder and dropped them on the floor, then closed his eyes and sat on the spot, sitting on his knees and catching his breath. Then sacred ki blows up from the tantian below Yuto''s navel, and that ki eventually circulates through Yuto''s body.


    Each time the ki circulated through his body, the cells of the y��jin became more and more active, increasing the person''s inherent healing power.


    While concentrating his mind, Yuto recalled the time of the battle with Stopwater.


    (That time Stopwater''s smile........)


    Yuto couldn''t forget the smile that his enemy, Stoppage, had shown him in the midst of that fierce battle with Stoppage.


    He didn''t know if he was gloating over the fact that he had succeeded in running the agency, or if he was happy as a warrior that he had come across a strong enemy called himself.


    (It could have been, too. But there was something more to it than that...)


    Yuto has experienced this feeling in the demon world as well.


    It is a mysterious sensation that only emerges when you meet a strong enemy and do everything in your power to kill each other.


    There''s a kind of mutual understanding that sometimes arises when they are enemies but have exchanged lives with each other.


    (He''s after something. Using me here...)


    Yuto opened his eyes and stared at the blue sky spreading out from the roof.

 164-Before leaving

    When the door to the rooftop doorway where Yuto was zazen opened, he heard his childhood friend''s voice filled with anger from behind him.


    ''''There he is!��Yuto!��Why didn''t you come to school today!


    Yuto''s body jumped up like a conditioned reflex.


    When I turned around, I saw Mari standing at the door, out of breath, having run up here.


    As soon as Mari heard from Mizuho and the others that Yuto was on the roof, she came to this place without even hearing a good explanation.


    ''''Ah!��Mari, there''s a reason for this!


    "Explain it properly... yeah?��Huh?��Yuto, what''s wrong with you, what''s with that wound!


    Seeing the bandage wrapped around Yuto''s left shoulder, Mari runs over to Yuto, who has changed her blood color.


    When Mari walks up to Yuto, she checks the wound Yuto has sustained and holds both of Yuto''s cheeks between her hands to check his complexion at close quarters.


    Mari''s large eyes are up close, and for a moment, Yuto''s face turns red.


    ''''Your face is red!��And a bit of a fever!��Maybe it''s due to the wound. Oh, Yuto, I have to go to the infirmary, not here.......


    It was very rare to see Mari visibly dismayed.


    ''''Aww, Mari, calm down. I''ve already treated you!��I''m fine!


    ''Oh!��Shirasawa-san!��What are you doing?!


    Nina appeared there as well and noticed that Mari was pinching Yuto''s face, and as she tried to pull Mari off of Yuto, Nina also noticed Yuto''s injuries.


    ''''Dou Dou!��What''s the matter with you!


    ''''Oh, Nina-san, this injury isn''t a problem.......''''


    Oh, hello, Alokoune?��It''s a bit of an urgent requirement, but the Huell family''s traditional wound and tonic medicine...


    Where are you calling?��Nina!��Stop, stop!


    (Arrow ... Mr. Arrow Kaune!��No, Miss Nina!��(I''m sure it would be complicated if I called you!)


    ''What?��It''s a boy, but... yeah, what?��It was cut off.


    ''Nina!��You''re exaggerating!��Don''t call that man!��Absolutely!


    ''What?��I''m going now!��And then he hung up on me. He hung up on me, saying, "Huh?��Mr. Du Du, do you know Aroucaune?


    (Too late!!!)


    ''Oh yeah we''ve only talked about it a few times but...''


    ''Well you''ve met Arokoune too.


    Nina listened to Yuto''s words and stared at him with a gaze.


    A moment later, Mizuho and the others also appeared.


    Behind them, Hanaren, Ichigo........and Mito Shizuka could be seen.


    ''''Hey, Hakamada-kun, what is it?��What''s going on?��And who are these beautiful people?


    ''''Just, just, please, come. I''ll explain it to you now and I''ll try to convince Masato. We all have to deal with the hardships that are going to happen from now on.......we can''t, mainly me.


    ''Hey, you don''t have to push me, I''ll go... what are you crying about?


    Well, we''re all here now.


    When Mizuho raised her voice, the gathered faces turned to face Mizuho with their own expressions.


    Shizuka found Mari and lined up beside her in surprise.


    ''Wait, Shitendera-san, before you do that, explain to me what happened to Yuto''s injuries!��What happened!


    I''ll explain all that too, Shirasawa-san. And also, what I''m going to ask you to do in the future...


    Even Mari, who has a serious and looming expression on her face, has turned into a listening attitude with those words from Mizuho.


    By the way, beside her, Ichigo is gesticulating when he hears "what I want to ask you to do from now on".


    ''''Hey, Yuto, did you get hurt?''''


    ''Oh, yeah, but it''s nothing serious, I''m fine, Ichigo.


    Hmm.


    If you''re not interested, don''t ask!


    ''Oh, I''ll get Mito to help me with that...okay?��He''s a tight-lipped guy.


    ''What?��Dude, are you okay?��Can you keep up with that?


    Oh, that''s okay, right?


    "Ichigo, you.........


    "Shut up, you two. Okay, I''ll tell you what''s going on now.


    When Mizuho said that, once again, Marion, who had brought a leisure seat with her, spread it out on the spot and urged everyone to sit there.


    (Marion-san you always have a leisure seat, don''t you? Where do you keep it?)


    Yuto tilts his head and sits down on the seat so that they all sit in a circle.


    Only one person, Shizuka, feels unsure of what is being said. But her face has an excited expression on it.


    ''''Well then, since Mito-san is here too, we''ll start from the beginning and go through the order.


    Right now, Mizuho began to explain the circumstances of this time.


    Of course, there were things that could be talked about and things that couldn''t be talked about, but Mizuho successfully left that out and explained it.


    And as the conversation went on, Mari and Ichigo became more serious.


    Beside them, Shizuka was still smiling, though her expression was as if time had stopped....

 165-Before leaving ③

    That''s what it''s been all about.


    After finishing the conversation, Mizuho looked over at each of the faces with their expressions.


    ''''Well........''''


    Shizuka, who is frozen in place with a smile on her face, raises her voice without effort.


    ''''This is ... what are you talking about?��Oh, I wonder if they''re starting up some kind of theater club?��Or doujin comics?


    Then from the side, Ichigo turned to Shizuka with a rootless smile.


    ''''Huh, it seems that your reasoning is indeed useless in this situation, Mito-kun. No, you''ve already been downgraded to Watson-kun.''''


    Watson!


    Then Mari looked up and looked at Mizuho, Marion, and Yuto.


    ''''The situation ... I get it. That''s......................they are not very forgiving. So, the injury to Yuto was done by that opponent called the dead bird, right?


    You know what?��Mari!


    Oh, shut up, Watson.


    "Watson, do not say that!��Big tits loving BL!


    What?


    Yuto looked at Mari''s serious and strong face and nodded.


    While Yuto looked at Mari, he didn''t know what kind of mind Mari was in right now. For Mari, it must be all insane. It was only the other day that she found out that Yuto was a gifted person, and now it''s about the conflict that happened between the giant underworld organization.


    It wouldn''t be a normal story to say, yes, I see.


    ''''So what do we do now?��You guys.


    Ichigo asks while holding Shizuka''s head as she pinches her own cheek.


    ''Yeah, and that''s the main point I had everyone come to today.


    Yuto looked at Mari, Ichigo, Shizuka, Nina, and Karen in turn.


    ''''Now I''m going to go to the enemy hostage called the dead bird first. Then, if possible, I want to release them as they are and put them under the protection of the agency. And then I want to confront the people who attacked us. Because we just can''t leave these guys who have been trying to get to Mr. Marion.


    ''I see... so that''s why this dead bird guy has no reason to fight. So what about the curse?


    My friend is heading to the headquarters of the curse, so I''m sure we''ll hear something about it sooner or later.


    !


    ''What?��Yuto, what''s that?


    Both Marion and Mizuho were surprised that this Yuto story was the first time they had heard of him.


    ''''Oh, sorry, I forgot to tell you!��Oh, I wasn''t trying to hide it, okay?��I don''t know if it will work, but I''ve told them to destroy the cursed altar and rituals when they find them, so I think we should focus on the enemy that came after Marion-san right now. I didn''t want to spend a lot of time on this curse either, considering Houzuki-san''s condition.


    How many other people do you have as friends...


    ''''But, Yuto-san it''s the enemy''s home base, right?��You can''t sneak in that easily.


    ''Yeah, I''ve told them not to take it easy for now, but I hear they''re good at infiltration and hiding, so I''ll wait for the good news now.


    While saying that, for a moment, the high tension duo of Kurama and Tsukuba popped into Yuto''s mind.


    (...................Is it okay?


    At this point, Nina narrows her eyes when the topic of people outside of Yuto''s contractor comes up.


    (A friend of mine according to Mr. Dou Dou Dou........)


    In fact, Nina had contacted Miremar the last time the topic of outside of Yuto''s contractor had come up, because of something that was bothering her.


    That was when Miremar was in an unprecedented crisis caused by the Sword of Surt organization''s ability. At that time, I was concerned about an entity that was said to have protected the main city of Millimer from the horde of demons that the Sword of Surt had summoned.


    This hadn''t been addressed in the press, but it was something every Myrmarian had heard about. And even today in the major cities of this saved Millimer, they still talk about the emergence of a guardian deity to protect their city, and it has had a huge impact on the residents of their respective cities, giving them courage.


    This coincided with the inauguration of Mathew''s new government, and the still superstitious Millimer public was fortunate enough to accept the current Prime Minister Mathew without showing any major upset.


    And now, for some reason, Nina can''t help but wonder why this is bothering her. It''s like chasing a lost piece of the puzzle.


    (I''m looking for something.... I wonder what this urge is...)


    To that end, Nina also contacted Theintan, Mathew''s right-hand man, who had joined the busy administration. I thought it was a bit of an abuse of position, but I just couldn''t resist.


    And..........


    (This must have something to do with Mr. Du Du....)


    I would think so.


    But the girl named Nina was not one to rely on intuition. Whenever there was something unknown or something that she couldn''t understand, Nina would always build up her peripheral knowledge before taking on the challenge again. This has already become a pattern of Nina''s thinking and behavior.


    Nina received a gifted education from a young age, and in addition to her normal education, she was exposed to political science and economics, as well as philosophy and law, and the girl named Nina was particularly interested in political science and law.


    Perhaps it was partly due to her unique background as the daughter of a warlord, but from an early age, her father, Mattoo, was so taken with her uncharacteristic girl-like interest that he let her do as she pleased, even though he was not sure what to do with her.


    Nina''s interest in political science and law was insatiable. There were almost no other people of her generation around, but she did not show any interest in romance, and she read only practical books on economics and law.


    Perhaps it was this kind of s*xuality and experience that shaped the way Niina thinks today.


    The first thing that Nina did in response to this strange and unknown feeling she had was to investigate. She wanted to get to the truth of it by accumulating facts and things that convinced her.


    (What am I asking for..... But I''m going to show you what lies beyond this impulse, I''m going to show you, I promise...)


    Nina was silent and stared at the profile of the man, trying to keep him unnoticed by Yuto.


    ''Excuse me?��Du Du.


    Yeah?��What?��The Snake Eater.


    You''re right. But the people who attacked Marion aren''t going to wait until then. Even now...


    Yuto nodded heavily at what Hanaren said.


    ''''It''s like you said, Karen. We can''t take too much time. So, I''m going to that hostage now.''''


    What?


    Nina, as well as Mizuho and Marion were surprised by this. Mari just stared at Yuto as if she was focusing on her eyes.


    ''''Now?


    I''m all right. I can move well enough. Besides, Snake Eater is right, and the sooner we meet the hostages of the dead birds that have joined the enemy, the better.


    Nina could understand what Yuto was saying, but the sight of his injured form filled her with worry.


    It was the same for Marion as well.


    ''''Yuto-san, I can understand what Nina says here. At least, if you can rest today and move tomorrow...''''


    Yuto shook his head at Marion''s suggestion. Marion kept her mouth shut and Mizuho closed her mouth that was about to open.


    ''''Yuto........''''


    Then Mari, opens her mouth. However, her tone is calm and quiet.


    ''''Yuto.......what if you encounter an enemy with your wounded body?''''


    "Fight.


    Yuto replies without hesitation.


    ''''Well......... So what do you think?��Can you win if that happens?��That powerful enemy.


    At Mari''s question, Yuto looked at Mari squarely in the eye. In those eyes of Mari''s, there seemed to be something other than calmness contained in them. However, Yuto answered with a serious expression.


    ''''I don''t.......intend to lose. Not at all.''''


    ....


    Mari stared back into Yuto''s eyes, loosening her cheeks just a little bit before closing her eyes and then opening them with her usual expression.


    ''Alright!��Do what you want to do, Yuto. Do your best, Yuto.


    Yuto''s eyes widened at Mari''s unexpected way of saying it, but originally, he was going to go even if he was stopped on this matter. However, there was a small part of him that was relieved by Mari''s words.


    Perhaps that''s why Yuto nodded to Mari, showing a smile.


    ''Alright.''


    Staring at this exchange with an astonished expression on his face........was Ichigo.


    (Huh!��Normally, Shirasawa-san would stop it outright or continue to pursue Masato until he receives a reassuring explanation?��(What''s wrong with the character?)


    Shizuka saw the change in Ichigo''s expression and looked as if she understood what he was thinking. Ichigo noticed that Shizuka''s face and spoke to Shizuka in a whisper, suspiciously.


    ''''Oh, hey ... there''s something wrong with you, Shirasawa-san, did you eat something strange?''''


    ''''Hmm, you don''t understand, Hakamada-kun. If you ask me, that''s the usual Mari.


    ''What?��Because Yuto''s the only unreasonable, otherwise catnip girl, you know?��That''s kind of like an enka... even if I have to suppress my feelings to respect a man''s will...


    Hakamada-kun, you''ve finally realized that, haven''t you, Hakamada-kun? You know, Mari, despite her appearance, her essence is...


    "A woman of the Showa era!


    ''I can hear you!��What the hell are you talking about!��You people!


    Oh, my God, that''s a hell of a story, man!


    It''s also standard equipment for Mari.


    Mari''s face turns red and she glares at Ichigo and the others.


    ''Hey, can I talk to you?��That''s why I called you all here, to ask...


    As soon as Yuto said that, Ichigo''s face instantly turned blue.


    ''''While we''re gone but I''m leaving a replacement behind and I need you to follow up on that.


    No!


    Ichigo flips over and tries to escape from the scene, but Yuto grabs Ichigo''s arm.


    ''We...?''


    Mizuho and Marion turn to look at Yuto.


    ''''Yeah, I thought I''d have both Mizuho-san and Marion-san come over.


    "!


    At these words from Yuto, the faces of Mizuo and Marion became joyful colors as they looked over.


    ''''I understand!��Yuto.


    "Uh-huh, I''ll go with you.


    So who are the people following you?��Du Du


    Yeah, I''ll introduce you now.


    Ichigo struggles desperately to escape, but Yuto doesn''t let him, strangling him in the wings.


    Beside him, Nina looks tense.


    ''Well, I''ll call you then!��Guys!��Come!


    As Yuto shouted that, six people and one animal suddenly appeared beside Yuto and the others.


    ''''Ta-da!��Did you call me again?


    Oyakata-sama we''re here.


    It''s Yuto!


    ....


    Masato, I''m so happy to see you!


    What''s up, chief?


    Uga!


    Mizuho and the others were startled by the sudden appearance of the lively atmosphere of their faces and they stiffened, while Ichigo cried tears of blood....

 166-Before leaving ④

    All of them, except for Yuto, are frozen.


    Except for Ichigo, who is shedding tears.


    Then the winning girl came forward, smiling and looking at White and the others with streaming eyes.


    ''''Yuto, did you mean what you called me just now?��Just the two of us alone on the bed, I talked to Yuto.......


    What?��What''s that?!


    I don''t think so.


    ...that''s not going to sit well with me.


    Hey,�� girl!��That''s a funny expression!


    ''Hmmm ... isn''t it true?��Oh, time for us to be alone!��That was so fulfilling!


    White and the others'' faces grew stronger at the winning look on the winning face of the winning girl, and they huddled closer to Yuto to protest.


    ''''Yuto!��Why didn''t you call me?��It''s not fair to be the only winner!


    (Mocking) ...it''s not equal.


    I want to be productive. I want to be in bed.


    Wawa, hey, everybody just calm down!��I just called the winning girl to come over here for an errand!��Because there''s nothing to it!


    Stop it!��The winning girl!��Funny way to say it!��And your attitude is crazy!


    Surrounded by White and the others, Yuto reaches out to the winning girl with tears in his eyes.


    There.........


    Ha!


    The pressure comes from behind Yuto, as if he will be crushed to death by the signs alone.


    Yuto''s face changed color.


    (Killing intent!��Enemies!��No, it''s not that easy!��(But so many disastrous vibes!


    Yuto unconsciously prepares himself for battle. The same sense of fear and oppression that makes him feel different from his previous enemies, and the same sense of urgency as when he encounters a powerful enemy that he cannot survive unless he risks his life.


    There are friends here who are dear to him. They are the people that Yuto is most reluctant to lose right now.


    Masato feels that they are the ones he does not want to lose. This place is dangerous.


    Mari....


    Mizuho.


    "...Marion.


    Nina...


    My eyes met with the four girls.


    ''''...............Demon King?''''


    A ray of sweat from Yuto''s forehead.


    The four girls look strange. They are not blinking. Their pupils are open. But their mouths are smiling. And ... they''re shaking coyly.


    ''Well I''d like to introduce you to my people...''


    As soon as Masato said that........


    An image of Niou blasted up behind the four girls.


    ''''Hah!''''


    Yuto''s knees pinch out.


    (What are you mad about?)��Don''t you have a friend?��Is this murder on our side?��(Playing demon king?)


    Then, Mizuho instructed him to come closer with her index finger to chooey.......and ordered him to come closer.


    Yuto doesn''t want to get close to these four people with all his heart right now. His intuition of successive battles tells him so.


    However, he couldn''t disobey Mizuho''s orders and slowly walked with his laughing knees and stood in front of Mizuho.......


    Marion grabbed her right hand. Nina grabbed her left hand. And Mari grabbed her head eagle.


    ''''Yuto-san........''''


    Marion''s smile, but there was no light in her eyes.


    ''In detail, strictly...''


    Nina can''t see behind the eyes themselves.


    ''Explain!''


    I don''t remember him being this tall.��Mari looks down from the angle of


    ''Shall I have.....


    .........Mizuho''s glowing eyes stand out from the smoke of the dark aura and her arms are folded.


    ''''I........yes, Mam!!!!


    The winsome girl looks amused beside White and the others who are staring at this figure of Yuto with a scowling expression.


    And then.........there was Ichigo, hiding behind Shizuka''s small back, staring at the winning girl and her friends while shivering.


    ''''Huh~ Shameless men........''''


    The murmurings of Hanaren couldn''t possibly reach these two boys at all.

 167-Before leaving ⑤

    So, you and Winnie and the others will take on the role of alibi and bodyguard for Ichigo and the others.


    When he said that, the winning girl and her friends greeted everyone.


    ''''I''m a friend of Yuto''s,����. Nice to meet you!��Oh, it''s not Ichigo-kun!


    ''Oh, it''s true!��Long time no see!��Play again!


    Thanks to Ichigo-san, I''m indebted to you.


    Ichigo-dono I''m sorry to trouble you again.


    The charmers waved to Ichigo.


    ''''Oh, oh........''''


    Ichigo''s face was strained, but he lightly raised his hand in reply, then opened his eyes wide and stared back at the winning girls... especially the non-human women.


    (This is what they looked like before they turned?��She''s sooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!��One-word!��Especially that winning girl!��But she''s very pretty, Sally, too!��(And Mr. White and Susan are adorable!


    Shizuka''s reaction was still incredulous beside that Ichigo.


    Also, perhaps because Hualen was a contractor herself, she was also looking at the winning girls with a nervous expression as if she was assessing each of them.


    For Hualen, it was astonishing that an outsider with such a high level of communication skills, and moreover, a contract with more than one person with a single ability, was a surprise. What''s more, it''s hard to believe that he is personified too naturally. It''s not a change, but anthropomorphism.


    These are textbook characteristics of a high-level non-human being. Moreover, there was nothing strange about them, and they were no different from ordinary humans. Although he didn''t feel the spiritual pressure to that extent, but if he was even in control of it, he no longer had any idea what kind of high rank extravagant he was.


    And as for the other four girls........


    "..........


    He is silent as he repeats the process of looking at the winning girls and then looking at Yuto.


    (My........it''s a strange atmosphere, isn''t it, guys? But it''s so sudden, of course you''d be surprised.


    By the way, the four girls who came around Yuto earlier, do it, "I didn''t hear this! and "You''re not doing anything weird outside of the contractor, are you?! ''''Is their appearance a hobby of yours, Yuto-san? "It''s filthy! It was a terrible thing to say, etc.


    Apparently, to summarize what they were saying in their own way, they were suspicious of the ''female''s tawdry relationship with a contractual outsider'', and even more disgusted by the fact that these earnest and fastidious girls might have been living a life of lust.


    It wasn''t a particularly good statement by the winning girl when she showed up.


    Afterwards, when the misunderstanding was cleared up, each of them were sternly told to never do ''disreputable things'' to the winning girls.


    Yuto naturally never thought of such a thing, but since there were some outsiders who were s*xually uninhibited or who couldn''t go against what their masters said depending on how they signed the contract, the appearance of a female-type outsider with such a good appearance apparently caused a kind of suspicion towards Yuto to emerge among the fastidious girls.


    (Me........what do they usually see in me?


    Did you?


    ''Hee!��Nothing!��I have no idea what to expect!��Yes!


    Yuto looked up as the four girls looked at him like he was about to get lasered out.


    Yuto caught his breath and decided to proceed with the conversation here for now.


    Yuto turns to the winning girls.


    ''Yes yes!��I''ll do it!


    I can do it.


    I''m in.


    If Oyagata-sama insists, I will risk my life to complete it.


    Let''s go!


    Uga!


    Yeah, I want to do that too!


    Everyone is motivated.


    ''Hmmm, whoever you are.......what should we do?''


    To be honest, Yuto didn''t have an opinion on who was better at all this, so he thought it would be better to ask someone who had been through a lot.


    ''''What do you think, Ichigo?''''


    ''What?��Oh, you''re asking me?��I ... I can''t ... I can''t, all of us, if I can ...


    ''What!��One-word, terrible!


    ... (muffled breathing)


    White and the others are coming at me like they can''t agree with what Ichigo said.


    ''''Ah!��No, not really.��I don''t want everyone to be overwhelmed... I mean it!


    Hurriedly rephrasing and convincing White and the others, Ichigo put his fist to his chin and thought seriously.


    (No, sure, we should think seriously here. A choice mistake here could be fatal. (Mainly mine.)


    Ichigo looked at the winning girls in turn like a judge at an audition.


    ''We have to decide on Shitenji-san''s and Marion-san''s too, right?��Yuto.


    Yeah, I do.


    Ichigo didn''t know what he was struggling with, and he wanted to kill Yuto, who responded with his usual smiling face, but that would have to wait.


    Ichigo looks at the winning girl. When he noticed her gaze, Charmingko winked at him.


    (Eee, that''s erotic.......no!��The winning girl is out of the question. She''s the biggest problem child.


    Next, he looks at Sally. Sally says, "Yeah? He tilted his head back and let his long hair hang at an angle.


    (Ki, you''re beautiful... no!��Mr. Sally''s in danger too!��His calm demeanor attracted men who wanted to heal, and even teachers. His natural disposition made him a favorite among the girls. Besides, he was a gourmand. He ate all the snacks in the staff room and got drunk on the whiskey bong in the staff room........yeah!��(Out!)


    Next, I look at Arrogant Hikaru.


    (Arrogant Hikaru, you seem like the best, the best, but you''re too handsome!��And that aura of handsomeness isn''t half bad either!��Yeah, I can''t. (You''re going to lose the tag, you ladies who tend to dream about love!


    Next I looked at White. White''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    (ka, cute ... this sheltering ... no!��Mr. White had a tough time of it too. His curiosity was so great that it was all he could do to keep up with them. His cute gestures alone were enough to drive men crazy, and when he saw a student with large breasts, he would aggressively get involved and ask, "How do you make them bigger? And I was asking around innocently in the form of Yuto. With this follow up........my nightmare started.......Kuh!��(Rejected!)


    Next, he looked at Susan. Susan gazed at Ichigo with a blank stare.


    (Hey, hey, you look like a bisque doll. This is going to be an amazingly beautiful woman in the future... no!��Susan-san was also outrageous. Regardless of the way she was chomping at the bit without changing her expression, the men who brought tribute to her, regardless of the appearance of Yuto, were constant. Furthermore, the girls were almost kidnapped by Susan-san''s charm-crazed girls, and the me who saved them... me!��(No, Susan!)


    Next, he looked at Gen. What did Gen think, he paused to show his back with a graffiti-like cherry blossom blizzard on it.


    (Dark face, this guy. It''s still no good!��They converted the school to look like a house of tricks and connected the men''s room to the women''s locker room, and that''s what got us into trouble!��If I tried to flush the water the women''s locker room was an arrest for everyone!��(This guy''s ninja love is going to have a huge impact on this academy... yeah, retreat!


    I looked at Ugaron next.


    (Yeah, no dogs!)


    Uga!


    (After a thorough review, they were all eliminated!��I''d like to say that, but that''s not how it works........ (Ahhhh, what do you want me to do!


    How''s that?��Awareness


    Huh?


    ''Why are you mad at me?��What''s with those murderous eyes of yours!


    Son of a b*tc* you don''t know anything about human nature. Watch it, weedwacker. He will ... definitely!��(I''ll put you through the same thing!


    ''Why are you laughing?��What''s that laugh like that assassin decided to kill you!


    Then the winning girl came forward, looking like she couldn''t wait.


    ''''Hurry up already~. Then!��In the meantime, I''ll practice the change, so you can decide in the meantime!��If we don''t decide, we''ll rock-paper-scissors it over here.


    Practice?��Mrs. Winnie,


    ''''Hmm, I see Yuuto all the time, so there''s nothing wrong with that, but those kids are new to me~. Can you come over here for a minute?


    After saying that, the winning girl beckons Mizuho and Marion to join her.


    ''''Eh?''''


    Is it me?


    Mizuho and Marion looked at each other and, somewhat like a wary kitten, came to the front of the winning girl. Mizuho and Marion looked at the winning girl up close, and once again, despite being the same woman, they knew the ferocity of the winning girl''s s*xuality. Her face, her expression, and her style (mainly Mizuho who saw her breasts)...the profile of the winning girl''s face is the authority of a grown woman''s s*x appeal.


    Mizuho and Marion snapped and unconsciously stared at Yuto, and when Yuto stepped back with an astonished face.......


    Ha!


    He was touched by the dark fighting spirit that Mari and Nina produced from behind Masato, who moved behind him, and when he turned around, his eyes met with Mari and Nina, who for some reason were holding their chests with tears in their eyes, and a large amount of sweat erupted.


    The winning girl, as it were, turns around them, checking Mizuho and Marion as she licks them up close and personal. Mizuho and Marion were moping around uncomfortably.


    ''''Ummm ... okay!��Okay, I''m going to make a change for now. You guys are going to watch for anything weird. If there are any corrections, just let me know and I''ll fix them.


    Charming asked Mari, Nina, Shizuka and Karen to check in with her, so Mari and the others approached as well.


    ''Well, let''s start with you, blonde!


    ''Huh!��Is it from me?


    Marion is surprised when the winning girl points her finger at him, but the winning girl bonks from around him!


    ''Yes!��What do you think?��I''ve made my own clothes...


    " " " " " " " " "


    The sight of the winning girl changing into that Marion''s form caused all of us to peel our eyes away.


    This is because the other Marion who just appeared in front of them was in a s*xy pose.......with her school uniform on, her chest wide open, and her skirt that had become so short.


    ''''Boooooooo!''''


    Yuto and Ichigo, who let out a big gulp of breath, held their noses.


    ''''Ki........cah!��Don''t look!��Don''t look at them all!


    Marion''s face turned red and she hurriedly tried to protect the winning girl from everyone''s view.


    ''''Hmph, isn''t it better this way?��You''ve got some really nice stuff here, so don''t hide it! Now, you with the dark hair!��Sally, come here for a minute.


    Yes, sir.


    Mizuho''s face turned pale.


    ''''Wow, I''m good!��Ah!


    That Mizuho''s words didn''t reach her, and Sally was enveloped in smoke.


    ''''You have a nice face, but you''re not very s*xy, so I made some corrections for you, okay?��It''s summer already.


    ''Correction!��Summer!��Summer is....


    Mizuho''s astonished voice was followed by a dumbfounded voice.


    ''''How is it?��Ladies and gentlemen?


    ''Yes!��Yee!


    Mizuho''s mouth opened wide as she failed to breathe.


    ''''Bufoooooooooooo!''''


    Red liquid gushes out of the noses of Masato and Ichigo, who have bloodshot eyes, in a grand manner.


    Mizuho, played by Sally........for some reason, she was in a swimsuit. She was in a bold blue bikini.


    Her long legs, snow-white skin, but the amazing thing is her corrected breasts.


    Moreover, the face is Mizuho''s, but because Sally is transformed, she has a soft and gentle expression, and her arms support her ample, corrected breasts with both arms.


    ((Ehhh, eloquent!))


    ''No!��Close your eyes, all of you!��Close the door!��Shut up, Yuto!


    Bwah!


    Mizuho turned like a boiled octopus and hit Yuto in the eye with a palm strike.


    Ichigo, who held his nose, stumbled dazedly with bloodshot eyes... but he straightened his posture by blackmailing his body with a quack. Then he pointed to the sky above and gradually lowered it, pointing at the winsome girl and Sally who had been transformed into Marion and Mizuho.


    ''''Adoption oh!!!!


    As Hualen stared at this in amazement, she noticed that he wanted to contact her from outside his contractor.


    ''Huh?��Nyorokichi?��Do you want me to introduce you too?


    Hualien nodded and Nyorokichi swooped in and showed his face from Hualien''s back.


    White and the others who had been happily watching the changes in the winning girl until now, as well as the winning girls, find Nyorokichi and come over to him.


    ''''Oh my goodness!��There''s something I''ve missed. Yeah?��This is not his alter ego.


    Yes.


    ''It''s true!��It''s funny how they split up their bodies and sign a contract!


    !


    Hualien was astonished by the words of the winning girl and Bai.


    ''''That snake god was different too,''''


    Well you don''t seem like the kind of man who would sign a contract with someone.


    That''s not something we can say about people either, Arrogant.


    I''m sorry.


    Feeling something unfathomable in the conversations of the contracted outsiders of Yuto''s contracted outsiders, as if she had seen through the secrets of the snake eating clan''s contracted outsiders with a glance at Nyorokichi, Karen stiffened her body.


    Recruiting! There are teary-eyed Mizuho and Marion holding down Ichigo, who is calling out in rapid succession, "I don''t know what to do.


    Shizuka is still frozen in place, still smiling, and so on.


    Thus.........leaving the rest to Ichigo and the others, Yuto and the others set out in the car driven by Akera.


    The destination is the apartment building where the hostage is said to have been taken by a person with the ability called the dead bird, Yan Shizui.

 168-Resolution of dead birds

    Is that all of them?


    ''''Yes, and the two new dark night leopards from the home country, as well as Master Lorenza, will be able to join us tonight.


    In the hotel room where the Dark Night''s Leopards, who had been ordered by Cagliostro to abduct Marion, were hiding out, Hyakugan''s expression disappeared and he looked over the documents.


    His subordinate who replied also felt a chill in the dimness of Hyakugan''s eyes.


    Hyakugan has turned into a changed person since the failed attack this morning. There was a sharpness mixed with madness in his eyes, and his bulky lips were checking out the situation with the Chinese agent.


    ''''Next time ... next time, I promise!��The little blonde girl.


    Stoppage, who was being treated by the window, stared at Hyakugan, who was mumbling words to himself, as if he were talking to himself.


    (No longer........................has he lost his composure?


    Stopwater doesn''t change his expression and looks at his own left shoulder. Although he is pierced by Yuto''s posture, he has no problem with the next battle. At that time, the killing spirit that Yuto had directed at him was tremendous, and even now that he recalls it, even Stopwater, who is called a dead bird, felt a warrior''s shudder.


    He was a splendid man. Which Daoist.......or is he a hermit? And he''s been to quite a few places. (Who the hell is he?)


    From his battle with Yuto, Stopwater could sense the wealth of practical experience that could be glimpsed from Yuto''s abilities. After successfully inviting Yuto''s anger and drawing out Yuto''s true intentions, Stopwater immediately felt the greatness characteristic of a warrior who had passed through the death line many times that Yuto''s talent alone could not fill.


    (But enough about that. I don''t care who that boy is.)


    Stopwater was glad now. For the first time in his life, Stopwater felt like thanking the heavens for the miracle of having such a man appear in front of him at this time.


    Although it was only for a few short years, Shi Shi taught him the heart, sensibility, and way of life that were natural for a human being, and because of this, he decided to watch over Shi Shi Shi''s son Shih-pei and his children, who could be said to have been abandoned by society.


    However, after the death of Shi Shi, only a year later, people appear to prevent him from making this decision.


    This is the Dark Night Leopard, a Chinese unit of gifted men led by a man named Count.


    The story is simple. The story is simple: the Dark Night Leopard has come to investigate the whereabouts of the missing Stopwater, who is feared by many to be a dead bird, and contact... well, in other words, scout for him.


    He quickly realized that if he refused the Dark Night Leopard''s offer.......no, he would make it impossible for him to refuse. In fact, Hyakugan, who had come as a scout for the Dark Nightmare Leopard, had conveyed words of concern for Shih-pei and his unattached children with every word of politeness, as well as accommodations for the children''s future.


    Naturally, Stopwater understands that this is what they call a threat in the underworld.


    Hyakugan has a gentle, caring, worried look on his face.


    If he refuses, he''ll "kill the kids"........


    Stopwater understands his own abilities and the situation he''s in.


    Even if he killed Hyakugan and fought his pursuers, he would not be able to protect the children from the powerful organization that would come after him.


    The content is that he will not belong to the Dark Nightmare Leopard, but he will be willing to cooperate depending on the reward. And the cessation was greedy, nasty, and unapologetic, as much as he could think of, and put forth the terms of cooperation.


    Furthermore, he intimates that if he doesn''t agree to these conditions and starts messing with me, I''ll go get the head of the person known as the Count from here.


    There is a momentary tension in the air between Hyakugan, who has not cracked a smile, and the expressionless Stopwater.


    By taking them to threaten each other, Stopwater makes the dark night leopard think that killing the children is a case that he can''t get his money''s worth, and by daring to appear greedy, he tries to let them know that he doesn''t care about them and has little role to play as a hostage.


    It was also a bargaining skill that Cessation had acquired from wandering in the darkness of society, in order not to let even a small amount of negative influence on the things he was supposed to protect.


    But ... once Hyakugan checked with his superior, he excused himself from his seat, and when he returned immediately, he responded with a big smile when he drank all of the terms that Stopwater had given him.


    When Stopwater heard this, he nodded and stood up. But Stopwater knew. There was no way this was going to be the only time this was going to happen. Perhaps the Dark Night''s Leopard would use him down to the marrow. And if he was no longer useful, his treatment of the children would change, and the convenience would disappear.


    This is just stalling for time.


    From this moment on, Stopwater was soon looking for a way to protect the children from the Dark Night Leopard, and from China. And then an idea came to him.


    (This cursed life of mine shall be mine alone. Can I put an end to this curse that has been placed on me?��Du Du Yuto. No, come to type!��I''m a dead bird. I won''t skimp on the details. I don''t want to cut corners and let you hold a flower. (Break off the wings of a real bird and raise them to the sky.


    A fierce, swirling light of determination lit up in the eyes of the stopping water.

 169-Passing each other

    ''You''re sure it''s all right!��Yuto.


    Uh, yeah, I think we''re okay.


    ''How can you be so unreliable!��You''re not your contractor!


    Ha ha ha...................


    On the way to the apartment building that was said to have a de facto hostage in Yan Stopwater, Mizuho looked like this the whole time in the car that Ming Liang was driving. She couldn''t help but feel uneasy when she was reminded of the image of herself due to the winning girl''s art of change that she showed before she left the school. Yuto was in the passenger''s seat, facing a barrage of questions from the back seat.


    ''''But.......I''m worried too.


    ''Mr. Marion, I''ve been very tight with you about that, and I''m sure you won''t do it again.


    But I''m afraid I''m not getting it across.


    ''Marion, I''m in a bathing suit!��Swimsuit!��If you walk around school in a bathing suit, you''ll be expelled!��What the hell kind of education is being given to non-contractors?��You!


    Hey, look, I know this is supposed to be an education, but it was supposed to be like that from the beginning.


    No way!��Yuto''s education made him look like that!��So, the s*xy sister, the demure sister, the innocent sister, and even the gothic slippers...


    What?��Yuto!��You are ah!


    ''No way!��What kind of person am I?!


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it," she said, "so.......I''m going to be a maid.......after all........" murmuring something incomprehensible to the wannabe Mizuho.


    Yuto also has no idea how worried they are. For those who don''t know the winning girl and her friends, they were transformed into themselves in an unexpected outfit. There is no reason not to be concerned about it.


    But Yuto is also a healthy boy.


    (How nice to see the two of them changed by Winnieko, like this.......)


    Suddenly, I remember the two figures that the winning girl turned into with a squishy face.


    ''''........''''


    ....


    Ha!


    As soon as his face was stretched to stretch his nose, Yuto looked back at the back seat, which had become quiet.


    There was anger, shame and ... joy?��The two girls with bright red faces that look like a mixture of the two, and Yuto immediately adjusts his face as his eyes meet with the two girls.


    ''''Ah!��I''m going to give everyone a lecture next time!��You know, like worldly wisdom!


    Ahead of time!


    That''s my top priority!��Yuto!


    Noo-ho!


    Yuto was strangled from behind and pinched on the cheek.


    Beside him, Akira, who was driving with a laugh, was shaking her body.


    ''''Look, folks, we''re getting there. It''s probably that one.''''


    When Meira said that, Yuto and the others turned their heads to a well-located high-rise apartment in the center of the city.

 170-Passing ②

    When Meira parked her car in the large paid parking lot next to the apartment building, Yuto and the others got out of the car and looked up at the high-rise apartment building in front of them. Although it was already before 8pm, the area around the apartment was brightly lit with many streetlights and lights, and the exterior of the apartment was clearly visible.


    ''''Du Du, can you wait for a moment?��I was waiting in front of the school gate when I received a call from someone from Shitennji. It looks like they''re sending Omine and the spirit messenger from before the gods here as well.


    ''''Ah, yes, thank you. Kamizen-san, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t ask you to help me so much, but...


    You can call me Mingliang, Mr. Du.


    ''What?��Ah, yes, then, Akio-san. Then, I''m fine with Yuto too.


    All right. And what do you mean by that?��Yuto. The other party is after Marion-san, the guest of the Shitennji family, right?��This is a challenge to the Shitenji family. We have a strict order from Lord Zhu Yin to teach our enemies a good lesson in that area...''''


    Saying that, Meira laughs.


    ''''Haha........''''


    ''''Well, though, this is just like Zhu Yin-sama said. We''re angry too. There are a lot of followers in our company who are friendly to Marion-san. Besides.....


    Yuto saw Meira''s smile turn into a fearless one.


    ''''I have to make Mizuho-sama.......regret messing with you. This is the consensus of the Shitenji family.''''


    ....


    That''s what Meira said, taking out her phone and turning her back to Masato.


    It was as if he could see another face of the Shitendera family, a very famous family even among people with abilities, in Akera''s soft face, and he felt a chill run down his spine.


    ''''It''s here, isn''t it?��Yuto.


    Ah....Mizuho-san. Yeah, it seems this is the place. Wait a minute, I''ll call my people before I go in.


    "Companions" are not contractors?


    ''........another female outsider?��Yuto. What is it this time?��Are you a little girl?


    ''What?��This is a man, Mr. Marion. And he''s a very busy man!��I''ll introduce you again!


    While saying that, Yuto distanced himself from Mizuho and the others and called Gaston''s cell phone.


    ''Yo, what''s a little girl?��Marion.


    ''Oh!��It''s nothing. I might be overthinking things.


    ''What do you think too much about, little girl.... Marion is a bit, well, funny these days, isn''t she?��They''re starting to have DVDs with cute illustrations and stuff like that...


    ''It''s not funny!��Mizuho doesn''t understand the value of that!��And a little girl is the most dangerous of them all...


    There was an answer on Yuto''s cell phone as cold sweat poured from his back as Mizuho and Marion''s conversation came from behind him.


    "Oh, mister, have you arrived?"


    "........how far do you go with little girls?��Kurama and Tsukuba ... where are they?


    "What?��A little girl?��What are you talking about?��Sir......"


    Oh, Gaston!��It''s nothing. Oh, hon!��So, what do you think?��I just arrived downstairs.


    "Well, yes, you can come here any time you want. The place is on the 29th floor. It''s one floor down from the top floor."


    ''What?��Where are the guards?


    "We''ve taken care of that area here. It looks like we''ve been cutting back a lot of personnel, though."


    "Personnel?��It''s supposed to be an important hostage, but it''s...


    "Yes, they probably assigned personnel to attack the husbands. They were already in a hurry when I went in, so they were already in a hurry."


    ''Well it looks like they''re going to set it up tomorrow morning ... or at the earliest tonight. But I couldn''t sense any sign of the enemy.


    "Yes, I think that would be better. There may be some people with such abilities, who are good at locating and tracking locations. It''s an ability that a state organization would love to have, for example. Of course, I''ll follow up on that, too."


    Yes, please. Thank you for everything, Gaston.


    "What are you talking about? It''s nothing like this, sir."


    ''Well, when we get up there, are we just going to go straight to the children who are being held hostage?��How many people are there?


    "Yes, there are about twenty people in all. I''ve let Shihira-san, who''s the oldest and the one who''s responsible for putting it all together, through to some extent, so I''m sure she''ll understand as soon as we meet."


    ''What?��Is that what you''re doing there?


    "Yes, but the problem is where to take them out. It''s still a good number of people, so we''ll need people to hide them."


    ''I think that''s okay, I''ve told the agency about it. Besides, if the worst happens, I''ll talk to Meira and the others about it. Okay, I''ll go upstairs now, and Gaston will have to leave the place.


    "I understand."


    As Yuto hung up the phone, Akera approached him.


    ''''Yuto-kun, it seems our people are already arriving. What do you want to do?


    Yes, then I want a car for the hostage children and a place to hide them. And I''d like you to be aware of your surroundings, just in case. The enemy seems to be moving in a hurry, and they may try something.


    Hmmm, all right. So what''s the headcount?


    There are about 20 of them.


    That''s a lot. Yeah, let''s get this done as soon as possible. I''ll call the branch managers and let them know we''re on our way.


    Thank you, Mr. Meira. For everything.


    ''''As I said before, don''t worry about it, Yuto-kun. The Shitendera family has decided to back you up with all their might this time. First of all, all you have to do is do what you want to do, Yuto-kun.


    ''Yes, I understand!��Then Mizuho-san and Marion-san will go to the apartment with me. It seems that some of the children being held hostage are small, so please lead us out of there when you take them out.


    Okay.


    I understand.


    Yuto and the others nodded to each other, and Marion let out a relieved voice as they each started to move.


    ''''So now........you won''t have to fight with that dead bird, right?


    Mizuho looked at Marion and grinned in agreement. Yuto silently headed to the front door of the apartment building.


    Hopefully, he might be able to draw them over here.


    Yuto unconsciously stroked his left shoulder, which had been damaged by Stopwater.


    And then he thought of the stop water that had played out in a fight to the death this morning.


    (There''s no doubt that Tsubame-Tsui has instigated the confrontation between Dark Night No Leopard and Agency. But wasn''t that an attempt to put the agency and Dark Night No Leopard at odds, to create a situation where they either collapsed together or couldn''t be bothered with hostages?��He may have thought about getting the hostage back and fleeing on that basis. If you think about it that way, it makes sense in some ways. (But then why...)


    Yuto enters the number of the room that Gaston gave him on the intercom at the entrance of the apartment building.


    "You.........are you from the agency?"


    ''Yes, my name is Du Du. I''ve come for you guys.


    "........."


    Shihira, the owner of the voice, didn''t reply, but the magnificent main door on the side of Yuto and the others opened automatically. After confirming that, Masato, who walked out towards the elevator hall, spilled a small word.


    ''''Why ... that guy ... laughed ... at that time.''''


    This uncomfortable feeling persistently stuck in Yuto''s mind.

 171-Passing ③

    ���濫���_���ʤ�������󣡡�һ�w���[�ܣ���


    �����ᣡ���錄�����[�֤Σ���


    �����ͤ��ޣ������ͤ��ޤ��äƩ`��


    ������äȡ��ߤ�ʡ��������Ƭ�Ť��ց��äƤ裡��


    �v�ˤ�����־ƽ�˴٤���Ʋ��ݤ��Ф���ꡢ�dz��ˎڤ���ӥ󥰤����̤������ȡ���ݤ��ӹ���������ΚZ�����ܤ��Ƒ��󤦡�


    �ؤ���[�ȥޥꥪ��ˤ��ӹ����������ޤꡢ�֤����Ï��ä��ꡢ�����Ť��������[�����⥪���������Ƥ�����


    Ҋ�Ƥߤ��־ƽ������ӹ����������h�ϵͤ��������r�򳬤��ʤ��褦�����h�ӤǤ���褦�˸Ф���졢�Фˤ����Ɉ@���餤���Ӥ����ˤ��롣


    ���ݤ��Ф����M�Ĥʥǥ�����򤷤Ƥ��ꡢ�ޤ��dz��ˎڤ���Ŀ��ǣ�����ƽ�פϤ���ΤǤϤʤ�����Ҋ��줿���g�H�������ҹ֮�������⤷�������������ݤϣ��̣ģˤκB������dz���ϥ�����`�ɥޥ󥷥��Ǥ��ä�������Ǥ⣲���˽����ӹ������������ˤ������ǤϤ��뤬���ӹ������ˤ����ݤˤ��Ƥ��똔�Ӥ�ʤ���


    �ӹ������Τ��Ȥ��Ҋ�Ƥ⡢�������Ǥι�ͬ������֑T�줿�褦�˺͚ݤ��������Ȥ����՚ݤ��ä���


    �����顢�ߤ�ʣ������줫���֤����Ϥ����ˤ����ȴ��¤ʤ�Ԓ�����뤫�顢�ߤ�ʤ�Ƭ�Ť��ȡ�����Τ����Է֤κ����ޤȤ�Ƥơ�С��(���㥪�楦)���������ɤߤ�ʤΤ��ց��äƤ����ơ�


    �ӹ��������ФǤ����L�ߤβ���������Ť�����֤���С��Ⱥ��Ф줿Ů���Ӥ�־ƽ�����򤫤���ȡ�Ů���Ӥ��h����


    ���֤��ä���־ƽ�֤����


    �����`���ΤǺ����ޤȤ��Σ���


    ���ۤ顢�ߤ���Ф��衣�·��ȴ��¤ʤ�Τ����֤ƤФ������项


    ���������ϩ`����������


    ���줾���ɢ�äƤ��ä��ӹ��������ˤ�v�ˤ�Ҋ�줱�Ĥġ��Ŀष���ݳ֤��ˤʤ롣�����Ӥ����ϡ��Τ�֪��ʤ��ޤޡ��H�˒ΤƤ�졢֪��ʤ����ˤ��B��ȥ��졢�����������Τ��������ƽ�⡢���ˤ����΄��֤ˎ����z�ޤ�A���Ƥ��롣


    ���W�Τ�äƤ��뤳�Ȥ⡢�Ҥ�äȤ������ҹ֮����ͬ���ʤΤ��⤷��ʤ��������ɤ�����ɤ����ä��Ȥ��Ƥ⡢�����Ӥ����ˤȤäƤϺΤ��v�S�ʤ����Ȥ򡢤�����ζ��Ϥ��B��������Ȥ��Ƥ���Τ����飩


    ��[�ȥޥꥪ���v�ˤ�ͬ����ҙ��ҙ���Ƥ���Τ����}�j�����ʱ����H����Ҋ���Ƥ�����


    �����ä���Ԓ������


    �����Ԥä�־ƽ������ˤĤ��Ƥ��������¤�;�Фˤ��ä������ۤɤβ��ݤ�ͨ���졢�Ʃ`�֥�Ϥʤ����L���ʲ��ݤ����Ӥ������⤵���Ȥ��줾��������¤�����


    ������־ƽ�ϵv�ˤ�������򤱡��ڤ��_������


    ��ɫ����Ԓ��„�����衣����ֹˮ���й��������B�ФΤ���˃P���Ƥ���äƤ����Τ�֪�äƤ����Ǥ⡢�����ҹ֮���äƤ���܊���ι֤����ʽM���˹ͤ��Ƥ���äƤ��Ȥϡ������ʤ���ͣ��������⤽�����ɤ��W���������|�ˤ��ơ�ֹˮ�򏾤碌�Ƥ���äƤ����Τ⡹


    �v�ˤ������h���ȡ�־ƽ�������򤷤����ᤵ���롣


    ��ֹˮ�ϺΤ⡢����Ԓ���ʤ��ä����������Ǥ���С������äƣ���


    ������־ƽ���󡢃W�Ϥ���ֹˮ����ȑ�ä��ߤǤ���


    ���������󤿤��������褯ֹˮ�ȑ�ä������Ƥ����ơ�����


    ���Ϥ����������Ǥ������W��ȫ���������򤫤�ʤ���С������ˤ���Ƥ����Ǥ��礦�������„���Ƥ���������ֹˮ�������˷������ҹ֮���ˏ��äƤ����˼���ޤ�������Ϥ��ʤ��������ؤ����Ȥ��ơ������ҹ֮����ΣꓤʽM���Ǥ���ֹˮ���󤬽���⤢�νM���ˏ��äƃW�����������������ߙC�v�ȑ�äƄ٤ä��Ȥ��Ƥ�֤餯��Ť���뤳�ȤϤʤ���˼���ޤ�������Ϥ������־ƽ���󤿤��⡭����


    ��������


    �������顢־ƽ���󤿤���˽�����˱��o�����Ƥ�����������������С�ֹˮ������ҹ֮���ˏ������ɤϤʤ��ʤ�ޤ���������ҹ֮�����⤽��Ҏģ�⤽�Όg�����ϻؤ��˼�������������ߙC�v��ȫ�����ҹ֮���ˈ�ͤ��뤳�Ȥ�Q��ޤ��������줬�ɹ�����С�����ҹ֮���ˤ���Ӥ��餻�Ȥ������ʤ��ʤ�Ǥ��礦��������󡢽�؎����z�ޤ줿�ӹ������ν���Τ��Ȥ�C�v�������褦�ˤϤ��ޤ���


    ��������


    ־ƽ�ϟo�Ԥǵv�ˤ�Ԓ��„���������愇�ʵv�ˤ�򥸥ä�Ҋ�Ĥ᤿��


    ������ϡ����ޤ����Z�Ǥ��ʤ��͡�


    �����������ιʤǤ���������־ƽ���󡣤����ˤ���С�


    ˼��̷���˵v�ˤ�����Ŀ��󤭤����롣


    ������Ǥ��󤿤����������������ߙC�v�äƤ�Ĥ����äǤ�����l���Ԥ�����������ˤ��󤿤�����ֹˮ�ȑ�ä��֤��襤�ȸФ������顢���������������������Ҫ��ֹˮ�ȑ��ʤ�����˲ߤ�Ū���Ƥ��롢�äƤ��Ȥ���


    ������


    �����ʤ��Τ��ԤäƤ�Σ�����������ҹ֮�����Ȥ��˒줱�Ƥ����Τ裡��˽�������äƺä��Ǥ���ʤ��Ȥ򤷤Ƥ���櫓�ǤϤʤ��������ˤ��ʤ����ä����|�ˤ��줿�ޤޤǤ����Σ������C�v�DZ��o�����С�����ʤ��Ȥ����Ť�������ҹ֮���˲����줿����˱Ȥ٤�Ў��򱶤�ޥ��裡��


    ��[���a�äƤ���줺�ˡ���Փ���Ƥ��ޤ���


    ���������󤿤�����Y�֡�ͬ�����ʡ��й��������B�Фȡ�


    ����������


    ���_����„���Ƥߤ�С��˒줱�Ƥ����Τ��ҹ֮���ä�ū��ʤ�������裿��������^�ˤ��Ƥ��󤿤����ψ�ͤ�Q�᤿���Ǥ⡢���Τ���ˤ�ֹˮ���������롣�ǡ��������ξȳ��äƤ������Ȥʤ�����������Ǥ⤽��Ͼȳ����Ԥ����ĵؤ��������������g�|�������������|�������ϤۤȤ�ɉ���ʤ�����ȤϤ��󤿤������|�ˤʤ�äƤ��Ȥ������������|�Ȥ������~���o�Ȥ������~�ˉ䤨�ơ����ɤ�ֹˮ���碌�뤫����碌�ʤ������`����������


    ���������


    ���⤦��������ʤ���裡���⤦���������v���ʣ����������Ϥ���������ĺ�餷�Ƥ����������ʤ�����������ʤ�F��ơ�ֹˮ��餤�ˎ����z��ǡ������������|�������o���κΤʤ���衢��ǰ�����ϣ������ƽ�����ʤ���裡�����ä������h��������ū�Εr�Ϥ��󤿤�ˏ��ä����������Ȥ�˼�ä����Ǥ�Y�֡������줿��Τϡ��Z��줿��ΤϺ�һ�đ��äƤ��ʤ�����ͩ`������ֹˮ���äơ����⤦�������ΤȤ����ˤϡ�����


    ��[�����򤢤��褦�Ȥ��뤬־ƽ�����������Ҋ���a�롣


    ���⤦������������Τ��Ȥϰ������ǛQ��롣�������Ϥ��Τޤޡ���������롣��������Ф��󤿤�����Ŀ�Ĥ�Ҷ��������顢���}�ʤ�����������


    �����������o��Ǥ�����־ƽ���󤿤������Ǥɤ����Ф���Ǥ��������������ձ��ʤ�Ǥ��裡��������˱ؤ����ҹ֮�����й�������׷�äƤ��ޤ����Ӥ��Ф�ʤ�ƤǤ��ʤ��Ǥ��裡��


    ����־ƽ�ΛQ�Ĥ�„���ƥޥꥪ���@���Ƥ��ޤ���


    �������äƑ餦�������ä�ֹˮ�����g��ѧ��Ǥ����������ʤ餢�뤷�����в���ܤ��ƾ�����ĺ�餻�������̽��������Ǥ��󤿤������ҹ֮���򵹤��Ƥ����С����}��ʤ��ʤ�����������


    ������ʡ�����


    �ޥꥪ���־ƽ��ҙ��˿ڤ���ब���ޥꥪ����Ԥ����Ȥ���������������־ƽ�Τ褦���������ޤ��Ƥ��ձ��ˤǤ�ʤ��������꤬�����εؤǶɤäƤ����Τ����y�ΘI���������ơ������˽����ӹ������򱧤��Ƥ��ƄӤ�������Ǥ����y���餦��


    �v�ˤϤ���־ƽ�Τ�뤻�ʤ��ݳ֤��ȡ��ӹ������Ȥ�������ؤ����Ȥ�����־�򼡤ǸФ���Ě��y�����


    ����ϛQ����־ƽ������؟�ΤǤϤʤ��Τ���


    ���Τ褦�ʛQ�Ĥ򤻤����äʤ�״�r�ˡ����ˤ��Է֤�����Τ����׷���z�����������ζ�Ǥ���[�����m���Ƥ����������Ӥˤ����ä����{��ͬ������


    �ɤ������Է֤�Ŀ�ĤΤ���ˤ����ˤ������״�r�⡢�����Ĥ�ΤȤ�˼��ʤ����g�������Τ��Ȥ��v��äƤ��롣�⤷������С������һ���ˤΤ�ΤǤϤʤ����⤷��ʤ����������򱧤���M�����M��������Τ�������R��ʧ�����ȤϤ��뤳�Ȥ������g�����ֻ����ơ������Π������Ĥ�Ȥ�뤳�Ȥ�ʤ���


    �v�ˤϡ����γ̶ȤΠ����������ä����Ȥ������~��ħ��Ǥμ��L���С��M���όӲ������g��������褯„��������դ��ä���


    ���Υ���դ�„�����Ӥ˵v�ˤϡ��^������Ǥ��Ƥ��Ĥ˜����Ϥ����뤻�ʤ��ː��ޤ��줿��������ǰ���������ä��Ƥ����v�ˤˤϡ������g�Π�����Ŀ��ǰ��Ҋ�Ƥ����v�ˤˤ��Ƥߤ�Ф���ϵ�Ȼ�Ǥ��ä����⤷��ʤ���


    �����ơ���־ƽ�������ä���Ƥ���״�r�⡢������ζ����ǰ�����ԤäƤ�����־ƽ�����ϴ󤭤ʽM����ǰ�ˡ��������������줿����Ǥ����ʤ��Τ����顣�����⡢������������z�ޤ줿������������Фˤϵ�Ȼ��ֹˮ�⺬�ޤ�롣


    ��־ƽ�����Ԥ����Ȥϡ����֤��롣����Ǥ�־ƽ���󤿤��ϣ��ĤνM���ε��ߤˤ���Ƥ����˼�äƤ��˷����ʤ�������


    �v�ˤΤ������~�ˤ��줾��α����ȫ�T�����Ф�����


    �����������줬�֤��ä���⤦���äƤ��졣������ֹˮ�˻�ä��遻���Ƥۤ�����־ƽ�����Ϥ⤦�l�����|�Ǥ�ʤ��ȡ���ֹˮ�����ɤ��äơ����������ֹˮ�Ϥ��󤿤����ȑ��ʤ������������󤿤��������ʤʤ��ǜg�ࡣֹˮ�⤷������ʤ��餤��ܤ����롣����Ǥ�������������һ�¤���Ϥ�����


    �����䡢־ƽ���󡭡���Ϥꡢ����Ǥ�W���������Ƥۤ�����


    ���ϣ������Τ��ԤäƤ�����������ʤ�ֹˮ�������Τ��裡�����󤿤��֪��ʤ���������ֹˮ�ϵ�ʿ�ʤ�������������Τ褦�ʿ`��Ĥ����Τ��ʤ���С��~���ˑ��ʤ���


    ����������ʤ��衣�Ԥ������Τ�־ƽ������Ԥ�ͨ�ꡢ������־ƽ���󤿤����C�v�˱��o���줿�Ȥ��Ƥ⡢����ϡ�����ͨ����ʤ���


    �������飡�����ä������Ԥäƣ���


    ���Ǥ⡢�ޥꥪ�󤵤���Ԥ����Ȥ��Œg���衣�����־ƽ���󤿤���ɤ��ʤ�Ҋ�e��äƤ⡢־ƽ������Ԥ��褦�ʤ��Ȥˤʤ�Τ��y������˼����־ƽ������äƷ֤��äƤ�Ϥ����衣С�����ӹ���������B��ơ������εؤǰ�ס�εؤ�̽�����Ȥ��ɤ��������Ȥ����g�H���񤫤餳���������ƄӤ�������Ǥ����˾����ͨ�󤵤������Ԥη����ߤ��������顢־ƽ������äơ������σW�����ˤĤ����Ф����Ȥ�����Ǥ��礦����


    ����������


    �������顭���s�����롹


    �v�ˤ���Ϥ���־ƽ���愇��Ŀ��־ƽ���򤱤���


    ��ֹˮ������h�ä��ơ�һ�Ȥ����Ǥ�־ƽ����ΤȤ������B��Ƥ��롣�������־ƽ���󤿤��ǛQ���Ф�����������¤��g�����W��־ƽ���󤿤���ס��������Ҋ�Ĥ��ơ��C�v��־ƽ���󤿤��α��o����Ƥ�餦��


    �������ϩ`�󣿡��Τ��Ԥ�����˼���С������դ�����ʣ�������ʤ��Ȥ�ǰ�˼s���Ǥ���櫓���ʤ�������������ֹˮ���Ϥä��餽���ǽK��������������˙C�v�ϰ��������o���Ƥ��뷽����ζ������������������������ֹˮ���ƵĤ����g�ˤǤ���������ʣ���


    ������ʤ��șC�v�Ϥ��ʤ���裡����ؤ��äơ�����


    ˼�鷺��[�������Ϥ��뤬���ޥꥪ���嶤���롣


    �����㤢��„�����Ƥ�餪����������ǰ�Ϥɤ���äƤ����ɤ�����衣�⤷��ֹˮ��C�v�⤪ǰ���᰸��Ϥä��顢��ǰ�Ϥɤ�����������


    ���������ǡ�����롣�⤷�����᰸��ͨ��ʤ���С�ֹˮ�����C�v�����������Ԥ����Ȥ�„�����롹


    ������


    ���v�ˣ���


    ���С��R¹�����ԤäƤ�ʣ����C�v��֪��ʤ�����ֹˮ����ǰ�ʤ󤫤��֤�ؓ����櫓���ʤ���������������ˤ�ǰ������ֹˮ�ȑ��ʤ�����ˤ�����������������������줸�㤢��ĩܞ����������


    ���⤷���C�v��־ƽ���󤿤������ä���ֹˮ����򡭡��ʤ�Ƥ��Ȥ򿼤���Τʤ顢�W��C�v����������Ĥ��Ϥʤ��衣�ޤ������ݤΤ������Ȥ��Ԥä����ɡ���ֱ���C�v�η������䤷�Ƥʤ����ɤ͡�֧���L��Ԓ�����ˤ����顣�Ǥ�ֹˮ����Ϥɤ����뤫�Ϸ֤���ʤ��͡�


    �����㤢���ɤ���ˤ��衢��ǰ���R¹�����s���Ϲ�������ʤ��ʡ�ֹˮ�����Ť��ʤ�ơ�������äʤ���


    ��־ƽ���󡭡����ʤ����٤��ɵ���ѧ��Ǥ�Ǥ��磿�����ä�����H�����ɚ��Ф�������͡�


    ���ʣ����ΤǤ�ǰ�ˤ���ʤ��Ȥ�������


    ��־ƽ�����ֹˮ����α��ݤ��ɚ��Ҋ�����Ȥ����뤫������


    ������


    �g�Ϥ��롣־ƽ��һ�ȡ�ֹˮ���m���z������ФΤ��ʤ���Ҋ���Ƥ��ä��Τ����Ҥν�����ɽ�֤��Ф�ֹˮ�Ͼ������ɚ���Ť��롣


    ����ȡ���ֹˮ��������Ĥ��܇�β�ľ���e��Ӥ��������Τ�Ҋ�g�`���ǤϤʤ�����������˼�ä�;�ˤ�־ƽ������˴����w��������Εr��־ƽ�ϡ�ֹˮ��������R�ȸФ����Ĥ��Ȥ�ޤޤʤ餺������������Ƥ����ľ�����Ǥ��ޤäƤ�����


    �������顢�Τ��Ԥäơ�����


    ���W�α��ݤ��ɚ��Ҋ����衣�����ֹˮ����ȱȤ٤�Ф������ɚ�����DŽٔ����Q�ޤ�櫓�ǤϤʤ��裿���Ǥ��ɚ�ȤϷe���ؤ͡��ݤŤ����\��Խ���ʤ��������ϡ����ؤꡢ�Ƥꡢ�x��롣������R�귵��������餹�٤Ƥθ�����ͬ������֪�뤳�Ȥ��ɚ�ϴ󤭤��ʤ롣�����г̤��Ҫ�Ȥ⤻���ˡ������_�����֪��������ߤ⤤���餷�����ɡ��W�ϴ����ĤǤϤʤ������̤ۤ�Ŭ���򤷤������㤢��Ҋ�Ƥơ�����


    ����������������


    ����ֱ�ᡢ־ƽ�ȵv�ˤ����Τ������ݤΥɥ��������w�ӡ��ӹ�������Ҥä��귵�ä��@�����X���ˤʤä���


    �������R¹�ʤΣ������ͩ`���R¹�ʤΣ�����


    �������Ǥ��������@���ޤ���������ʤȤ�����ȫ��������ʤ�ơ�


    ���������䡢־ƽ������Ť��Ƥ�館��褦�ˤäơ��Ĥ���������ʹ���������ʤ�������


    ���β��ݤ��Ф���[�ȥޥꥪ�󤬥����㥯����ˤʤä���ë�⤽�Τޤޤ˵v�ˤ��h�̤��Ƥ��롣


    ־ƽ�ϱ��H�ˏ��긶���褦������A�������Ĥ��Ƥ��롣


    ���������󤿡����ޤ��������󤿤��ʿ�ʤΤ����������⡭�������ɚ�κ�ߡ�


    �����󡭡��ǡ�ֹˮ����ȱȤ٤Ƥɤ����ʣ���


    ��ֱ��־ƽ�ϱȤ٤뤳�Ȥʤ�ƤǤ��ʤ��ä�������Τ��@�������ⲻ�ܤ��I��ˤ������꤬����Ȥ������Ȥ������ä���


    ���������ޤ����Ф����g��ʤ�־ƽ�ǤϤ��ä������v�ˤ��ɚ⤫��Ф����Τ����ä���


    ����ϡ����ޤä��������¤��ߡ������ơ������~�ˤ���ˤ��y�����ä�����ֹˮ�Εr�ˤϸФ��뤳�Ȥ��ʤ��ä����ܤ������Ƥ���Ȥ����褦�ʡ��ޤ��ϻ�����������ͬ����ΤǤ�����V����줿�褦�ʸ�ҙ��ҙ������


    �ߤ��һ�w���ȡ�����


    ������ʤ顢�ˤΐۤⲻ���⡢�ä��ʧ���⡢�ˤγ֤Ĺ��Ӱ�ˤ⾳Ŀ�ʤɤʤ���������෴�����Τ�˼�äƤ�����Τ����g��ͬ����Τ����Ԥ��Ƥ���褦�ʤ�Τ��ä���


    ����ΤϽԡ��Ҥ������Ƥ���������ߤ�ʤ���������ȡ�


    �����󤿤ϡ���һ�塭����������ɚ�Ȥ����Τϡ�����


    ���ɚ���ˤ��줾�졭�����衣�ιʤʤ顢���줾����g�`�����ʤ����顣�ɵ��ȤϤ����֪�뤿������ФǤ⤢�����衣�ǡ�־ƽ����σW���Ť��룿��


    ��������


    ־ƽ�ˤ���ǵv�ˤ�ֹˮ�����Ť���Ŀ��ǰ���B���������Τ��Ϸ֤���ʤ����_�����Ť����ʤ�����Ф����Τ��Œg�����������ֹˮ�Εr��һ�w����


    �������Ť��Ƥ⤤���Τ��⤷��ʤ���˼�äƤ��ޤ�����������ϼs����ȫ���ǹ��������Ȥ����������˼���Τ��������ƺιʤ��������΄ٔ����Ϥɤ���Ǥ⤤����˼����


    ����Τϡ����ޤ�ֹˮ�ȡ�ֹˮ��һ�w���ӹ�������ĺ�餷�Ƥ��������Ȥ������Ȥ��������ä������Ĥ��e�������������Ȥ�˼����


    ���Ǥ⡢����ʄe�췽���Ӥ�������ǤϤʤ��e�췽���������⤷�������ˤ�ֹˮ���B��������ʤ��Ƥ⡢�⤦һ�Ȥ���ֹˮ�α��Ĥ�֪�ꤿ����������ֹˮ�κä��ˤ���������


    ־ƽ��һ�Ȥ��������ä�һ�Ȥ�������ֹˮ��Ҋ����Ц�ߤ�˼��������������ϱ����˃H���ʉ仯�Ǥ��ä����⤷��������Ҋ�g�`�����ä����⤷��ʤ���


    �����˼˼���֤��I���������Ф����������ֹ��򤯤�äƎ��ä������ʤ��ä��դΤ��Ȥ��ä���ʳ�٤��Τ��ʤ�����ȫ�T�Ǥ�����դ����Ƥ���������դ�ҹ��


    �l������ˮ��������룡�����Ԥ���������������ӹ����������Ȥˤ�ˮ�򼳤�Ǥ�������


    ���Τ��������դ��줿�ݤ����룡��


    ������������


    �������������㤢�錄�����`����


    ����ʤ櫓�Ϥʤ��ä��������Ͽո����ޤ뤳�Ȥ������ʤ��ä��������ä���


    �������������뤳�Ȥ�ȫ�T�����뤵���Ƥ��줿������


    ������ֹˮ���F��ơ����Ĥ�ͨ��Οo������Ԥä���


    �����äƤ����񤫤�Ұ���ǤⲶ�ޤ��Ƥ��褦������


    �����Ԥ���򷭤��ƴ����ɽ���Ф˳��褦�Ȝʂ䤷��ֹˮ�ˡ��ӹ��������Ԥ��Ĥä���


    �����ɷ���裡��


    ��ֹˮ�D��Σ�ʤ��衹


    ��ˮ������ƽ�ݡ�ƽ�ݣ���


    �ӹ������ˤ��Ƥߤ�С�������դ˴��ˤ����ʤ��ʤ�Τϲ����Ȥ������Ȥ⤢�롣�����Ͽդ��Ƥ��뤬���������ֹˮ�˼Ҥˤ����������ä��Τ�������


    ֹˮ���ӹ��������Ȥ�褦�˳����������ޤ��Ȥ���Τ򤿤��o�Ԥ�Ҋ�ɤ�����


    ����ȡ����ޤ�ǜy�ä��褦��ͬ�������ߥ󥰤ǡ�����


    ������


    �ȡ��ӹ��������������Q�餷����


    ֹˮ��һ˲����Ӳֱ�����褦�ˤʤ롣


    �����ա�������Ұ���Ύz��Ҋ�Ĥ��Ƥ��롣���äƤ�������ʤ˕r�g�Ϥ�����ʤ���


    �����ԤäƼ�����ֹˮ�ϴ�����Ф��w�ӳ����Ƥ��ä���


    ־ƽ�Ϥ��Εr����Ҋ���Τ���ֹˮ����򷭤����Ȥ��ˡ����δ��ζˤ��H�����Ϥ��äƤ������Ȥ򡭡���


    ־ƽ�Ͻ񡢤�������u������Ĥ褦��Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ���v�ˤ�Ŀ��Ϥ碌����


    �����ơ��Q��롣


    ���֤��ä����������󤿤��Ť��褦��


    �v�ˤ��Ť��롢���Ԥä�־ƽ��ͬ�r�ˡ����Εr��ֹˮ�Ϥ��ä��Ҥ���Ф��Ƥ������Ť��뤳�Ȥˤ�����������ֹˮ�⤭�äȡ�����������һ�w���ȡ����֤��Ҥ���Ҋ���Է֤��Ҥ��˸Ф����g�����ä���־ƽ���Ť�����


    ־ƽ���ӹ������ϵv�ˤ����ȹ��˥ޥ󥷥����¤ޤǽ��ꡢ�����¼Ҥ����⤷���¤������⤷���若�󥿥��פ�܇��̨�ˤ��줾�줬�\���z��Ǥ�����


    �����㤢��������m�࡭���öš�


    ���v�ˤǤ����Ǥ��衢־ƽ����


    ���֤��ä������v�ˡ�


    ־ƽ�ϵv�ˤ��֤��X���Ϥ����Ц�ߤ�Ҋ���ʤ��顢����β�Υ若��܇���򤫤����Ȥ�����


    ��־ƽ����


    �����󣿡��Τ�������


    �ޥꥪ������򤫤�����־ƽ�����ֹ�ᡢ�����ݤ�ν�����Ů����򤱤롣


    ���g��ֹˮ�����ͤä��B�С����ҹ֮����Ŀ�Ĥ�˽�ʤ�Ǥ������ɤϷ֤���ޤ��󤬡�˽���B��ȥ�����Ȥ��Ƥ����Ǥ���


    �������ϣ�������ϣ��������ä��Ϥ���ʤ��Ȥ��ԤäƤʤ��ä�����ʤ�����


    ���Ϥ����v�ˤ���Ϥ��Τ��Ȥ��Ԥ��Τ����줿�Τ��⤷��ޤ���


    ������ϡ�����


    �˥��äȥޥꥪ���Ц�ä�Ҋ����ȡ���Ȥ���̤����ʱ���ˤʤä���


    ���������[�����˽�Υ��饹�ᥤ�Ȥ��ҹ֮���˅⤤�򤫤����ơ���ϼ����ί����ܤ��Ƥ����Ǥ���


    ������


    ־ƽ��˼��̤��Ȥ�„��������@㵤��롣


    �����줸�㤢�����󤿤����ϡ�����


    ��˽�����ϙC�v�Ȥ����v�S�ʤ��ҹ֮���ȑ餦�Ĥ��Ǥ������g�H���񳯡�˽�����Ϥ����ҹ֮���ȑ�äƤ��ޤ��������Ƶv�ˤ����ֹˮ��������椫��֤Ĥ���Ϥ��ޤ�����˽��Ҋ���ޤꡢ���ˤϱ��ݤǑ�äƤ�����˼���ޤ���


    �����ݤ�ֹˮ�Ȥ����Ĥ����������㤢�������Ĥϡ����v�ˤϡ��ιʡ��������˽Ӵ����Ƥ������������


    ־ƽ�ˤϷ֤���ʤ�������Ԓ�������Ǥ���С��v�ˤ�ֹˮ��ͬ�Ȥ������Ф��Ƥ��뤳�Ȥˤʤ롣�Ȥʤ�С��e��ֹˮ�����|�Ǥ����Է֤����ʤ��v�S�Ϥʤ��Ϥ�����


    �Է֤������Է֤��������g���u���Ƥ���״�r�ǡ��ҤĤ�������Όg��������ΤǤ���С�ֹˮ�����ҹ֮����ߵ���Τ᤻�Ф�����„���зdz������Τ��������¼ҤȤ����ߤ������Хå����åפ⤷�Ƥ��롣


    �v�ˤ����ˤ��Ƥߤ�С�ͻȻ���u�äƤ����Τ�ֹˮ��������ҹ֮���ʤΤ��������Ԥϵv�ˤ����ˤ��롣


    ���v�ˤ���ϡ���־ƽ���󤿤�������äơ��������g�����Ӥ��ä������˼���ޤ���������ҹ֮���˅f�����뤳�Ȥ��x���ֹˮ����ȑ餦���Ȥ⡢���|�ˤ��줿־ƽ�����ŤäƤ������Ȥ⡭����


    ����������ϡ�������֤��ߤο���������ʤ���������ˤ���Ǥ�ǰ�������餤����һ��ֹˮ�򚢤����Ȥ��Ƥ⡢��ǰ�����ϺΤ␙���Ϥʤ������䡢����ϵ�Ȼ����ʤ�������


    ���������⤷��ޤ���͡�


    ־ƽ�ˤ��Ƥߤ�С��v�ˤ�ֹˮ�ȤΑ��L�򤷤ʤ�������Է֤�����Ȥ������������η����{�ä��������v�ˤ����񡢥ޥꥪ���Ԥä�״�r�򁻤�������ǵv�ˤ��Ȥۤɤ��ɚ��־ƽ��Ҋ�����Ҫ��ʤ���


    ���������v�ˤ�����ԤäƤ��ޤ�������������Ҋ��Ҋ�̤դ�򤹤뤿��ˏ����ʤä��󤸤�ʤ����äơ�����


    ��������


    ���Ǥ⡢�����餳����������ʵv�ˤ�������餳������־ƽ����⤳���ˤ���󤸤�ʤ���Ǥ�������˽�Ϥ���˼���ޤ���


    �ޥꥪ����٤�Ц�Ҋ�����־ƽ�κ��i���ơ��v�ˤ���������܇�η��˚i����������


    ־ƽ�Ϥ��ä���܇�ˁ\���z�⤦�Ȥ��Ƥ���v�ˤ�Ŀ���Ƥ���


    �������öŵv�ˡ����ū�������ʡ�


    ����©�餹��־ƽ������β�Υ若��܇�ˁ\���z�����

 172-Passing ④

    ''Wow, my beautiful sister!��Play with me!


    No!��Play with me!


    Sir!��We have a visitor.


    Hey, guys - help me with the dishes!


    Yuto and the others entered the room at Shihira''s urging and stepped into the very large living room, and were puzzled by the reception they received from the many children.


    The children gathered around Mizuho and Marion in particular, and Mizuho and the others cringed as they tugged on their hands and hugged each other.


    Looking at them, the children, other than Shihira, seemed to be of a low age, not exceeding ten years old, with a few of them being around kindergarten age.


    The rooms were of an advanced design, and also very spacious, estimated to be at least 150 square meters. In fact, this household room that this Dark Night Leopard had prepared was a six-bedroom, young, high-grade apartment. Even so, it was still too small for nearly twenty children to live in, but the children didn''t seem to be bothered by it.


    Watching the children interacting with each other, they seemed to be getting used to living in a large group of people in a friendly atmosphere.


    ''Hey, guys!


    Shihira approached the girl called Kodama, a calm-looking girl who was one of the oldest of the children, and the girl nodded.


    ''''Alright. Brother Shihira.''''


    ''Err, why are you packing?''


    ''Come on, guys, we''re going. Just bring your clothes and your most important things.


    ""Yes."


    As Yuto watched the children scattered individually, he felt distressed. These children were abandoned by their parents and taken away by adults they didn''t know, without knowing anything about, and came here. And even now, they continue to be caught up in the selfishness of adults.


    (Maybe what I''m doing is the same as the dark night leopard.... (Whatever the reason, I''m trying to take these kids out for our convenience, something that has nothing to do with them.


    Mizuho and Marion also remembered the same feeling as Yuto and showed a slight expression of complexity.


    ''''Let''s talk over here.''''


    Following Shihira who said that, they were led into a room about 6 tatami mats in the middle of the corridor, and when only a chair was prepared in a bleak room with no table, they each sat down.


    Then Shihira turned to Yuto and the others and opened his mouth.


    ''I''ve heard a lot about it. I knew that Stopwater works for the Chinese government. But is it true that you are employed by this mysterious military organization called the Dark Night Leopard?��And that''s why they''re holding us hostage and making us obey the water shutoff.


    When Yuto and the others nodded, Shihira clicked her tongue and twisted her face.


    ''''Stopwater didn''t tell me anything, nothing!��If that''s the case, so am I!


    Shihira-san, I am the one who fought against this Mr. Stoppage.


    "!��You did?��I don''t know how you can fight the water shutoff and stay alive...


    ''''Yes ... he was a powerful enemy. If I hadn''t stood up to it as best I could, I would have been beaten right back. So listen to me. I believe that Mr. Stopwater is following the Dark Night''s Leopard against his will. It''s trying to protect you guys... The Midnight Leopard is a dangerous organization. Even if you continue to follow that organization and fight against us... the World Organization of Gifted Persons and win, you probably won''t be freed. That is, of course, and Shihira-san and the others....


    ....


    ''''So, let us protect Shi Ping and the others. Then there will be no reason to follow Mr. Stopwater''s Dark Night Leopard. Besides, the World Ability Agency, which seems to be bigger and more powerful than the Dark Night Leopard, has decided to retaliate against the Dark Night Leopard with all its might. If they succeed in this, there will be no more harassment by the Dark Night Leopard in the future. Of course, we won''t make the agency feel bad about the future of the children involved in this case.


    ....


    Shihira listened to Yuto''s story silently and gazed at the serious Yuto''s face.


    ''''That''s.......still not something I can agree to.


    ''What?��Why?��Shihira-san. If you stay here.


    Yuto and the others widened their eyes at the unexpected answer.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one who thinks that the World Organization of Gifted People is trustworthy. Besides, you came here because you found it difficult to fight against the water stoppage, right?��The bottom line is that we''re scheming to not fight the water shutoff,


    !


    ''What are you talking about?��It was the Dark Night Leopard that did it first!��We don''t like doing this either!��And you''re not going to stay a hostage either!��Once we''re protected by the agency, we can get out of this!��It''s tens of thousands of times better than living a life trapped in a dark night leopard!


    Mizuho couldn''t keep quiet and countered.


    ''''Well you''re all the same in the end, with the Chinese government.


    What?


    ''Surely, if you ask me, the people who set this up are called the Dark Night Leopard, right?��That pissed you off and you decided to retaliate. But the water''s too strong for that. So this could be our salvage, right?��But that would be comfortable to call it a rescue, but in effect, our hostage position is almost the same. It means we''ll be your hostages this time, right?��Change the word hostage to the word protection. The only reason is the difference between fighting the water stoppage and not fighting it.


    ......


    ''I''ve had enough of this!��You need to leave us alone!��We just want to live our lives in peace!��You show up out of nowhere, get the water stops into a fight, we''re hostages, protection, what the hell are you people!��I''m sorry.��When the guy came to me earlier to explain this, I thought I''d be better off following your lead. But at the end of the day, all that''s destroyed, all that''s been taken from us, we''ll never get anything back!


    Mizuho tries to raise her voice, but when she sees Shihira''s pained face, she shuts up.


    ''''Enough ... we''ll decide what to do from now on. We''re going to leave this place like this. If you do that, your purpose will come true, so there will be no problem, right?


    ''What?��It''s absurd!��Where are you and Shihira-san going alone?��This is Japan!��And without fail, the Dark Night Leopard and the Chinese government will come after you. There''s no way we can get away with it!


    Marion is surprised to hear this decision of Shihira.


    ''I''ll fight too. I''ve studied martial arts to stop the water, too. I have money, and I''ll find a place to live quietly, away from the cities. And once you and your friends have defeated the Dark Night Leopard, there won''t be any more problems, right?


    Oh no...


    Marion keeps her mouth shut at Shihira''s resolve, but Marion is probably right. It is extremely difficult for a young boy like Shihira, much less a Japanese, to cross over in a foreign land. And with nearly 20 children in his arms, just getting around is a challenge.


    Yuto bit his navel, knowing firsthand Shihira''s despondency and his will to protect his life with his children.


    This was by no means the responsibility of Shihira and the others.


    They were forced to make such a decision, and others put them in a situation where they were forced to make such a decision for their own benefit. In that sense, the curse on Houzuki Akiko that Mizuho had requested was the same.


    Somewhere in there is a person involved in these things who cares nothing for the lives of others, their circumstances, or their hearts for their own purposes. Maybe it''s not just one individual. It is possible for organizations with large families to lose their decency for the good of the organization. They don''t quantify human beings and stop their hearts at the sacrifice of a few.


    This is the kind of sacrifice that Yuto often heard from the people in the upper echelons of the organization during the fierce battles in the Demon World.


    Whenever he heard that line, Yuto was troubled by the frustration that welled up in his heart even if he could understand it in his head.


    And..........the situation Shihira and the others are in is, in a sense, the front line. In front of a large organization, Shihira and his team are nothing more than quantified "objects". Moreover, they were unintentionally caught in the middle of a situation. And that includes, of course, stopping the water.


    I understand what Shihira-san says.... With this, one can''t help but think that Shihira-san and the others are being used as a tool of the two organizations.......


    Everyone focused on those words from Yuto with their respective expressions.


    ''''......... Once you understand that, you can leave now. And when you meet with the water stoppage, I want you to tell them. Tell Shihira and the others that they are no longer anyone''s hostages.......and that Stopwater is free. Then he won''t have to fight you. And you won''t have to die. And stopping the water won''t save us from a fight we don''t want to have. It''s a win-win situation.


    No, Shihira-san I still want you to come with us.


    ''What?��What are you talking about?��I don''t know if I''m that afraid of stopping the water!��You don''t know this, but I''m a liar to stop the water!��I would never fight without something to tie me down like we did.


    ''''It''s not. What I''m trying to say is that even if Shihira-san is right, and even if Shihira-san and the others are protected by the agency here, it''s still... not... normal.


    ''So!��You said that earlier!


    ''But what Marion-san says is also true. No matter how you underestimate Shihira-san and the others in the future, I think it will be difficult for them to become what Shihira-san says they are. Even Shihira-san should know that. He knows what it''s like to take a large group of small children with you and look for a safe place to live in a foreign land. In fact, if we leave now, there''s a good chance we''ll be reported to the police in a heartbeat just for moving around. That''s why Shihira-san wanted to follow us in the beginning, right?


    ....!


    So I promise you.


    Yuto looked up and gave Shihira a serious look.


    ''''I''ll convince Mr. Stopwater to bring you to Shihira-san for once. After that, Shihira-san and the others can decide what to do. And once that''s done, I''ll also find a place for Shihira-san and the others to live, and I''ll have the agency stop protecting Shihira-san and the others.


    "...what?��Guess what I''m going to say........ You''ve got to be kidding me!��How can I promise you that?��If the water shutoff refuses, that''s where it will end. Besides, the agency would be better off protecting us, right?��That way we can force the water shut-off to join us!


    ''The agency wouldn''t do that!��This time, too....


    Unintentionally, Mizuho stood up, but Marion hushed her.


    ''Well, let me ask you, then?��How are you going to fulfill that? If neither the water shutoff nor the agencies turn down your proposal, what are you going to do?


    ''I''ll do ... by force ...'' If this proposal doesn''t go through, both Mr. Stop and the agency will do what they say by force.


    !


    Yuto!


    Don''t be ridiculous!��I don''t know about the agency, but I don''t think the water shutdown is something you can handle!��And you guys came here to not fight the water shutoff, didn''t you?��That would be the end of the world!


    ''''If the agency is thinking of using Shihira-san and the others to stop Mr. Stopwater... then I''m not going to belong to the agency either. Well, I''ve said some bluster, but honestly, I''m not worried about the agency. The head of the branch office is someone who can talk. But I''m not sure how Mr. Stoppage will fare.


    Well, I guess we''re not going to get to keep your stupid promise anyway. There''s no way in hell you''re going to force a water stop.


    ''Shihira-san you''ve learned a bit of Sendo, haven''t you?��I''ve been feeling the slightest hint of sacred ki from earlier.


    ''Hey!��How could you do that...


    ''Has Shihira-san ever seen Mr. Stoppage-san''s real Senki?''


    !


    Actually, there is. Shihira had once asked Stopwater to show him in the middle of his training. In the forest near the house, in the mountains, Stopwater quietly releases his sacred ki.


    At that time, Shihira couldn''t even stand due to the pressure coming from the water stoppage and grabbed the plants and trees growing on the ground.


    ''''So, what do you mean...''''


    ''I''ll show you my real Senki. That''s all you need to do is compare it to Mr. Stoppage. It''s not just Senki alone that decides the winner.��But Sennki is about accumulation, awareness and overcoming. It''s ... protect, break, and leave. By repeating this and knowing that the root of all of these is the same, the sacred ki grows. I''ve heard that there were some who didn''t even have to go through this process to come to know the Shinra, but I''m not exaggerating, I''m dying to try. Then we''ll see....


    ""What?"


    Immediately after this, the door of the room Shihira, Yuto and the others were in blew off, and the children were surprised and uproarious when it was overturned.


    ''You''re an idiot!��Hey, you''re an idiot!


    ''It''s true!��I was stuttering, giving it my all here.


    Oh, no, I was just trying to get Shihira-san to believe me... oh, ouch!��I''m sorry!


    Inside the room, Mizuho and Marion are lecturing Yuto with their crumpled hair intact.


    Shihira is leaning against the wall and falling on his buttocks.


    ''''Ah, you ... you are also a Taoist, aren''t you?��And ... this thickness of Senki.


    ''Yeah so how does it compare to Mr. Stopwater?''


    Honestly, Shihira couldn''t compare them. All there was was only surprise and the fact that this boy was in the realm of incomprehensibility.


    But........even though Shihira had only just begun his training, there was something he could feel from Yuto''s Senki.


    It was........straightness and warmth. And.........it was hard to put into words, but he felt a sense of acceptance that he hadn''t felt at the time of the cessation of water, or a sense of being accused of being the same to each other.


    That we are all in this together....


    It was as if we were told that there was no boundary between love and anxiety, gain and loss, light and shadow, and that what we thought were opposites were in fact the same thing.


    All there is is that we are all just looking for happiness. That''s all we are.


    ''You....what the hell are you.... And Xianqi.........


    ''Each person has their own......... Because there is no mistake in each of us. Sendo is the practice of knowing that. So, do you believe in me, Shihira-san?


    ....


    I don''t know if this is how Yuto can bring the water stoppage in front of him by force, I don''t know. It''s true that he felt an incredible force, but that''s the same with the water stoppage.


    But I feel like I might as well believe it. I think that this boy will try his best to fulfill his promise. And somehow........I think that victory or defeat could go either way now.


    All there is.......is that I want to stop the water again and live with my children with the water shut off. I know that one day we will say goodbye.


    (But I don''t want to say goodbye like this. I want to say goodbye not like this. Even if this person can''t bring Stopwater to me, I want to know what Stopwater really wants one more time. And I want to let Stopwater do what he wants.)


    Shihira remembered the smile Shihui had shown him once, just once.... It was really a slight change. Maybe he had seen it wrong.


    It was the day when Shisui had gone to town to buy something and had been stranded in heavy rain and hadn''t been able to come back. There was nothing to eat ... and we were all hungry on the night of the heavy rain.


    Someone said, "Drink some water and forget it! I said. Then the children went to get water and drank it.


    "I think I''m feeling bloated!


    It''s true!


    ''What?��Then I''ll drink it too!


    It wasn''t possible. In truth, they were just too hungry to go to bed.


    But by doing this, a brightness was lit for all of them....


    Then Waterstop appeared and said with his usual blank expression.


    ''''Wait for me. Let''s go get some wild rabbits now........


    So said the children, as they turned their bodies around and prepared to go out into the heavy rain pile, to stop the water.


    ''It''s okay!''


    The water''s stopped.


    I drank the water, I''m fine, I''m fine!


    For the kids, sometimes they are anxious to lose an adult on a day like this. They are hungry, but they wanted Stopwater to stay home more than that.


    Stopwater just looked over in silence as the children tried to keep him from going out as they pressed on.


    Then.........at the same time as if it was measured........


    Guh~.


    And the children rumbled their stomachs.


    The water stop seems to stiffen for a moment.


    ''They found a wild rabbit''s nest nearby the other day. Just wait, it won''t take long.


    Saying that, hurriedly, Stopwater ran out of the heavy rain.


    Shihira saw then......... The edge of his lips had risen slightly when Stopwater turned his body........


    Shihira locked eyes with Yuto, who was now staring at us as if waiting for our evaluation.


    Then he decides.


    ''''Okay......... I''ll trust you.''''


    Shihira said that she believed in Yuto, and at the same time, she decided to believe that Stopwater must have been happy at that time. And I''m sure that Tomosui is also........with us. Shihira believed that they were in a relationship where seeing the other person happy made him or her happy too.


    Shihira and the children went down to the bottom of the apartment with Masato and the others, and each of them got into the three newly prepared wagon-type cars that the Shitendera family had prepared.


    It''s OK to call me Yujin, Shihira-san.


    OK......


    Shihira raised his hand lightly to Yuto and gave him a smile as he turned to head for the last van.


    ''''Shihira-san,''''


    Yeah?��What is it?


    When Marion called out to him, Shihira stopped and turned to face the blonde girl with a kind face.


    ''''In fact, the people who hired Mr. Stoppage..............The purpose of the Dark Night''s Leopard is me. I don''t know why, but they''re trying to take me away.''''


    "...What?��That''s it!��You didn''t say that earlier.


    ''''Yes, Yujin-san may have forgotten to mention this.


    It''s...


    Marion smiled and showed her a smile, and now she looked serious.


    ''''Also, Mizuho-san and my classmates were cursed by the Dark Night''s Leopard and are now under intensive treatment.


    !


    Shihira was astonished to hear something unexpected.


    ''''Then you guys are........''''


    "We were going to fight the Dark Night Leopard regardless of agency or agency. In fact, this morning, we are fighting that Dark Night Leopard. And Yuto-san went head to head with Mr. Stopwater. As far as I could tell, the two of them were fighting for real.


    ''Serious water stoppage and that guy!��Then why did that guy........why did Yuto contact us.......


    Shihira doesn''t understand. If that story is true, then Yuto has the same power as Stopwater. If that is the case, then it should have nothing to do with us, the hostages of Stopwater.


    If they and their friends were under attack, and if they were that powerful, then they could beat the leopard in the dark nighttime with the help of Shutsui. It is also backed up by the very powerful Shitennji family.


    To Yuto and the others, it was the Dark Night Leopard with Cessation that suddenly attacked them. The legitimacy lies with Yuto and the others.


    So he chose to cooperate with the Dark Night No Leopard, to fight against Mr. Stopwater, and to leave Shihira-san alone when he was taken hostage.......


    That''s not the mindset of a man with power!��And even if that''s how you guys fought and in case you killed the cessation, you''re not doing anything wrong. No, that''s as it should be!


    Maybe so.


    For Shihira, it would make more sense that Yuto only came to save themselves so that they wouldn''t have to fight the cessation. There was no need for Yuto to show Shihira the Senki from earlier just by telling him the situation Marion had just described.


    ''''It''s just that, Yuto said. He said that he didn''t become strong in order to turn a blind eye to the unreasonable...''''


    ....


    ''But isn''t that why........isn''t that why Shihira-san is here now, too?��I think so.


    Marion smiled again and walked past Shihira to the car where Yuto and the others were.


    Shihira shifted her eyes to Yuto who was just now trying to get into the car.


    When he blurted that out, Shihira got into the last van.

 173-Passing ⑤

    Masato....the agency has instructed us on the destination of the hostages we have protected. They wanted me to go to an abandoned house in a rural area of Gunma Prefecture, and they wanted me to go there.


    ''''Well so, Mr. Meira, will the agency be able to allocate personnel?''''


    They''re sending an officer tomorrow. They will bring daily necessities that are currently needed right away. Mr. Kakitate-san works very fast, doesn''t he? And he''s going to think about how to handle the hostages in the future. Mr. Kakitate-san will come here soon to deal with that. We need to listen to Shihira''s wish as well. He says he''ll be after us soon.


    A relieved expression appeared on Yuto''s face when he heard that, and he looked from the passenger seat of the wagon that the Shitenji family had prepared for him to the back. Behind him, Marion and Mizuho were struggling with the small children who were also in this car.


    ''''Sis, sis, where are we going?''''


    Sit on top of your sister!


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Is the water going to stop?


    Marion responded with a smile, while Mizuho was fumbling and fumbling with the children.


    Yuto smiles a little and turns forward, his expression turning serious. Then he opens his mouth as if to turn to Meira and do penance.


    ''''Thank you, Meira-san. Maybe, but.........


    ''''Haha.......is it possible that the Dark Night Leopard will attack on this way?��If so, I''ve already told my men about it.


    What?


    ''''They''ll soon realize that the hostage of the dead bird has been taken, too. Naturally, the assault team of the Dark Night Leopard, which can see the reliance on the dead bird, will move quickly. Besides, after all, the target, Marion-san, is here. They have no way of escaping us, who are working in small numbers, and they''re getting impatient because of all their failures. But this is more than that. The problem is....


    It''s a swallow stop.........


    Meira nodded as she drove.


    ''''What the dead bird thinks of this situation I honestly don''t know yet. If the agency has already finished preparing for the protection of the hostages, and the Dark Night''s Leopard is unable to do anything about it, then the possibility of a nostalgic move like Yuto-kun says will increase, but as of yet, it''s equivalent to us just kidnapping the hostages. I''m sure they''re thinking about the possibility of being recaptured by the Dark Night''s Leopard again. Besides, how much do you trust the agency?��That''s another problem with the dead bird.


    Yes.....


    In fact, it was only after he had convinced Shihira and the others that Yuto realized this situation. In that sense, it could be said that Yuto was in too much of a hurry. Now, Masato had begun to wonder if he hadn''t simply gotten his friends involved in his own emotions.


    So Masato''s face begins to cloud over.


    ''''Yuto-kun, this is advice from an older man but I''ll tell you one thing.


    Yes, sir.


    Don''t get lost.


    Yuto raised his downcast head to look at Akera at the core tone of Akera''s voice.


    ''''It''s also true that if it wasn''t for this timing, it would have been difficult to protect the dead bird hostages. If we had taken a slow stance, there is a high possibility that we would have been attacked ourselves before then. In that sense, Yuto-kun''s move to make some kind of move ahead of the enemy was not bad. You could say that this limited the enemy''s actions.


    ....


    Either way, now that we''ve convinced Shihira-kun and the others to take them out, we must also meet with the dead bird. In other words, we''re not just waiting for them to attack us now, we''ve taken the initiative. Now we just need to figure out how Yuto-kun is going to talk to the dead bird, whether he''s going to fight or protect it. Marion and Shihira-kun, we, the Shitennji family, will make sure to protect you and Mizuho-sama. So, Yuto-kun........


    At this time, Mizuho and Marion were quietly listening to the conversations of these Yuto and others. The children who were dealing with them earlier were out on their respective seats, probably due to fatigue.


    Meira turned her head to look at Yuto and stared into his eyes, then looked forward and smiled.


    ''Believe in the actions that you yourself ... can''t miss, can''t forgive, that you caused. You have the strength to do it and the heart to do something about it, don''t you?


    When Yuto received Akera''s words, his face was filled with life. He was glad that Akera had given him this affirmation... and encouragement for his actions.


    Yuto thought back to what had happened so far to the current situation.


    First of all, Mizuho and Marion''s friend, Houzuki Akiko, came to Seisei Academy to save her from being unreasonably tormented by a curse.


    While there, she encountered a group of people attacking Marion in an attempt to kidnap her and fought them off.


    In addition, the strong enemy hired by these attackers, Yan Shizui, has been taken hostage, and although the whereabouts of his true intentions are unknown, there is no doubt that he has some influence on Shizui''s actions.


    And ... as an extension of all this ... there is an entity that is hiding in the shadows, not showing itself, disrespecting the lives of others and pulling the strings for its own ends.


    Whether it is the Dark Night Leopard, an organization belonging to the Chinese Communist People''s Republic or an individual, I do not know.


    But.


    (At least one person, Count Cagliostro, is involved in all of this...)


    A simmering emotion bubbled up in the depths of Yuto''s gut.


    There was a reason why Yuto had become so emotional about these series of situations.


    The thing that was most unforgivable to Yuto.


    It is those who justify the sacrifice of something other than themselves.


    Forbidden to Yuto.


    That is.........


    Unwilling restraints, hostages, and sacrifices.


    (.....) Lieselotte. Everyone......)


    In the softest part of Yuto''s heart, the indigo-haired girl he met in the demon world and shared his heart with comes to mind.


    Her beloved girl and her comrades-in-arms, who were killed by the demons of the disaster that sowed chaos and tragedy in the other world called the demon world, and even their souls were bound....


    These are all irreversible events caused by his own negligence.


    They don''t know how much pain was still assaulting their souls even after their deaths until Yuto defeated the demon of disaster.


    Nevertheless, the sight of Lieselotte and her comrades-in-arms, who forgave her with a smile, now envelops Yuto''s heart.


    Yuto looked at the scenery through the windshield of the car with eyes filled with strong will. The wagon driven by Akera and the others formed a formation and entered the Kan-etsu Expressway.


    ''''........Thank you, Akera-san. I''ll do my best too. I won''t let Marion-san get to you. I just can''t bring myself to forgive these unpleasant people. I apologize for the inconvenience, but please help me.


    Of course, Eugene. We''ll do it, thoroughly!��I don''t feel guilty about anything these people have done. We''re going to make them regret what they''ve done to us.


    ''I''ll fight, too. If I''m the target, then that''s something to fight for. I have no compassion to put on Akiko-san or anyone else who doesn''t think anything of involving these little ones.


    At the sound of a voice from behind him, Yuto turned around and was surprised to see Mizuho and the others who had come right up to his face... but he looked at them in turn and smiled.


    ''''I know. I''ve been planning to do that to Mizuho and Marion-san from the beginning.''''


    Seeing that Yuto and the others, Akera also smiled and murmured in a whisper.


    ''''Yes, that''s fine. It''s our job as adults to follow up on that........


    Yuto looked at the highway, which was going smoothly with few vehicles, and after thinking about it for a while, he looked at Akera.


    ''''Akera-san, I think we should probably consider that the enemy is getting closer. So, let''s go some distance and get off at the interchange where we can see the mountainous area.


    Okay.


    While telling Akera that, Yuto at this time had other things on his mind.


    (The connection between Gaston and the information from Omine-san........ What is Count Cagliostro''s.......coexistence with an outsider?��(What this guy is trying to do is...)


    The car pulls off at a lonely, secluded interchange.


    ''What are we going to do?��Yujin-kun.


    ''Yes, for now, get the car somewhere where no one will be involved. Preferably some kind of open space with a good view from the mountains and forests.


    All right. Let''s just run a little wind.


    Yes, please....


    (Ha!)


    At that moment when he answered that, Yuto''s eyes widened wide and his body tensed up.


    (You''re getting close........Swallow stop!


    Yuto sensed the presence of the Immortal Daoist messenger who was spewing out as if he was flaunting his Immortal Ki.


    ''''Meira-san, they''re getting close!��Mizuho-san, Marion-san.


    At Yuto''s words, Mizuho and Marion huffed at Yuto, but nodded calmly.


    ''''Yuto-kun, I found a good spot, I''m heading there.


    Please!


    He replied, and Yuto let out that sacred ki to himself, as if he was inviting a swallow stop.


    At this time........Shihira, sitting next to the children who were asleep in the last van, shifted his eyes to the moon among the mountains seen through the window and murmured, ".......stop the water.


    ''''....................Stop the water.''''

 174-Passing ⑥

    Nuh-uh!


    Hyakugan roared hatefully in the mountainous forest with only moonlight.


    They had made the first move.


    He knew that Yuto and the others had invited themselves into this unpopular mountain forest. And, of course, that they were ambushed.


    But that was not the extent of their advantage against the Dark Night''s Leopard.


    As the name implies, Hyakugan has the ability to see the situation within a radius of about eight hundred meters from himself. Furthermore, by increasing its concentration, it can recognize targets within that range from front, back, and sides.


    What is remarkable about Hundred Eyes'' ability is that it has the intelligence to process this large amount of visual information without confusion, and it has the calmness to analyze the situation.


    This is also the reason why Hyakugan has been given the role of a commander in anti-personnel combat.


    He had already confirmed the location of the target, Marion, right now. He is in the center of an open square in the forest ahead of us. Nearby, Mizuho and the other spirit masters had surrounded Marion as if to protect her, and had built a defensive formation to wait for them.


    That Hyakugan now couldn''t hide his impatience and sent out loud instructions to the liaison''s thought-sharing abilities at the side.


    ''''Don''t spread out, form two groups and lash out from the north and south!��We''re coming with you!


    When Hyakugan came to this place, he had assigned three armed operatives to each of the six Dark Night''s leopards he had brought with him, and had instructed them to divide into six squads to close in on the plaza where Marion and the others were located in order to encircle it.


    However, two of those units have now been attacked and have not been heard from.


    The cause of driving the elite Dark Night''s Leopard into this abominable situation was.......Yuto.


    ''''You little bastard!


    After placing Marion in the center of the plaza, Yuto himself took charge of the raid and waited for the enemy away from the plaza.


    Yuto''s movement speed was as fast and erratic as a gale. Also, because he moved without shaking the plants and trees even in the mountains and forests, Hyakugan also knew he was there, but he couldn''t direct his companions to the specific location. Because when I instructed him, he was already not there.


    And the two units were silenced by the raiding Yuto.


    The other is a monstrously powerful rock-skinned man who is an excellent melee attacker in the dark night leopard, and a soft-bodied man who looks like he has no joints. Both of them were cut and discarded by Yuto, who suddenly appeared behind him from the dark night, by a platinum sword with a platinum sword posture that reflected the moonlight.


    ''''Hyakugan you know what I mean, right?��There''s no such thing as failure, is there?


    ''Ha!��I understand, sir.


    Hearing the unseen Lorenza''s voice that emanated from nowhere, he immediately answered with a nervous tone of voice.


    Hyakugan glanced at the dead bird that was waiting behind him.


    Fearing that the dead bird''s hostage was taken away and that he could no longer read how far the dead bird would listen to them, it was avenged that he had even held the dead bird back here.


    However, they were forced to understand that this dead bird was the only one who could hold back that mere D-ranked kid.


    And Hyakugan no longer had the luxury of time to spare.


    ''''Dead bird I''m going to ask you, will you complete your request?


    I know ... what you want me to do is to kill the boy, right?


    Are you sure?


    ''Huh you''re mistaken. You think the kids they hid behind are the ones that bind me, but they have nothing to do with me. That''s their own choice in there. And I''ve never made a mistake with a request I got.


    You want me to believe that?��But then, you were obsessed with the kids. All the favors we asked for were for them, weren''t they?


    ...that''s what I was asked to do.


    What?��What do you want me to do?


    Their mother asked me to do a favor for the once-dead body and heal their wounds. She said she would take care of them until they could live on their own. That''s all I did.


    ....


    I''ve already given you what I deserve for what I''ve received. I''ve already given you what I deserve for what I''ve taken, including the money I''ve extracted from you. The rest is their problem. How I live, how I die I don''t care.


    Hyakugan narrows his eyes and raises his eyebrows as he stares at Cessation, who speaks indifferently and without expression.


    (Indeed.........one of the things that made Death Bird''s fame rise is that he never once made a mistake in the requests he received...... Perhaps there is something in the nature of the dead bird that makes him an assassin.


    All right. Now, you''ll deal with that little boy, please.


    Stopwater disappeared into the darkness without answering to Hyakugan.


    (Alright!��I was able to cut down on the enemy''s strength. (If possible, I''d like to shave some more off!


    As Yuto waited for the enemy, he noticed that the enemy had preserved the water stoppage. He didn''t know why, but he imagined that the protection of Shihira and the others here could have had some effect.


    Yuto stopped and threw a stone from inside the mountain forest into the square where Mizuho and the others were. The stone glided through the darkness and fell to the ground a meter in front of Akera.


    ''''It''s from you, Yuto!��Utterly, how many times has he surprised me?


    When Yuto drew a circle on the ground and asked Akera to contact him to send an information wind in the direction the stone flew, Akera didn''t understand what he was saying for a moment.


    But hidden in the mountains and forests, Yuto would periodically throw stones from different directions, and without missing an inch, he would drop them inside the drawn circle in front of Akera.


    ''''This time it''s this way. Yuto-kun!��There are four enemy units left. The commander-in-chief in the distance hasn''t moved. Hm?��No, it looks like the enemy is trying to join up and come at us from the north and south!


    Working with his own exploration winds and a spirit user from the Shitenji family who was skilled in earth spirit arts, Akera worked with his own exploration winds and a spirit user from the Shitenji family who was skilled in earth spirit arts to figure out the vibrations on the ground and use the wind to communicate the enemy''s position to Yuto.


    Then, from the same direction as before, a stone signifying an understanding fell on the circle in front of Meira.


    ''''........You''re very handy, aren''t you, Yuto-san?''''


    ''Marion I''m not saying this is dexterity. It''s almost like an amazing hidden trick for nothing. I''m really dumbfounded.........by Yuto.


    Haha.....


    Without knowing that he was being told that, Yuto starts to move.


    (The Yan Stopwater hasn''t moved yet........)


    Yuto was sensitive to signs and kills, but if they were deployed over a wide area to extinguish the kill, his accuracy would be somewhat less than what it was. Therefore, the search ability of Meira and the others was very useful.


    The only enemy who could tell where Yuto was right now was Yan Shizui, who still wore his Senki without any intention of hiding it to show off himself.


    (He wants to fight me........right? But then, for Yan Shizui, Shihei-san and the others........ (No, there''s also the fact that they don''t know if the agency is trustworthy to Yan Shizui yet)


    Yujin moved through the darkness and was about to head towards the troops that had joined him on the north side of the square when his expression changed.


    (The Yan Stopwater has moved!��It''s coming...


    Yuto took out a stone in his jeans pocket that he had marked in advance with a magic marker and threw it to Akira and the others.


    The stone flew up to Akera and the others.


    ''This stone!��Mizuho-sama, Marion-san, the dead bird is coming!


    All right!


    Yes!


    Mizuho and Marion tightened their faces and began to concoct their spiritual power in preparation for the enemy''s arrival.


    ''''Brother Shihira you''re scaring me.


    It''s okay. You guys get some sleep.


    But ... what is this place?


    This was an underground space created by the Shitenji family''s earth spirit art. And it was built directly underneath the square where Mizuho and the others were, with its small doorway behind where Akera was.


    In this, Akera and the others were hidden inside, handing a few flashlights and a blanket to lay on the ground to Shihira and the children.


    ''''It''s okay...''''


    Hey, Shihira, how''s the water stopping?


    I want to see the water stop.


    We''ll see about stopping the water. Let''s just be patient here for now. We''re all in this together!


    While saying this, Shihira saw and took in the children''s anxiety and worry. It would be impossible for the children not to be anxious in this kind of situation.


    Times like this were similar in their hometown home. Like the night of a storm or when we hear the sound of animals.


    At such times, the mere fact that the water was shut off was enough to reassure the children.


    Because, in some small way, the same thing was true for Shihira.


    Shihira felt frustrated that he hadn''t yet become the person who gave the children peace of mind. Then he stroked the head of Yuling (Yulin), the smallest of the children who was huddled up against him and breathing in his sleep.


    At that time........suddenly, everything in this underground space shook with an earth shaking.


    ''''This is it!��It''s started....


    The children screamed at the sudden earth shaking and gathered around Shihira''s place to huddle together.


    Jade Ling was fortunate enough to still be asleep, unaware of the situation.


    ''''We''re all fine!��Don''t worry.


    Saying this, Shihira put his hands around the children who had come to be with him and hugged them.


    (Stop the water......... Yuto.........stop the water, please!��Let the mind of the water stopper go. (Somehow I know what Stopwater is thinking right now...)


    Listen to me, swallow water!��Shihira-san and the others!


    "I have no words to speak with you. If you''re going to speak, speak with your blade, Du Du Yuto!


    Guh!


    !


    The stopper cudgel and Yuto''s posture collided with each other, knocking down the trees in the area with a tremendous shockwave.


    In the quiet moonlight, Mizuho and the others turned their heads towards the loud sound of impact from a distance and the huge trees being torn down!


    ''What is that?��Yuto!


    Eugene!


    ''Coming!��Mizuho-sama, Marion-san, focus!


    Meira shouted loudly to alert them.


    Then a figure came into view from the north and south of the square.


    Meira has set up a wind ward to match the size of this square, and she knows exactly the angle of entry.


    ''''Mizuho-sama!��The bastards coming from the south are faster than us. Watch out for that one!��Give us a big shot!��We''ll hold the north side ourselves. Marion, you can concentrate on our defense. We don''t even know what he is capable of!


    With those words, the entire area was turned into a battlefield.

 175-Passing ⑦

    Mizuho completed her signature fire spirit technique against the Dark Night''s Leopard that was about to invade the square from the south.


    ''''Go, Flame Spear!''''


    Mizuho''s flame-shaped spear attacks the dark night leopard at Mizuho''s signal.


    ''Not yet!��Flame formation thread!


    He held his hands forward from left and right, and more than a dozen thin orange threads stretched out from his palms and headed toward the mountain forest to the south. That orange thread that shone in the dark night was half a second behind the flame spear as it advanced through the trees.


    The one in front of the dark night leopard that tried to invade from the south side was the jiangs (changshi) that the death spirit user had brought with him.


    ''''Tch!��Look out!


    The necromancer clicks his tongue and jumps backwards.


    He instructs his allies as he sees Zuiho''s flaming spear hit one of the jiangs, which is engulfed in karma fire and turns to ashes.


    ''''Those pesky enemy Daoists are killing the dead birds!��You''ll only be a target for the Spirit Master if you stay put!��The dark night leopard is ready to open up. Operatives, fire your guns wide open from here!��Keep the spirit user engaged!


    Yes!


    The order was harsh on the nine operatives, but they couldn''t disobey it and responded.


    The operatives immediately pointed their machine guns at the center of the square and were about to squeeze the trigger when an orange thread appeared, drifting in the wind.


    ''What the hell is this?''


    The agents were also trained military men.


    But they had never seen anything like this, even though they were not gifted, and there was a time lag before they knew their opponents were gifted and dangerous.


    This slight lag would determine the fate of the operatives.


    That orange thread wrapped around their weapons and wrapped around their heavy military uniforms, and as if in a huff, the operatives began to flail to escape from that thread.


    Following that thread that stretched from Mizuho, they could see a huge fire approaching that couldn''t possibly happen even if such a thin thread was soaked with oil.


    ''Run!��Drop your weapons and take off your uniforms!��I''m going to burn to death!


    At those words, all of them hurriedly threw their weapons and took off their military uniforms, a mass of equipment.


    Mizuho took in the sight of them and turned her attention to the dispersed Dark Night''s Leopard as she sniffed.


    ''''The enemy has dispersed!��Guys!��And there''s probably a necromancer in there!


    I understand!��Mizuho-san.


    ''I''m doing the best I can on the north side!��The rest of you should use your earth spirit arts to interfere with the enemy''s footing!


    The Shitenji family members nodded their heads and worked together to face the enemies who were trying to surround them.


    ''''Hmmm, they''re on the move. Ooh, so Death Bird-san is fighting in that place.''''


    Standing at the top of the tallest giant tree in this mountain forest, Lorenza watched the situation.


    Then he looked at Mizuho and the others who were camped in the square as Kanji.


    ''''That girl........Marion, right? She looks so beautiful, what a waste. Poor girl, to have her five bodies torn off like that......... Hmmm........but.....


    Just when you think Lorenza has shown a heartfelt, sympathetic expression.......the corners of her mouth gradually lifted as if her mouth was tearing apart.


    ''''That hateful Orleanian''s unholy blood, it''s your fault, isn''t it?


    He smiled wickedly, and then a terrific roar echoed through the mountains from behind the north side of the square.


    Lorenza faded her smile and turned her attention to the parties who had caused the roar to echo.


    ''''This is just as the Hundred Eyes reported........ Who is this boy who is able to cross over to that dead bird on an even footing.......who is he?��Reportedly, he''s supposed to be a rank D inferior ability... abominable little bastard.


    Lorenza closed the fan uncomfortably and slapped the top of her hand.


    ''Obviously you''re in the way, that little one. If anything should happen to the dead bird we might lose the opportunity to kidnap that little girl. Hmph, but if it''s evenly matched, the outcome of the victory depends on luck.......right?��Hahaha!��All right, I''ll support you. You have my full support, inferior!


    When he said that, Lorenza jumped down from a height of several dozen meters and disappeared, her luxurious dress fluttering in the dark night.


    Yuto and Stopwater were moving fast through the dense trees, seven or eight meters above the ground.


    ''''Stop water!��What are you fighting for!


    I''m not done!


    Stopwater throws a jet black club at Masato. The club comes at you while tearing through the trees between them.


    ''''Mu!''''


    Yuto kicked the tree trunk and ducked it with a paperweight, and then dived into the flesh of the unarmed Stopwater as if he were diving.


    When Yuto swung the ETI from below, Tomisui ducked with his hand on a branch that was above him and swung his lower body up. However, as if to chase it, Yuto jumped up.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.


    ''''


    Yuto held the posture on his back at an angle while closing in on Stopwater and played the cudgel.


    As if he had read it, Stopwater jumped from his spot and took the cudgel that Yuto had played, and now he thrust the cudgel at Yuto from above.


    Yuto''s face contorted and he thrust Erbaku into the tree trunk with his left hand, then stopped suddenly and raised his left leg, using Erbaku as a fulcrum to support his body.


    Then he bent his knee and twisted it around from the outside of his left leg against the cudgel of Stopgap, folded his upper body to get up, let go of the ETOBAIL and slammed his right fist into the side of Stopgap.


    ''''Guh!''''


    You can''t duck this and get your fist stuck in the left cheek. Stopwater was sent flying and knocked down the trunk of a nearby giant tree with his own back.


    In the meantime, Masato pulled out of his posture and came closer to stop the water and took a straight-eyed stance.


    ''''........Looks like your left shoulder wound was deeper.''''


    ....


    Listen to me, Yan Yanshui. There''s no reason for you to fight anymore. Besides, the reason we took out Shih-Ping and the others was not only to protect them here. The agency won''t take advantage of that.


    ....


    If the agency were to take advantage of Shihira-san and the others in any way I won''t allow it. I will protect Shihira-san and the others even if it means setting up a situation with the agency. Well, it won''t come to that, though.


    Stopwater turned only the pupils of his eyes expressionlessly to Yuto.


    ''''But most of all, that''s not what I want to tell you. We listened to Shihira-san and the others'' wishes.


    Yuuto put down his posture.


    ''''Shihira-san would like to live with you if he could. But if.........that is not possible, he wants to talk to you again. That is to say, even if we part ways here, he wants to tell you that he was properly connected to you!


    Stoppage stood up while gripping the cudgel in a slow motion and glared at Yuto.


    ''''Dou Dou Yuto you have disappointed me to the core.


    "Swallow stop!


    I have no interest in your childish ways. What I want is a fight to the death with you.


    Stopwater sent a sacred ki into the cudgel. Then the black-painted cudgel changed its length, nearly doubling to about four meters and increasing its thickness.


    ''If you don''t defeat me, I will kidnap that little blonde girl and kill anyone who gets in my way!��By this, my treasure shell, the free staff!


    "....!��Grr!


    As soon as he finished saying it, Stopwater cleaves the cudgel, which has been extended twice as far, to the side. Quickly, Yuto took it with his yuehaku, but he slid both feet to the ground and clenched his teeth at the weight, which was a far cry from the previous attacks of Stopwater.


    ''''Then Shihira-san and the others are for you!


    I don''t want any part of it!


    Then why did you get this request?��It was probably to protect Shihira-san and the others!


    ''No more meaningless talk. Then I''ll prove to you that the day you lose to me, I''ll kill all but that little blonde girl!


    "!��What the hell...


    Yuto''s complexion changes and anger lights up in his eyes.


    ''''I am a dead bird........ As its name suggests, I carry death and am a guide to the underworld!''''


    You''re kidding me!��You''re just a bigot!


    Yuto kicked up his cudgel and wrapped the posture with his own sen and made it part of his own as he got some distance behind him.


    The two Xian Dao users glared at each other and clutched at each other''s prey.


    ''''Hah!''''


    Nuh-uh!


    Stoppage and Yuto clashed now, with Senki erupting at the same time.

 176-Passing ⑧

    Mizuho and the others had done a good job of preventing the enemy, the Dark Night''s Leopard, from entering the square they were in.


    There was a reason why they had positioned themselves here in the first place.


    It was because they specialized in only being able to more than adequately demonstrate the power of the spirit user.


    First of all, they can get a medium to long range range, which is the range of a spirit user''s specialty.


    The view is good.


    Also, the border between the forest and the mountains makes it easy to attack the point where the enemy appears.


    Also, it is easy to set up traps and wards at the border between the forest and the open space.


    This was only a prerequisite that the enemy would attack and we would be on the defensive, and the condition that the enemy was in a hurry to attack and could not stop the attack was necessary.


    ''''Kuh, you spirit users!��You''re stalling for time and waiting for support!


    Hyakugan has now come to the front line and is in command, but he hasn''t been able to break through as much as he would like due to the stubborn persistence of Mizuho and the others.


    Originally, the operation they had prepared for had been halved after the strong attack by the Shitennji family at the hotel, and since the Dark Night''s Leopard''s strength had been halved, and they lacked the necessary capable people, it was now required of Hyakugan to be resourceful with the current strength.


    However, although it sounds good to be resourceful under the current circumstances, the main point is that it''s a game of chance.


    ''''As soon as the dead bird takes down that little bastard and comes towards us, we can overwhelm him in a heartbeat!


    At the same time as Momome gritted her teeth, Mizuho chuckled.


    ''''How''s that?��The enemy has worn out a lot, but is it time to go?


    Yes, sir!��I think it''s about time, you know?


    ''Yes, sir!��White can go now!


    I can go.


    Gen''s dark face was grinning, and he had his ear to the earth.


    Beside Marion, White and Susan were there, showing their motivation.


    In fact, Yuto had called Gen and the others in advance and planned a plan with Mizuho and the others. After all, it was a trust in the ability of Gen and the others who had fought together once.


    I thought about calling the other outsiders, but Gen told me that the other guys are only those who would kill everyone unconditionally if I called them unsuitable for battle, so I gave up this time.


    At this time, Yuto also heard that and became pale and mumbled to himself, "I really need to call all of them together and discuss this....".


    ''''But are you sure you''re okay now?��Gen. Yuto-san also told me to never overdo it because I haven''t fully recovered from the wear and tear in Miremar........ I didn''t even call for you and your friends because of the school stuff...


    I didn''t call the winning girl and Sally, as well as Arrogant Hikaru and Ugaron, to this place. It was because I considered the possibility of the Dark Night''s leopard coming in the direction of the school, and also because I didn''t want to wear them out even more here, so they wouldn''t interfere with the replacement of Yuto and the others.


    ''''Hmmm, I guess so, I really wanted to recover a little more, but, well, I guess it''s okay!��I''ve just checked the enemy''s spiritual and magical powers, and it''s really hurting them.


    It''s a wonder how they know how much energy the enemy has left!��Mu!��There!��Flaming Spear!


    If I''m connected to the earth or whatever, I''ll know what the enemy is capable of!


    ''''Ahhh, if I was with Yuto more, my power recovery and reserves would be completely different. We haven''t seen each other lately.......so I miss your spiritual power.


    ... (muffled breathing)


    What?


    The eyebrows of the spirit user girl and the exorcist girl twitched at that casual comment by White.


    ''''Um, Mr. White?��Mu!��Seijuu!


    The enemy''s spiritual sword is played by Marion''s Holy Cycle.


    ''''Hm?��What?��Marion.


    ''What does that mean?��Like, if we were together. Ha!��Divine Circle!


    A circle of light about 10 meters in diameter appeared at the feet of the enemy''s summoned jiangs, and three of them were purified simultaneously.


    ''''Yeah!��I didn''t know until after I signed the contract that we have a very weak natural ability to recover from the wear and tear after we use our powers when we sign a contract. So we get the contractor, who is essentially our master, to infuse us with spiritual and magical powers and things like that every time we use our powers to recover!��But since Yuto can''t handle his spiritual power well....


    ''''Ah, I see.... You can''t inject spiritual power well, can you, Yuto-san?


    For some reason, Mizuho and Marion patted their chests.


    ''But it''s okay!��As long as you''re by Yujin''s side, you''ll get that massive amount of spiritual power, so your recovery will only take a few days!��I just wasn''t able to do that for a minute.


    "...Yeah?��Nearby?


    Mizuho and Marion''s foreheads wrinkle up.


    ''''Hey, Mr. White!��Ha!��Flame sickle!��What do you mean by ''nearby''?


    Mizuho restrains the lycanthrope of the dark night leopard that was asking to leap into the plaza.


    ''''Huh?��The best thing you can do is stick together all day long, Mizuho!��But if we get too close, you won''t like it, right?


    ...Masato, stingy.


    White and Susan are too close together. My boss can''t relax like that.


    f*ck.


    That''s normal.


    Attached?


    ''''That means that Shiro-san and the others are always...?��Could it be that the winning girl and Sally are too!


    They try to go to their master''s room at night, so recently Aramitsu-san has been sleeping in front of his room. It''s really annoying.


    "Night!


    ''Yes!��I''ll stay home with you as long as I can!��I usually can''t. That''s right!��Marion and her friends should come visit us sometime!��And I''ve made the baths bigger with Xuan and Arrogant Light!


    I''ll be there!


    I''ll definitely go!


    Ruiho and Marion''s spiritual power jumped up.


    The spirit arts released from Mizuho increased in weight, Marion''s defensive walls built by Marion increased in thickness, and the sharpness of the purification arts increased.


    ''''Mizuho-sama!��Miss Marion!��Don''t skip too far!��You''ll have to consider the distribution of our stamina... okay?��No, you''re not listening.


    Meira raised her voice from behind her, but she quickly gave up and called out to Gen and the others.


    ''''Gen-san, Bai-san and Susan-san, I''m sorry, but please move when you can. But please don''t ever take it too far. If anything happens to you guys, I won''t be able to face Yuto-kun!��And please don''t ever touch the person you''re fighting, Eugene!��If you''re listening to me, I''d rather be slowed down in my current state.


    Okay. - Okay. ... (muffled breathing)


    Now we should be on our side. All that''s left is........if you can do something about the dead bird....


    As Meira thought about this, a tremendous roar that arose from the depths of the mountain forest rose, and the aftermath of the shockwave rushed through the mountains and forests to Meira and the others.


    ''''This, this... what a mess!��How much power do you have, Yujin-kun? Isn''t this not even comparable to a rank S class ability!


    Meira had been taken aback by Yuto in the last battle as well, but now she even felt unrealistic about Yuto''s existence.

 177-Passing ⑨

    Nuh!��Senjutsu!��Jiyu Cudgel, true airspace!


    A vacuum space is created along the trajectory of the cudgel controlled by Stopwater, and the air around it is violently sucked up.


    That suction force engulfed not only the atmosphere, but also plants, trees and gravel, and tried to forcibly lure Yuto''s body into Stopwater''s special space.


    ''''Ha!��Senjutsu!����bai, Fusatsu!


    As Yuto dances his chair, the air induced by the chair is compressed and released to stop water. Normally, this technique is designed to check the rushing power of opponents, but the large amount of air supplied by Yujin cancels out the vacuum created by Water Shutoff.


    The exchange of techniques that the two Sendo users unleash on each other greatly disturbs the atmosphere in the space between them that was supposed to be stable and existent.


    However, regardless of this, Stopping the water, he passed through the rough space and approached Yuto.


    Yuto too, moves forward.


    The clothes of the two men running through the unstable space were torn apart, and blood spurted out as their skin broke in places.


    ''''Sacred Evil Technique!��The jijuana, the air-dead legs!


    Stoppage consolidated the Senki into a cudgel and clung to the black-painted cudgel, which stretched twice as long as the cudgel, and moved while spinning and kicking the earth with the cudgel alone, attacking the brain of Yuto.


    At about the same time, with a sharp look in his eyes, Yuto tied a sign with one hand to his mouth and was kneading Xianqi.


    ''''Sacred fighting technique!��Flowing water dancing legs!


    Against the approaching cushions of the water stoppage, Yujin moved flowing while intercepting the cushions with his ETI, so that he would not stop moving even though the water of the river hit the blockage.


    The movement of the stop water does not stop, and it continues to rotate without losing contact with Yuto, and it continues to unleash a tremendous series of heavy blows like a pawn jumping back and forth from side to side of Yuto.


    Yuto did not receive all the cudgel attacks in a straight line. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it.


    Sometimes they missed, sometimes they even helped, shifting the movement of the water stoppage just a little bit at a time as they wanted it to.


    They continued to move at high speed through the jungle, only the cudgel of the water stoppage knocking down huge trees on the way.


    There was a shadow chasing after the two sacred dao users who were engaged in this deadly battle.


    ''''Kukku, that''s fierce, you two.......''''


    Lorenza let out a suspicious smile, covering her mouth with a fan as she looked down at Yuto and Stopwater.


    ''''But ... I''m surprised. That obtrusive little boy is not a Sendo user. I''ve seen some unusual things. I''ve seen what a battle between two Xian Dao users is like. However.........


    Lorenza looked at the battle in the square, which was still stalemated back and forth, and clicked her tongue as she looked at the battle in the square, which was still stalemated back and forth. The morning-burnt sky was beginning to appear from behind the mountains, and if they could endure and be surpassed at this point, there was a good chance that the agency''s reinforcements would come.


    It was still painful to lose half of the Dark Night''s leopards to the Shitennji family''s strong attack. Although I would like to question Hyakugan''s responsibility, now is not the time.


    ''''With that one, the outcome of this battle will effectively determine the outcome of this place. Without even being able to measure the rightful ability of a person with abilities, establishing the status of a person with abilities is a laughingstock. That little boy must be very dissatisfied.


    Then the shockwave that stopped the water and Yuto collided with each other reached Lorenza, and Lorenza flicked the leaves on the shockwave with her fan.


    ''''Well then........kukuku, it''s easy to get your hands on it.


    Lorenza plucked up a bloody leaf from the tree at her eye level, her eyes drooping with nimbleness and her throat clearing.


    ''That little boy''s blood ... come on, I''ll give you some support. Cursed by this abominable world, take my cheers in stride!


    Lorenza''s pupils opened, and as she spread her arms towards the sky, a thunderous black magic power gushed out from Lorenza''s entire body.


    ''''


    He frowned as Yuto bumped into the water and took up the distance.


    And I felt a chilling sensation down my spine.


    (What?��My body is heavy. (No, more importantly ... what''s this look I''m feeling from earlier?


    That''s when the water stops jumping in.


    ''Kuh!''


    The movement of the intercepting Yuto was delayed for half a second, and the posture was flung off because it could not withstand the heavy blow of the cudgel.


    The eye light of water stoppage becomes sharp. This is the reason why you can''t miss this small opportunity to thrust the club into the earth and float your body and slam your right leg into Yuto''s chest.


    ''''


    As soon as he could, Yuto protected his chest with his left arm and was blown backwards when he received a decent kick from the stopping water. Yuto''s body glided like a bullet, knocking down several trees before finally stopping as he slammed into the trunk of a large tree.


    Yuto drooled with blood from his mouth and almost let go of his consciousness.


    ''''Wha... what is it?��What''s this feeling?


    Yuto squinted and moved his eyes in the direction of where the stopper should be, making sure his left arm was useless. There again, he felt a cold sensation down his spine.


    (Again........someone is watching me. Releasing a tremendous evil spirit........no way!)


    Yuto checked the area using only his gaze and widened the circle of Senki to the maximum. Within that circle, he could sense a presence approaching from the left direction at breakneck speed.


    (Ha!?)


    Yuto broke away from the spot like a spring in his body.


    Immediately afterwards, the cudgel of cessation passed by the place where Yuto was and blew the large tree away.


    Yuto rolled forward to take a passive position and then leapt straight up, trying to get a distance between him and the cessation. He then looks at his left arm, which has a shattered fracture, and clicks his tongue. Yuto looked out for the owner of the gaze he could still feel as he paid attention to the water stoppage.


    But then he is attacked by a cudgel attack from the left side of his body by the cessation of his instantaneous pause. Yuto bent down and ducked, spinning his body and reaping the benefits of a back blow to the side of the ETIbai.


    As the ETI Bai cuts through the air, he sees the stopper land on the branch in front.


    ''''What''s the matter, Du Du Yuto!��Are you delirious?��Or is that what you''re capable of!


    Yuto''s body reacted with a jerk to that word of stopping the water, and his eyes were filled with power.


    ''''................Don''t be silly?


    Yuto looked up at the water stoppage with his left arm hanging down and gritted his teeth as he pointed the edge of the ETI''s blade.


    ''''I''m here to drag the biggest idiot bigoted bastard of the highest class out to Shihira-san!


    Mouth, not less!��Then do it!


    Yeah, I''ll do it!��You bigoted bird!


    Yuto kneaded his dense sacred ki and jumped to stop the water.


    Lorenza, who was watching these sacred road users from the top of a large tree somewhat far away, gave a distorted smile.


    ''''Kukuku, you''re leaning. But still, that little boy it''s amazing that he can move like that even with me cheering him on!��Even though all the dark emotions of the humans are concentrated in the little boy now. Ah ha!��Oh, it''s funny!��What a little boy, not to stop fighting even as his luck is gone, his life force is diminished, and his energy is diminished!��You''re a huge idiot!


    Lorenza, who was laughing high and laughing heartily, stopped laughing and stared at Yuto with rootless eyes that seemed to be shaped by hatred.


    ''''........Disgusting boy. I guess it''s still.......not enough. Well then, from here on out, I''ll be rooting for you as much as I can. You can experience what Alessandro and I felt in this world, abandoned by this world, seen as the enemy, and not sympathetic to anything!��The malevolence of those humans who don''t even have the energy to breathe ... the world as seen by those who have tried to be misunderstood, jealous, antagonized, disgusted, misunderstood, evaded, persecuted, and even made into a dead man!��You can try to fight with that!��If you can fight with nothing to gain after being denied all good intentions and charity!


    Lorenza''s mind was filled with images of a group of people who had initially shown themselves off, respected and admired them, but who now attacked them like a leopard.


    It began as a project of free mutual aid to the struggling citizens of Paris.


    Alessandro, a pharmacist and alchemist, and Lorenza, a fortune teller, partnered up to bring smiles back to the residents of the favela.


    He is also treated as a noblewoman, and he became acquainted with the sons of the nobleman who heard the rumors and visited him.


    They began to attend parties and balls where the sons of the nobility were invited.


    One day, however, those good times came to an abrupt end.


    The good times came to an abrupt end when Alessandro''s research into the other world was explored by an organization and was considered dangerous.


    At this time, that research into the otherworld of Alessandro was for the promotion of medicine and alchemy.


    It was a time when the existence of non-human beings was not yet denied so much. Alessandro found out that there was a home for the extraterrestrials manifesting in this world, and showed interest in them, and got a hint of how to brew his own alchemy in that world''s unique system of arts.


    It stimulates Alessandro''s desire to study alchemy and the desire to reach the art of healing and immortality.


    Furthermore, he hypothesized that there is a connection to the origins of his people, and from there Alessandro immersed himself in the study of the other world.


    When this becomes known to the Orl��ans behind the scenes, who are the dark side of the Orl��ans, the situation changes rapidly.


    He was caught up in the Orl��ans'' conspiracy and was accused of being innocent.


    When they return home, they are greeted by the cold, vindictive gazes of the citizens who have been fascinated by them.


    Some of them, in blatantly audible voices, abused them as frauds and Satanists.


    Then the inhabitants of the favelas, instigated by the backdoor Orleanians, attacked Alessandro and Lorenza''s house one night, looting it and setting it on fire.


    Crawling out of the house, hugging their research materials in their crawling bodies, Alessandro and Lorenza are nearly surrounded by fire, and when they stride a horse that is crying in the poor stables, they escape through the raging inhabitants.


    Afterwards, the two of them took a breather on the outskirts of the city.


    And then ... they silently looked at each other with lifeless eyes and embraced each other with tears in their eyes.


    We wept at the cruel passing of these citizens.


    They may have been schemed and instigated, to be sure.


    But hadn''t they actually seen what they had done before?


    So, why would they and the citizens who sympathized with them have this kind of misunderstanding?


    They wore scorched clothes and sobbed as they embraced each other endlessly.


    Little did they know that they were being ambushed by those from the back Orleanians on the spot....


    Lorenza looked down at the little Sacred Daoist boy who was now sending a powerful curse with a smile that split the ends of his mouth.


    ''''Foolish and disturbing little boy you should break it quickly. Feel this cursed world that is chipping away at your heart and soul!


    Next, he turns his dark, eyeless eyes to Marion in the midst of the battle that is continuing in the square.


    ''And you, little Orleanian filthy-blooded lass you will be the sacrifice that brings in the allies of the other world. That is the end you deserve. Don''t worry, I''ll have your family members following you soon enough. Oh, I''ve been waiting for so long!��Now, for a person whose name I am not prepared to speak my name Azi Dahak. Under your control, the evil humans and the good demons can finally coexist!��With this power and flesh you have given us, we will make it happen!


    Lorenza caught the morning sunrise on her face with a look of ecstasy.

 178-Passing ⑩

    ''Ha!��Yuto!


    Mari woke up in a dormitory room that had been assigned to Seisei Academy.


    When she looked at the clock, it was still early enough to get ready for school.


    ''''A........dream?��Now, Yuto is........


    She shook her head lightly, feeling a little head-heavy, but there was a strange feeling of unexplainable unease in Mari''s mind.


    And suddenly, she couldn''t help but be curious about Yuto.


    (As if she could see the injured Yuto... is it her imagination?��(Am I thinking too much about Yuto...)


    Thinking that far, Mari smiled bitterly, a little embarrassed.


    Mari is usually aware of Yuto. She was concerned about how she looked to Yuto, whether it was in her usual uniform or her hair style. That was always the case, at all times.


    He just hadn''t admitted this until now. He hadn''t even tried to admit it.


    I thought that grooming was important, and that I was only taking care of it so as not to give a bad impression to all the people I interacted with.


    The other day, however, Mari found out that this was not the case.


    The trigger for this was the day she found out that Yuto was an able-bodied person.


    (Umm........it doesn''t matter that Yuto is an able-bodied person. At that time, I saw Yuto.......Yuto seemed so big. (That''s not true either, I just didn''t realize it)


    (But.........what was that just now?��(I felt Yujin in a very real way...)


    And........that wasn''t the only thing that happened inside Mari.


    It was difficult to put it into words, but she remembered a strange sensation that seemed to remove the entrenched thoughts and even the way she perceived things within herself.


    It''s as if something interfering with my vision, something I couldn''t see or understand until now, came into clear view and opened up my vision to a seemingly infinite extent.


    ''''........Yuto. What are you doing right now?


    Mari moved away from the bed and stared out the window, remembering the look on Yuto''s face yesterday when he said he wouldn''t quit fighting the dead bird hired by the organization known as the Dark Night No Leopard.


    "I''m not going to lose........ Not at all."


    Mari thought of the injured Yuto who had just popped into her head and meditated with a hint of anxiety in her eyes.


    Then, after a while, she opened her eyes and showed a pair of raw eyes.


    ''''.......It''s okay. It will work out, Yuto. So I''ll................I''ll protect your daily life!


    Mari threw her nightie jacket onto the bed to take a shower to get ready for school, although it was a bit early.


    ''''What''s up, Yuto Dou Dou!��You''re not going to beat me and see it all resolved!��Come and try to kill me!


    Yuto raised his manacles and approached the water stoppage, grasping the Aiken��bai with his right hand and unleashing a series of attacks in a circular trajectory.


    ''''Who said I''m going to kill you!��I said you''re going to be dragged out alive in front of Shihira-san!


    Nuh!��Just like that!


    Stopwater cudgeled off a barrage of posture blows while gritting his teeth at Yuto''s reply.


    ''''Don''t think you can defeat this dead bird with such........lukewarm resolve!


    !


    As if motivated by a fierce feeling of anger and disappointment mixed together, Stopwater unleashes a cudgel to reap from the side of Yuto''s unusable left arm.


    Then Yuto made an unexpected move.


    Yuto spun around without disturbing his torso while being shot down with a series of blows, and turned his back to stop the water.


    ''''........!


    While turning away, Yuto supports his right-hand posture with the elbow of his broken left arm and tames the cudgel as it slides upward at an angle.


    (This guy, how dare he!)


    Cleaving with all his strength, Stopwater began to swing his cudgel and his body flowed slightly.


    With less than a tenth of a second gap created by this cessation, a heel was swung up on the chest of the cessation from downward at the perfect moment from Yuto, who should have been invisible with his back turned to this cessation.


    Quickly protecting his chest with his left arm, Tomomizu is able to see his own left arm abducting him as if he were watching a slow motion video.


    ''''Guh!''''


    The cessation was blown up into the sky and fell through the ceiling of the deep mountain forest as well, falling in the direction of the square where Mizuho and the others were fighting with Hyakugan.


    When you look back up into the sky with a sharp gaze, you follow the figure of the cessation with your eyes and try to move.


    At that time.


    A figure that looked like a lady in a dress entered Yuto''s field of vision.


    ''''Ha!��What''s that?!


    The woman''s evil gaze and Yuto''s gaze intersected with the woman''s evil gaze, which was covered with a dim magic even with the sunrise all over her body and looked like a shadow itself.


    ''''What a little boy........ You can still fight that much after receiving my curse!''''


    ''That''s the guy I''ve been feeling for a while now!��And this chill has been putting a curse on me, hasn''t it!


    Yuto considers what to do for a moment, but he can''t stop fighting with the water stopper now.


    ''''Tch!''''


    (It''s a swallow stop now!)��(And I''m curious about Mizuho and the others!)


    Yuto glared at Lorenza and ran after the water stoppage that had blown away. At the same time, he chewed the posture hilt with his mouth and picked up a few leaves and released them towards Lorenza.


    Yuto continues to move at breakneck speed in the direction of the square.


    ''''Oh my, I was wondering what I should do if they came this way, but it looks like you gave priority to the dead bird.


    Lorenza hides her mouth with a fan stuck in a tree leaf.


    ''Kukuku, who are they?��You are. It''s a bit of a miscalculation that the curse has such a thin effect on you. I need to get to know you a little better...


    Magic flooded out of the inside of the dress and enveloped Lorenza''s entire body.


    Lorenza, a sorcerer and excellent fortune teller, snapped open her dark eyes with no whites and stared at the moving Yuto.


    ''''Then let me show you!��Where does the thread of your destiny come from and where is it headed? That will tell you a little bit about who and what you are.


    As if in a trance, Lorenza began to stare at the figure of Yuto as if she were absorbing it into her eyes. As Lorenza''s jet-black eyes began to reflect the figure of the young man, Lorenza''s thoughts began to peek inside the person of Yuto Dou Dou Dou, beyond and beyond.


    Lorenza''s vision of fate is the unraveling of a complex web of threads that connect the person''s past, present, and likely future.


    Lorenza passes through the threads of fate entangled in Yuto and goes deeper and deeper into them....


    (..........?��What is it?��(This is...)


    Then Lorenza''s eyes widened in surprise.


    It was the threads of fate intertwined with Yuto that were broken in places, not connecting the past, the present and the future.


    She had never seen anything like this before. Lorenza''s face contorts as if she is seeing something lurid. A complex and bizarre tangle of threads of fate that is difficult to understand as a fortune teller....


    This would mean repeating the present over and over again and changing the future over and over again.


    (What the hell is that little boy......... From now on........)


    Lorenza carefully arrived at the center of the building with her face tightened, and found it.


    The reason for the existence of the person named Du Du Yuto, the principles of his actions and the collection of his thoughts.


    A torrent called fate is blowing around it.


    (.........!


    Lorenza was astonished.


    Most human beings ride this torrent of fate, or are swept away, but shine or lose their brilliance, each one struggling with their own struggles.


    And yet.........the aggregate of these people stubbornly refused to accept the torrent and remained there.


    And yet, they shine brightly and show a wealth of color.


    "Kid...!��No way, you!��Does that make the curse less effective!


    As if in a huff, Lorenza regained consciousness and clutched the fan with her trembling hands.


    ''''........I''m not kidding. Kid you will surely beat me to hell. You are our most hated being, for you affirm this accursed, rotten world. Even if you ... no, only if you are!��I will surely knock you down into the abyss of despair!


    Lorenza showed a horrible expression of rage, her mouth widening to reveal her blade-like teeth.


    ''Unforgivable existence my boy. Even if you are the Pioneer of Destiny (Ildestino Pioniere)!��A mere boy is not enough to take on the vindictiveness and hatred of the humans. The curse that pervades this world will destroy you!��And know that this curse can only be dispelled by ruling under a demon god! That this curse can only be dispelled by being ruled by a demon god!


    Lorenza''s screams and high laughter wooded the mountains, and Lorenza was already not there.

 179-Passing ?

    What a guy!��(Du Du Yujin!


    That''s what Stopwater was thinking as he was blown up into the sky by Yuto''s kick.


    And yet, that''s okay, he thought inwardly.


    Stopwater made sure that his shattered left arm and not only that, but he was also taken a few ribs.


    (Du Du Yuto why don''t you come and finish it immediately?��Why are you so focused on me and Shihira and the others?��(With a man like you, he could kill me and take the Count''s life...)


    Stopwater closes his eyes quietly.


    ''Shihira you''re a man now. Forget about me. I was the man who should not have had anything more to do with you guys. As long as I am here once, the darkness will follow me again and again, and it will involve you all. I must break this here and now.


    Then he stared across the piercing sky with a clinging eye that was not like water stoppage.


    (Du Du Yuto!��Please, kill me!��You''re the only one who can take it. The only one who can take the best I have to offer and beat me. The one who can give me a dead bird-like end. I am not a swallow-headed stopgap. (Just a water stoppage the one who stops the water that carries life, the Dead Bird''s water stoppage!


    I turn my attention to the morning sunrise, which is at a distance that water stoppage can never grasp.


    The name leaked from Josui''s mind is Shi Shi Shi, the person who gave him his family name, Shihei''s own mother.


    After being severely injured, she was picked up by Shi Shi Shi in the cold village where she had drifted, and the days she spent with Shihira and the children who had been abandoned by the world while healing their wounds come back to haunt her.


    (I was........a man who only knew how to wield power to live.)


    Stopwater didn''t even know where he was born. He found himself begging, sometimes stealing, even at a young age, and just living out the day.


    He was huddled in a shack in the slums where he could manage to shelter from the rain and wind with a few children who didn''t have names or surnames and who were in similar circumstances.


    Then, one evening, he finds a suspicious old man walking around the slums, and he and his friends plan to rob him of something worth money.


    He had no way of knowing that it was Evil Immortal Kun-yang, the future master of the Immortal Way.


    Kun Yang mercilessly beat up all the bad boys who were not old enough to be in the same boat, and one of them managed to stand up and look at the boy who stared at Kun Yang and raised one eyebrow long enough to hide his eyes.


    ''Hoho, stand up, kid. I''ve found this interesting. Hey, little boy, what''s your name?


    I don''t know your name...


    You have no name. I''m not sure that''s a good idea. It''s something you have to tell yourself or someone else will call you.


    ''f*ck you, old man!��I''m supposed to leave the money on the table!


    The fact that you can still say such a thing after all this time is quite impressive. Aren''t you worried about your friend''s injuries?


    No, they''re not my friends!


    We''re just here to live. "Ho-ho, we''re just here to live. I like this. I am Kovar, or as I like to be called, the False Fairy. You may come to me.


    What the... ah!


    And that boy disappeared from that city. And decades later, that boy would appear mainly on the other side of society.


    The dead bird''s cessation ... or so they call it.


    (I never thought I''d get such a peaceful life...)


    Shisui called out to Stopwater, whose wounds were slowly healing and who was just watching them as they worked the fields every day.


    ''Are you done with your wounds?''


    Stopwater''s empty eyes shifted slightly into thought.


    ''''Thank you for your help. This thanks.........


    Of course I do!��Give it back now.


    Yeah, the money must...


    What?��What are you talking about? Come on, help me out right now. A grown man can''t stay idle for long. I''ve got loads of stuff to do.��And I don''t expect you to do the work for me.


    The man said that Shi Shi threw his battered farm tools to Zhishui.


    For the next few years, he would stay in the cold village after Shishi died of exhaustion.


    During that time, he learned of the circumstances of Shi Shi Shi and his children.


    And when the request from the leopard in the dark night came, he took it to heart.


    That life here, this place where he and his children had struggled to survive, was the first place he had ever found himself.


    It was also a liberation from loneliness, which I couldn''t get even by training with Kon Yoh.


    So I can understand if it''s a stopgap now.


    How much it had been worth, what he had gained through his interactions with the thought and the children.


    "What''s your name?��Hmm, so what''s your last name?��Huh?��No?��It can''t be helped, in that case, you will take on the name Swallow from today. If you don''t want to, that''s fine."


    "Stop water, you''re a big boy, go get your own food. I''ll share the rest of it with my kids. Huh?��It can''t be helped, we''ve got more kids."


    "Stop water, take care of the kids while I''m gone. Yuling is still little, you should sleep with her at night. Hey, don''t look at me like that!"


    "What are you talking about, I''m not thin enough to let this kind of thing destroy my body. I''ll be better soon after a little rest. Zhihira and Stopwater, take care of the kids."


    And the night before Shissi dies.


    The night before she passed away, Tsukumi''s last words to Shi Shi.


    "Stop water coming this way. Yes, sit down there. Stopwater, I''ll let you know.


    Cessation silently sat beside Shisui''s shabby bed and looked down at Shisui.


    ''''Thank you ... stop water. Your coming was really helpful.''''


    The eyes of water stoppage catch the face of the tired thought. That cessation of watering was mixed with a hint of anxiety and loneliness. Whether he knows it or not, Shi Shi knows it or not, but he makes his voice as taut as possible.


    ''It must have been too small and suffocating for you here. But I have one last favor to ask of you. Oh, just in case?��I still have a lot of work to do. But if something should happen to me, take care of Shihira and the others. Don''t worry, I don''t want to keep you here forever. Just until Shihira becomes a man. After that, you are free to flutter about. This time you will not be a dead bird or anything like a dead bird but like a koukoku."


    Cessation''s expressionless face turned to surprise. But rather than the fact that he had called himself a dead bird, at this moment, Cessation was surprised at how little ki emanated from Shi Shi Shi''s body.


    Stopwater stared at Shi Shi like an inexperienced boy scared of something.


    ''Stop water....you are. You were my son, too.��Yes, he''s the first son of the House of Swallow. But one day a man will fly away from the den........ Haha, silly, don''t let a big man cry. You''ll ruin a good man, stoppage boy.


    It was on this day that Cessation finally understood. He was no longer Stopwater, he was no longer Stopwater, he was Swallow Stopwater. No, he was able to become a cessation of water.


    Zhishui looked at Shi Shi through his various thoughts and when he received Shi Shi''s last wish, he replied in a small voice.


    ''''All right, I''ll take care of the rest. You can leave the rest to me........''''


    Mother.


    Thoughtfulness was weak, but he nodded broadly, smiled, and grasped his eldest son''s hand tightly as tears streamed down his face.


    Stopwater regained his position and landed on his feet just before he fell to the edge of the square where the Dark Night No Panthers were supposed to be fighting.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well.


    (Thinking ... sorry. I wasn''t worthy to be Shihira''s eldest son. But........I will definitely protect Shihira and the others!��I created this situation with my death!��That''s all I can think of. (I''ll get the sermon over there.)


    Stopwater began to knead as if he was shaking out the last of his Sacred Qi.


    ''''This is...!��Water shut off?


    In the basement made by the spirit messengers of Shitennji, Shihira muttered as he huffed and puffed.


    Shihira bit his lip and gently tucked Yulei, who couldn''t stand still and slept in his lap, onto the blanket.


    ''''Everyone, you must not leave this place!


    Shihira stood up vigorously as he said this to the other children.

 180-Passing ?

    That''s all you''ve got.


    White hummed and tied up Hyakugan.


    Hundred Eyes bit his lip and put his face on the ground in frustration.


    ''''Nuh!��Me.........me!


    The battle in the square had ended with White, Susan, and Gen''s entry into the battle, with the battle quickly turning to Mizuho and the others, with the result of capturing all of the Dark Night''s Leopard''s abilities.


    First and foremost, Gen pulled the commander, Hyakugan, into the ground and neutralized him, and after that White and Susan defeated and captured them one by one.


    ''''Mr. White and the others were really weak?��That move and that ability ... it''s outrageous.


    Meira looks at Gen and the others like she''s in love with them.


    ''''It''s as light as this, sir.''''


    Heh, now I can admire you again.


    "....for a pat on the head.


    But that''s a bit too much, White, Susan, so let''s leave here. And my master told me not to work any harder than necessary.


    Eh, let''s wait until we see you~


    ... (muffled breathing)


    ''Well, well, actually, the more you wear out, the easier it is to break free of your materialization and become a spirit.��Then you won''t be able to take over at school. The charmers will take it all away, right?


    ''What?��I don''t like that!��And I want to play with Ichigo again too!


    "Ichigo.....he''s so funny....


    Then let''s go. Then, Mr. Mingora, I''m going home first.


    Oh, yes. Thank you all for your help.


    ''See you later - tell Eugene to get home early!


    Tell him.


    Yes, I understand.


    After saying that, Xuan and the others disappeared with soooo.


    Incidentally, Xuan and the others had been talking nonchalantly the whole time while stomping on the captured dark night leopards, so Mingliang looked at the captured and gathered dark night leopards with a slightly pitying look on his face.


    ''''This isn''t the time to be talking about that, Akera. What''s going on with Yuto........ Marion, I''m worried about the situation with Yuto........Marion?��What''s going on?


    Mizuho notices the change in Marion''s complexion and gives her a questioning look.


    ''''No........I can feel something like a gaze from earlier. How should I put it, it''s very dim and pregnant with the power of darkness.......


    ''''Is that...Marion, you can''t mean the enemy''s curse!


    ''No, that''s possible, but I''m still an exorcist with God''s blessing on this. I have a strong tolerance for the curse kind, so I''m fine.


    ''Maybe there are still some people with the enemy''s abilities. This enemy''s target is Marion-san. Please keep Marion-san behind us, just in case.


    ''Yes ... thank you, Mingora. But it''s okay. Besides, I''m sure Yuto-san is still fighting, so I''m also......that was!��Mizuho-san!


    ''What?��Ah!


    Marion pointed, and when she looked back in that direction, both Mizuho and Akera were surprised to see a human swooping down from the sky.


    ''''That''s a dead bird!��What about you, Yuto-kun?


    Stopwater landed at the north end of the square from the perspective of Mizuho and the others in the center of the square, and held out to the woods as if waiting for someone.


    However, his figure was fully wounded, with his hands wounded all over his body and his left arm hanging down.


    ''My God!��That dead bird has taken quite a bit of damage. So it was Yuto-kun. Mizuho-sama!


    ''Yes!��That guy can cover us now....


    Seeing an opportunity, Meira and Mizuho began to gather the spirits into their hands and began to gauge the timing of their attack on the cessation of the attack, which was turned away from us....


    Stop the water!


    I turn around in surprise when a loud voice is uttered from behind them.


    ''''Shihira-san!��It''s still dangerous!��Please go back inside!��Hey, let Shihira-san in........


    ''Wait!��Talk to me about stopping the water!��I need to hear what he really thinks!��Stop the water!


    Just as Shihira''s cries may or may not reach the cessation, Yuto jumps in from among the trees.


    ''''Yuto!''''


    Eugene!


    Stopwater and Yuto collided with each other. A tremendous impact wind blew up and reached Mizuho and the others in the center of the unshielded square, and they all involuntarily shielded their bodies.


    The dark night leopard, which was being held up by the rope by this impact wind, rolled over with a rumble and let out a groan to each of them.


    ''''Wha........Yuto-san!


    When Marion manages to open her eyes, she realizes the depth of Yuto''s wound and covers her hand with her mouth.


    Yuto and Stopwater ran around the square and clashed with each other with movements that didn''t seem like they were seriously injured.


    Akera and Mizuho also moved in such a way that they couldn''t get the timing to release the wind spirits that they had gathered to cover them.


    ''Stop water!��Please stop this!��Stop it!


    The two Immortal Daoist messengers who couldn''t stop even after receiving Shi Ping''s screams, rampaged through the square in all directions.


    ''''Nuh-uh!''''


    Huh!


    The cudgel and posture held in Stopwater and Yuto''s right hand collide at high speed and in close proximity many times.


    Stopwater''s right ear was ripped open and the upper part of Yuyin''s left eye was ripped open.


    ''''Yan Stopwater!��That''s enough!��The Dark Night Leopard has been defeated. You''re wasting your time fighting over this any longer!


    Don''t call me a swallow!��It''s not over yet!��This dead bird is here. If you don''t stop me, I''ll only beat up those people over there.��Du Du Yujin!


    Stoppage flipped backwards with Kon and cleaved the cudgel filled with Senki towards Mizuho and the others.


    Yuto''s face changed color.


    ''''Ha!��Mizuho!��Mr. Marion!


    The torrential wind released from the water stopping cudgel is closing in on Mizuho and the others while engulfing the earth.


    ''''Kuh!��Meira, give it your all!


    Yes!


    However, painfully, the double wall of wind formed by Mizuho and Meira prevented this from happening.


    Thanks to the wind spirits that had been seized for the attack earlier, the fact that they were able to afford to activate the jutsu for defense was a benefit.


    Zuiho understood from this blow that when facing an enemy at this level, no matter what the battle situation was, the spirit seizure was always necessary, no matter what the situation was.


    Seeing the safety of Mizuho and the others, Yuto was relieved from the bottom of his heart....


    ''''Te te te te........''''


    The canine teeth are exposed from Yuto''s lips along with the killing intent.


    "I have no interest in attending to your vagaries. If you can''t kill this bird of death you will find out what happens to it!


    Stopwater gave a fierce smile.


    ''''.........''''


    ....


    A moment after Yuto and Stopwater glared at each other, and a moment after their Senkies erupted from each other, Shihira kicked the earth as quickly as she could and started running towards Stopwater and Yuto.


    ''Stop already!��Water stop!


    From above, Lorenza looks down at this deadly battle in the square with dark eyes and hides her mouth with a fan to mock him.


    ''''It seems that the Hundred Eyes have been defeated a useless man. Kukuku, shall I be of service then?��While those idiots over there are fighting!


    Suddenly, a chill ran down Marion''s spine and she turned back to Hyakugan and the others who had just been blown away by the impact wind.


    Then, Hyakugan suddenly drooled in anguish and began to let out an eerie sob from the bottom of his stomach.


    ''''Hah!��Nwaaah........Lady Lorenza!


    The other dark night leopard ability holders also began to moan as if they had been touched by a spirit as well.


    Mizuho and the others who had noticed this mutation were also astonished when they saw these Dark Night Leopards.


    ''''This, what is this!��This evil spirit is........a demon?


    In front of Mizuho and the others'' eyes, Hyakugan''s body gradually expanded, and the rope snaked into their bodies. Black fluid flowed out from around the ropes that had been bitten into.


    ''''These guys weren''t human!��All of you, attack these guys!


    Meira gives orders to the followers of the Shitenji family.


    In the meantime, the ropes binding Hyakugan and the others, who hadn''t stopped expanding, were shredded like a pop, and their shoulders rose oddly, and even their faces were deformed with a gurgling sound.


    ''''Hahaha!��Oh, that''s funny. You''re getting more beautiful than ever. Now the little Orleanian girl!��As long as he''s breathing!��Go on, my little freaks!��And after that, all those sacred Dao users, all those spirit users, and all those kids!��You can eat them all up at once, right?


    In Lorenza''s hand, she holds the same recognition slips that were implanted in the bodies of the Dark Night''s Leopards. One of those recognition slips was inscribed with the word Hundred Eyes.


    And now, that recognition slip gradually changes color from the edge to completely black.


    Dropping her eyes, Lorenza watched it happen and smiled high in the sky as she stuck out her long red tongue from the gap in her mouth and stuck out her chest.

 181-Passing ?

    ��������}ŮѧԺ�Ύڴ�ʷ���ڤˤ���弤���ơ�һ�˽��Ҥ��򤫤ä���


    �糯��Ŀ��ҙ�ᡢ�����ᡢ�ιʤ����ݤˤ��äȤ��Ƥ��뤳�Ȥ�����������У���뤳�Ȥ˛Q�᤿�Τ���


    ����ˤ��Ȥ��Ф��͡��Ȥ����������v�N����ѧԺ����ڤ�����ʤ���У�h���򤫤�����


    ����Ϥ��Εr���Է֤��Ф˥ե�ե魯��褦�ʡ�Ŀ��ǰ�ξ�ɫ�ˬF�g�Ф�ҙ���ʤ����ޤ�lj���Ҋ�Ƥ���褦�ʲ�˼�h�ʸ�ҙ�ˑ���äƤ�����


    ���Τ����顭�������˽���������դ��ؤˡ����v�ˤΉ���Ҋ�Ƥ��飩


    �񳯡������ФˬF�줿���Ҥ�ؓ�ä��v�ˤ���˥ꥢ��ƥ��`�����ꡢ���������ؤ����䤵���Ƥ��롣


    ���v�ˡ��������Фεv�ˤϤ��������饤�餷�Ƥ���褦���ä����Է֤ˤȤä��S���ʤ����Ȥ��ؤʤäơ����ΤȤ����褦�ȿ����Ƥ���Τ�˼���褦�ˤ����ʤ��ơ���������


    �ϥäȤ����褦������Ϛi�ߤ�ֹ��ơ��ؤ��x������֤������롣


    �������v�ˣ������ޤ��v�ˤ�������


    ������^���Ф�һ˲��ӳ�񤬏�������


    �ޤ���һ˲�ǤϤ��ä�������ӳ��ˤϵv�ˤ����ǤϤʤ����������ˤ��ˤ�Ҋ������


    �����Фˤ�֪�äƤ���⤢�ä���


    ��[��ޥꥪ���Ҋ�����Τ��������⤽�ζ��ˤα�����@㵤ȿֲ����줸��ĤĤ⡢�Τ��������򤫤��褦����ä���


    �����ơ����v�ˤ�ǰ���������v�ˤ��Ӥ���؂���ؓ���ʤ����䄤��۹�ǰ��Τ褦�ʤ�Τ�֤ä����ԡ�


    ����䄤��۹�ϡ�������ˤϤȤƤⱯ�����������äʛQ�⤬�z����Ƥ���褦�ˡ�����


    ���Ĥ��ã���


    ����ϼ������^ʹ�ˤ��Έ���Ƭ���Ĥ������٥�`�ȥ��ȫ�����ߤ�����Τ褦��Ϣ��Ĥ��ʤä���


    ����ȡ������Ф�Ϣ�򤹤������������褦�˃H���ʹ⤬���F���롣����������碌�ơ�����̷���˝����Ŀ���򤱤���


    ���v�ˡ����侲�ˤʤäơ��������ϤΤ����`���ϡ������᡹


    �v�ˤϽ�ŭ��˴���𤨤Ƥ�����


    Ŀ��ǰ�ˤ���ֹˮ������[�����˹��Ĥ�Ӥ������Ȥ��S���ʤ���


    ��[�����������֤��������Ƥ��줿���餤����ΤΡ�һ�i�g�`�������[��ޥꥪ�������������Ǥ������⤷��ʤ���Τ��ä���


    �v�ˤ��аפ��դꤷ�ᡢ�n������򤷡�ֹˮ�ˌ����뿼����Ĥ�Ƥ�����


    ������ֹˮ��־ƽ�����Τ�����˷��ʤ��ҹ֮���ˏ��äƤ����˼�äƤ�����


    ������ä��Է֤������򾡤����Ƒ�äƤ���Τˤ⡢�Τ����ɤ�����Ȥ�˼�äƤ�����


    ����������


    �������Ĥϡ����Ȥ�־ƽ���󤿤���ΤƤ��Τ��⤷��ʤ�����Ϥ�������Τ�������m�򤳤ʤ������Ρ������B�Ȥ��Ƥ����ˤ���Τ����Ǥ���С��������Ĥ��Է֤��Ԥä�ͨ�ꡢ�W���ˤ����ᡢȫ�T�˹��Ĥ��˒줱���ޥꥪ�󤵤���äƤ����Ĥ�ꡭ����


    ȫ��U��ֹˮ�˼��Ф����Ƥ���v�ˤ����夫�鵜�������ۤɤΚ��ݤ�©������Ƥ�����


    ���εv�ˤ��ˤ�Ҋ��ֹˮ�Ϲ����դ�����ǿ�Ԫ���L�������˥���Ц�ä���


    ͻ�硢ֹˮ����ȫ�����ɚ⤬����������


    �����Ҋ�����ˤ��ߤ�Ĥ�־ƽ����श�ᤵ������


    ־ƽ�ˤϷ֤���Τ���


    ֹˮ�ΒΤ����α��ݤι��Ĥ���


    �⤦�v�ˤ�ֹˮ���Է֤�ǰ���B��Ƥ�����ԣ��ݳ֤���ʤ��ʤä����Ȥ���


    �����ơ����Τ�һ�ĤǛQ�ޤäƤ��ޤ����Ȥ���


    ��ֹ��Ƥ��줧������


    ֹˮ�����v�ˤ��Ӥ���


    �����˄Ӥ��Τ�����һ����


    ֹˮ��ȫ��ȫ둤ι���ͻ�������������Ə�����ֹˮ���ɚ�����ä��\�T��ι��������δ󤭤�������Ϥ��ꡢ�����ȶˤϵv�ˤ��ϰ����ۤɤδ󤭤��ˤޤǤʤä���


    ������


    �v�ˤϻرܤ��g�˺Ϥ鷺�����٤ξ޴�ʹ��˵v�ˤ����夬�аפ��ȷ۳Z���졢ȫ���ιǤȤ����Ǥ��Z��ɢ�롣


    ־ƽ���Ȼ�Ȥ����v�ˤ�ɽ�֤˴����w�Ф����Τ������Ǵ_�J���Ƥ��ޤ���


    ���v�ˤ���������


    ־ƽ���Ȼ�Ȥ���ֹˮ��Ŀ���Ƥ���ֹˮ�ϡ���Ц�ߤ��㤷�Ƥ�����


    ������������


    ����ֹˮ��Ц�ߤϡ�����ǰ��������դ������ӹ������Τ���ˍ����С����򲶤�˳����Ф����Ȥ����Ȥ���Ҋ����Ц��ƤƤ�����


    ����Ǥ��ơ�����ݤ˃����ݤǰ��餫��Ц�ߤ���


    ����ֹˮ���������Ҋ���褦�ʚݤ�������


    �ݤΤ������⤷��ʤ���


    ���Α餤��һ˲�Τ�Τ���


    ����ʕr�g�Ϥʤ��Ϥ����ä���


    ��������ɤ�����������ֹˮ���Է֤�Ԓ�������Ƥ��롣


    ��־ƽ����ǰ���Է֤�˼�äƤ���������ɤ˳��L�������⤦һ��ǰ���ԤäƤ����������顢�ӹ��������m�����������Ϥޤ��ޤ��פ���ҹ��һ�w���ޤƤ�äƤ��졣�Ҥ��F��εܡ���־ƽ��


    ־ƽ��Ŀ��󤭤��ڤ�����


    ��ֹˮ�����ιʡ�����ʤ��Ȥ򡭡��񡭡���


    �������ơ�Ҋ�¤����öŵv�ˣ���


    ���~���ڤ�졸��������־ƽ��ֹˮ��Ŀ���򤱤��ֹˮ�α������Ӱ��Ҋ����


    ֹˮ�α���˺�Ȼ�ȬF�줿�v�ˤϏ��Ҥʚ��ݤ��ڰ�����Ŀ��ֹˮ��Ҋ�¤������аפ���꤫�֤롣


    �����ơ��аפ�ֹˮ��×�������¤����줿��ֹˮ�򤳤�����������ȥ���аפ��Ф�ֹˮ���Ȥ롣


    �v�ˤ��䤿��Ŀ��ֹˮ�α����������


    �������Εr�Ǥ��롣


    ���jĿ������


    �v�ˤ϶����ɤä���


    ��������������ϡ��������������������


    ���v�ˡ������ˤ��ä�Ҋ�Ƥ����ƣ������Ĥ�εv�ˤʤ�֤���Ϥ��衣�����ˤ��뤤���������β����äDZ�׳�ʛQ�⤬����


    ������ϣ�����


    ���̣�����


    ���������„��������˼����ͬ�r����ޤ�������򺬤��һꇤ��L���Ͽդ���v�ˤ�ֹˮ����ߤ��ࡣ


    ���Ώ�������餫���L��ֹˮ�ȵv�ˤ򿎤��Ƥ��ä���


    �������ϡ�������


    �񡢵v�ˤ�Ŀ��ǰ��ֹˮ�����äƤ��롣


    �ܤ�ˤϺΤ�ʤ���


    �դ��ؤ�ʤ����g�ˡ������v�ˤ�ֹˮ���򤫤��ϤäƤ�����


    ��������˼�h�ʤ��Ȥ˲����ϸФ��ʤ����ष�����ݳ֤����g�䤫�ˤʤäƤ����Τ�v�ˤϸФ��Ƥ�����


    ֹˮ���Է֤˺Τ��𤭤��Τ��֤���ʤ��褦�ˡ���Ȼ�Ȥ��Ƥ��롣


    �v�ˤ�ֹˮ�ϡ���״�r�����ʤ��ޤ�Ŀ��Ϥ碌����


    ����������


    �v�ˤ�ֹˮ��Ŀ��󤭤����롣


    �ιʤʤ�С�����Ŀ��Ϥ碌��;�ˤˡ����v�ˤ��Ф�ֹˮ���Ĥζ�Ƭ����äƤ���褦�ˡ�ֹˮ�ο��������뤤������äƤ���Τ���


    ������ֹˮ�������󤿤ϡ�����


    �����ͬ�����Ȥ�ֹˮ�ˤ��𤭤Ƥ�����


    ������ϡ�һ�塭�������öŵv�ˡ��������־ƽ�Ȱ��ˏ����Фä��Τ�������


    �v�ˤ�ֹˮ�ϻ�����Ŀ��Ҋ�Ĥ�롣


    ���Τ褦��״�B������ˤ϶��ˤˤ�ҙ�������롣


    ������_��ͬʿ���O�ޤ˼�������ߤ�����������r�ˤΤ��𤭤롲���`�󡳤Ⱥ��Ф����ڤ���


    ����Ҥ��Ƒ�ä���ͬʿ���H��һ˲���g�ˡ������λ�Ԓ�򤷤Ƥ����ꡢ„�����Ϥ��Ϥʤ����֤�����֪�äƤ��ޤ��F��


    ���ݩ`�Ĥ��𤭤�ܩ`����ˤ�ֹ�ޤä�Ҋ���롢������˥ܩ`�뤬����ȷ֤��äƤ������Ȥ�����Τ䡢�쳞�佫�塢�������ʤɤΥƩ`�֥륲�`���ʼ���ǰ����٤��Ҋ����ȡ�����ѧ�Ǥ��h���ΤǤ��ʤ��_�Ť����Ť�֤ĬF�����λ���Q�Ȥ��Ԥ��롣


    �����νU�Y����ˤϤ������ȤϤ��ä����������ޤǤΤ�Τϳ���Ƥ��ä���


    ����ֹˮ�������󤿤ϲ����ä�����衣���󤿤���ֹˮ�Ǥ���٤��������B�ʤ󤫤���ʤ������]����ֹˮ���裡�����󤿤Ϥ���������Ǥ��jĿ������


    ���öŵv�ˡ�����ǰ�Ϥ����餬�^���롣�����������ʤ�����Τ�Τ���ǰ�ˤ⤢�ä��Τ��ʡ���ǰ�α�ؓ����Τϡ����ؤ��������������ʡ�����Ǥ��ơ���ǰ�ϰ����`��������


    ����ֹˮ���W���Ť�����־ƽ�����Ԓ�򤷤Ƥ�äƤ��졣������˛Q�ޤä����Ȥʤ顢�W�ϺΤ�ڤ�Ю�ޤʤ��������ơ��f�����ä�ϧ���ޤʤ���


    ���������ʡ�������⤤���Τ��⤷��󡣤������⤦�W�����⤦��ǰ������¤������Ф�ֹ����ޤ����ݤˤ���ʡ������Τޤ޽K��餻�Ƥ��졣�������υ���Ƥ�������������ơ����m�ȳƤ���������Τ��Ȥ⤷�Ƥ��������ΰ����������ä������ʤ��ä����Τ��΅⤤�Ϥ��ĤޤǤ⸶���ޤȤ������΅⤤�ϰ������Τ�Ρ�־ƽ�����ˤ����ϴ��줵���Ϥ���衹


    ���ޤ��֤���ʤ��Τ��������󤿤΅⤤�ϤȤä��˽⤱�Ƥ��������������դ����\�ä����Εr���飡��


    ����������


    ��Ҋ�Ƥ����������󤿤����ʤ��ƘS�ˤϤ����ʤ��������ƺ����֤��ʤ���������Ƥߤ�������


    �v�ˤϜ�������������¤������аפ��Ф�Ҋ�롣


    һ�ȡ��Ťä��Ф�ֹ���Τ����פʤ��ȤǤϤʤ���


    �v�ˤ�Ȯ�n��Ҋ���ʤ��顢�������Է֤������������¤���


    ���̤�����������������


    �v�ˤ����󤬱��Q���Ϥ��ơ�����򿎤������ν���Ѥ��������Ϥ�����


    ����ˤޤ��Ϣ��Ϥ碌��褦�ˡ�ֹˮ��ʤ��ʤ����ɚ����뤤�������ޤ�����ǡ��v�ˤ��аפ�܉�������Ӥ�褦�ȄӤ���


    �аפ��Фϵ����ߵ������ؤ��Ф��Ѥ�����


    ־ƽ�ϼ������n���L���ܤ��ʤ���⡢���ֹ�᤺�˶��ˤ˽��Ĥ롣


    ��ֹˮ�����v�ˣ���


    �������С��Ф�־ƽ�϶��ˤ��ˤ������̽������


    �䤬�ơ�ҕ�礬�_���Ƥ��롣


    �����ˤϡ�����ؤ��аפ�ͻ���̤��v�ˤȤ��κ�˵���Ƥ���ֹˮ��������


    ����������ֹˮ����


    ־ƽ����Ŀ�ǵ���Ƥ���ֹˮ�κ��ϥ��Ĥ�����


    ���������ʤʤ��ǡ�ֹˮ�������줫����äƤ�äȽ̤��Ƥۤ������Ȥ������`������һ�w�ˤ��Ƥ��������ǣ���


    ־ƽ���ۤ�������Λ椬�ݥ��ݥ��ȵ������Ȥ���


    �����������ʡ�־ƽ������Ф������ʡ������Ф�̨�o������־ƽ�������ȡ�˼˼�ʤ��Ԥä������ʡ�


    �������� ֹˮ����


    ֹˮ���o�¤Ǥ��뤳�Ȥ��֤��ꡢ־ƽ��Ŀ��󤭤��ڤ�����


    ���֤��󡭡�ֹˮ�֤��󣡡��դ�����ʤ裡��


    �аפ���Ȥ����v�ˤ�ֹˮ�˽��Ť�ֹˮ��Ҋ�¤�����


    �����Ȥ϶��ˤ�Ԓ���ϤäƛQ��ʤ衢��(?)ֹˮ��


    �������������������뤳�Ȥˤ��褦��


    �����㤢���W�Ϥޤ���뤳�Ȥ����뤫�顢�Ф��衹


    �v�ˤΥ���դ�־ƽ���@����


    �������ɤ��ˣ����v�ˡ�


    ��������ħ�����Ƥ��Ƥ����B�Ф򡭡��������������g�ˤ�Ҋҙ�����������衣�Ȥۤɤ�Ů���g�����˘I�������͡����礦�ɤ������顢�����Ĥ�ߵ���Τ᤹��„���������Ȥ⤢�뤷�͡�����ǡ�����ؤΤ��٤Ƥ����m�����������


    �v�ˤ������Ȥˡ�־ƽ��Ŀ����ȡ��������ˤ��夬�������򏈤���������Τ褦�ˉ��Τ��Ƥ��������館���Ϥ����ҹ֮�������������Ƥ�����


    ��������������ϣ������������Ӥ������������������ʤ��ȣ���


    ��־ƽ���󡢴��ɷ򡣼s�������Ǥ��礦�������Ĥ�������֤����ޤǃW��������äơ�


    ���Τ��ԤäƤ���裡������ʥܥ��ܥ���״�B�ǣ�������ʻ�����ˣ���


    ����ȡ��v�ˤκ�������路���v�ˤ�ͬ�����ܥ��ܥ���ֹˮ�������Ϥ��롣


    ���������ɤ��褦���öŵv�ˡ�


    ���ϩ`�󣡣����Τ��ԤäƤ����衢ֹˮ�����������ǡ�����


    ���ˤ��ɵ�ʹ���ϻ�����Ŀ��Ϥ魯�ȡ����˥�ä�Ц�ä���


    ���o�����ʤ��Ǥ����衢��ֹˮ�����󤿤Ϥ�����־ƽ�����Ҋ�ƤƤ��졹


    ����ǰ�����o���Ϥ���ʡ����Ϥ����������ˤ��밳�Ρ������εܤ��ä�����Ȥ����Ф���������


    ���ϤϤϡ������㤢���m�⤦���ʡ��ڴ��Ϥ��ʤ����ɡ�


    ��������餽���Ԥ����öŵv�ˡ�������m�߷������ʧ���Ƥ���ʡ��Ĥ���������ū���v���줿�顢־ƽ�����ν����ː�����


    ���ϣ� �����ä��͡�����Ϛݤ�Ĥ���裡��


    �����Ԥ��䡢���ˤ�־ƽ�򤽤Έ����ä������L��ʼ�ޤä���[�����ΤȤ������ߤ������


    ������ã������Ρ������R¹Ұ�ɤɤ⣡����ǰ�餵�ä������ݤǚ����ϤäƤ������ˣ����ɵ�ʹ���ϼS�Фä�������


    �v�ˤ�ֹˮ�Ϥ���־ƽ�ΐ��B���Ф��ܤ��Ƥ⤽���ٶȤ�ȫ������ʤ��ä���


    ����ֱǰ�����}ŮѧԺ��


    һ�򤬷���ڤǴ󤭤������Ϥ�����


    ����äѤ�ʣ����~���˳�һ�������˼�äƤ�����Τ��������褦�Ȥ��Ƥ��jĿ������ʡ����Ӥ���


    һ����[�ȥޥꥪ�󡭡����䡢��[�ȥޥꥪ����ˤ򤷤�����`�ȋ��Ӥ�ǰ�����M�����������򤷤Ƥ�����


    �����`��ʧ��ͤ���һ��ϡ�������äȘS���ߤ��礯���������ʤΤˡ�������ä�ɫ���Ȝʂ�򡭡���


    ��˽��Ǥ��`������ä�ѧʳ���������ä�„�����Τǡ��礯�Ф������ä������Ǥ��`��


    �����Ϥ⤦�_����ʤ����飡������Ȥ���ʳ�����ѧʳ�Ϥ�äƤʤ��衢����`���󣡡�


    һ���ǰ�ؤνU�Y���顢�����礯�ʂ�򤷤�У�h���򤫤����ε��Ǵ��������򤷤Ƥ����Τ�����ֱ������ʤ��ȤϤ������Ϥʤ��ä�����������Ƀx�����ˤ��m�ߤ�„���Ƥ��ޤ��Ը�Ȥ����Τ⤢�ä��������Է֤Τ�����B���äƤ����ꤹ�롣


    �֩`�֩`�ԤäƤ�����Ӥȥ���`���B�Ф������ˤ�Ҋ����ʤ���i��һ��Ͻ���Τ��Ȥ򿼤����^��ʹ�����˷����ʤ��ä���


    ���ޤä�����������ˤ��Ƥ⡢�����`�����饹�����顢�ɤ��ޤǥե����`�Ǥ��뤫�����äơ����󣿡�����ϡ����םɤ��󣡡�


    ǰ�����{�Ӥ��������˵�������Ф������z��Ǥ�������˚ݤŤ���һ����@����


    �������󣿡������Ӥ�����Ҋ��������


    ���Ϥ��`���{�Ӑ������Ǥ��`��


    һ�򤿤��������z��������ߤ�Ĥꡢ����֤򤫤�����


    ���ɤ������Ρ��םɤ��󣡣�������������`��������Ф��ʡ������ҤϤ��Εr�g���_���Ƥ���Τ�����


    ��������餫���������ǡ�Ϣ��Ĥ���


    һ���һ����弤��B����Фä������������ȿ���������˼���J���褦�������Ϥ��餻�褦�Ȥ�����


    ������äȡ��������ӡ�����`��


    ���Ϥ��`�����餫�����������Ƥޤ��`��������Y�������Ǥ���`����


    ������ʤȤ�����ҙ�Ѥ����Τ����顭���������ޤ�ˏ���������夬�@���Ƥ���Τ͡�һ�򡢴����ʤ�����


    ���������Ǥ⡹


    ���������顣�Ȥꤢ�������������Υ٥�����ޤ����Ƥ���룿��˽���\��


    ����֤��ä���


    һ��Ͽष�ݤ�����򱧤��Ϥ��ơ����Ӥ��Ԥ�줿ͨ��˥٥�����\�ӡ��᤿���롣


    ����������ͫ�Ǥ���̷���Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ�����


    ���Ӥ�һ��Ȉ��������ꡢ������~���֤������롣һ��ϋ��ӤΤ��褦�Ȥ��Ƥ��뤳���֤��餺���䤽���ˋ��Ӥ�������������Ҋ�¤����Ƥ�����


    �ޥꥪ����ˤ򤷤Ƥ������Ӥ�Ԫ���ˤˑ��ꡢ���Ӥ��L��󊤬�ե�äȸ�����


    ���Ӥ�Ŀ���]����������ФDZ����褦��Ѳ�����������Ť����Ƥ��ä���


    ������������@����������ӡ����ם�(�Ϥ�����)��Ѫ�y�ʤΤ͡������⡢����ʤ�ɫ�⤯�םɤ��������Ƥ���ʤ�ơ����⤦����֡�����Ѫ�����ⱡ��Ƥ���Ϥ��ʤΤˡ�


    ���םɣ�������äƺΤʤΣ������Ӥ���


    �����`��һ��ˤ��v�S�Τʤ����Ȥ衣�ԤäƤ�֤���Ť餤���������͡��ޤ������͡����g���Ԥ������¤α��|��Ҋ�i����������Ѫ����ˤ����衹


    ����������äơ��ޤ������םɤ���������ߤäƤ��ȣ��������⤽���h�������¤��������פΑ����򳬤�������ߤ����Ǥ��ä���������󣡡�


    �������ͤ��������Ȥ��Ԥ���Τ�����ͤ����ޤ����םɤ�Ԫ�������g���㡭����


    ���������������Ӥ��󣡡����ˤ�ʤ��Σ������ʤ󤫤�������ҙ�Ѥ����L���줿�����`�������Ƥ���Ȥ����������Ԥ��魯�����󤴤����`�������Ȥ�������


    �ιʤ��d�^������һ��


    �����󤿤��g�`���ʤ�һ���ˤ衢���Ĥ��ʤ�����


    ��������


    ���������R�����ꤽ���Ǥ��`��


    ������졩�˺���������Ť���ҕ������Ӥ������Ƥ���


    ��������˽�����ɤ����ơ��ϥã���


    ���Ϥ������Ȥ�������ͻȻ���ɫ��䤨�롣


    ���ޤ�����������`�����ʤ��������J���ƣ���˽�⤤�Ĥ�Τ褦�������դ뤨�Ƥʤ����项


    ���Ϥ��`����


    �����ȫ����������������������������ɫ��󊤬�������������������h����Ҋ�Ĥ��褦�����~�򼏤����������Ͽڤ���„������褦�ǤϤʤ����^���Ф�ֱ��푤��Ƥ���褦�����������Ф������Ǥ��ä���


    ���jĿ�������v�ˡ������ˤ��ä�Ҋ�Ƥ����ƣ������Ĥ�εv�ˤʤ�֤���Ϥ��衣�����ˤ��뤤���������β����äDZ�׳�ʛQ�⤬����


    �����ɷ򣡣����םɤ���


    ��һ��Ϥ����äƤʤ�������


    ���Ӥκ����[���ˤ�⤤������`���K�ӡ�������Ҥ�������嶤ᡢ����ε���ʾ���褦������Ť����Ƥ��ä���


    ���򤫤�������ͻ�L���ܤ���Ŀ�򼚤�Ƥ���һ���褦�䤯Ŀ��ڤ��롣


    Ҋ���������餬�Ф��褦���ߤäƤ�����


    ���դ��`���⤦���ɷ�衢�����ä������`���Ǥ⤳���ӡ�����˽���������ä�����͡�һ�塢�Τ�Ҋ���ơ��Τ򁻤��褦�Ȥ����Τ����顭����


    ��˽���@���ޤ����`��˽�����ȵv�ˤ���Ȥο������ʹ�äơ�������������ͤäƤ��ޤ���������������������Ǥ����`��


    ���ˤϻ�����Ŀ��Ϥ碌��ȡ������������w��Ǥ��ä��������򤱤���


    ���ޤ���������ΤǤϤʤ��ä��������ɷ�Ǥ��礦��������ˤ��Ƥ⡭�������Ӥ�Ҫע��͡��\�Ƚ����Ӥ�ע�⤷�Ƥ����ɡ�����


    ���Ϥ��`���v�ˤ���ˌ�����ݳ֤��������餵�ޤˁ���äƤ��ޤ�����


    ���դդա�����`����ؤ�˽�����Ȥ��[�����֤Υᥤ��ϡ�����


    ���Ϥ��`�������Ӥ˛Q���Ǥ��`�����դդա�


    ���������դդա���


    ����΢Ц�����Ӥȥ���`������Ǥϡ�����n�פǥ��������������魯һ�򤬤����ꤹ��ΤǤ��ä���

 182-Inferior Curse

    Mari left the dormitory on the vast grounds of Seishou Academy and headed to her classroom by herself.


    She woke up early in the morning, and for some reason she couldn''t sit still in her room afterwards, so she decided to go to school.


    Mari just told Shizuka that she would go ahead of her, and headed to the school building, looking out at the lush green Academy grounds.


    Mari was confused at this moment by the strange feeling of fluffiness inside her, a strange feeling of not feeling the reality of the scenery in front of her, like she was dreaming.


    (I don''t know what it is ... I''ve been acting so weird lately. (Especially today........after dreaming about Yuto)


    The injured Yuto who appeared in her dream this morning was strangely realistic and still bothered Mari''s heart.


    As if in a huff, Mari stopped walking and put her right hand on her chest.


    ''''........Yuto!��Yuto again.....


    For a moment, an image played in Mari''s mind.


    And although it was only for a moment, there were many other people in that image, not just Yuto.


    Some of them were familiar faces.


    He could also see Mizuho and Marion. Moreover, the expressions on those two people''s faces were a mixture of astonishment and fear, but they looked like they were standing up to something.


    And.........a man standing in front of Yuto, holding something like a stick with a sharp gleam in his eye, even though he was as seriously injured as Yuto.


    That sharp gleam in his eyes.......................as if Mari was filled with a very sad and clumsy determination.


    ''''Tutu!''''


    Mari put one foot on the spot with a severe headache. Her breathing became heavy, as if after running as fast as she could for several hundred meters.


    Mari''s body trembled and turned her moist eyes in a new direction.


    ''Yuto........calm down. Any further misunderstandings........no.


    Yuto was shaking with anger now.


    He couldn''t forgive the cessation in front of him for attacking Mizuho and the others.


    Although it was good that Mizuho and Meira had defended themselves well, it was something that could have killed Mizuho, Marion, and Meira if they had made a mistake.


    Yuto clenched his posture, gritted his teeth, and changed his mind about stopping the water.


    Initially, he thought that Stopwater had no choice but to follow the Dark Night No Leopard for the sake of Shihei and the others.


    He also thought that there was a reason for him to be fighting himself and his deadly force like this.


    But..........


    (This guy.........may have already abandoned Shihira-san and the others. Is he now just here as a dead bird........doing requests for money?


    A murderous spirit leaks out from the body of Yuto, who is concentrating all his nerves on Stopwater.


    Seeing that Yuto''s figure, Stopwater hides his mouth with his right arm, which is holding a cudgel.......and grins.


    Suddenly, an all-out Senki erupts from Tomomizu.


    Seeing this, Shihira ran up to them and his face turned pale.


    Shihira could tell.


    The real attack of Stopwater''s abandonment.


    That he no longer had the time or inclination to bring Stopwater in front of him to Yuto.


    ''''Stop it!''''


    The water stops, but Yuto moves.


    The only thing that moves between them is a single right arm.


    Stopwater thrusts out a full-body cudgel. And the black-painted cudgel, which had been sucked in by the powerful Stopwater''s sacred ki, swelled up to several times its size, and its tip was as big as the top half of Yuto''s body.


    ''''


    Yuto is unable to evade in time, and Yuto''s entire body is crushed by the huge cudgel of the divine speed, crushing all the bones, the bones of his body.


    Shihira is astonished to see Masato being blown into the forest up close.


    ''''Yuto-o!''''


    Shihira was astonished, and when he moved his eyes to Stopwater, Stopwater.......smiled.


    ''''Eh........?''''


    And yet it was a contentedly kind and restful smile.


    It was as if that water stoppage had looked at us.


    Maybe it was my imagination.


    This fight was a momentary thing.


    We weren''t supposed to have that kind of time.


    But on the contrary, that cessation speaks to me.


    ''''Shihira, you have grown up better than I thought you would. I can say that you are on your own. That''s why I asked you to take care of the kids. Jade Ling is still very young, you can sleep with him at night. My proud little brother Zhihing.


    Shihira''s eyes widened.


    ''''Stop the water... why are you doing that... now...''''


    ''''And it''s brilliant. Du Du Yuto!


    He was interrupted by a "what? And when Shihira turned his attention to Stopwater, he saw a figure behind Stopwater.


    Yuto suddenly appeared behind him and looked down on him with intense eyes that contained killing intent and swung an ETI on him.


    Then, the ETI was swung down into the brain of Stopwater. The blade of the ETIbai that wipes out Stopwater from the world is closing in on him.


    Yuto stared at Cessation''s back with cold eyes.


    "No!"


    Yuto couldn''t believe his ears.


    (What?!��(This is........Mari''s voice!


    "Yuto, look more at that person!��The usual Yuto would understand. That person''s thoughts!��That clumsy and tragic determination!"


    What is this?


    Nuh-uh?


    As soon as you think you hear Mari''s voice, a gust of wind containing tremendous spiritual power envelops Yuto and Stopwater from the sky.


    That strong but soft wind connected Tomomi and Masato.


    ''''This is...?


    Right now, the water stops standing in front of Yuto''s eyes.


    There was nothing around him.


    In a space where there was neither sky nor earth, Yuto and Stopwater were simply facing each other.


    However, strangely enough, they did not feel uneasy. Rather, Masato felt his mind becoming calmer.


    Stopwater was also stunned, as if he didn''t understand what had happened to him.


    Yuto and Stopwater.............looked at each other, unable to grasp the situation.


    ''''


    Yuto and Stopwater''s eyes widen.


    ''''Sh-Sh-Shisui you are.........''''


    The same thing was happening to the water stoppage.


    ''What is this...?


    Yuto and Stopwater stare into each other''s eyes.


    Like this. The two of them have a memory of this.


    It''s an existence called [Zone] that only happens when two masters are facing each other with extreme concentration.


    It is a phenomenon where two people who have risked their lives for each other can have a conversation or learn information about an opponent that they are not supposed to have heard of in a matter of seconds.


    It can be said to be compatible with the phenomena of confidence and certainty that cannot be explained by science, such as in sports, where a ball or person appears to stop or knows a ball is coming to them, or in table games such as Go, chess and chess, where a player can see the odds of winning before he or she begins.


    The two of them had had those experiences before, but this was the first time they had seen something like this.


    ''''Yan Shui you''re too clumsy. You should be swallow-headed. I''m not a dead bird. It''s the Supreme Supreme Court''s swallow water!��You can''t die here!


    ''''Du Du Yuto you are too much of a meddler. But you also had what it takes to be so. What you''re carrying is heavy and hard to bear. And yet, you''re not like me....


    ''''Yan Zhishui, trust me. Have a talk with Shihira-san. If it''s decided after that, I won''t have anything to say about it. And I''ll even cooperate with you.


    ''Well maybe that''s a good thing. But it''s too late. There''s no stopping you from swinging your blade. Don''t worry about it just let it end. My life is cursed. And I have done so much more than that in the name of a favor. I''ve been forced to live in the dark side of society, and this curse on me will always be there. This curse is mine alone, I won''t let Shihira and the others touch it.


    "You still don''t understand... your curse was lifted long ago!��From the moment I took the surname of Swallow!


    ....!


    Watch me!��I''m not going to let you die and make it easy for you. Let me make it hard for you to live and carry your load!


    Yuto looks at the ETI white blade swung down with all his strength.


    It is not easy to stop the blade once it is released.


    While showing his canine teeth, Yuto forcibly gives orders to his right arm.


    ''''Nooaaaah!


    Yujin''s right arm screamed and the sound of several strands of muscle connecting to each other ruptured.


    As if to match this, the stop water also moved to escape from the trajectory of Yuto''s ETIbai with as much force as possible, wielding a helpless Senki.


    The blade of the ETB hit the ground and tore through the earth.


    Shihira approached them without stopping, despite the fierce impact wind.


    ''''Stop the water!��Yuto!


    Shouting through the dust and smoke, Shihira desperately searched for the two figures.


    Eventually, his vision opened up.


    ''''Ah!��Stop the water!


    Shihira fell to her knees next to a teary-eyed Stopwater.


    ''Shh, don''t die, Stopwater!��I''d love for you to teach me more in the future, but... no!��Just for being with me!


    A large teardrop drops from Shihira''s eye to the ground with a flop.


    ''''........Don''t cry, Shihira. Don''t cry for a big man. A good man is ruined, Shihira-boy..........


    ''What? Stop the water!


    Shihira''s eyes widened as he found out that Stopwater was safe and sound.


    ''''Brother.......Brother Stopwater!��You''ve got to be kidding me!


    Dropping his posture, Yujin approached the water stop and looked down at the water stop.


    ''''You two can talk about the rest and decide, Yan(?)stop water.


    ...Yeah, we''ll do that.


    Well, I''ve still got things to do, so I''ll go.


    Shihira is surprised by Yuto''s line.


    ''''What? Where?��Yuto.


    Those demonic creatures we will defeat them!��I''ve seen that jutsu before. I''m sure it was the female sorcerer from earlier. Just in time to beat the shit out of that one, too. And I have some questions to ask. And now I''ve completed my entire request!


    When Shihira also looked at the destination of Yuto''s glare.......there were wriggling dark night leopards that he should have captured, whose bodies were expanding abnormally and transforming like monsters.


    ''''Ah, that''s it!��My children!��I-I have to help!


    Shihira-san, it''s okay. You promised, didn''t you?��He said I would help him until he had a secure life.


    ''What are you talking about?��In such a raggedy state!��To that monster!


    Then his body trembles beside Yuto, and the stopper, who is as ragged as Yuto, stands up.


    ''''........Let''s subsidize it. Du Du Yujin.


    ''Huh!��What are you talking about, shut off the water!��With a body like that....


    The two Immortal Dao users looked at each other and.......grinned.


    ''''Don''t take it easy, Yan Shizui. You''ll stay here and watch with Shihira-san.


    You don''t have to do it. I''m just going over there to save my ... my brother and my sisters.


    Haha I''ll ask for help then, I''m not holding my breath.


    ''''Say that from the beginning, Du Du Yuto. Also, you''re not very polite in the way you ask, change. It''s bad for Shi Ping''s education if you get involved with someone like that.


    ''Ha! Sorry about that, I''ll be more careful in the future!


    As soon as they said that, they left Shihira on the spot and ran to Mizuho and the others where the battle had begun.


    ''''Wait!��You ... motherf*ckers!��You two just killed each other for real!��Sacred Dao users are a bunch of shit!


    Yuto and Stopwater didn''t slow down their speed at all, even with this Shihira''s swearing on their backs.


    Just before this Seishou Academy.


    Ichigo shouted loudly in the grounds.


    ''''I knew it!��I was definitely expecting you to come first thing in the morning!��You can''t try to do anything with it,�� girl.


    ''''Eh, excuse me, Ichigo~, I just came early for a bit of fun~. I just need to get ready for a few things........


    ''Me too! I heard that the school cafeteria is amazing, so I just wanted to go there as soon as possible.


    ''I''m not going to be fooled again!��And we don''t have a school cafeteria this early in the morning, Mr. Sally!


    Based on his last experience, Ichigo had been the first to prepare and ambush them on this road to the school building. To be honest, he didn''t want to do this kind of thing, but surprisingly, he had a personality that was disciplined and would listen to his friend''s requests, but he mainly did his best for himself.


    It''s a good thing that you can''t help but feel a headache thinking about the future, as Ichigo took the booming���� and Sally away and walked around while keeping an eye on the two of them.


    ''Totally... and I''m in a different class, so how far can I follow you... yeah?��That''s........Shirasawa-san!


    Ichigo is surprised when he notices Mari sitting in the middle of the road, looking out of shape ahead of him.


    ''Oh no?��I saw that girl yesterday....


    Yeah, you don''t look so good.


    Ichigo and the others ran over to Mari, who was sitting down, and put their hands on her shoulders.


    ''What''s the matter, Shirasawa-san!��Wow!��Sweating like crazy!��Oh man, is the infirmary open at this time?


    Mari was clearly in pain and breathing heavily.


    Ichigo wondered if it would be better to take her to the dormitory for a moment and tried to get Mari to stand up to give her a shoulder to lean on.


    ''Hey ... this girl. Sally.


    ''Yes - I''m obviously giving out spiritual power! And it''s quite a bit of it!


    ''I wonder if this is where I got awakened...?��Your body is surprised by too strong a spiritual power. Ichigo, wait.


    ''What?��But,


    Just do it. Can you just lay on that bench over there for now?��I''ll take a look at him.


    Okay, okay.


    Ichigo picked up a distressed Mari and carried her to the bench and laid her down, just as the winning girl had told him to.


    Mari was staring at a different direction with empty eyes.


    The winning girl switched places with Ichigo and put her hand on Mari''s forehead. Ichigo looked down at Mari from behind the winning girl, worried, not understanding what she was trying to do.


    Marion''s form returned to its original form, and the winning girl''s long hair floated in a puff of air.


    The winning girl closed her eyes and calmed the spiritual power that was circulating rampantly inside Marion.


    ''''........This is amazing. Moreover, the power of Hakusawa is coming out so strongly.......his blood and power should have faded away by now.


    Shirasawa?��What''s that?��Mrs. Winnie,


    ''Hmm, it''s none of Ichigo''s business. It would be hard to understand even if I told you. Well, yes, to put it simply, they come from a bloodline with a strong ability to see things for what they are.


    Does that mean that Shirasawa-san has abilities too?��And with that description, it''s like a new type of humanity that can transcend warfare, which is cool!


    Well, I guess you could say that. Well, Shirasawa is not a human being to begin with....


    ''Hey!��The winning girl!��I don''t have one!��It''s like this..............or maybe he''ll awaken and reveal some amazing hidden power!��You know, like an amazing aura that can be used to seduce the opposite s*x!


    For some reason, Ichigo starts to get excited.


    You''re definitely a civilian, don''t worry.


    ....


    Oh, he''s coming to...


    Mari''s breathing gradually calmed down and she shifted her gaze to the winning girls.


    ''Oh ... I ... why, ha!


    Mari, who was about to get up, suddenly changed her color.


    ''''Again!��Sally, I need your help!��I''m not as strong as I usually am either.


    Yes!


    A large amount of spiritual power erupted from Mari''s entire body, and her chestnut-colored hair floated out. Then she spun her words as if she were staring into the distance. The voice didn''t seem to sound like it came from her mouth, but rather it was a voice that even had a sense of dignity that seemed to echo directly into her head.


    ''''No!��Yuto, look more at that person!��The usual Yuto would understand. That person''s thoughts!��That clumsy and tragic determination!


    ''Are you okay?��Shirasawa-san.


    "One-go, just stay back!


    Sally, who had unraveled Mizuho''s form, lined up beside the winning girl, quieting Mari''s disturbed spiritual power and calming her down to show her the path of the flow.


    Even Ichigo, who had been squinting at the gust of wind that arose from Mari, finally widened his eyes.


    When he looked, Mari was asleep, as if the strings had been cut.


    ''Fuu, I''m fine now, thank you, Sally. But this girl........you just used us. What in the world did he see and what was he trying to tell us.......


    ''I was surprised too! He was using the connection between us and Yuto-san to send an amazing spiritual power. It was just a gentle spiritual power!


    They looked at each other and then turned their heads in the direction where Mari''s spiritual power had flown.


    ''''Well, it wasn''t a bad one, and it should be fine!�� The one with the black and blonde hair was also paying attention....


    ''''Yes, my feelings for you were very obvious.


    ''Hmmm, Sally. The main thing you''re playing with us this time is....


    ''Yes, this is the girl!��Hmmm.


    "...Hmmm...


    Behind the smiling���� and Sally was a pale, rattling Ichigo, whose face was pale and his body was shaking.

 183-Inferior to curse ②

    Mr. Meira, I need a car right away...


    ''''Alright, Eugene. In the meantime, you need to get treated as soon as possible. I''ll bring a car around and you can go to the hospital right away. Shima-san is arriving here already. But.........I don''t know how to explain this from where.......


    No, I need you to go to the hospital with me.


    ''What?��But no more dead birds...


    Mizuho and the others were as surprised as Meira was.


    Shihira in particular stood up to face Yuto.


    ''''Yes........the chances are infinitesimal. But I''d like to take the last chance.''''


    "...what does that mean?��Yuto.


    Earlier, I stopped Yan Yangshui''s heart before you did.


    !


    Meira didn''t understand what he was saying and was surprised, and Shihira also heard Yuto''s words and peeled her eyes away from him and came at Yuto.


    ''''Yuto!��Is that true!��W-why would you do that?!


    ''That''s the only way ... the possibility of helping to stop the water shut off came to mind. It''s hard to explain, but we are stopping the life source of the water stoppage, the Qi pulse. I just want you to give him all the treatment you can while you''re at it.


    Is that like a state of suspended animation, Yuto-kun?


    ''''Not quite. Right now, Yan Zhangshui is like an inorganic substance without any chi flow. However, it''s an extremely dangerous technique. If it''s done on an ordinary person, it will certainly kill them, but if swallow-stop water... if swallow-stop water can move its own qi pulse... or...


    ''Yuto!��So, the water shut off... will it help?


    Shihira raised her voice as if she was trembling, but Yuto didn''t lose his stern expression.


    ''''Shihira-san, I want you to consider the possibility.......less than one percent. However, if we leave it like that...................We won''t be able to save Yan Shizuo. All that remains now........is for us to depend on the strength of our desire to continue living with Shihira-san and the rest of the Tsubamishimizu.......


    ....


    ''But if I miraculously wake up in this state, I can''t save anything that could be saved. I just want to do everything I can to help!


    Yuto-kun....


    The spirit of Yuto, who himself had suffered serious injuries all over his body, was echoed by Shihei, Mizuho and the others.


    The people here can understand.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it.


    ''''Okay.........Yuto-kun. I''ll tell Shima that immediately. But you will be treated as well, Yuto-kun. If you are left unattended, you might cross the ocean at any moment, but this is something we can''t give up, you understand?


    Meira turned her attention to Mizuho and Marion, and Mizuho and the others nodded vigorously.


    ''''Of course, Yuto!''''


    ''''Yujin, Yujin, don''t forget to look at your situation as well!


    For some reason, Yuto felt his heart warmed by Mizuho and Marion''s serious yet stern expressions.


    ''''........I understand. Thank you.''''


    Yuto.


    Shihira put his hand on Yuto''s shoulder. A thin layer of tears covered that eye of Shihira''s.


    ''''.......Thank you.''''


    ''No, Shihira-san, it''s not yet...''


    ''No!��That''s not what I''m talking about.


    ....


    ''I''m saying that you''ve given us ... abandoned us, got us involved, and almost lost us ... and you''ve given us this much heart. What happens from now on is a consequence, and no matter what it turns out to be, this feeling is the only thing that won''t change. So, thank you, Yuto. I thank you.


    Shihira-san.


    Ho-ho-ho-ho, that''s a mess.


    "!


    Suddenly, an unfamiliar old man''s voice rises from beside Yuto, startling them all.


    ''''No, no, come and check on my disciple... hmm?��Did you give this to him?��Young.


    The suspicious old man suddenly appeared and turned his eyes, hidden by his long eyebrows, to Yuto.


    (I.........didn''t notice him at all. This person is.........eh?��Did you just say "apprentice"?��(Then this man is a hermit...)


    Mizuho and the others were alarmed by this sudden intruder and quickly took a stance as soon as possible.


    ''''No, Mizuho-san!��Mr. Mingora!��We''re no match for them.


    Hmmm, my apprentice hasn''t shown his face lately, and that''s why the old bastard was in trouble. I''m not going to the other world without taking care of my master.... You said that the pursuit of the Way of the Immortal is only including immortality. Well, I forced him to teach it to you, so I guess I shouldn''t have done it, hoo-hoo!


    ''''Oh, you''re a master of swallow stop water?''''


    Yeah?��When did this fellow get his last name, swallow?��Well, you see, I am his teacher, Kun Yeo. By the way, young man.


    Yes.


    Did you bring my disciple to this point?


    A light-tongued question from Kon Yumi........


    But instantly, Yuto''s whole body became milky, and hundreds of frames of images of death, death, instantly appeared in his mind.


    Yuto''s expression froze, and Mizuho and the others also received the aftermath of that horrendous death chrysanthemum, and their bodies began to tremble on their own.


    ''''How is it?��Young.....


    No!


    Shihira shouted loudly from the side with an angry look on his face.


    ''''Ho?��Where are you?


    "He''s the brother of water stoppage!��Yuto here was rather trying to help stop the water!��And then you show up out of nowhere, acting all pompous!��If you''re going to tell me you''re a master and an apprentice, you should have come and helped me sooner!


    "Hmm ... brother?��I don''t know what''s going on here, but I see it''s not like I''m lying to you. All right, then I''ll take this one myself, okay?


    What?


    Don''t worry, my dearest pupil, I won''t take it badly. But when he dies I''ll have someone else to blame for his death.


    Kun-Yam said and chomped at Stopwater''s body with his staff, and then rode on the tip of his staff so that Stopwater''s body floated in the air.


    ''''Then, no!''''


    ''Oh!��Water shut off!��You old man!��Give me back the water shutoff!


    "If you don''t die, I''ll let you take care of me, and I''ll release you in a minute, ho-ho-ho!


    They were all stunned and left behind, but Masato wiped the sweat from his body and exhaled heavily.


    ''Thank you, Shihira-san. If it wasn''t for Shihira-san, all of us would have been killed.


    That was ... wow, that was a lot of pressure. It''s in a different dimension than anything I''ve ever experienced.


    ''''Yes......... Yuto-san, that person couldn''t possibly be........


    ''''Yes, those who have glimpsed the attainment of the Sacred Way they are hermits.


    ''Oh, that''s...? I didn''t expect to see a hermit with my own eyes...


    ''What?��That old man!��It didn''t seem strong at all to me.......I didn''t even feel Senki when he said he was a water stopping master...... Nope!��More importantly, the water shut off!


    ''''No........that person might have a better chance of helping Yan Shizuo.


    ''Really?��Yuto!


    These are people who are so much more adept at handling the veins than I am. Even so, that doesn''t guarantee their survival, but.... Let''s wait for the rest. Believe in the power of Yan''s will to stop the water. The way he said it, if something happens to Yan Shizui, he''ll show his face again.


    "Shut off the water. All right I believe. That it will come back.


    ....


    Then a car horn blares from the back of the plaza where Yuto and the others are.


    ''''Oh, prepare the car and.......it seems that Shima-san has also arrived. Then there''s no point in thinking about this and that right now. Let''s go, everyone. First, the hospital. And after that........well, you can imagine.......


    Ming Liang turned to look at Yuto.


    ''''Yes I am going to the Chinese Communist People''s Republic.


    I know... let''s go, Mizuho-san, Marion-san.


    Mizuho and Marion nodded vigorously.


    It wasn''t that Mizuho and the others didn''t feel anything about the events up to this point.


    No, rather, they were burning themselves with anger.


    And it wasn''t just Mizuho, Marion, who was also a party to this event, didn''t hide her indignation at the disgust that bubbled up from the depths of her heart.


    ''''Mizuho-san, Marion-san...........no strategy that we talked about before.


    "...?��Yuto, what''s that?


    ''''The previous plan was for you to break in and for us to create a diversion, right?


    Yeah, we''ll go without all that.


    What do we do now?��Are you coming up with a new plan?


    No I have a plan.


    "...What''s that?��Yuto.


    Yuto wrinkles his brow and cages his eyes with strength.


    ''''........Rampage.


    What?


    I''ll do my best and we''ll all go wild!��I won''t feel better if I don''t!��Mizuho and Marion, you hit a lot of big moves!��I''m all about the Midnight Leopard, too!��I''ll smash you without a trace.


    "...and...


    As Yuto said, Mizuho''s face gradually broke down in a happy manner.


    ''''Well that''s nice,''''


    ''''Yes I''m indeed stressed out this time, too...''''


    Yuto looked at Mizuho and Marion.


    ''I''ll be thorough!��Thoroughly!��All those who stand in your way!


    He said.


    ''''So, I''ll definitely defeat that Count or whatever, and the female sorcerer from earlier........all of them!


    (Swallow stop, make sure you come back alive!��There''s someone waiting for you. (I''ll make sure to break the curse from the bad guys before then, so that the curse from the bad guys doesn''t come back to you again!


    But.........I didn''t expect to be beaten this badly. I should''ve come earlier~. But that young man who did this treatment.......


    Moving through the air, Kun-Yam shows a bitter face.


    (But........this is certainly not good. It''s not good if my disciple died so easily. I''ll miss this talent too.


    I hate to admit it, but... it''s no use. Maybe I should ask that yokan lover for a favor...


    Kun Yung takes a big intake of breath there.


    No.


    He monologized and slumped his shoulders.

 184-Inferior curse ③

    Do you mind?��You''ll be resting for a few days I guess it''s no use saying that.


    In Masato''s hospital room, Akira looks resigned, but not as if he is making fun of it, he sighs.


    After that, Yuto and his friends met up with Shima and the others and went to a nearby university hospital, where Yuto underwent emergency surgery on his left arm by a doctor affiliated with the institution.


    And then, early in the morning after one night, when Akio visited his hospital room, he found that Masato had already changed into civilian clothes while wearing a cast on his left arm and was looking out the window with a fearless look on his face.


    ''''Yes, Meira-san. How is your preparation to travel over there?��If you can''t do it at the agency...


    I''m ready to go.


    From behind Ming Liang, the Japanese Branch Director''s secretary, Kaki Tate Shima, appeared and shook her ticket for the Chinese Communist People''s Republican Tour in front of her chest.


    Furthermore, Mizuho and Marion entered the room from behind them.


    ''''Ah, Kakitate-san,''''


    ''''I personally disagree, but we have received permission from Oomine-sama. Well, I''ll just say that Mizuho-san....... and the Shitenji family had a strong request. As for your travel this time it has nothing to do with the agency. Of course, no matter what you do over there, no matter what happens.


    ''Oh I''m sorry. But I''ll never bother the agency....


    ''What?��Du Du, don''t get me wrong.


    ''What?��It''s....


    ''''What you just said ... is that ... ostensibly. ��It''s just enough to make me feel like I''m a good person. And I appreciate that you guys are going, to be honest. Of course, that''s a prerequisite...


    Well you have to leave evidence, right?


    I see. Well, Miss Omine said she doesn''t mind as long as there''s no physical evidence.


    Shima sighs as he says that, his head hurts.


    Yuto listens to Shima''s story and the face of that inedible branch chief comes to mind.


    As far as the agency is concerned, it''s been licked by the Dark Night''s Leopard this time. This information, accurate or inaccurate, will have been conveyed to numerous organizations.


    The agency can''t leave it as is.


    Of course, every organization must be staring at it and searching for the trend of the agency.


    What kind of abilities will they use and by what means will they retaliate against that Dark Night Leopard?��And.


    So, no way, even though there were A-ranked Mizuho and Marion, no one would think that the new group that was attacked this time would immediately go to retaliate.


    It''s known that the agency isn''t so short of talent that they would choose such people.


    While I''m grateful that Nissae would go so far as to give them an opportunity, at the same time, I''m impressed that Yuto hasn''t forgotten these kinds of calculations.


    Beside Shima, Mizuho laughed bitterly and showed her a frightening smile.


    ''''........I understand. I won''t leave any evidence in any form. Ah, only physical evidence, right?''''


    ''Just pull back as soon as you feel it''s dangerous. Oomine-sama was also very strict about only letting him go free for three days. Is that clear?


    Yuto nodded with a divine face.


    He thinks that Hisae also thinks that it is indeed impossible to go further against the Dark Night No Leopard.


    Although it wasn''t mentioned here, Yuto guessed that the selection of their replacements had already been completed.


    ''''Also, I''ll have a few agency staff members hiding out with you guys to follow up. Also, I did not tell the Chinese branch about this. I know it''s not possible, but if you should run into someone from the Chinese office, avoid fighting. And please contact us immediately. I will inform you of the situation through our channels.


    Okay, so what time is your flight?


    It''s past noon. You must go now. Here''s your forged passport and your ticket. Be careful, each one has a different name.


    Then, Eugene, let''s go!


    Masato........are you hurt?


    Each of them received their tickets from Shima, Mizuho was elated when they received their tickets and Marion turned to look at Yuto, who had bandages all over his body in concern.


    ''''No problem!��Let''s go, Mizuho-san, Marion-san.


    They nodded at Yuto''s words and promptly left the hospital in the taxi the agency had turned in for them.


    Shima and Akira, who were left in the hospital room, saw Yuto and the others and walked off to deliver Shihira and the others to an empty house in Gunma.


    ''Thank you for your help. Kakitate-san.


    ''''No, it must have been hard for you too, Mr. Shinzen. ��Honestly........I was against it, thinking that this was too reckless this time. I know that Mizuho-san and the others are capable of doing this, but you are a rank D player, and you are seriously injured. I understand that Master Omine took Mizuho and the others'' intentions into consideration, but as I thought....


    It will be all right, won''t it, Yuto-kun?


    ''''......... You seem to be very confident, why is that?��Shinzen-san. Come to think of it, Kamizen-san, who was supposed to be a follower, didn''t even try to follow Mizuho-san this time.


    Meira closed her eyes and grinned with a grin.


    ''''It''s not the squire''s role to follow everything, you know. Besides....''''


    ...and?


    ''''........The reason why I can stay here and focus on the post-processing afterwards is because of Yuto-kun. If he''s here.......if he says it''s okay, then I''ll be okay too. He''s that kind of boy.


    ....


    Shima listened to Akera''s words, and the depths of her eyes lit up.


    ''''Oh no, and seriously, I have to think about it too, you know.


    What?


    No, I have to make a good impression on the man who might be the next head of the Shitendera family''s son-in-law.


    ''Huh!��It''s....


    I''m just kidding, I''m only half way through...


    Meira is happy and Shima is surprised as she walks down the corridor of the hospital.


    It''s no wonder Shima is surprised.


    If you can say that he is the son-in-law of the head of the Shitennji family, that alone makes him someone the institution can''t ignore.


    Meira said she was going back to school to follow up on Mizuho and the others'' alibis, and Shima was leaving with Shihira and the others.


    ''Good job, Shima. So ... how did it go?��Yeah, yeah.....


    Hisae is now in contact with Shima from the branch manager''s office.


    ''''And yet again, I''m a full-fledged disgusting adult this time, aren''t I? You pretend to be thinking of Mizuho and the others'' feelings, but the truth is that I''m testing you, Du Du.


    "That''s not true. We''re following up meticulously for Mizuho-san and the others........ We''ll also send our real-life abilities to the site at the same time."


    ''That''s what I''m calling a jerk adult~. Oh, if this is found out by Mizuho-chan, she''ll definitely hate it. Well, let''s think about it then......... So, getting back to the topic at hand, you''re sure that the opponent you fought against, DoDu-kun, was a dead bird?��And this time, you said we were evenly matched again...


    "Yes that''s what he said. This was agreed upon by Kamizen-san, so I''m sure there''s no mistake.


    ''The previous explanation was that the dead bird''s water stoppage was an old wound and it didn''t seem to have the same power as before... but I wonder...''


    "What do you mean?"


    ''''If that''s true would the Dark Night Leopard be willing to hire such a person here?��I mean. Think about it. I don''t know why yet, but the guy who tried to grab me is a rank-A Marion, albeit a rookie.��I can understand relying on the once superhuman strength of a dead bird to abduct Marion-san, who is treated as a guest of the Shitennji family, but...


    "


    ''''......... The attack and repulse of the undead in the rookie trials, the incident where the sword of Surt that nearly crushed a single country called Millimer was defeated, the boy who was in the place of all that........? No, I may have been poisoned by Bartolo-san''s hypothesis as well........


    "........."


    ''''For now........I''m asking you to carefully check out how you guys are going to set up the Dark Night''s Leopard this time around. If the content is a little unsavory, you can intervene immediately.


    ".........I understand. I''m going into China now, too."


    ''I''m sorry, but ... please. Is there anything else?


    After all, she''s going to be the next head of the Shitenji family''s son-in-law......."


    ''What?��Meira-kun did that?��That''s amazing....


    "Halfway through, you said you were joking...."


    Shima had said it with the intention of making small talk, but was puzzled by Nisasae''s reaction, which was more serious than she expected.


    ''''Well, that''s half the story,''''


    "What...?"


    ''''The companionship of the head of the Shitennji family, you know, is only possible with the consent of Omine and Shinzen. And there is an unwritten rule that has been in place for hundreds of years to obtain that consent.


    "...What is that?"


    ''''Power.


    ''''Well I just stuttered a bit, so I was just going to say, yes, yes, I''ll take care of it then. So....


    Hisae hung up the phone and stood up from the branch manager''s chair and turned her attention to the buildings in the Shinjuku sub-center of the city that could be seen from the branch manager''s office.


    ''Such an important thing about the Shitendera family ... is this a joke?��And that Akera-kun, you know.


    Huffily relaxing her shoulders, Hisae looked through the test results of DoDu Yuto''s rank acquisition and the research documents she was asked to hold in her right hand.


    ''''Dou Dou Yuto-kun........huh? Do I have to seriously measure him for this?��If he still has the ability as hypothesized...........how will the headquarters move? I''m sure they''ll try to somehow get Dou Dou Dou-kun in exchange for a change to a higher rank. But still........if you are a party to the two matters of the Immortal, Surt''s Sword......


    While spitting to himself, he had an unusual power in his eyes.

 185-Another battle

    On the evening of the day before Yujin''s group left for China, a male and female student with disheveled hair was returning to the dormitory at Qing Sheng Academy with a wobbly gait.


    They were staring silently into the distance, and their faces were pale.


    ''''........Hakamada-kun.


    What is it, Mr. Mito?


    ''''I........I respect Hakamada-kun for the first time since we met today........ You did this all by yourself for a week........


    ''Well I''m sure I''ve met you quite a while ago, but I guess I thought so today. Well, I''ll take that assessment in stride...


    Shizuka''s eyes have lost their ability to blink, her face just looks forward and her mouth is a half-smile with no effort.


    ''I''m a terrible woman.''


    What''s going on, all of a sudden?��Mito-san worked hard, yes, very hard!


    But I.......................without my best friend.


    Don''t say it!��I didn''t have a choice!��We didn''t have a choice.......this fight is probably still going on. We need to rest our bodies for tomorrow''s fight!


    Then, a voice like a scream comes from the school building behind them, or not.


    ''Shizukaaaaah!��Hakamada!��Help!��I can''t!��You can''t dress like that!��Don''t be fooled, people, that''s not a popular thing to do...


    Hakamada-kun.......I just heard Mari scream.......


    It''s a hunch. And don''t look back.


    Shizuka and Ichigo walked slowly, their faces pale and their bodies full and shaking.


    And when Shizuka stopped walking, she suddenly sat down with her head in her hands.


    ''''Me!��I am!��No, no, no, no!��I can''t follow that thing!��How are you going to integrate that into your daily life!��The war between the Fluffy Tails and the Tenshi-no-Hane clan has broken out just today!��It invaded my class by lunchtime....


    Mr. Mito!��Hey, settle down!��Forget it!��Forget it!��You ready?��We''re going to put the past behind us and always look forward, to the future!


    And then, again, the schoolhouse came to me.


    ''No!��Is this really what Japanese culture is all about?��I can''t have a tail or a feather!��I can''t grow a tail to make my breasts bigger!


    Nyorokichi!��Help!��Why don''t you come out!


    Ichigo gently put his hand on Shizuka''s ear.


    ''''Now........I heard Nina and Karen''s voices....


    I heard nothing. Now, Mr. Mito, stand up. If we don''t want our friends'' sacrifices to be in vain...


    Uh, yeah...


    Shizuka managed to get up with Ichigo''s help.


    ''''We ... how did we get this far...''''


    ''''We were in different classes........ Those of us in the same class will be the first to be poisoned by those two.


    ''What are the teachers doing!


    Mr. Mito you saw that, right?��In front of those two people, the school power is........powerless. Several teachers are already in the ranks of the ''Mofu Shippo'' and ''Angel''s Feather'' groups.


    "Oh, my God...


    ''Moreover, apparently the pecking order of these two organizations.......is all determined by the size of their breasts and the richness of their hips....... What is the beginning of the female s*xiness of Winiko (in Marion''s form) and Sally (in Mizuho''s form)?��Apparently it all started with a discussion of "what''s going on?


    ''Oh, horrible.......so you''re forcing me to dress in a way that emphasizes those breasts, thighs and buttocks........ What''s going to happen to me and Nina-san then!��Even Mari.........with those half-sized breasts.......


    Yeah, that would be an intermediate constituent at best........


    ''Oh!��Speaking of which, the boy testers!��I''ve moved to fix this situation!


    ''''Mito-san........men and other men are not even given citizenship. To those two men who held up the supremacy of Yuto, other men and other men are the lowest dwellers.......


    ..... Hakamada-kun has managed to escape, hasn''t he?


    ''Yeah, I''ve got past experience and the mental strength I''ve developed in that time. I''m going to miss those guys and their amazing appearance, but I couldn''t have followed up on that one. So I just took the pictures and made my escape...


    What did you say?


    It''s nothing.


    ....


    Oh, hon!��That one, you know, you have to stop it before it starts moving. This time I couldn''t do that because of our different classes. After things started to move... like before...


    ''''Oh, that unintelligible Dou Dou Dou-kun battle........ It was definitely out of character for everyone at that time.


    ''Come on, let''s go, Mr. Mito. Tomorrow, things will be different. This time we must stop it before it happens.


    ''What?��This is going to continue tomorrow...


    ''''No, maybe it''s time to get bored. Tomorrow they should be thinking about tomorrow''s games, especially that charming girl........ And it''s bad enough that it''s called Marion-san''s appearance. Marion-san has a lot of trust in her. That''s why we need to make a strategic retreat today!��And for tomorrow!


    Okay, fine. For tomorrow ... okay.


    ''''Oh ... that''s right. Tomorrow, let''s save Shirasawa-san, Nina-san, and Hanaren-chan.


    Shizuka and Ichigo looked at each other with eyes that looked as if they were ready for each other, nodded vigorously and started walking again towards the dormitory.......


    It was to prepare for the fierce battle that would be there tomorrow.


    So it can''t be helped.


    ''''Ugh, traitor oh!''''


    Even if you carry Mari, Nina, and Karen''s screams on your back.


    The fork in the road to the girls'' and boys'' dorms.


    Ichigo and Shizuka exchange a sharp glance.


    ''''........Hakamada-kun.


    Yeah?


    When Du Du came back....


    Yeah, I know.


    They hit each other''s fists with a ton and grinned........


    ''''Never.........''''


    Perhaps it''s my imagination, but I can hear the decapitated voices of the three girls in the distance.


    ''''I''m going to give you hell!


    I''ll give you hell!


    Then they turned away from each other with a face covered with shadows for some reason and ran off with a bang.


    With this firm determination in their hearts, the two of them never stopped in their tracks.


    ''Traitor oh!


    I can''t marry her!


    I have nothing to do with it!��Nyorokichi!


    (I can''t hear you!��(I can''t hear you!!!))

 186-Inferior Curse ④

    Lorenza arrived at the Dark Night Leopard''s residence, also known as the Dark Castle of the Water Margin, and was discussing the future with Alessandro.


    ''''Hmm........who is that rank D boy....... Moreover, that ability, that way of speaking as if you know a lot of things, I''m curious.


    What do you want me to do?��You. Perhaps ... the agency is going to mess with us here in some way, though.


    Huh ... that''s convenient.


    What''s going on?


    ''''No, as a matter of fact, I''ve been hearing from that little boy in Zhang Lin day after day about how he''s responsible for what happened this time, and he''s being very picky. I thought that if we counterattacked the agency''s meddling, it would quieten things down a bit, and if our show of power reached the center, it would make things even easier.


    Well, it''s a little thing.


    The defenses here are not so easy to pull off. On the contrary, it''s easy to return fire. So if you can get any evidence of the agency''s interference...


    So the authority of the institution is diminished and our position is raised.


    ''Kukku, well, that''s just the way it is. I''m more interested in what the little guy said earlier. I''d rather capture him and ask him all sorts of questions about how much he knows about the other world.


    ''''I don''t think so. That little boy''s wounds were very serious, even from the side. If we''re going to catch him, we''re going to have to go out here. Oh, and honey, here...


    Lorenza offered Alessandro a piece of fine paper, folded up to wrap something.


    Alessandro took it and unfolded the paper.


    ''''Is this ... that little girl''s hair!��That''s the way it is, Lorenza. You won''t come back for free.


    ''Yes, I''m sorry that I went there and it turned out to be all this, but...''


    ''No, with this, even if it''s only for a few minutes, I can make Master Azzi Dahak manifest!��I may not get a chance to use it, but it''s a good trump card in case I have to use it. Even though Raphael''s vestments acknowledge it, even if the foolish members of the main family hide it.


    Utterly stupid. But it made it possible for us to move on. If it weren''t for that little boy, we''d be able to.... What a shame.


    No, I don''t mind. We have a time, almost an eternity. It will be enough when the little girl is an old woman. You''ll have to wait for that again, though it will be a little regrettable. If I were to lose you by pushing myself too hard here I would lose the meaning of my life.


    Well, you..................


    ''''Let''s get ready to intercept them for now. I''ll gather all the Dark Night Leopards here. Also, I''ll contact the military, police and my prot��g��s in various locations and have them all assigned to it.


    Oh, you''re overreacting, aren''t you?


    ''I''m a coward, and I won''t cut corners. Besides, I can imagine that the agency will send someone of a certain caliber. You rest, Lorenza, and let me take care of the rest. I can take care of the rest.


    ''Yes, dear. Hey, I''m going to take a break after I do my thing.


    What are you doing?


    ''A little ... reinforcement of the curse. You''ve had enough of the people you''re sending the curse to now, haven''t you?��Besides, I''ve put a curse on that hateful little bastard, and I want to thank him to the utmost of my ability.


    Well suit yourself.


    Yes, dear.


    Lorenza got up and headed towards the cursed altar that was set up at the back of the room, while Alessandro also headed to his office to make phone calls to various departments.


    Alessandro sat down at his Scandinavian-style desk and picked up the installed handset.


    He''s contacting the military, but unusually, it''s not in the middle.


    ''''It''s..... Yeah, it''s me. What are you doing, you''re late. Yeah?��What''s up with all the commotion around here? Well, as a matter of fact, I''d like you to send a couple of companies over here to provide security as soon as possible. Huh?��How hard can it be?��What does that mean?!


    Alessandro was furious at the child''s unexpected answer. He is a pawn, a servant who is supposed to never disobey his orders.


    It is impossible for that servant to say that it is difficult. The only time it''s difficult is when it''s physically impossible to do so.


    Alessandro returned to a calm tone and asked why.


    You can''t tell me why it''s difficult. ........What?��Donggala Gashan?��What are you talking about, you!


    "Ha!��It''s....."


    He told me that since yesterday, there have been a number of incidents of destruction of equipment on the base and it has become a problem. They immediately suspected operatives from a hostile nation and even a soldier''s rebellion, and said they were investigating, but they had no idea what was going on.


    The damage is so severe that the military''s firearms and heavy weapons have been cleanly dismantled, ranging from communications equipment to the base''s surveillance network and command center, and now the base is in a state where it cannot even be controlled as a military unit.


    When we checked the remaining data footage, we saw that the armory was being destroyed in pieces all by itself, even though no one was present.


    I questioned the soldiers who were on watch for this mysterious phenomenon, as well as those who had entered the armory within a few days, and they all agreed that they had heard a strange voice the day before yesterday.


    And then.....


    DONG RAGASHASHAN!


    I''ve heard.


    So now they''re investigating this as a Don Rattle Gashern incident on the base.


    And by the way, some other testimonies are saying that


    Did you miss it?��Hey, Kurama, did I make a mistake?


    What''s an altar?��Hey, Tsukuba, what''s it like?


    ''What am I going to do - the chieftain is going to be mad at me! I want a compliment and a reward!


    Let''s go!��And more!��One day it will hit you!��Someday!


    ''Oh!��Let''s do it!��Well, if you go around to all those things, you''ll hit it someday!��Someday!


    Osa!


    Hey, hey, hey!


    The soldiers were frightened that they heard a child''s voice saying, "I''m not sure what I''m doing here, but I''m not sure I''m going to be able to do it.


    Moreover, since the testimony of this came from a soldier who had been recognized as having a strong sense of the spirit by those around him for some time, there was a bit of a ghostly commotion on the base, and the military couldn''t admit it, so they didn''t report it to Alessandro.


    When it became an embarrassment to the military, the officers fumbled to cover it up.


    ''Eei!��I don''t care if you''re unarmed, we''ll provide the weapons. Make sure you send men, okay?


    Alessandro couldn''t contain his annoyance, and as he said this, he hung up the call, this time calling his prot��g�� at the police headquarters in Beijing.


    ''''Ha!��You too?��So what''s that, that dong rattle rattle rattle rattle!��What!


    We were told that it''s difficult to allocate personnel to the same don''t-gashan report here, and as expected, Alessandro raised his voice loudly.


    Whatever it was, it happened yesterday, and now they''re investigating it at the station.


    And that wasn''t all.


    The police have received a number of reports of the same kind of damage from the country''s major facilities in Beijing, and it is causing chaos.


    According to the police, the city transportation bureau, power plant, substation, and water supply bureau have been hit, and the city is on the verge of paralysis.


    It is said that the reason why they are connected to this Alessandro is because he uses a top-secret network that is also used for emergency situations.


    What the hell!��This country!��For all your bravado and bravado about being a great nation, how vulnerable you are!


    Yelling that, Alessandro banged his fist on the desk.


    (No way!��The agency?��No, it''s too soon. And I don''t think he''d do anything of such magnitude to affect the public this much. But this is too much of a coincidence. And the way this thing is going, it''s f*cked up. It''s not like he was going to attack us in a vacuum. Well then what is the point?��(I don''t know the purpose.)


    Alessandro is dismayed that he has no idea if this situation is a coincidence, or if there is a mastermind, what their purpose is.


    But as a result, there was a madness in the manpower sent to defend the dark castle of the Water Margin.


    ''''This is when the agency is about to attack........ Mmm, well, okay, it''s just to buy time to use it as a shield. The wards and defense grid here are independent of the outside world, no problem.


    The dark city of Water Margin also has power generation facilities, and its operation has nothing to do with external events. It also has a large stockpile of food.


    In a way, this facility is also an independent fortress.


    Alessandro calms himself down, leans back in his luxurious chair and begins to ponder what he needs to do now.


    (First, repel the agency and embarrass the agency by spreading the word. And after that I''d like to build up my strength and hold the center of the country as well. Then Zhang Lin will be useless. (It''s a good prelude to building the land of Master Azi Dahak from this country).


    "Kukku, let''s give that gentleman a heads up. And thank him for giving me this body.


    The man whose origins and identity are unknown, but Alessandro recalls the man who sheltered them and even gave them this half-demon''s body.


    ''''We met during the Great War of the Abilities, Dortmund Demon God, and most recently during the manifestation of the Shinagawa Demon God?


    (They say that Swordsman Alfred Arkwright is looking for them with a bleary eye, but to no avail. Even we can only contact him once a year, at a certain time of day, and for a very short time.


    The information on the other world comes from that man and it''s hard to get a little bit of information from him every time we don''t have time to talk, but we do have time. We will have to wait. Huhuh. When we get control of this country, it will be fun to gather our brothers and sisters from all over the world and try to do it again.


    The door to the office with Allesandro, eyes drooping with amusement and letting out a wicked grin that doesn''t seem like a human face, opens.


    ''Oh, you!''


    What''s the matter, Lorenza, why are you in such a hurry?


    Yeah, come on!��My altar!��It could be an intruder!


    What?


    Alessandro had a bad feeling as he followed the panicked Lorenza.


    ''I was in the room next to the altar just now, picking out the ritual vessels and the catalyst for the spell to reinforce the spell, when suddenly I thought I heard a loud voice from the altar room!


    ''No way!��If you don''t want us to notice, this place is... no!��If they try to break into the grounds of this facility before that, they should be able to detect it right there!


    ''Yes, it was supposed to be!��Look at that!


    This is....


    There is a splendidly destroyed altar and the fragments of the altar and other objects that had been used to curse until now are scattered about.


    ''''Bah, that''s ridiculous...''''


    ''''You ... we have to deploy the Dark Night Leopard immediately!��The agency''s work, that''s all!


    ''Oh, no!��Slipping through these wards......... ��They could still be inside!��They''ll catch you and peel that skin off!


    I will not allow... my precious altar and altarpiece...!��I don''t know how you did it but if you don''t show up, that means you''re not fit for battle. They will get you!


    At this point, Alessandro is caught up in what Lorenza says, a loud voice.


    No way.....


    ''Lorenza, how did that loud voice sound?


    ''Kuh ... it was the overlapping voices of multiple children. As I recall.....


    Lorenza speaks as she trembles with hatred.


    ''''Is that........if........?''''


    A voice like a child''s, he heard, and Alessandro''s face twitched.


    ''As I recall, donggala gashan!��And!


    !


    Hearing that, as expected of Alessandro, a cold feeling ran down his spine.

 187-Inferior Curse ⑤

    Yuto looks suspicious as he sits with Mizuho and the others, staring at the many people stuck in the airport kiosk, taking a bite of the bread he bought.


    Just to be sure that they were disguised, Masato was wearing sunglasses, while Mizuho and the others were dressed as men and wearing deep hats.


    ''Yuto, is something wrong?��It''s kind of an unusual atmosphere.


    ''Well what is it?��I just don''t get it.


    When we arrived at the Beijing International Airport at 3:30 p.m. local time, the airport was in an uproar, and an agency official who had been riding with us was currently arranging a car for us to go into Beijing.


    After a while, an official named Tadokoro, playing the role of their father, came back.


    Finally, the car is ready to go.


    At the urging of the agency staff, Masato and the others got into what looked like a private taxi that had been arranged for them through the huge airport, the second largest in the world.


    "What in the world is going on?��It looked a little out of the ordinary.


    ''Yes, I''ve heard that the urban infrastructure in Beijing is temporarily paralyzed at the moment. The airport hasn''t managed to stop, but subways and so on seem to have stopped. Some traffic lights are back on and some are not, and there seems to be a considerable traffic jam in the city. We were able to catch a taxi here at last.


    The staff member chuckles with a sigh and looks from the passenger seat to the upbeat driver.


    ''''Yuto.......what do we do now?''''


    ''There''s nothing to it, Mizuho-san. We''ll go on as planned. Besides, this might be a good idea. This will make it easier for us to make our move discreetly. Our target is about ten kilometers from Beijing, and we didn''t even plan to use the car on the way anyway.


    ''Hmmm, I see. My arms are ringing...


    I''m ready, too.


    Masato nodded to the two people who didn''t feel any movement fatigue.


    ''''........What''s wrong?��Yuto, all of a sudden, he looked surprised.


    Well, this is... or rather, the curse is lifted, I think.


    What?


    Really?


    Yeah, I''m pretty sure. Tadokoro, Dad!


    "...Yeah?��What''s going on?


    Tadokoro turned around from the passenger seat next to the humming driver, and Yuto spoke to him in a whisper, at least.


    ''Please contact the agency for a moment. It''s possible that by any chance, the curse has been broken over there.


    "....!��Okay. I''ll send you an email right away.


    At this good news, Mizuho shouted out with a joyful expression on her face.


    ''''Yuto!��Then, Akiko-san''s too?


    ''Yeah, that''s probably a strong possibility. Maybe it was ... my people did it. It''s a big deal, isn''t it? We should reward them with something.


    ''Yes!��If that''s true, it''s a big deal!��Yuto, I want to thank that fellow for his help, please let me meet him when I get back.


    Okay!


    Well, then, Yuto-san, the only thing left to do is....


    ''''Yeah, I''m just going to beat the crap out of those rotten people. I''ll go all out, okay?��Mizuho and Marion. Ostensibly, the agency is fighting back....


    Yeah, I''m gonna make him pay for that.


    Yes, I''m a party to it, so it''s self-defense for me.


    Each of the Yuujin and the others ruminated on the reasons and preparations for getting into the enemy''s headquarters with different looks on their faces, and the taxi with the three of them in it entered the city of Beijing.


    When they got out of the taxi, they could see the chaos in Beijing city.


    ''''Holy shit it''s more confusing than I thought.


    Yes, and the air is terrible.


    What''s really going on?


    ''Ladies and gentlemen, I''m leaving you here. I''ll leave you to it. I''ll see to it that you''re ready to receive the rest of the agency''s personnel. All that''s left is what we discussed.


    "Yes, thank you. We''ll be heading out now to that place called The Dark City of Water Margin...


    Okay, well you have a safe journey.


    Thus, Yuto and the others disappeared into the crowd.


    ''''You still can''t find them!


    ''Ha!��I''m sorry. We''re searching every inch of the facility right now, and we''ve got all hands on deck around the perimeter of the facility, but still...


    In his private room in the dark castle of Water Margin, Alessandro shouts out when he hears his subordinate''s report.


    ''''Nuh ... hurry, there''s a good chance that he has the ability. We''ll move the dark night leopards as well. And don''t neglect the surroundings, this may be the preparation for the attack.


    Yes, sir!


    Frustrated, Alessandro searched for the intruder.


    There was no doubt that they had invaded inside, and even to the altar, which is also the center of the facility, with such ease.


    Leaving this unattended could leave a bad taste in the event of an enemy attack.


    Even if we''ve already missed them, I''d like to at least make a hypothesis about their method of entry and the abilities they used when they entered.


    ''''What do you think, Lorenza?''''


    ''No, dear. I don''t see any wards that have been trapped or destroyed. No human could slip through the wards you''ve constructed... oh!


    What''s going on?


    ''You may not be a gifted person, but an inhuman one!��Then it could slip through your wards. It''s not about your abilities, it''s like that''s what you are...


    ''''........Hmmm, it''s not impossible...... But if it''s such an outsider, it''s a pretty high level existence. An outsider who can embody the idea of being there and not there can be called a divine beast class. There are only a few people in the world with the ability to contract with such an outsider.


    Alessandro has heard of the Snake Eaters, a family that belongs to the Japanese branch that produces some of the most prominent contractors. The Snake Eaters are famous, but there is a lot of mystery in their family, and no information about the existence of their contracted outsiders has been leaked.


    All that is known is that they specialize in contracting with powerful outsiders who are called snake gods.


    If that''s the case, I haven''t heard of many contractors in the Snake Eater family who specialize in physical attacks. This time, this would be an action that was primarily focused on destroying the curse. That means it''s likely that they''ve already escaped.


    ''Yes, you have been very bold, haven''t you? You must leave it to me to deal with these riffraff. I''ll take care of them for destroying these precious ritual objects.


    A throbbing black magic exudes from Lorenza, who clutches her fan and reveals her anger.


    ''''Huh, but honey, that makes the agency''s intentions clear.


    With the situation sorted out, Alessandro regained some composure.


    The reason for this is that he is not the only one. I''m sure the agency is quite pissed off. The next time they will try to attack here from the front.... Alright, no more searching. We''ll deploy the Dark Night Leopard and ambush them. You''ll regret it!��Can the institution withstand the shame?��Kukuk.....


    Now, I can''t wait to see what kind of talent they''ve sent out.


    The agency. They won''t send enough forces to completely destroy this place. They''re going to take down a certain amount of Dark Night Leopard and bring it to bear on the battle. And for the agency, that''s enough. They''re weighing the risk of failure, the damage, and their face. The fact that they tried to get rid of the curse first without a surprise attack is proof of that. If you think about it that way, it would be a few high-ranking abilities and a few moderate abilities,


    ''Huh, well, it''s half-baked ... but it''s like an institution.


    ''I didn''t expect that agency to go so far as to disrupt city functions involving the public, though. Maybe it''s just the dictates of the competent people on the ground.


    In a sense, Alessandro was right in this consideration.


    This is because it is close to what he had in mind at first.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it, but I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.


    This is not realistic.


    The organization known as the Dark Night Leopard is powerful and mighty, as befits a great power. The risk of an all-out war using people with abilities under the water is not just a matter for the institution.


    Nissae had said that she would do everything she could, but it was meant to show off the power of the agency, and it was meant to destroy the curse by putting dirt on the dark night leopard.


    That being said, it goes without saying that that''s where his secretary, Kakitate Shima, was instrumental in acting as a brake on Nisasae.


    There were three personnel who had attacked the headquarters of the powerful ability-based force of the great Chinese nation, the Dark Night Leopard.


    And.........the purpose of those three boys and girls was.......


    Annihilation of the Dark Night Leopard


    It was nothing short of a


    And finally.........the edge of the war is opened.


    ''''Count-sama!��Someone has entered the property!


    Alessandro got urgent news by communication.


    At the same time as this, Nissae was contacted.


    "Oomine-sama!��It looks like it was set up by Du Du and the others!"


    In response, the two who received the report let out almost the same impression.


    ''''Ho, that''s faster than I expected, you institutional fools!��Bring out all 42 members of the Dark Night Leopard!


    You''re early. You just arrived and went straight to work. Send the rest of the troops right away, Shima-chan!


    But then they had different intentions.


    ''Listen, after you''ve smashed it, tell them to bring it here, even if it''s a dead body. The body will be sent back to the agency''s headquarters in Rome!��Hahaha!��Now my position is secure!��Let''s start a new country from the inside!��And then we''ll gather our brethren together and eventually build a world of equality under the demon!


    "Shima, hurry up!��Then we''ll watch you and your friends. If you think you''re struggling, intervene immediately. I didn''t expect to test Mr. Bartolo''s hypothesis with the Dark Night''s Leopard. But we might find out from this fight. Who is the entity that defeated that Surt''s sword and saved all of Miremar? However, the safety of Doudou-kun and the others is our top priority!


    And now, Yuto believes in the return of Yan Shizui, and places himself on the front lines to protect Yan Shizui, Shihei, and the children''s place.


    This enemy cursed those who had no right to be cursed only for their own purposes.


    It is not only a matter of time before they are cursed, it is also a matter of time before they are cursed.


    On top of that, he tried to capture Marion as a sacrifice.


    All of these actions touched on Yuto''s taboo.

 188-Inferior curse ⑥

    ''The Count has given me an order. He wants us to intercept the mysterious intruder as soon as possible and bring him here. He also told us to leave the head alone, dead or alive, to ascertain the enemy''s affiliation and identity.


    Abasi [Man Bone] Abasi, who was entrusted with the command of the Dark Night''s Leopard, hummed and sniffed when he received the report.


    He sat down at the command seat in the command room inside the Dark City of Water Margin and put his cheekbones with the back of his right hand.


    ''''Mysterious intruder.......... In the meantime, the Count-sama also wants proof of the agency''s ability. Well, this kind of work is originally meant for a hundred-eyed person, but it can''t be helped if he or she is killed in the line of duty. You could say it''s a mourning battle, so let''s do it.


    Abasi is an old-timer in the Dark Night''s Leopard, with a sharp glint in his wrinkled face. He is said to be a gifted person who came from Pakistan, but no one knows anything about his past.


    All the members of the Dark Night''s Leopards are drifters whose past is unknown in this way. Some have sold themselves, while others have been recruited.


    The only names they know are each other''s real names, and they don''t even know if they are each other''s real names. The same could be said of any nation''s corps of able-bodied men.


    And since it was an unspoken agreement that no one would interfere with each other''s affairs, it wasn''t another problem.


    Abasi was gathered and instructed to give instructions to all the Dark Night''s leopards that were already deployed.


    ''''I don''t know the details, but it seems to have hurt the face of the agency. I can understand why they came here. But so do we!��If we are licked too, we are in the end business. No cause can pass anything without power!��Let''s go!��"The ordinary soldier will stop at nothing to stop the enemy as soon as he is seen.


    Then a report came in from a correspondent.


    ''The enemy appears to be coming from the east. They''re moving through the forest and now the 5th Special Forces have begun to engage them. Their numbers are still unknown.''


    ''''We''ve come to the Dark Night Leopard''s lair. It''s a good formation!��It''s not necessarily just the east side. For now, the east side would be the spearhead. Return fire with the first Dark Night Leopard unit deployed to the east, and send the third unit towards it. The rest of the squad must be on alert for the other areas and do not neglect the search for the enemy!


    The assembled Dark Night Leopard had a total of forty-two men, which, if you think about it, was really a third of the strength in Japan, but its formation was still as numerous and capable as a great power.


    Abasi had organized it into seven units, four in the north, south, east, west and west, and three in the center.


    In addition to that, there were about a hundred specially trained soldiers under the direct control of the Water Margin''s Dark City, and although they hadn''t arrived yet, there should be about three hundred and fifty supporting troops from two companies from the army heading our way.


    This was enough to subdue a small regional conflict even if you excluded the Dark Night Leopard.


    ''''Count-sama is also exaggerating.......he is very cautious. Was there a need to prepare this much of a formation?��No, that''s exactly what I''d call quicksilver in the sense that I took the first move. Kukuku, well, this should be enough for the east side. On the east side........that [Rock Wall] Dolgol and [Instantaneous] Zhao Xin are there.


    Abasi grins as he plays with his beard, playing with his stored beard.


    ''''I''ve heard the rumors behind our backs. The Dark Night''s Leopards are said to have a number of rank B class ability holders in the institution....... That''s foolish. How can you not suspect that we have passed it on? I''m sure you''ll remember it when you meet these two. A mere agency, a mere branch of the agency, is getting carried away!��And you can pay for it at the expense of the poor gifted people you''ve been dispatched to!��And I dedicate this victory to the Count!


    As he said this, Abasi crossed his legs with a spare expression on his face, the dark castle of Water Margin itself was enveloped in a loud vibration, and Abasi almost fell out of his chair involuntarily.


    ''''What!��What happened!


    I don''t know!��An explosion that looked like an artillery strike!��Wait a minute!��He says it''s from the east side!��Huh?��I''ll be back!


    The facility shook, pride fell from the ceiling of the sturdily built command center, and the windows rattled loudly.


    ''''Nuh-uh!��So the enemy is concentrating capable people capable of medium and long range attacks to the east!��This one, too, is a flame wielder. Bring out the spirit wielder!��How do we detect the source of the magic?��Where is it?


    The Jutsu Sensing Specialists in the control room responded to Abasi''s question by mumbling something in a whisper.


    Beside him, the operator in charge of reporting put his ear close to the mouth of the Jutsu Sensing Specialised Ability and took listening notes and raised his voice loudly.


    ''East, two kilometres away, sir!��He says he''s a spirit user!


    ''What?��Nonsense!��This firepower from such a long distance?��We can''t reach them from here we can break the Dark Night Leopard or we can''t concentrate too much on the east side. That may be what the enemy is after.


    Report!��We''ve lost all contact with the Fifth Special Forces that have been holding us back!��What will you do!


    ''What?��You can''t even slow me down!��All of them except the Dark Night Leopard are fine, send them out!��You can''t even slow me down!��You useless bastards!


    Abasi can''t afford to think about the bad reports that come in rapid succession.


    It''s not a good idea. The wards that the Count has put up will not be broken through so easily. Contact the first and third units of the dark night leopard, which were dispatched earlier!��After destroying the enemy''s spearhead, attack the spirit user who attacks from a distance!


    This instruction given by Abasi can''t be said to be too much of a mistake. Even if it wasn''t Abasi, it is normal to think that the people who attacked even the Dark Night''s Leopard''s residence must have made a good plan and thrown in a good amount of manpower.


    However, it can be said that Abasi''s instructions at this time were decisively wrong as a result.


    First of all, he had misjudged the enemy''s manpower.


    There were only three enemy personnel. With these men, an attack from multiple directions was impossible. In fact, Yuto and the others had decided to launch an all-out attack from the east. Therefore, the Dark Night''s Leopards deployed to the north and southwest had become completely idle at this point.


    Secondly, the individual combat power of the enemy capabilities.


    The ones who attacked were the agency''s proud rank A abilities, Shitenji Mizuho and Marion Mia Shurian, two of them, and that rank D Dou Dou Dou Yuto who had defeated that Yan Shizui.


    ''''........Abasi-sama.


    What now?


    It''s...


    ''So what!��Say it now!


    ''Yes!��Dark night leopard the first and third troops we have not heard from them!


    Abasi slid off the back of his chair from the commander''s seat at the report of the communications officer, who responded desperately, and not just because of the new vibrations caused by Mizuho''s heavy attack.


    Now Yuto was moving unperturbed through the forest amidst a storm of enemy special forces bullets that had been deployed to the east.


    ''They''re going right!��Hold them back!


    ''Yes, sir!��But it''s fast!��It''s too fast!��We can''t catch up!


    Fool!��Don''t try to take him down!��If we can stop them...


    The special forces captain who was in command suddenly falls on the spot.


    ''''Captain!''''


    That was the last memory of this soldier before he lost consciousness.


    This soldier later testified that.


    The soldier later testified: "There were supposed to be fifteen of us firing at something that looked like a moving figure. But.......when I found out, I couldn''t.... No, I didn''t see any faces or anything....in fact, I don''t even know what they did to me.


    And.


    As soon as Yuto dealt with the fifteen soldiers, he immediately began to move.


    In order to set up the dark night leopard heading this way from here.


    Yuto has no awareness of intercepting it at all.


    Because, it''s us who are attacking. We won''t do anything like the past, where we chase away the enemy that attacked us. All of this was only to go out from us and attack the enemy whenever and however they wanted.


    Yuto sensed the able-bodied person who was already charging at him from the front at an uncommon speed.


    (Quite fast........3, 2, 1.......!


    Yujin passed by [Shun] Zhao Xin who suddenly appeared in front of him from among the trees.


    Zhao Xin''s eyes widened as he held a knife in each of his hands.


    Because, it had been a long time since he had seen them. The enemy who ducked his own first attack.


    Zhao Xin was an expert inside the Dark Night Leopard, and in terms of assassination, Zhao Xin was an unrivaled anti-personnel combat expert.


    As such, he was so capable that even Rank S Barth, who headed the agency''s specialist anti-personnel and anti-capability units, would give him a glance.


    Zhao Xin suddenly stopped and turned around, his eyes even more surprised.


    The person who had ducked his own blow was a boy, and he also had a cast on his left arm and a bandage on his entire body.


    ''You!��Who the hell are you? !��And that bandage is a bluff!


    You won''t get to know it until it''s too late.


    What are you doing?��.........!


    Zhao Xin was cut off from speaking by the blood that gushed out of his own mouth.


    He then vomited up his recognition slip along with the blood, and a hot searing pain ran from his own chest to his back.


    Well, it''s a good thing you''re strong.


    Yujin hadn''t already seen Zhao Xin and seemed to have detected the other Dark Night No Leopard speed-specialized third unit that was chasing after Zhao Xin, who was ahead of him.


    ''''You didn''t know how to take it easy.......and you almost killed them. Well, I wouldn''t have given up on that in some cases. Besides, it''s impossible to wield your powers in that disorganized state for the time being. Hmm, apparently I''m interfering with gravity to combine light body arts with physical enhancement. You''ll have to be confident in your dynamic vision.


    Yujin muttered nonchalantly to himself, and his figure disappeared from Zhao Xin''s sight, and at the same time, Zhao Xin''s vision darkened, and immediately afterwards, the third unit of the Dark Night Leopard was destroyed.


    ''''Mr. Dolgol!��Where are you going?��Abasi''s dad told me to hit the guy who was ahead of the enemy with Zhao Xin!


    [Iwakabe] Dolgol, who was in charge of the first Dark Night Leopard unit, laughed at the questioning of the members of his unit.


    ''''Barker bastard!��That''s something that Zhao Xin would have done by now!��It''s more efficient to leave that one to the bastard with only his legs and go to the bastard who''s firing that kind of artillery at you!


    ''Oh, I see!''


    If we keep up with him, he''ll take all the credit!��Abasi''s dad doesn''t understand either!


    ....


    "...?��Hey, do you hear me?


    As he moved with a lightness that was unthinkable from his massive body to his own subordinates who hadn''t responded, Dolgol grimly turned around and his men who should have been following behind him were gone.


    ''''Hey!��Where did you guys go?!


    Everyone is asleep.


    What?


    Just as he thought he heard a voice in his ear, Dolgol''s massive body was blown away by the impact as if he had been hit by a multi-ton steel ball on his side.


    Dolgol glided horizontally with his own body, knocking down trees and then stopped, finally realizing that he had been attacked.


    ''Duh, who are you?''


    ''It''s a stupid question. I''m attacking you. You''re the enemy.


    ''What!��Who the hell are you?��Tsk!��You just crossed paths with Zhao Xin and came over here!��Han!��I don''t mind that!��You''re the one who made the mistake of coming over here. Now you''re going to be pinned down with Zhao Xin!


    Well, they''re pretty tough.


    Dolgol''s veins rose to his forehead at Yuto''s insinuation, and as he stood up, he took off his jacket and discarded it.


    Then, Dolgol''s upper body, where his skin was exposed, turned gray like a rock as he looked at it, and he attacked Yuto as it was.


    ''Can your soft attacks get through to me!��I''m a [rock wall]!��I wouldn''t have a problem with a direct hit from a missile in that area!��And what does that wounded man look like!��You''ve got to be kidding me!


    The right fist of Dolgol thrusts out forcefully, containing dozens of tons of power, and it approaches the face of Yuto.


    However, the super-heavy fist flew upward just before it hit the face of the young man.


    Dolgol''s rocky right arm goes numb and his body is turned upside down.


    For a moment, Dolgol didn''t understand what had happened, but when he looked down, he was startled to see that the boy in front of him had kicked his right fist away.


    ''Nah!��What?!


    ''You''re overconfident in your own defenses, you wooden boy!


    In Dolgol''s vision, he could see that Yuto was in Dolgol''s bosom and was about to unleash the palm strike to the side that he had just received.


    Seeing this, Dolgol chuckled inwardly.


    (Fool........do it!)


    Dolgol''s true strength was not his striking ability, which made use of his overwhelming defensive prowess and monstrous power. Dolgol''s greatest weapon was his ability to use his defense to catch his opponent when he was attacked by an enemy, and then take him into a Kumite or Newaza.


    (Opponents who teamed up were killed instantly, and I don''t know anyone who went to Newaza, though!


    A moment after Yuto applied a right palm strike to his side, Dolgol''s left arm grabbed Yuto''s right arm.


    ''''Haha!��Fool!��I got one!


    Dolgol gushed out breath and blood at the same time in a grand gush, and his left hand grabbing for Yuto''s right arm was not strong enough.


    ''''You''re the idiot,''''


    When Yuto said expressionlessly, Dolgol''s side of the palm strike that Yuto missed, Dolgol''s side of the palm strike that Yuto missed peeled off like a rock shattering into pieces, and gradually the cracks went around his entire body and the rock armor all over his body burst off.


    Looking down at Dolgol, who had fallen completely unconscious, Yuto confirmed that the recognition slips had been spit out, and moved his eyes to the dark castle of Suikodoro, which was still under heavy attack from Mizuho.


    ''''Wait for me Count Alessandro di Cagliostro. Don''t think that my curse I placed on you can be broken by something like this.


    Yuto''s figure was already not there as he let the words slip out.

 189-Inferior Curse ⑦

    That ward is surprisingly stubborn, isn''t it? I have a feeling we''re almost there. Marion, how are you doing?


    With a frown, Mizuho contacted Marion with the communication device the agency had prepared for her.


    "Yes, it seems to be floating around a lot, thanks to Yuuto''s raid. We''ve wiped out the enemy to the east and now we''ve reached the north side of the facility."


    Marion''s tone of voice, which was no different from her daily life from the communicator, made it hard to believe that she was very much in the middle of the battlefield right now.


    "Ah, Yuto-san has just set up the dark night leopard to the north."


    Already?��What kind of stamina does he have at all, that guy? So what did Yuto say?


    "Yes, he said, I want you to go on and on hitting more and more of your favorite jutsu,"


    ''''Hmm........I understand.


    "He seemed pretty pissed off, so........"


    ''It''s the same for me!��I''m going to throw you in there until your warding is broken.


    ".........Mi, Mizuho-san, I''m scared. Oh, I''ve got a signal, I''m going too!"


    I''m fine!��Anyway what are you going to do?��Marion.


    "No, we''re just deploying a slightly stronger purification technique to the Dark Night Leopard troops, right?"


    ''What?��How can throwing a purification technique at a human who isn''t a demon be effective?!


    "Oh, it''s not life-threatening."


    ''What?��Life ... you.


    "It''s just a little ... pain that''s going to shatter your whole body, you know?��The pure and strong holiness of God is hard for humans. We are exorcists through that kind of training, but humans are creatures of deep karma........ Especially with those people..... Ah, see you then!��Mizuho. Haaah!��Divine Earth!"


    That''s where the communication went off.


    ''''......... You''re much scarier than I am!


    Shouting loudly by herself, Mizuho exhaled and stared at the dark castle of the water margin in the distance.


    ''''........Marion is quite angry too, when a normally mild-mannered person loses his temper, I feel a little sorry for her. So, shall I resume?��Now ... the spirits of the earth, please."


    A tremendous number of spirits are gathered around Shitenji Mizuho, the next generation of spirit wielders, who is touted as a genius and attracts the attention of gifted people around the world.


    Mizuho concentrated her mind and lavished her spiritual power on perfecting the technique.


    ''''Mother Earth, who sustains the heavens, nurture, compassionate, and return everything to the earth!��Yikes!


    There is no need for the spirit user to chant. This chant was created to enhance the sensory abilities of the Shitennji school of spirits. It is often used to create this chant, especially when unleashing a large strategic level technique.


    ''I wonder if the warding extends down to the earth!


    Right now, two kilometers away from Ruiho, a huge earth crack appeared before the Water Margin''s Dark City, and the earth roared and attacked.


    ''''The special forces are completely silent!��The Dark Night Leopard''s troops deployed to the north have lost communication with them...!


    I mean, that''s ridiculous.


    Abasi was unable to give any new instructions to the screamingly bad news of the incoming communications soldiers, one after the other, coming in.


    He was stunned, his mouth wide open, his mind unable to keep up with the speed at which things were going.


    It''s stopped now, but it''s a matter before that, such as reaching the enemy''s ability to set up from afar.


    ''''The enemy... how much force has the agency put into this!��The Dark Night Leopard our proud Dark Night Leopard is so easily kicked to the curb...


    Master Abasi!


    For goodness sake, I''m tired of hearing the screams of the communications soldier.


    Abasi turns his gloomy eyes to the commando, trembling slightly.


    "....!��Hey, what''s going on?��What am I dreaming of?�� What should I say to the Count-sama in this situation...!


    Furthermore, this wasn''t the end of it.


    The jutsu-sensing power user in the control room kept mumbling something in a whisper.


    Beside her, the operator accompanying the sensing ability user was listening to her, and her face turned blue in a flash.


    ''''Ha!��What?��Master Abasi!��Report!


    What''s next?


    Abasi replies with a powerless reply.


    ''There is a powerful force emerging from the east side that I have never felt before. Strategic grade in scale....eh?''


    In the middle of the report, the sensing ability person started mumbling more in a whisper. Then he trembled his body and used force to hold it down as he tried to escape from the spot.


    Even while looking at the strange state of the subordinates, Abasi was indeed astonished.


    ''''A strategic class?


    Abasi placed his body on the commander''s desk as he clapped his hands on it.


    Finally, it was here that the enemy''s purpose came into view.


    The purpose of this enemy, which was completely different from what they had assumed.


    ''''We completely misjudged it!��No, not even the Count!��My God!��My God!��We were the sweet ones!��The agency is motivated!��They''re not going to bring home a single scratch!��They were going to destroy us!��Then we, who have been throwing in our forces one after the other, have taken the measure below!��Yeah, I''m out too!��Concentrate the remaining Dark Night Leopard in the center, I''ll take direct command!


    At the same time that Abasi sent his instructions, the attendant operator who was holding the sensing ability person down by force seems to lose his power and misses the sensing ability person.


    ''''Abasi-sama........''''


    ''What!��I said I''d be on the front line!


    No ... the enemy''s art is coming ... now.


    ...What?


    Immediately after this conversation the earth shook loudly and all vision was tilted at an angle.


    With the roar and earth shaking that echoed through their bodies, the inside of the command room turned into a crucible of an a-hazardous roar, and at the same time, the abacus and the soldiers in the command room fell downward along with the equipment in the command room.


    The five-story Water Margin''s Dark Castle, which was now located on top of the greatly ruptured earth, tilted at a great angle.


    ''''Wha, what the hell!��What''s going on, this!��That dark night leopard is being wiped out!


    The men dispatched by the Japanese Branch of the World Ability Agency, who had arrived late to Yuto and the others a dozen minutes ago, still couldn''t believe the reality of what was happening in front of their eyes, which was still in progress.


    Kakitate Shima, the secretary of the Japanese Branch Director from the southern part of the Water Margin''s Dark City, was aghast.


    Her mission was to immediately intervene in the battle if anything happened and retrieve the Yuto, Mizuho and Marion who were ahead of her, while her main focus was to verify the ability of the rank D, Doudou Yuto in this battle against the Dark Night Leopard.


    Even though he would be prepared to intervene immediately, letting the three newcomers get ahead of him to set up against the Dark Night''s leopard was essentially an out-of-the-ordinary decision, it couldn''t be helped if it was considered an out-of-the-ordinary decision.


    However, this decision was made after receiving information from Bartolo, a senior executive at the agency headquarters, that "Rank D Yuto Dou Dou Dou Dou Dou Dou Dou Dou may have single-handedly destroyed the agency''s S-class dangerous designated Surt Sword." which is also, in a sense, out of the ordinary, and this decision was made this time.


    At first, Hisae, the head of the Japan Branch, was skeptical of this outlandish story, and was not positive about the investigation itself.


    However, things took an unexpected turn, and after the curse that attacked the investors and their families, as well as the attack on Marion, she was finally tested by the Dark Night Leopard.


    Even so, it was the Dark Night''s leopard. Shima has been told by Nissae that in some cases, Shima may also avoid the battle and withdraw.


    And Shima took that instruction for granted, too.


    That''s how well organized the Dark Night Leopard is, a unit that is the pride of the great Chinese powerhouse.


    ''''Holy crap........''''


    ...for three newcomers to do this?


    I can''t believe it. The Shitenji family''s daughter was like a battleship bombardment from that distance.


    ''No, no, more than that!��You said the guy ahead of you is a rank D!��We can''t even grasp it from here, but the Dark Night''s Leopard is getting beaten up!��What kind of powers do you have?��You''re dealing with a Dark Night Leopard!��[Rock walls]!��Blink!��The Hundred Eyes and Four Arms!��What happened to those feared necromancers of the Dark Night Leopard?


    The seven people with abilities that were brought in for this day also seemed to have their guts in the rear of Shima.


    ''''That one attacking at long range is definitely Mizuho-san. That means the ones on the front lines are probably Do-Do-Du and Marion, but Marion''s opponent is a person with an ability that is biased toward defense, except for demons....... Then, as I thought.......the one who is on the front lines crushing the Dark Night Leopard is Dou Dou Dou Dou Dou-kun.......and I can''t believe it!


    Tamon Natsuki, the only non-combat type ability holder here and the pride of Rank AA and the Japanese Branch''s personnel, is looking at the neatly arranged stones on the ground.


    ''''It looks like the six ability holders who were on the north side, who seemed to be the Dark Night''s Leopard, were also killed...''''


    Natsuki, her shoulder-length gray hair hanging down, sidestepped six pebbles placed on the north side of a stone the size of an apple in the ground that resembled the dark castle of the Water Margin.


    ''Ma, seriously!��Not even half an hour after I heard you did it. Who are you, Mr. Shima?��This rank D!


    ...I don''t know. That''s why I called Tamon-san, to find out.........


    Shima connected with Hisae.


    "Shima?��What do you think?��Situation. Are you guys safe?"


    ''''Oho-sama ... it''s overwhelming. He.........we''re being shown something extraordinary right now.


    "...what''s going on?��Shima-chan.


    ''''Mr. Du Du is dominant!��With 42 Dark Night''s leopards in front of him, he''s almost single-handedly already driven about half of them to reanimation!��And it''s not even 30 minutes old!��How can I describe that fighting power already compared to... how can I describe it!


    "....!��That''s it!��Tell me more about it!


    ''Yes ... oh, wait a minute!��Oh, that!��What are you trying to do, Mizuho-san!


    There, around two kilometers to the east of the Water Margin''s Dark Castle, right where Mizuho was, everyone, including Shima, felt a tremendous spiritual power burst out of the place.


    The dark night leopards, as expected, also sensed this, and the nearly 20 pebbles placed under Natsuki were moving as each one scattered in its own direction.


    They seemed to be moving to avoid the situation even though they were confused.


    Then, they saw something extraordinary.


    The earth directly below the dark castle of the Water Margin began to crack, just like the scene where the sea of Moses'' Ten Commandments cracked in front of Shima and the others.


    Shima is stunned by this situation... but he understands.


    (What a team... what a team... these three!��(Only three people, like this!)


    The surprising thing is that Du Du Yuto is not the only one. No, if you look at the achievements that Du Du Yuto is currently producing, he is far from the standard.


    However, there is a girl who does not want to be buried under the presence of this Du Du Yuto.


    Shima and the others were astonished by the technique of this young spirit user, who has immeasurable power, following in the footsteps of Du Du Yuto.

 190-Inferior to Curse ⑧

    Immediately after the edge of the war at the Dark Castle of Water Margin, Alessandro and Lorenza were in Alessandro''s office, leaving Abasi in command.


    He placed Marion''s hair on a drawing of what looked like an altar.


    ''What do you think, dear?''


    ''Kukuk, oh, it''s more than I imagined. Even with this hair you brought back, even with this hair you brought back, I can welcome Master Azi Dahak for more than a few minutes. Considering the fact that so much power is hidden in it, you could say that the little girl has not yet awakened to her power. Although full manifestation is not possible, this will increase our presence in this country and in the world. In this country and in the world.


    ''''Well, that''s a relief, hmph. A dark night leopard and the summoning of a demon god........with this many cards in hand.


    ''Yes, after this, you''ll have the opportunity to go back and get Orlean''s daughter again.


    ''''That''s right, dear. And while we''re at it, the spirit masters of Shitenji and the useless hostages left by the dead birds...


    ''''Turn it off. Shitenji will be crushed with his forces and preparations in place. The hostage kids are meant to be an example to the rest of us. After this, you will promptly ... kill them. You must obey us and prove to everyone inside and outside that if you''re of no use to us, that will be the end of it.


    ''''Humph, pity the dead bird. You can''t protect anything, even if you do everything in your power to die.... Desperately acting like the hostage was worth nothing is also hilarious now. Oh, it''s funny........


    Stupid guy... well, okay, it''s just that he''s been useless.


    What do we do now, then?��We could also invite Master Azi Dahak here to join us. That way let''s assume that neither the agency nor anyone else in the organization will be able to get to us so easily.


    Hmm....


    It''s a difficult choice, Alessandro thinks.


    Certainly, he could create the situation that Lorenza describes for the whole world, and then he would have the initiative not only for this country, but also for the world. And if that happens, he will be able to take the initiative not only in this country, but also in the world.


    But right now, as it stands, you can only summon the Demon God once.


    After you''ve called it, you''ll have to bluff through it until you capture Marion.


    We have to make them think that they can call the Demon God at any time.


    They would also have to use the backhandedness that they had gotten for themselves.


    ''''No, for now, we just need to kick the guys from the agencies that came here. There''s no need to rush........''''


    ''Yes ... so I''ll just go out and see what''s going on out there...!��This!


    At this time, a tremor like a cannon shot occurred in the office as well, and the glass on the desk on which it was placed clattered and shook.


    It seems that the agency wasn''t as feckless as I thought either. But it will stop soon. The leopard in the dark night should be out now. And this ward won''t be so easy to break.


    ''''Hmmm ... yes. Well then, I''m going to take the high ground with my crystal. And if it''s too much trouble...


    Lorenza said, and took the forty-two chains out of her right hand and draped the recognition slips.


    ''Huh, as the case may be. Hey, don''t use it too flamboyantly?��Lorenza. If we let the people of the Dark Night''s Panther be demonized, we can''t get them back. Also, it''s a pain in the ass to get a bunch of people with abilities.


    Yes, sir, I understand.


    Lorenza smiles at Alessandro as she turns away and opens the door to the office and walks out of the room with three(...) people.


    Those two beings, walking behind Lorenza, have been in the office from the beginning.


    But neither Alessandro nor Lorenza was aware of their presence at all, they just didn''t notice them at all.


    (Kurama, Kurama~. These guys look bad!��(What a brave bunch we are for remaining here patiently!


    (Osa!��Tsukuba!��(I was never addicted to the western sweets in the tea cabinet that I found when I was trying to escape!


    (But Kurama.) What do we do now?��Do you want to just run away?


    (I''ve broken the spellbinding altar, all that''s left to do is praise the chieftain!��Let''s go home, Tsukuba!


    (Oh!��Then there was no point in staying behind!��(Kurama)


    (Right!��(Tsukuba)


    ...Yeah?


    Lorenza looks back at him suspiciously.


    ''''........Is it my imagination.......?''''


    That was close, Kurama!��(Don''t get too excited!)


    This guy''s got good instincts!��Tsukuba!��(Whew, that was a paperweight!)


    Lorenza tilted her head, but she sat down on the current desk where the large crystal ball was placed as it was.


    Lorenza, a sorcerer and fortune teller, looks through the crystal and observes the surroundings of the Water Margin''s Dark Castle.


    ''''Hmph, what''s going on here?��You seem to be sticking to your guns, but you''re just an agency. Let''s see your face first...


    As the landscape outside was projected on the crystal''s surface, the points projected gradually narrowed down in response to Lorenza''s words.


    ''No way!��These guys!


    Lorenza is surprised to see the faces of the gifted people reflected in the crystal, who must have been sent by the agency, and she stands up with a loud voice.


    There is no way Lorenza could mistake the people who have been transferred there for the people who have been transferred there.


    ''''Nuh-uh!��I''m licking my.......agency!��A badly wounded boy and two little girls!��It''s only three people in this dark castle of the Water Margin!��And... and... and!��The little Orleanian girl we targeted for the front line?


    (What?��What is it?��(Do you mind?)


    (Sure, sure~)


    Kurama and Tsukuba, who were supposed to be running away just a moment ago, could not contain their curiosity and hoped to see the crystal from either side of Lorenza, who was standing there, her body trembling with hatred.


    (Oh!)��Kurama. No way, no way!��(We''re getting close.)


    (This!��(Did you come here to praise us early by any chance?


    Seeing Yuto''s reflection in the crystal, Kurama and Tsukuba exploded with joy.


    ''''Chieftain-oh!''''


    I want my treat!


    Kurama and Tsukuba, who even pose and shout, wearing their okappa heads and ebony hats.


    ''Nah!��Who are you?!


    At the voice that arose from his immediate vicinity, Lorenza immediately jumped from the spot and released a fan loaded with magic power in the vicinity of its supposed source.


    ''''Nowa!''''


    Watch out!


    Kurama and Tsukuba exchanged fans in the nick of time and dived for each of them and took a passive role.


    ''What''s the matter!��What happened, Lorenza!


    You!��Something''s lurking out there!��I can''t see you, but I''m pretty sure!


    Alessandro pops out of the Oval Office.


    ''What!��Nonsense!��I didn''t feel a thing!��I didn''t think there was still some kind of outsider who broke the altar of the curse!��Yuck!��It''s possible that they were listening to the conversation we just had!��Lorenza, get out of the way!


    Alessandro, the alchemist, took out three vials containing a reddish-purple liquid from his chest between his fingers and slammed one of them on the floor.


    The vial was smashed and the gas containing the demonic toxin spread out.


    ''''Aww, Kurama!��That''s not good, come here!


    Osa!


    Kurama leapt with an agile movement, dodging the red-black gas as he dove underneath Tsukuba.


    ''There!''


    I still can''t see him, but I can certainly hear the conversation now.


    Alessandro throws another vial in the direction of the voice.


    ''Ha!''


    And with that, Lorenza cleaved her fan from behind Alessandro''s back and the two men''s magic power mixed, causing a red-black gaseous mixture of air to swirl violently around the area where their voices had risen.


    ''''Geez!''''


    It stinks!


    A child''s voice screams from the very swirl of the air.


    ''You did it!��Smoke that and you won''t get away with it for free, even if you''re a high-ranking outsider!


    That''s what Alessandro breathed, but the next voice came from a different direction.


    ''Gee!��I said!��I''ve never said it before!��Tsukuba!


    ''Good job!��Tsukuba is going to stink, stink!��I said!��Kurama!


    ''What!��Where is it?!


    Let''s get out of here!��Under the leader!


    I''m sure he''ll give you a compliment, good mood!


    So, all the way to the....


    The voices of two elementary school-age girls overlap as they squirm and shake their heads, still unsure of their whereabouts.


    You will be able to find out more about this.��You avoid!��It''s not safe!


    Lorenza felt a glimpse of the vast amount of spiritual power that was converging, and her face turned pale and she shouted out loud.


    ''''Donggala Gashan!!!!''''


    The residence and work area of Alessandro and the others on the fifth floor of the Water Margin''s Dark Castle was blown up, and just now, the explosion could be seen from the Yuto and the others who had struck the dark night leopard and the dead spirit messengers on the west side.


    ''''That''s...!��Explosion...?


    After stomping out the recognition slips that the necromancers had spat out after being hit with Senki, Yuto moved his eyes to the area where the explosion seemed to have occurred.


    But almost at the same time, before Yuto had time to think about it, Mizuho''s large scale earth spirit art exploded into the dark castle of the Water Margin itself.


    ''''Yuto-san!��Great move by Mizuho!��Let''s step back!


    Okay....?��What a powerhouse!��It''s like an anti-fortress jutsu!��Ugh, Miss Marion, come on!��The aftermath is coming!


    ''What?��Hey!��Yuto Hiya!


    Yuto carries Marion up on his shoulder with only his right hand and starts to run.


    ''I''m sorry!��Because I can''t use my left hand!


    Despite the fact that he was carrying Marion, and despite the seriousness of his condition, Yuto''s speed of movement didn''t seem to slow down. The small communication device Marion carried on her back shook violently.


    Like a gust of wind through the dark castle of Water Margin and the forest to the west, he escapes from the aftermath of Mizuho''s jutsu.


    I know that Marion would be frightened to be held by Yuto, who is moving like a gale, but as Yuto, I can''t let him down here.


    (I''ll apologize later!)��(Mr. Marion)


    Marion''s head was too upset right now to be able to think straight.


    She didn''t expect that she would be carried by Yuto.


    (If possible.........a princess hug.......


    Yuto puts a lot of pressure on his right arm to avoid dropping Marion with his fast movement.


    (Ah.........Yuto''s hand........ Not there!��I''ve been eating a little too much lately, no!��(After I lose more weight!)


    Marion squeezed the clothes on Yuto''s back, and Yuto''s running stopped as soon as he slipped out of the safety zone.


    ''''......... Did I go a little........too far?


    Mizuho gazed at the dark castle of the Water Margin where the inclination had finally stopped.


    Since Yuto and the others had moved to the west side of the building, from Mizuho''s point of view, they were on the other side of the building.


    ''Marion!��Marion, can you hear me?��It''s okay, right?


    "........Yes, yes, Mizuho-san?"


    Hearing Marion''s faltering voice.......Mizuho was worried.


    ''Marion, are you alright!��Are you breathing hard?��No way, by my magic!��Where''s Yuto?


    You''re not.......hurt!


    "No, it''s okay. More importantly........Mizuho-san."


    What?


    "Mizuho-san........is my best friend after all."


    What?��What are you talking about........and for some reason I''m feeling incredibly uncomfortable right now......!


    "The fight isn''t over yet. We''ll keep you posted."


    Oh, come on!��Still!


    The comm was cut off.


    Mizuho''s face twitched and she stared at the communicator.


    ''''........''''


    Then, Mizuho carried the communicator on her back with her kesa and looked towards the tilted Suikoden dark castle.


    I''ll join you!


    He let out a powerful voice.


    It was a decision that most of the Dark Night Leopard had been defeated and the battle had reached its final phase, and that further long-range attacks were no longer tactically meaningful.


    The only thing left to do is to defeat the biggest and final goal, Alessandro.


    If that''s the case, it''s more efficient to join up with Yuto and the others in terms of concentration of forces.


    No, it should be efficient.


    Yes, it must be efficient.


    Mizuho''s thoughts swiftly go around and she starts running.


    ''''Something must have happened with Yuto!��Marion!��I''ll definitely make you puke!


    Ruiho was heading to the dark castle of the water margin at breakneck speed.

 191-Inferior to curse ⑨

    Nuh...!��Lorenza, are you okay?


    Yes, it''s not a problem, but...


    Alessandro and Lorenza looked around the room, which was a pile of rubble, and were also stunned by the situation with the dark castle of the water margin itself tilted.


    Not only did they not expect that the other party would make such a spectacular move, but they also realized how much the people with abilities sent by the institution were capable of hiding from the current situation.


    And then........gradually their bodies begin to tremble with anger.


    ''''You''ll do it........ Does this mean that the agency is willing to go to war with this country? In that case, we''ll have to respond accordingly!


    ''You ... look at them. They were sent by the agency....


    Alessandro looked surprised when Lorenza pulled the crystal up out of the rubble and showed it to Alessandro.


    ''This!��Isn''t it the little Orleanian girl!��Nah, lickety-split........ But stupid!


    What can I do?��You


    ''''As long as the little sacrificial lass is here, I don''t mind the Dark Night Leopard as a pawn!��Let''s demonize everything and capture the girl!��What does Abasi do?��I''ll have him explain the situation and send all the Dark Night Leopards to the little girl.


    Alessandro picks up the communicator from inside the tilted room and contacts Abasi, who has been entrusted with the command.


    But........there is no response.


    Alessandro is getting frustrated, but this is the situation. The command center must be confused as well.


    The idea of hiding for a moment in Alessandro, who became calm for a moment here, comes to mind.


    Indeed, the sacrifices that could make them achieve their own longed-for desires right now have come all the way here, all the way in front of them. However, the people who have been hitting them with great feats of skill so relentlessly must have been quite prepared for it.��I can''t speak for others, but they came to another country and even destroyed a top-secret state facility. It shows the seriousness of the agency.


    The agency must know that we aimed at Marion, and considering that they even dispatched the Marion because of that, we could imagine that they are preparing their forces even more than we thought.


    (There must be more than just those guys who have appeared here. If that''s the case, we can use the Dark Night''s Leopard as a shield and hide for now.......and take some time to rebuild after they leave? As expected, they can''t stay here forever. (The plan is to play for speed.)


    Until now, Alessandro has been able to get by with this prudence.


    Alessandro is never overconfident.


    The alchemist and apothecary Alessandro, the fortune-teller and spellcaster Lorenza, is very high in ability.


    However, as an actual combat ability, they are not as good as the high-ranking people who can specialize in combat. Knowing this, he used small officials like Zhang Lin to get the backing of the great power China.


    Moreover, over time and effort, they gradually put down roots in this country until they had people in various parts of the country who would be their handmaidens.


    (No pressure here, this country will soon be mine. ) The country will soon be mine. He can be easily controlled by Abo. If he gets in the way we can send someone else to do the job. (We have time.)


    There is a way to brainwash people, but Alessandro and his friends are not good at those things because of their abilities against ordinary people. You can brainwash people with drugs, but the result is a person with an unstable ego, like a puppet.


    That''s a tough job for a politician to do, because he has to keep telling people what to do, one after the other.


    In addition, that recognition slip is an item limited to those with spiritual and magical abilities and cannot be used by ordinary people who do not possess them.


    It''s not like Lokiarm, the Sword of Surt, that Alessandro and the others can''t directly send their magic power into the brains of ordinary people to control them.


    That''s why they have been increasing their pawns by experiencing candy and fear. It takes some time, but they know that it''s enough to control them.


    ''Lorenza, shall we pull back for a moment...?


    ''Well ... hmph, that''s fine too. It''s fun to take a long time ... to harass an institution. I''ll keep giving you endless hours of restfulness....


    ''I thought about making Azi Dahak-sama manifest here and having Azi Dahak-sama himself eat the little girl, but we only have a few minutes. If they are able to stall for time, it''s conceivable that they could end up killing a few of the agency''s abilities. It''s painful that the contracted outsiders who came to explore earlier have learned of our intentions, but we have time. And now that we know that, we won''t be able to set up in this country so many times.


    ''Yes, it is inherently unbecoming of a vassal to ask Master Azzi Dahak to go that far. We would do well to make up the perfect arrangements and circumstances to invite you in. However, the only thing we need to take care of is the Chinese branch of the World Ability Agency in Shanghai.


    ''Well let''s hurry up with that plan. The new recognition slips that are about to be completed will have a destabilizing effect on the S-ranked and higher abilities. We must use this to get the powers in the Chinese branch to work for us. But with that the New Dark Night Leopard will rise up. ''''Kukku, if we can get it right, we''ll be able to take both the Royal Family and the Huang Family as pawns...''''


    ''Yes ... and if that works, so does the agency itself.


    ''''Then release the yoke of every dark night leopard. Let it rampage to the end of its life, to buy us a few moments to hide!


    Okay so...


    Lorenza takes out a recognition slip that is connected to 42 chains.


    And then, a black magic power overflowed from Lorenza''s entire body.


    Alessandro stops Lorenza with his eyes.


    There was no need to get in touch with Abasi, who would be bewitched now, but in order to effectively hide, Alessandro put his ear to the communicator to hear about the situation outside.


    ''Abasi or what''s the situation outside?''


    ....


    Hey, do you hear me?


    ...Are you the Count?


    What...?��Who the hell are you?��Who are you talking to!��What happened to Abasi!


    Immediately realizing that it wasn''t Abasi, Alessandro shouted at the voice of a young man with an irreverent tone towards him, the master of this dark castle of the Water Margin.


    ''Wait for me I''m coming over there now.


    "....!��Are you the agency''s gifted one?


    Lorenza''s eyes widened at Alessandro''s words and immediately began to inject magic power into the recognition slip.


    ''''Well that''s different. I''m a bit different to you guys than being an agency''s gifted person.''''


    What the...?


    Alessandro didn''t understand what the young man, who was probably capable of this agency, was saying.


    ''I''m ... a curse. The very curse that was placed on you.''''


    The voice is indifferent, and it''s not an attempt to have a conversation.


    It''s just a one-sided message to Alessandro.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your life easier and more fun.


    ''A curse that will never be broken by you guys goes that way. So.........wait for it.


    Then the transmission was cut off.


    You...!


    You...?


    Apparently, some rogue agency incompetent is on his way to the command center. Hurry up, Lorenza. I want those bewitched people over here!


    Yeah, well...


    What''s going on?


    Lorenza looks impatient at Alessandro''s instructions.


    ''None of the Dark Night''s leopards are responding. My magic power hasn''t reached them.''''


    "...What?��What does that mean?!


    I don''t know if... no, no, that''s ridiculous...


    What''s going on?


    ''''The only weaknesses of this recognition slip are that it is less effective on those who have too much spiritual and magical power and that if it is applied to Senki, the technique will go awry. As I''ve told you before, the little boy who fought the dead bird is an elixir user. And that little boy was here.


    ''''Nonsense... there''s no way we can defeat all the Dark Night Leopards in such a short time!��Moreover, you said that the little boy was seriously wounded in the fight with the dead bird!


    ''Yes!��But that''s the only way to screw up the perceptions.


    ....!


    Alessandro felt a chill and quickly rushed to the switch in the wall beside him. He didn''t know if he was still alive, but it was the switch that activated his emergency defense system.


    There are multiple layers of thick alloy doors closing in the corridor leading up to this room so that they can escape themselves in case of an emergency.


    As Alessandro rapped on the switch, a bass sound could be heard from outside the room as the special door closed.


    The sound made Alessandro look slightly relieved.


    Then the heavy bookcase, which hadn''t even fallen over, slides sideways, even though the building itself is tilted at an angle.


    When the slide ended, a hidden staircase appeared where the bookcase had been.


    ''Lorenza, let''s go!''


    Yes!


    The bookshelf returns to its original position as Alessandro and Lorenza jump into the staircase where they appeared.


    A dozen seconds after the two of them started hurrying down the stairs, which were difficult to pass because of the slanting angle... a roaring sound rang out from behind them, as if the thick alloy door they had had specially made had been blown off.

 192-Inferior to curse ⑩

    ''My lord!��I''m here!��Na, Kurama.


    Oh, Tsukuba, he''s in this room!


    Thank you so much for your help, Kurama, Tsukuba.


    Yuto squatted down and smilingly patted Kurama and Tsukuba''s heads.


    Kurama and Tsukuba were pleasantly surprised.


    In fact, as Yuto stepped into the dark castle of the Water Margin, these two suddenly appeared and hugged him like they were flying. And since Kurama and Tsukuba had been hiding out since they arrived here, they boasted that they knew most of the inner workings of the place, so they were able to show him to Alessandro''s room.


    ''''Hey, Chieftain, were we useful?''''


    Hey, hey, do I get a treat?


    ''Of course!��When I get back, I''ll give you your prize. There are two of my associates outside that are watching the area, so call out to them. Those two, in particular, were very grateful to Kurama and Tsukuba for their good work.


    ''Oh!��I can''t help it, I''ll call on you!


    ''Oh!��We''ll get a treat from those people too!


    As soon as he said that, Kurama and Tsukuba left the room as if they were vying to be the first to leave.


    ''''Well....


    Yuto stood up and erased his expression.


    He takes a quick look around the room, which is tilted at an angle, and then stares at the bookshelves that are placed unnaturally without collapsing in the tilted room.


    The door to the crude shed there, west of the large pond on the north side where the dark castle of Water Margin is named, opens.


    ''All right, I''ll get the jeep out in the barn. Wait for me, Lorenza.


    Alessandro and Lorenza reached the hut that was the secret escape route and breathed slightly. On the way, the building tilted and the passage was not connected because it was difficult, but Alessandro, who is also the designer of this passage and an alchemist, managed to get here while proceeding to patch up the path with magic power.


    Of course, he destroyed the first aid part as he passed by.


    When he got into the jeep that Alessandro had brought around, Lorenza turned to him.


    ''What do you want to do with it?��From now on,


    Well, let''s head for the military base first. There, we won''t be able to hurt them, even if they come after us.


    ''Oh yes I do,''


    What''s going on?


    ''No, I am not going to leave my curses and ritual vessels for divination that I left in my room.


    Well, bear with me, Lorenza. We''ll retrieve whatever we can when they leave. And with the two of us, we can start over as many times as we want. And after all these years, the agency''s people-especially this hermit boy and Shitenji, who are here this time-will get what they deserve.


    ''Hmph, yes. I''m sure....


    ''And we''ve got this. We''ll set up an altar as soon as we get to the base.


    Saying this, Alessandro takes out a piece of parchment with Marion''s hair and a geometric pattern on it from his chest.


    ''''Yes, I suppose that''s all you can do with it.


    Okay, I get it.


    Alessandro''s mouth twisted into a grin and he stepped on the gas pedal and drove the jeep between the beastly roads, heading north with the Water Margin''s Dark Castle at his back.


    And then ... just as the jeep left the scene, there was a figure coming out of the hut at the escape door of the Water Margin''s Dark Castle.


    Lorenza opened her mouth hatefully as the jeep made its way through the bad road in the forest, fanning the leaves of the trees annoyingly.


    ''''And even so, that little boy and Shitenji did me in this time. Especially that little boy........If it wasn''t for that little boy, we would have invited Azi Dahak-sama by now.......Oh, hateful.


    ''''........I had no information about that little boy at all. The agency had attached an able-bodied person with this much power to rank D. What a bunch of idiots!��But as it turned out, it derailed our plans. We''ve become embroiled in the stupidity of the agency and our guts are churning.


    ''But is the boy happy?��With that much combat power, being treated as a mere rank D, that''s like being branded the same as an inferior ability person in that area....... And that knowledge of the other world........


    ''You sure are a creepy little bastard... what''s your purpose in the agency?��This kid is dangerous. We need to make it a top priority to do a thorough search... yeah?��Tsk.


    What''s going on?��You


    I think we got a flat tire. Why now?


    Alessandro jumped out of the driver''s seat and checked the rear wheel tires in frustration. Looking at it, both rear wheel tires had burst and were completely useless.


    ''Mh!��This is ... Lorenza!


    Alessandro called and Lorenza got out of the car as well.


    ''Something....''


    ''This punk is not natural!��There''s someone out there!


    ....!


    It is obvious that the puncture was only punctured by an attack from the outside. Alessandro and Lorenza take the utmost caution in their surroundings, but there is no sign of an enemy.


    ''''The agency''s gifted.......Ha, another contracted outsider of sorts!


    So I''m telling you that''s not true...


    !


    Alessandro looked for the location of the voice that had suddenly replied, and the owner of the voice was in the driver''s seat of the jeep he was sitting in earlier.


    ''''Ki, you ... no, that voice is the one from earlier!


    "You''re a little hermit crab!


    Yuto exited the jeep with a relaxed movement in front of the astonished and poised alchemist and sorcerer.


    ''I told you.��I''m ... a curse to you guys.


    You''re not going to die!


    Lorenza unfurled the fan and threw it horizontally at Yuto.


    Without changing his standing position or expression, Yuto cleaved the fan with a posture that appeared from his right arm. The fan was cut in half and stabbed into the trees behind Yuto.


    ''''Kuh!''''


    Alessandro and Lorenza''s faces contort as they are lightly mocked by Yuto.


    By nature, Alessandro and Lorenza are not skilled in actual combat. That''s why they are parasites in a large organization and try to seize power from within it.


    In the case of Alessandro, he never thought of fighting the enemy on the front line. This is what pawns like the Leopard of the Dark Night should do.


    And moving them as pawns and figures is my, Alessandro Di Cagliostro''s natural position.


    This idea has never changed, and when the people revolted against him two hundred years ago, Alessandro wept, wondering why he didn''t understand it.


    If you don''t have the head and the ability, then you should leave it to yourself, who has the head and the ability, to wait for instructions.


    Leave that life and life to yourself.


    If you look at people''s lives from a bigger perspective, it will ultimately be the shortest way to happiness.


    The sacrifices and damages that occur along the way are trivial.


    It''s pointless to try to reason with the foolish people, it''s a waste of precious time.


    In the long run, this action is also for the sake of the gifted who have lived in the shadow of the times... or rather, for the noble and far-reaching purpose of benefiting humanity as a whole.


    Without knowing that, this little boy''s way of condemning Alessandro, getting angry, and coming to this point is nothing short of recriminatory.


    For Alessandro, the boy, who is only stupid and foolish, takes a step forward.


    ''''Uh........''''


    Without a second thought, Alessandro and Lorenza backed away.


    Even though he looked seriously wounded, this boy had almost single-handedly destroyed the Dark Night''s Leopard. And more than anything else, he was pressured by his eye power.


    ''''Hey I have a lot of questions for you guys.


    "...what''s the matter with you, kid?


    ''''The first thing I want to ask is, how did you get that half-demon''s body?��So did those guys, the Sword of Surt, but what is your connection to them?��You do have one, don''t you?��And the technique that was put on that recognition slip........ Probably the same route, but where did you get the idea from?


    "...don''t listen to that, kid.


    ''Secondly, where do you know Azzi Dahak?��No, who blew it to you?


    Alessandro''s eyes were filled with astonishment.


    I had heard from Lorenza that this boy had some knowledge about the other world.


    But this manner of speaking by the boy it seems as if he knows the demon god Azzi Dahak.


    Who are you? Why do you have to go to such lengths...


    I''m asking you. Answer me....


    ....!


    Both Alessandro and Lorenza get choked up by Yuto''s gaze.


    However, gradually Alessandro adjusted his expression and approached Yuto with a condescending manner.


    ''''Alright fine, it seems you know a lot of things. So you''re interested in the information we have........ How about that?��Wouldn''t that be a good deal in exchange?


    ...in exchange for?


    "You''re out of this case in exchange for us giving you the information you want. Of course, we also promise that you''ll never touch that blonde girl again. It seems that''s what you''re going to do. I won''t break your face. And if you''re willing to provide me with the knowledge of the other world that you have now, I''ll pay you a fair price for it, but... what do you think?


    Well, the price... what''s it like?


    I''m in!��Well, I guess I''ll have to show my cards to earn a certain amount of credit I guess in this situation, I don''t blame you. That''s the kind of kid I''d rather have on my side. In fact, I think there''s something to this guy. No, we have to be very careful here!��Now is not the time to be greedy. (Anyway, getting away from this place is a top priority...)


    Hey, you. So what''s the price?


    ''Oh, oh!��Naturally, I guarantee a financial one. You can say as much as you want, okay?��As you know, this one is backed by the state budget of the Communist People''s Republic of China. And.........


    Alessandro looked into Yuto''s eyes, smirked, and put a beat on it.


    He made a show of trying to say, "From now on, it''s going to be beneficial to you," as if he was trying to say.


    In response, Yuto raises one eyebrow slightly and waits for Alessandro''s words.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work for you.��Originally, your ability to be a rank D is impossible, but I guess the agency''s exam couldn''t measure your ability. Utterly foolish, but...


    Yuto''s eyes widened for a moment.


    Alessandro looked at it and cowered his shoulders in an exaggerated manner.


    ''''Well, your rank will rise with your work this time. After all, you crushed the dark night leopard with just three people. That''s a tremendous achievement. I''m sure the agency can''t help but be surprised... But even so, your new rank is a rank B at best.


    ....


    ''You do know that normally the institution''s rank is up to AA and you have to take the exam, right?��There is also a system for moving up in rank based on performance, but that system is limited to two ranks, if it raises at all, except for rank S and above. As an example of an institution in the past about 80 years, only one person has been promoted more than 3 ranks based on performance alone. So at this rate, you''ll be a rank B stop at best. Besides, those two rank A lasses will take the credit for it. "Rank D can''t play that much of a role against the Dark Night''s Leopard, they must have gotten the credit behind those two rank A''s. As expected of Shitenji, as expected of the Orleanian bloodline," he said, and that''s how it will be judged. In fact, it''s because of your success,


    Hmm, you seem to know a lot about the inner workings of an institution.


    ''Huh, I don''t just live long, either. �� I haven''t been alive for long either, the agency doesn''t want to move up the ranks based on performance alone. The agency doesn''t want to raise the rankings based on performance alone, because then the test that was set up could be disregarded. The agency wants you to take the test. ........Do you know why?


    No....


    ''Ostensibly, it''s about knowing the characteristics of the person with the ability and assigning a commensurate and efficient request, but it''s not. It''s........risk management.


    Risk?


    Oh, yes. What if ... some of the people with abilities were planning an uprising against society?��Of course, anyone with the ability to be willing to defend the current existing society will be confronted with these. Especially those who set up organizations like the Agency. And when that happens don''t you think it''s important to know the characteristics of your opponent''s abilities?


    ....


    The inception of the World Organization of Gifted Persons began with the Gifted Persons War. The jutsu and techniques possessed by gifted people are infinitely different. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you can do to help. That can change the status of a battle in a big way.


    Yuto had heard from Gaston that there was once a history of a massive battle between people with abilities on the other side of the First World War.


    ''''Did such a thing actually happen?��That able-bodied man, during the Great War....


    "...hmmm. But that''s not the point. You belong to such an institution. And as far as I can see, you are very loyal to it, aren''t you?��Until he was made an inferior rank of rank D, which is not commensurate with his abilities. Are you sure?��The agency will make you take the test whenever you have the opportunity to move up in rank. That means that your techniques and skills are being discovered and analyzed more and more. If you get noticed by that, you can''t deny the possibility of more investigations?


    Well I see. That''s a problem.


    ''Apparently, for some reason, you know a lot about the Otherworld. Even though this is our top secret. That means you must have a lot of things going on, right?��What do you think?��Let me guarantee you a rank AA if you accept this deal. If you try to move up from rank AA, you won''t have to take an exam. That means you won''t have to take the test. And if you do well, the rewards will be more than comparable to what you''ve been paid. None of this is bad news for you.


    ...hmm.


    ''What''s bothering you?��You''re gonna have to make good on that promise, right?��It''s worth it to deal with someone as good as you. I think I at least know how to add and subtract.


    ''Well...''


    Alessandro was inwardly relieved when he saw that negotiations were concluded, although he did not show it on his face. Beside him, Lorenza also grinned and smiled.


    ''''Mm, then.........''''


    No, it''s another weak one for the price.


    What?�� Well, it''s not that I don''t like people like that. In fact, they''re quite trustworthy. So ... what more do you want from me?


    Greedfulness is out of the question. In fact, I don''t want all the conditions you''ve just offered. I don''t need them.


    ''What!��Then what are you...!


    The only thing I want for you guys is...


    The investors and their families who were cursed without reason.


    Among them was Mizuho''s friend, Akiko Houzuki.


    Akiko was extremely weak, most of her hair had fallen out, and her parched lips moved slightly as she wept. The comb that her cousin had given her to visit her in the hospital was no longer needed....


    This is a very cruel state of affairs for a girl of her age.


    She also planned to kidnap Marion, an important friend and comrade-in-arms of Masato, with the aim of using her as a sacrifice to summon a demon god. Even more so, it was one that was willing to kill all the people who stood in the way of it, and Mizuho and Akara also put themselves in danger.


    Furthermore.....


    The man who was once known as the Deadbird was hired to abduct Marion.


    The man was lured by the darkness from his less fortunate birth and lived in the darkness.


    But that man met it.


    The people who gave him warmth to escape the darkness, his family....


    The joy of life he had never known before was short-lived, but the darkness pursued this man.


    At this time, this man, who was reborn under the surname of Swallow, made a decision.


    It made him make a fierce decision to cut off his own life connected to the darkness in order to protect the children who had become his family.


    And now, that man, Yan Zhizui, is wandering on the border between life and death.


    The main culprit behind it all is in front of Yuto.


    Moreover, the main culprit is a world where humans are controlled by demonic gods.


    In order to achieve this, many people will be involved and the number of lives lost will be countless.


    My desire is your redemption. Atonement with your own flesh and blood.


    What the hell...?


    Yuto''s gaze, the Senki that comes out of his entire body, gives Alessandro and Lorenza goosebumps.


    ''''Didn''t you.......tell me?��I am ... a curse to you. It''s a curse that can never be broken, to erase your existence.


    Yuto pointed the tip of the blade of the Aiken ETOBA to Alessandro and the others quietly from below.


    ''''Only for your purposes you who curse people and play with them and trample those who wanted a little happiness!��I will give you the end that you deserve!

 193-Inferior person of curse ?

    His eyes.... are the same as the eyes of those who are not with us...!


    Alessandro knows the people with these eyes.


    No matter how much they threaten you, or try to coerce you, they will not accept it, and they are useless to you. And the common denominator is that they are all thinking of other people.


    There are a few such people in this country.


    Alessandro has never met such a stupid and stubborn people.


    Because these people are always thinking about the people of today. On the other hand, he is thinking about the future of humanity. It is self-evident which of them has the nobler and more far-reaching goal.


    (But those who will never, no matter how much we talk about it, try to understand this........ (There is no chance of winning a battle with this little boy who almost single-handedly slaughtered the Dark Night Leopard.


    That''s where Yuto paced.


    Alessandro and Lorenza stepped back.


    ''''Eei!��Lorenza!


    Yes!


    Alessandro took the vial from his chest and slammed it to the ground.


    A light purple smoke erupted from the broken vial, and it was lodged between Yuto and Alessandro.


    ''''


    Immediately sensing the danger, Yuto covers his own nose with his left arm, which is in a cast, and protects himself from the smoke by cleaving his posture. But in doing so, the smoke spreads and spreads into the forest.


    Then.........the plants and trees touched by the smoke began to wriggle and flail like mollusks with free will.


    ''''This!''''


    The branch of the tree is like a string, the grass tries to wrap around you like a snake, and a lot of plants and trees around you attack you like a madman.


    At this time, Alessandro and Lorenza have already turned away from Masato and started running.


    ''''Oh, you, where are you going?''''


    "Tch, precious secret medicine I''ve used one of my back hands. ....to the north of the pond!


    "!��Now then.....


    ''Oh, I invite Master Azzi Dahak at the altar north of the pond!��It will only take a few minutes and then this whole place will be scorched earth!��It will reap all the benefits of that dangerous boy!


    The elixir that Alessandro released is the secret medicine that was concocted to raise the life force of the creature to the limit. The elixir was created while he was developing the elixir with his own hands.


    However, Alessandro didn''t see the elixir being perfected, and instead succeeded in brewing the miasma into the elixir.


    Creatures that come into contact with the elixir lose their sanity and turn into demons that hate life itself instead of gaining abilities that surpass their race.


    Originally, Alessandro saved this as a countermeasure against hostile super-advanced abilities.


    Instead of using it on these plants, he said it was better to use it on the Dark Night''s leopards and others who had high fighting power from the beginning.


    However, right now, they found themselves in front of an enemy with that super-high combat power, and there were no pieces around. Therefore, they had no choice but to use it on this occasion.


    ''''You unearned, cocky little bastard!


    While saying so, a roaring sound rang out behind the Alessandro''s who were moving desperately.


    You can find a lot of people who have been in the market for a new product or service.


    ''''When you let them go ... don''t think ...


    Mizuho and Marion were alerted to the area in the dark castle of the Water Margin, which was on the verge of collapse.


    ''''So Yuuto went ahead by himself?''''


    He said he wanted to capture the person called the Count carefully and surely.


    ''''Hmm........well, that''s probably true. We can only trust Yuto''s judgment there. Those recognition slips, they seem to be a very mysterious bunch. If it comes down to a meatball fight, there aren''t many opponents who can beat you. I''d like to beat him with my own hands too, but.......


    ''''I feel the same way.......but Masato-san was angry for us too. And for Shihira-san and the others as well..... That''s why I decided to leave it to him.


    Well ... you know. He''s ... he''s always like that.


    Really.


    They smiled sighingly as they looked at each other, though there was some concern.


    Alessandro kept running frantically.


    The altar of the target he was now heading towards was just around the corner.


    ''We''re almost there!��Lorenza.


    Yes.....uu!


    What''s going on?


    That little bastard''s on his way!


    "What, do you think we''ve already made it through?��What a little boy!


    After passing through the dense trees, an altar that looks like a large hollowed out rock emerges. The altar is surrounded by a dozen stone pillars, each about two meters high, standing on a rock table large enough to hold a single person.


    ''Yes!��Lorenza, open the gate now!��Get ready....


    Breathing roughly, Alessandro put his hand on the altar and took out a lock of Marion''s golden hair.


    ''It''s over here ... maturely redeem yourself.


    !


    I turned around with a huff and saw a boy standing there who was emitting a killing intent.


    ''''You!��Come on!��I''ll take my time here!


    Please!


    Alessandro hurriedly placed the offering, a hair, in the center of the altar and began to chant some kind of spell, concocting his magic power.


    (Soon!��(Soon the gate will open!)


    The altar began to emit a weak light the stone pillars surrounding it seemed to vibrate and resonate with each other in tandem with it.


    ''Alright!��All that''s left is ... to invite you in!


    Alessandro turns his body to Yuto.


    If you look, you can see that Yuto is holding the posture in his right hand without doing anything with Lorenza in front of him.


    ''''Kukku, hahaha!��Looks like you''re too late, kid!��Lady Azzi Dahak is coming!��You and the girls are done!��It was a mistake to lick and bring that little blonde girl in!��Originally we were going to take a little more time, but you''ve driven us into a corner, and that was your mistake!��Your overzealousness has resulted in the super demon''s descent being hastened!


    In response, Yuto responds without changing his Noh mask-like expression.


    The first thing you need to do is to call me. I''m sure you''ll be able to call that Azi Dahak. If you can call him, that is.''''


    Alessandro trembled with anger at that condescending attitude of Yuto.


    ''''You ... ignorant, stupid little bastard!


    ''Let''s call you. Let''s bring this ignorant little boy to justice and watch the world change!


    Alessandro smiled and nodded widely at Lorenza''s words.


    ''Come on!��Come in!��Lady Aziz Dahak!��There''s also a little girl here who could kill this little boy and tie you to this world!


    Alessandro shouted, and every drop of magic from his body was injected into the altar.


    The altar''s light level increased and the stone pillars rattled and vibrated loudly.


    Then a jet-black circle appeared on the surface of the water of the pond spreading to the south of the altar. The surface of the water within the circle changed color from blue to crimson, spreading its area at high speed.


    ''''Hahaha.......Hahaha!��Come on!��It''s coming!


    ''Oh, we''ll finally meet again!��Master Azzi Dahak!


    With their pupils open and a thin layer of tears on their faces, Alessandro and Lorenza looked ecstatic, as if they were having the best time of their lives.


    Yuto is still staring at this situation at this time as well.


    ''''.........!


    Alessandro once again spread his hands back to the heavens.


    However, the jet-black circle that was supposed to be the gate to the other world clearly began to shrink, and when it finally reduced to a small circle of a few centimeters......it disappeared.


    ''''........What is it, Count?''''


    Alessandro reacts with a jolt to Yuto''s low, cold question.


    ''''Oh, you...!


    ''Nonsense!��Why?!


    You failed?


    ''No way!��I did what the man said!��There must be nothing wrong with that!


    Is that it?��So, let''s start paying for all the bad things you''ve done.


    Yuto finally makes his move.


    ''''Why..........why?��Why is this happening?��Did that man smoke?


    (...Your Highness?


    At those words, Yuto moved his eyebrows slightly.


    Unable to grasp the current situation, Alessandro and Lorenza began to shake their bodies in front of the approaching Sendo-user boy.


    ''''Shall I teach you guys a lesson in the underworld?��Why hasn''t Azzi Dahak shown up?


    "....!��What?!


    ''I''ll tell you what......... Azzi Dahak doesn''t show up.........


    Alessandro and Lorenza slowly move backwards in front of Yuto, who is slowly walking forward.


    !


    Alessandro and the others lost their voices at the unbelievable fact that Yuto told them, and their backs touched the stone pillar.


    For a moment, Yuto''s eyes turn to stare into the distance.


    ''''I''m the one who''s defeating them. In a place named Demon World........''''


    ''''What, what........?


    ''So there''s no way he''s going to show up. When did you guys know Azzi Dahak?��Wasn''t it a long time ago?


    Yeah, yeah, I''m supposed to believe that kind of nonsense...


    I don''t give a d*mn if you guys believe it or not. I just didn''t expect to hear that unpleasant name over here either.


    This is...?


    Enough, it''s over. You will take your revenge here for all the people who lost their lives and hope through you. I''m just the contractor.


    Alessandro and Lorenza sat down, leaning their backs against the pillars.


    Yuto stood in front of Alessandro and Lorenza, who lost their will to fight.


    Alessandro and Lorenza looked up and met the miliary gaze of the boy''s skin as he looked down at them.


    ''Not yet!��I won''t die here!��Lorenza!


    Alessandro and Lorenza hurriedly took out a small vial containing a light purple liquid and took the lid off with an unconscious, trembling hand.


    It was the unfinished elixir of miasma mixed with miasma that Alessandro had created that he had thrown at Yuto earlier.


    The two swallowed it in one gulp.


    ''''Guaaaah!''''


    Goooooo!


    They both groaned in agony as they suffered in agony.


    Then their bodies gradually transformed.


    Their muscles rose and their clothes ripped, and their bodies seemed to be remade into demons.


    ''''I''m going to kill you, kid!��Gwababaaba!


    ''''At the end of the day, you guys are the most foolish people in the world. In the first place, you are the most foolish of all the rest of us, throwing yourselves away in your half-demon bodies to escape. In the end, all you did was act out of self-pity. Stepping on people without a care in the world!


    Yuto holds up his posture.


    ''''Have you guys already ... forgotten that you were cursed as me!��At least redeem yourself while there''s still a human body left!��There''s a whole bunch of people waiting for you guys to play with them in hell!


    Yujin''s posture has been pulled out and....


    And the two half-demonized lumps of flesh remained in place.......

 194-Investigation and remaining questions

    On the south side of the Water Margin''s Dark Castle, Kakitate Shima and the others are observing the situation in detail.


    ''''The winner has been decided........ Mr. Tamon, do you know where Dou Dou Dou and the others are right now?


    Saying that, Shima asked Tamon Natsuki with a hard expression.


    The ability holders belonging to the agency that was brought in this time, still seemed to be unable to recognize the current situation that happened in front of them, and they stared at the dark castle of the Water Margin.


    Right now, that boy seems to be moving to the north side of the big pond. It looks like he''s chasing after the two magical abilities that were moving away from there. Shitenji-san and Shurian-san both seem to be on the east side of the facility, on alert for the rear end.


    While answering that........Natsuki''s eyes, which were usually half-open, widened lightly and her black hair hung at a slight angle.


    (Hm?��I don''t know........this strange feeling.


    What''s going on?��Mr. Tamon.


    No....nothing...nothing.


    (Ah, a strong evil spirit swells up in the magic-based ability that was being chased. (Disappeared?)


    We''ve lost all signs of our magical abilities.


    "....!��The two magicians the two magical abilities are probably the head of the Dark Night Leopard. You really did it all the way to the end, Dou Dou Dou-kun. And with that wound........what a girl, just an hour or so after setting up a fight......


    Hey, Mr. Kakihate. I think it''s time you told me. Who the hell are you?��That rank D boy is. Even though I haven''t seen him up close and personal, based on these results, that ability has a rank of AA no matter how you estimate it to be low. Even if you consider that his terrain characteristics and ability characteristics have been well molded.


    Yagyu Saizo (Yagyu Saizo), a rank AA expert who was watching this battle, turned his body towards Shima while carrying a ninja sword at an angle from his shoulder.


    Yagyu Saizo, the eldest son of the Yagyu family who had been sent by the Yagyu family at their request, was the man who was going to be the core of this member of the team that would be participating in the war when they saw that Yuto and the others were struggling.


    The family of the Yagyu family, which is also a lineage of ninja, is a family of all-rounders with high actual fighting ability and is good at fighting against people.


    ''''Saizo-san as I said before, you really don''t understand. For me, it''s fair to say that the records I''ve taken here are everything. All I know is that I''m a boy who participated in the rookie exams we conducted this year as a natural ability and obtained a rank D.......


    Other than Saizo, the other dispatched faces also frowned at what Shima said.


    ''''Then how did you come to pay attention to this boy?��I imagine there was some reason or information that would have made me do so?


    Itoku, a rank B monk of the Koyasan Buddhist faith, turned his intelligent eyes to Shima. He wore a black robe with a sash and held a golden three-pronged vajra in his hand. Except for this man, all the others are dressed in civilian clothes, but Itoku seems that wherever he goes, he makes it a point to wear his vestments.


    The other faces also turned to Shima.


    An old monk who is also an Acharya, a rank C Dokai, sent from the same Koya Mountain as Iku.


    Asaka Chiyo, a rank B female yin-yang priest who also excels at supporting people.


    She is a rank C priestess, Kandela Otoba, who has been called in to counter the use of demons.


    Also a famous painter in the Japan Branch, Toyoda Minato is a person with a unique ability.


    And Natsuki Tamon, who was brought in to measure this Dodoori Yuto, the owner of the "Heavenly Eye", a unique ability to grasp foreign objects in this world.


    Except for Doukai, all of them are young, around 20 years of age, and they are all highly capable people who were carefully selected and requested by Nisasae and Shima.


    ''''It''s originally a super-secret matter, but I''m telling you this because Oomine-sama and the headquarters are allowing it to happen to some extent, but it''s..................the situation at Miremar last month.


    ''Millmer?��That newsworthy military regime has been overthrown?


    Yes.


    Saizo tilted his head at what Shima said and raised his voice, and from the side, Wei De nodded in a calm tone.


    ''''Miremar.......I believe there was a summoner who has summoned an unprecedented number of demons, right?��I was surprised because I had detected its vibrations at Koyasan, too. It was so evil that it could have reached Koyasan, which was far away. I don''t know who they were, but to say they were outrageous would be a lukewarm way to describe them.......summoners. Our rough estimate here is that the number of those summonses must be in the tens of thousands.


    ''What?��Oh come on, is that true?��How many summoners were there to summon that many? There''s no end to how many you can defeat!��I''m surprised Millimer is safe. An able-bodied person like me, who''s good at one-on-one, won''t make it in time.


    To Saizo''s surprise, so did the others. It was partly because they didn''t know the story itself, but even before that, that insane content of what Weidoku said was unacceptable, even for a person with abilities.


    First of all, he had never heard of summoning tens of thousands of demons. Also, the question remains whether there is an organization that can gather that many summoners.


    Shima was also surprised by the words of����.


    The fact that Koyasan had some sense of what the agency had not yet made public, even the agency had not yet made it public.


    ''''!��Did you know that much.......as expected of Koya-san.


    ''No it''s because that''s all there was to it. Perhaps there are other places you''ve noticed besides Koya Mountain.


    ''''Well that''s right. It was a bypass as well. It''s reasonable to think so.


    ''''Mr. Kakidate, so what does that have to do with that rank D?''''


    As a matter of fact, our Japanese office has sent a specialist to the scene.


    Everyone knew what Shima was trying to say and hardened their faces.


    Then, with a bit of a twitching face.......Chiyo, the young incoming head of the Asaka family, who is also acquainted with Shima, stepped forward.


    ''''Well, you don''t think it''s those three?��And that''s how you got rid of an army of tens of thousands of demons?��That''s a joke, isn''t it?��The "Shibari


    Don''t do it, Chiyo. That.........no way, yo. Moreover, the summoner who is believed to be the master of that summoning has also been defeated. According to the investigation, there are at most only three people who are believed to be those summoners.......


    Three?


    ''Huh?��Really?��Three people summoning that number is just insane!��No, no, no, it''s impossible, it''s not possible!��If there''s a summoner who can do that, then the world will be run by summoners. And.........with the number of summons, then how many guys can you summon if you reduce the number of summons? It''s hard to say, but it''s possible to summon a Demon God class person without much preparation and without any preparation, just by using a simple summoning technique.��My world is going to be turned upside down.


    Yes that''s exactly what I''m saying, Saizo-san.


    ''''I........felt its presence. On the same day that the military regime was said to have been overthrown in Miremar, an evil and horrific wave that could only be considered to be of the Demon God class appeared in the far distance. The direction was exactly in line with a certain direction of Millimer. That was a demonic being that must never be allowed to exist in this world, a demonic being that must not be called in... probably a demonic beast of sorts. Just a super demonic beast with overwhelming power, I should say.


    Seriously, mankind''s at stake here.


    Although I didn''t have such a precise grasp of the situation in Koyasan, he said something similar. But...Then who was that culprit?��The people who do that much are not sane, their ideology and their ability to do so. This is truly a level where the entire institution is fighting. Mr. Kakidate, are you saying that even that was dismissed by those three people?�� I''m sure both the princess of Shitenji and that exorcist girl''s abilities are beyond rank A. But even so........it''s still not something that can defeat a demonic beast of the level Tamon-san mentioned......


    ''''Yes........However, the investigation at the headquarters has concluded that both the super monster that was supposedly summoned and its summoner have been defeated. And probably only one of them is believed to have been defeated. No, to be precise, there''s one person who is thought to have been defeated. We''ve confirmed the location of Mizuho-san and Marion-san at Miremer.


    ''One?��One?!


    Well, you''re alone and that''s another horrible thing to hear.


    As expected of the oldest Dao Kai, who had been quietly listening to the conversation so far, did not hide his surprise.


    ''''Regarding the summoner... I''m sorry, Mr. Wei De, I can''t tell you everything right now. However, as you said, as you said, the first problem that arose during the investigation team at the agency headquarters was exactly that. So who on earth was knocked down by whom?��That''s what I mean.


    ''.........Um, I''m sorry. Does that mean.........you don''t mean to say that the agency suspects that the mysterious person, or rather, the person with the ability who defeated even that super monster, is that boy named Dou Dou Dou?


    Shima nodded quietly to Kamidera Otobo''s modest question.


    ''''That''s right. But it''s only a hypothesis and we don''t know anything yet. That''s why we have decided to take such a detour to investigate. I apologize to all of you who are very busy, but.... But I just want you to know, this is going to be important to the agency. If that''s how many people are in the agency....


    ''It''s going to give you a hell of a lot more influence in the world. Backwards and forwards. And the world is still unsettled in some ways. It''s ironic that one of the organizations that was creating that unrest, the Dark Night''s Leopard, would be used in this investigation, but...


    ''It''s no laughing matter, Saizo. So, how are you doing?��Shimari. The result this time.


    ''I told you not to do that Shimarin, Chiyo. ''''This result is astonishing, to say the least. It''s not very good, but that ability is far from rank D. After all, he''s treating that Dark Night''s Leopard like a baby....... If all of us here were to leave instead of those three, do you think it would be possible to destroy the Dark Night Leopard?��Chiyo


    You''re kidding me.��There''s no way I can do it. Depending on how you fight, you might suffer quite a bit.................with Saizo-san working super hard. But I won''t even set a goal of destroying them first, from the start.


    "Hey hey I''m glad that didn''t happen. But Mr. Kakitate-san I certainly think that boy is a terrible person, but what do you think?��Given the agency''s hypothesis and this story of Tamon and Koya Mountain...


    ''Well ... yes. In my opinion, given the scale of the crisis at Millmar, it''s not enough, you might say.


    Oh, I''ve never heard of it, but how about Ten-i-Muhou too...?�� With that in mind, this ridiculous achievement today would be insufficient.......or is it a pity? I''m not the best person to compare him to, I''m sure he''s this good at what he does.


    ....


    Well, it''s possible he has a deep hand... or is that too much to think about?


    In the back...........


    Yeah?��What''s the matter, Kakitate-san?


    No....


    (Now I haven''t forgotten you, Dou Dou Dou-kun........ This is different from the past. I don''t think it''s possible but........................when you lose your memory of him?��(He has a backhand ... a backhand with a price to pay.


    The jutsu and techniques released by those with abilities always come with a price in the name of catalyst.


    Most of them are spiritual and magical powers, and some of them are also accompanied by the cost of offerings and blood.


    (If.........if you are the person who saved Millimer, then there are arts with a price to pay that I haven''t shown you today....... And that price is........)


    Shima shook his head, thinking it was too much of a leap to think this far.


    ''''Gentlemen, let''s go home. I too must report on today''s events as soon as possible. And please don''t say anything else about this matter yet.


    Hehehe, I can''t say it''s an easy request when it''s over. But I''m not going to tell you anything else. You can''t blame me for speaking out when I''m showing you this amazing thing.��I could at least say there was an amazing newcomer.


    Saizo put his hands around his head and blurted out.


    ''''Hmmm, Saizo-san. This time, I also included the fact that you are tight-lipped and deeply involved in the institution in the selection process.


    Oh, no I don''t like it.


    Saizo said, and the others chuckled as he cowered his shoulders.

 195-Return home

    After destroying the Dark Night''s Leopard and handing over the lead to Alessandro, Yuto and the others immediately returned to Beijing without remaining there for any length of time.


    This is so that they can return home immediately before the Chinese government investigates.


    Even though the Dark Night''s Leopard had set it up first, this one also went on a great rampage on someone else''s premises. There was no way we could take it easy right there.


    When I arrived in Beijing, I contacted Tadokoro, the guide from the agency, and asked him about the arrangements for my return trip, and he said he could get me a plane ticket right away, so Masato and the others went to the airport first.


    As soon as they met up with Tadokoro, they were handed a ticket to Japan and spent the time before their flight at the airport.


    ''.........That Count or something like that, he was thinking of summoning a demon god to sacrifice Marion!��What a bunch of idiots. Did they have a way to control the demons?��If you couldn''t do it, you''d have a serious situation involving the world. And why would you sacrifice Marion as a sacrifice...?


    ''Yeah I don''t know about that. They were obnoxious and creepy to the very end. But now we don''t know if they''re going to come after Marion-san in the future. Maybe we should be wary of them to some extent.


    ''''Yes but I''ll be fine, Yuto-san. I''ll protect myself as well.


    ''''Well for now Marion is a guest of Shitennji, so she won''t come to mess with you so much while you''re at our house. After hearing what happened to the Dark Night''s Leopard this time.......even more so.


    ''''Haha........Well, if the rumors about this case spread.......I mean, the agencies will spread it in the dark, but what happens if you mess with the Shitenji family will spread, even if you don''t want to. I think the number of organizations that fear the Shitenji family will increase...


    Well, that''s exactly the kind of thing that''s a little late for that!


    ... hahaha, sure.


    ''''More importantly........Is your injury okay, Yuto-san?��Anything that could be made worse by this fight...


    ''My left arm doesn''t seem to be moving freely yet, but my right hand is fine. I didn''t have any problems with it in this fight. You sound like a really good doctor, and you''re an institution. I was feeling much better the day before I left Japan and on the plane.


    ''''How are you going to recover from that injury in a day or so....... A sacred path user is a monster?


    ''A monster just maximizes your natural healing abilities. They circulate and amplify your inner chi. You can circulate it with others, but it has the greatest effect on you.


    Oh, the one you did for Akiko-san, right?


    So you think we can do it?��Yuto.


    ''What?��Oh, no!��You can do it but I wouldn''t really recommend it when you''re conscious, I mean...


    Why?


    No.... well... this method is what is known in the Sendo as... you know... bochujutsu. ��That man and woman to do it with ... well ...


    What?��The art of the mop-up?��What''s that?��Is that some kind of bug repellent?��What are you talking about, Yuto?


    ''And anyway!��It means it''s easy to do to someone who''s unconscious!


    ''Hmmm, well, next time I get hurt or tired, I''ll ask you. Or when I''m asleep.


    What?


    What''s with that reaction? It''s good, you''re surprisingly stingy, Masato.


    Next to the two who were exchanging such things as, Marion who understood this accurately......was turning red from face to ears.


    ''''Boh, Bosaka Jutsu........ Bosochu jutsu being done to you, Yuto-san.....................Haha!


    "...Yeah?��Huh?��Marion!��Why are you rolling your eyes?��And red in the face!��Hey, Marion!


    ''Whaaaa........pshaw....''


    Steam rises from Marion''s face like steam from a boiler.


    ''Marion!��What''s the deal with the bobbing and weaving!��Hey, Eugene!��Do something about it!


    I''ll do something!


    So what''s the deal with the vacuum technique?


    It''s nothing!


    Marion''s spinning eyes managed to adjust their perspective and Marion recovered, though she was still breathing heavily.


    ''Nah, I''m fine. I''m sorry I''m so distraught.


    ''Are you sure you''re okay?��Marion. All of a sudden, I almost jumped out of consciousness, but...


    ''''No........because you said something strange.......um?��Wait!


    What?


    Hey! Don''t scare me all of a sudden!��What''s wrong with you this time?��Marion.


    (...clicks!)


    As he watches, Masato sees the light fading from Marion''s eyes.


    ''''Yuto-san?''''


    ''Ha!��No, no, Marion. That was just part of the treatment...


    Marion, that''s why it''s called booby-trapping!


    A smiling Marion (not smiling in her eyes) beckoned to Mizuho, who still didn''t understand the meaning, and put her mouth to Mizuho''s ear.


    Uh-huh... what?


    ''''Hey, I got a stomach ache so I had to go to the bathroom until just before flight time........Aon!


    The two girls'' strong hands were on both of Yuto''s shoulders.


    A large amount of sweat flows from Yuto''s forehead.


    It is felt. The two dangerous beings behind him now.


    (Don''t look back!��(We''ll have to force our way into the men''s room...)


    Yuto.....


    Yuto-san.....


    Yuto''s body, which had destroyed the Dark Night''s Leopard, did not move at all.


    (Hey, why?!


    And the hands on both of his shoulders flipped Yuto''s body with a wonderful combination.


    Marion carrying the vision of a tiger sucking on her prey........


    ''''Gee, misunderstanding........''''


    A teary-eyed Yuto...................closes his eyes quietly.


    (Goodbye, I.........)


    ''Oh, you!��What did you do to my friends?��You perverted moron!


    ''Yes, sir!��There really wasn''t any other way!��And it won''t affect Akiko-san in any strange way, right!


    ''Heeeee!��I''m fine!��It''s not going to affect you in any way!��Trust me!


    When Tadokoro comes to tell them that their flight time is coming up, he finds these three young men... and gives them a dry laugh.


    And seriously.......he wonders if he should pretend to be a stranger.

 196-What is a reward

    When Yuto and the others returned home at night Japan time, Yuto went back to the dormitory assigned to Seisei Academy for the time being, while Mizuho and Marion went back to the Shitenji family.


    Mizuho and the others said, "I''ll report back to the agency here.


    Since Yuto arrived late at night, he decided to thank Ichigo and the others for asking him to stay at the academy tomorrow morning, and decided to rest for today.


    Yuto took a breath as he entered his room.


    ''''Welcome back!��Yuto!��That was surprisingly quick!


    Welcome home, Masato.


    Hey, welcome home, Yuto!


    I''ve been waiting...


    Suddenly, a large number of voices came from the bed, which startled Yuto to turn his attention to them.


    The winning girls seemed to be relaxing on the double bed, which is luxurious for students.


    ''''Ah,����!��Have you guys been waiting for me?��Where are those arrogant people?


    ''''Arrogant Light and Xuan left first. They said their duties are over.


    Are you done?��You said your role is over....oh, because you knew I was coming back. Thanks for this one!��Speaking of which, how was school?


    ''Of course it worked!��No problem at all!��I asked Aramitsu to take Yuto''s place, so I was used to it.


    White and Susan ran up to Yuto and rubbed their cheeks pleasantly against him, so Yuto took them in and patted their heads.


    ''Oh, yeah, thanks guys!��Good job, white guys!��I''m still recovering from all the things I''ve asked you to do.


    No problem at all!


    No problem...


    ''So, did things go well for you, Eugene?��Come to think of it, have there been any more injuries?


    Yeah?��Yeah, everything''s sorted out over here. I''m okay with my injuries, and that''s all thanks to the support of the winning girls.


    Hmmm!


    Eugene, that''s great.


    ''Oh, speaking of which, where are they?��Did Kurama and Tsukuba help you?


    ''Those girls did a great job!��Now, hey, I''ve got another wish for you, so I''m sure you''ll be back soon, but I''ll have to reward you with something when you get back!


    ''Hmm...?��Then I''m glad. And~ Yuto, you''re going to reward us too, right?


    The winning girl laughs with Nimmer and stands up.


    ''Yes sir! We did our best too!''''


    Sally stood up leisurely, too.


    ''Ugh!��Also, of course.


    Yay!


    I''m glad.


    White and Susan also smile and hug Yuto tightly.


    (I have to give them a reward, but I''m worried about what these two will ask for...)


    Well, I''ll decide on the reward when I get home...


    I''ll take it right here!


    I''ll take it right here.


    ''What?��Now?


    ''Yes - the four of us here have all talked it over this time!��They''re all getting the same thing!


    ''Last time we didn''t talk about it beforehand and it was a mistake! I shouldn''t have left it at that.


    Sally!��I won''t say anything else!


    What?��Running away...?��What did you just say, Mr. Sally?


    Yuto has a bad feeling about this.


    Remembering that he lost consciousness last time this 18-barrel duo begged, his body unconsciously reacts to escape, but...


    (Oh, what?��(Stuck?)


    I notice that White and Susan, who are hugging me, are tightening up..................strong.


    Or rather.........


    Ouch!��Ouch!��Ouch!��White, Susan, you''re hurting me!��Why?!


    Treat, treat, treat!��Hehehe!


    ...Juul!


    Hey!��White, Susan!��I''m afraid of my eyes!��Oh, you didn''t think I was going to let her talk me into it, did you?��Don''t be fooled!��Come to your senses, both of you!


    ''Good job!��White, Susan!��Stay tuned~ So........let''s start getting ready!


    Yes, sir.


    ''Hey!��Huh?��Why are you ... taking your clothes off?������, Sally?


    ''A treat, a treat, I''m so happy!��Underwear for today!��I studied it in the journal Sally brought me, and finally!


    "Yes, I selected them carefully. I also chose the white and Sue''s ones myself - they''re all striped.


    Saying that, the winning girl and Sally are dressed in their lustrous negligees....


    ''''Buh!��What are you talking about...?��Hey!��They''re all under contract with me, right?��Why don''t you listen to me!��Guru-ji.........


    As soon as he could, Yuto was able to hold back the red liquid that was almost blowing out of his nose, but he couldn''t move due to White and Susan''s tight hold on him.


    ''Yes!��So long!��Our reward is going to be snuggling with us!��This is still understated!��I didn''t do much work this time, so keep it low-key!


    ''Yes, sir!��I really wanted to be alone with you!��And it''s just for sleeping together...


    The eyes of the winning girl and Sally who say, "I''m not sure if I''m the only one," are completely the same as those of a bird of prey.......


    Yuto''s instincts tell him that there is clearly a discrepancy between what he is saying and what he wants.


    (Ya, oh no!��This is not good!��Erotic!��Too erotic not!��Somehow, we have to talk them down here!��My body is in trouble and Gurujie!��(White, Susan, Guru-ji...)


    That''s when Yuto''s knowledge of contracted outsiders came to mind.


    (Ah, as I recall.......I''ve heard that a contract with a powerful outsider can be very beneficial, but if the contractor''s own power is weakened, he can be attacked!


    But it''s being attacked in a different way.


    Incidentally, that knowledge of Yuto''s is due to how he signed up for it.


    Winiko and Sally flushed and slobbered as they leaned closer to Masato.


    Black underwear is visible through the thin negligee of fabric that Winiko wears, and pink underwear comes out from behind the finely embroidered fabric of Sally''s embroidery.......


    White, Susan, let go of Yuto, and you guys get ready to get ready too~?��Sleep with me!


    (Lies!��Your eyes aren''t just looking for sleeping together...!��Guru-ji, you''re too strong!��(White, Susan, it''s too tight....yea, I can''t breathe...)


    White and Susan hug me from side to side as I sizzle in a frenzy.


    The two girls, who look like two middle school girls, are so excited that their eyes are whirling around as if they have lost themselves.


    ''White, Susan?��You can let me go now, okay?��Are you listening to me?��White!


    Cuddle, cuddle, cuddle ... petting your head, cuddling!��Sleeping together in your underwear!


    Geez!


    Kuha!


    All the breath is squeezed out of Yuto''s lungs.


    ''''Ah!��Hey!��Let go of me!��You''re here!��Let go of Susan too!


    Masato is in a bad way.


    )


    Geez!


    Geha!


    Yuto''s face turns pale due to lack of oxygen.


    ''''Ah!��You''re going to die!��You''re going to die!��Let go of me, both of you!


    ''That''s right - calm down, Bai, Sue!


    After realizing that it was indeed a bad situation, Charming and Sally jumped to pull White and Susan away from Yuto.


    ''Calm down!��These girls!


    Yuto was squeezed in the center of the four of them, and as he moved violently around the room with the charming girls and Sally, who were holding White and Susan from their sides, who wouldn''t budge, the charming girls finally pulled White and Susan off of him.


    Yuto''s momentum was such that his body was sent flying and he fell onto the bed.


    ''''Ah!��Yuto!


    Eugene!��Are you okay?


    Charming and Sally in their negligees quickly approached Masato on the bed as he was about to ectoplasm out of his mouth and shake his body.


    That''s where Bai and Susan, who had regained their senses, were also astonished to see Yuto''s condition.


    ''''Ah!��Yuto!��Why!


    ...What''s going on?


    ''This is your fault!��Fools!


    ''Yeah!��What''s that?!


    ...accusations.


    And when it comes to Yuto.


    ''Gee, reward ... scary ... reward, erotic scary ... gak!


    And then he said........and then he lost consciousness.


    ''Ahhhh!��Again!��I''ve planned this time, and I''ve made a plan!


    Afterwards, we all slept together, with Masato in the middle, who had lost consciousness.


    ''''This is different~''''


    Yes, that''s not what I was expecting.


    He won''t pat me on the head.


    ....and not giving me a hug from behind.


    "[...]


    Early the next morning, only this time, Yuto preached to the four of them.

 197-Back everyday

    Totally I had a bad experience last night.


    Yuto heads to the school building with a slightly heavier step.


    ''''Yuto.''''


    A voice called out from behind me, and when I turned around, Mizuho and Marion came up to me in their Seishou Academy uniforms.


    ''''Ah, good morning, Mizuho-san, Marion-san.''''


    What''s going on?��You''re looking a little pale, Yuto-san.


    Haha ... just a little, because I was surprisingly not tired?


    Are you okay?��I don''t think I''ve ever seen you so tired in my life.


    Yes I''m worried about you. Why don''t you skip school today?


    It''s okay!��And it''s the same for Mizuho-san and Marion-san.


    Saying that, the three of them walked shoulder-to-shoulder down the well-maintained tree-lined street of Seisei Academy.


    ''''Well I''m thinking of going to visit Akiko-san again today after school is over.


    ''Yeah, I know. I''m sure the spell should have been lifted and I''m sure I''ll recover from this. And if I ... recover again ...


    ...Hm?��Yuto.


    ...Yuto-san?


    It''s nothing.


    (But it''s very effective...)


    ''Well, but if you need me, please do. Not if you''re in a coma, but...


    What?


    ''Yes, I''m sure it''s part of the treatment but only when you''re unconscious, right? Yuto.


    Um, yeah, I know!


    But.........Masato, if you gave charity while you were conscious......what would happen to you?


    Marion''s cheeks dyed a bit and she asks in a whisper.


    ''''........Eh?��What?


    Oh, it''s nothing!


    ''''Marion''s really muzzled........''''


    ''What?��Misuzu!��You said yesterday that it would be good to experience what it''s like once, Mizuho-san.


    ''Wow!��It is!��I just thought it was tasteless that you left your friends to their own devices and I didn''t know about it, and I have no other intentions!


    What are you talking about?


    ''It''s nothing!��Erotica!


    It''s nothing!


    No!��E, eroticist....


    The three of us are walking around in a buzzing mood.


    Summer vacation was almost upon them, and even though it was morning, the brilliant sunshine was coming on.


    Mizuho and Marion exchanged greetings with the other students passing by, and they felt that everyday life had returned to them.


    And with Masato walking beside them........they also felt an indescribable sense of elation.


    Mizuho and Marion stole a look at Yuto''s profile from both sides and smiled a little bit.


    There was an indescribable sense of emotion in the two of them, and Mizuho thought it was good, albeit inappropriate, that they had invited Yuto as an examiner, regardless of the curse incident like this one.


    Mizuho''s and Marion''s emotions, which didn''t appear on the surface, were upbeat.


    ........So maybe that''s why they didn''t notice.


    The hot gaze, distantness, or a hostile look in the eyes of the Seishou Academy''s young lady who had just exchanged greetings with them, a hostile look, etc.......


    While walking along the long, beautiful tree-lined path to the school building, Yuto saw a single step coming towards him against the students who were climbing up from the front of the school.


    ''''Huh?��That''s ... that''s Ichigo!��Mari and the others are here, what''s going on?


    If you look closely, Ichigo, Mari, Shizuka, and Karen are also there, and for some reason, their eyes are uniformly covered with shade. And all of them are carrying from their shoulders the bags and other items they brought with them to enter the dormitory.


    Mizuho and Marion also looked at this group, wondering what was going on.


    ''''Ichigo!��Mari!��What''s the matter with you?��Where are you going?


    Yuto... right?


    Mari speaks quietly to Yuto.


    Why would he check on her?��I think, but Yuto replies.


    ''''Uh, yeah.''''


    We''re going home.


    ''What?��Where?


    Of course it''s Jilin High School, right?��Yuto, go back to your dorm and get your stuff and I''ll wait for you.


    ''Huh?��Because wasn''t there a little more time as an examiner?��What''s going on?


    Then Ichigo comes forward.


    ''''........Yuto.


    What?


    We''re going to return it.


    Return?


    Yeah I''ll tell you what happened later, but for now, go get ready to leave.


    I don''t know what happened, but I don''t think they''re all lying from the fact that they''re all carrying luggage. Yuto turns to look at Mizuho and Marion, but neither of them are able to know, and both of them are tilting their heads.


    ''''Wow, okay!��Just a minute!��I''ll ask you what happened later!


    Yuto hurriedly tossed his body and ran to the dormitory to get his things.


    Everyone there was staring at the back of Yuto.


    ''''Yeah, I''ll tell you what''s going on slowly,''''


    And Ichigo.


    ''I''ll take my time explaining things to you, too.


    And Mari.


    ''Oh, sure, me too.''


    And Shizuka.


    ''I''ll be there for that explanation.


    And Karen.


    ''Yeah, I''ll explain... hey guys.


    When Ichigo said this, there was silence for a few seconds.


    Then the four of them took a deep breath.


    ''In your body, nee!!!!''


    "Yuto!��I''ll explain it all to you in full!


    Du Du, I''m not letting you get away with this!


    ''The crime of involving me, an irrelevant person....deserves all the deaths!


    "Yikes!" at the spirit of the four men. Mizuho and Marion shouted out, hugging each other''s bodies in a frightened manner.


    ''Oh my God, what happened to that?��Ladies and gentlemen,


    Well the academy is the one that asked you to return the examinee all of a sudden.��How could you be so rude?


    Four eyes came towards Mizuho and Marion at the same time as they said that.


    ''''!''''


    It was indeed a bit scary.


    Then Mari comes up to Mizuho and Marion.


    What is it?��But Mari''s face is serious, and yet her eyes are faintly moist.


    This Mari''s expression made Mizuho and Marion think that she''s a beautiful person, even though they didn''t know it.


    My heart boggles at the thought that someone like this was always near Yuto.


    Moreover, she knows how this girl feels about Yuto.


    In that sense, it can be said to be a very formidable rival................No, I guess their hearts already understand it that way.


    That''s why I feel a bit of caution about this girl who is approaching me, or rather, a feeling of trying to keep her at a distance.


    That Mari stands in front of Mizuho and Marion.


    And Mari looked at them in turn.


    ''''What, what........''''


    What is it?


    "!


    ''Don''t faint!��Keep your mind strong!


    What?


    What?


    Mizuho and Marion are dismayed when Mari hugs them tightly.


    Ichigo and the others also have tears in their eyes and are nodding their heads in agreement.


    ''Hang in there you two!


    ''It was nice to meet you both for a short time!��I''m rooting for you!


    I''m praying for their safety behind the scenes too!


    It was made to look like a touching scene on its own, and Mizuho and Marion don''t understand why.


    ''''If you need anything, feel free to contact me. This is everyone''s contact information.''''


    Mari hands them a piece of paper with everyone''s cell phone numbers and other information on it, and Mizuho and Marion take it. If they look at it, they can see that it seems to have been made for them beforehand.


    ''Hey, tell me what happened before that!


    ''Yes, what''s going on?��What''s in it for us?


    ''Hey!��I''ve got my stuff!


    Then Mari and the others turned to face Masato, who was running towards us.


    And the four of them nodded to each other.


    ''''Well, let''s go then.''''


    Yeah.


    Yes.


    I''m coming.


    As the four of them greeted Yuto, Ichigo put his hand on Yuto''s shoulder and Mari grabbed his right hand. From behind her, the petite Shizuka and Karen pushed her back.


    ''''Huh?��Huh?��What?��You''re leaving?��Mari, I''m slightly sore......... Mito-san, snake eaters, I can walk on my own without pushing.......


    Surrounded by the four of them, Mizuho and Marion silently walked away from Yuto like he was someone who was being sanctioned with an iron fist.


    ''''Wha, what is it?��Marion.


    Well I don''t know.


    A gust of summer heat passed between the two of them.


    Then, as if in a hurry, Mizuho called out to Yuto.


    ''''Yuto-o!��Call us when you get back!


    ''Yes!��I get it!


    When Yuto replied, Mizuho and Marion looked relieved.


    And since they were curious about what had happened, they hurriedly headed to the classroom.


    Immediately after this, Mizuho and Marion thought they heard what they thought was a boy screaming in the distance, but they thought it was just their imagination.

 198-Back to everyday?

    �ä��֤�μ��ָ�У�ǵv�ˤϲݤष��˾�������Ƥ�����


    ���}ŮѧԺ���餳����ˎ��äƤ������դ����ġ�


    ����ŮѧԺ���鎢���H�ˤ��줿��һ������򤿤��ˤ�롺�h������δ���˵v�ˤΥȥ饦�ޤȤ���×�Y�˟��������Ƥ�����


    ��������


    ���⤦�Է֤����δ����ˋ��Ӥ��󤿤���ѧУ���Ф�����ΤϤ褽��������[����ȥޥꥪ�󤵤���ˤǺΤƤ��Ȥ��Ƥ��줿����衢�⤦��


    ����äț椬�ˤ��ब���v�ˤ��^����äƲݤष���û�^���롣


    ���դDzݤष�����K�ա�


    ������Ȥ������Ȥǡ����������ˤ��äѤ��ˤ��ʤ���Фʤ�ʤ��\����Ķɤ��줿��


    Ҫ�I�Τ���һ��ϡ������ݤष�ꥹ�ݥåȤ�Ҋ�Ĥ����餷���Ȥ˲ݤष���K���Ǝ��ä��ߤ������ä���


    ���Ϥ��`��


    ��Ϣ��Ĥ��ȵv�ˤϤܤ�������}ŮѧԺ�Τ��Ȥ��ؤ��ҹ֮���Τ��Ȥ�˼��������


    ���Τ��ȡ���[�ȥޥꥪ���һ�w�˙C�v�˳����ռ�֦�ˈ��Τ�������򤷤��Τ���


    �Y�����o��򤷤���ҙ������ΤǺΤ��Ԥ��뤫��˼�����o�����Ƥ����v�ˤ��ä���������ˤ�Τ��Ԥ�줺�������������Ȥ����Ԥ�줿��


    ����ˡ���������ʡ����δ�夵��äƤ����ˤ�һ��I�ǤϤ����ʤ��Ф�����������


    ����ȅ��{�μ���������ȫ�˅��{�Ͻ�Ť���Ʒ������Ӥ⤽�������Y���Ҥ������ݑB�ϼ��٤˿췽���򤫤ä��ȤΤ��Ȥǡ���[������`����B�j�����ä���


    ����˥������󊤬�i���ƛ�򤷤Ƥ����������Ӥ�Ԫ�ݤ�ȡ������Ƥ���ȤΤ��Ȥǡ��v�ˤ��Ĥ��餽���ϲ����Τ��ä���


    �����I�����I����


    ��������ޤ������Σ������R��������


    ����������Q�᤿������


    �����󡢛Q�᤿����


    �������������礯���礯�����褦�ˤʤä����R�������ϡ�ͻȻ���ˤ�F���Τǵv�ˤ⚰�ء��@������Ƥ�����


    �������褦�䤯�Q�ޤä��Σ����Τˤ����Σ���


    ���R�������ˤϽ�ء��󤭤ʃP���򤷤Ƥ��ä��Τǡ��v�ˤϤ��ζ��ˤؤΤ������ϊ^�k���Ƥ☋��ʤ���˼�������ˤˤϤ����������Τ��������`�󡢿����룡�����Ԥ������ޤ��ˤ����������ݤ�̤��Ƥ��äƤʤ��ä���


    �g�������Ȱ��R�ˤϤ������P���Ƥ��äƤ��롣


    ����Ͻ�ء��������ҹ֮���Τ��ȤˤĤ��ơ��й����������Ϥ���ΤǤϤʤ������������䤷���v�ˤ�һ���֤��ä��Τ��ä���


    ����ϡ�����ء��ձ����Y���Ҥ˅��{����������˼����ֲ������μҤ����ա��Ӥ��餻�������䡢�⤦��Ӌ�ʤ���ä����򤫤��Ƥ��ʤ��褦��ᔤ�̤����Ф������Τ���


    „���С�ҹ��ҹ���޴��ˬF��배�R�������˹��b���ֲ������⾫��򤹤�p�餷���褦���ä���


    �����ơ������Τ��Ȥ��й����b���ڤ��L���Z��@����붼�Ё��h�������Ϥ��뤳�Ȥˤʤ롣


    ����ϡ�����


    ���ɥ󥬥饬�å���`���¼����⤷���ϡ��ɥ󥬥饬�å���`��΅⤤���ȡ�


    ����ϵv�ˤ�֪��ʤ������A���b������ǤΥȥåץ��`����åȤǤ��롣


    ����˰餤�������֤ʤ�ֲ������夵��Ƥ������Ȥ⡢��Ȼ��֪��ʤ��ä���


    �����ä��^�ˤ��꤯�ꤷ��Ŀ���x�����������Ȱ��R�Ϥ��Ĥ�Lj�����ȵv�ˤμ�ˁ\�롣


    �����I�����I�����������ä򤷤����������I�Ȥߤ�ʤȴ�ݤǣ���


    ���������������Ф������������R�������Ϥ��Ĥ�ɽ���С����ޤˤ������L���ߤ�������


    ���R����������Ԫ��Ԫ�ݤ褯�����Ƥ�����


    ���ة`�����Ф��������������`��������͡�����ʤ�Ǥ�������ͤ����褷��������ä�Ӌ�����褦�������ߤ�ʤǤäƋ��Ӥ��󤿤��Ȥ���ͣ���


    �������󡢶ऱ��жत�ۤɤ�������


    ��������������


    �������������ʤΣ���


    �����R�����Ϥ��Ĥ���ˤ����������һ�w�ˤ��Ƥ���ʤ�����


    ���������ݤŤ��Ƥ�����ˤ��٤ʤ��Τ�����


    �v�ˤϤ���ä�Ŀ��ڤ��ơ����Ĥ�ϥ��ƥ󥷥��ʤϤ��ΰ��R��������Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ��ޤ������ˤΤ��꤯��Ȥ���Ŀ���ڤˤ���ݳ֤����٤������֤��ä��褦�˸Ф������v�ˤϴ󤭤��h������


    ���֤��ä������ʤ�٤��य���ˤ����򤫤��褦��������Ǥ��Εr�ϡ��ˤ�F�����ޤޤǤ����裡�����R����������


    ����������������


    �v�ˤ˱����Ť����R���������൱���Ҥ����ä��褦���ä��Τǵv�ˤ�΢Ц�ࡣ


    �����ᡢ�ݤष���K��ꡢ���ˤ˱����Ť��줿�ޤ������Ϥ���ȡ��v�ˤ϶��ˤ˃�����Ԓ����������


    �����äȤ͡������R��������


    ������������


    �����礤�䤵����


    ���ؤ�������������������x��Ƥ���뤫�ʣ���


    �v�ˤϴΤ��դγ������Ҥ�����һ��Ȥ������Τʤ�Ԓ�򤷤���ˡ����ä������Ф�Ԓ�����ȡ�һ��Ϥ����ˆФ��Ĥ��Ƥ��ơ���ϰ����Τ��������Ⱥ��Z������


    ��������Фμ���һ����Τ��뤳�Ȥˤ�����


    �������դ����ݤߤ���


    һ���Τ�Ԫ�����趨���������Ȥ��Ƥ����Τ��⤷��ʤ���


    �v�ˤϺΤȤʤ�����ֹˮ�Τ��Ȥ�˼��������


    ����ֹˮ�������줫�餢�����ˤ���⥳�󥿥��ȤϤʤ�������ֹˮ�Ϥɤ��ʤäƤ��������������


    �����������愇��ǵv�ˤ�ϯ���Ť�����


    ����ʿ�ȤϤ�����������ʺ��g���ݑB�ǤϤʤ��ä����⤷�����E�Ĥ������ä��Ȥ��Ƥ⡢�͎�����ޤǤˤ��൱�����դ���Ҫ���⤷��ʤ���


    ־ƽ�����Ϥ��Τ��ȡ��C�v����Ⱥ�R�κ���οդ��Ҥ��j���ܤ�����„���Ƥ��롣


    �ޤ���������ӹ�������ѧУ��ͨ����褦��ȡ��Ӌ��äƤ��ä��Ȥ��ԤäƤ�����


    ��ԫ�J����ϡ������ˤ��椤�Ȥ����ޤ��֤ν줯�ˤ��ʡ�������ä��𾴤��Ƥ��ޤ��裩


    �����Ϥ��٤�ԫ�J־Ħ����ȡ��򺬤�ơ��Ȥ�ʤ��Ƥ��줿�Τ��ä���


    ����ȵv�ˤϤ⤦һ�ġ��ݤ�����ʤ��Ȥ����ä���


    ����ϡ��������������ԤäƤ��������ʡ��ʤ����


    ���񤹤�ˡ��������郎ħ���֪�R�򥹥�Ȥ΄��䥢��å���ɥ������������Ƥ��������Ԥ����롣


    ��һ�塭�����ߤʤ������������öżҤȤ��Ƥ⿴�^�Ǥ����Τ���ʤ������Τ��ȤϠ������丸����ˁ����ʤ���Фʤ�ʤ��ʡ�������Ͽ������ʤ����ɡ��⤷��ħ���ߤ�ͨ������ħ��Ȥ��T���_���ʤäƤ��Ȥ�����С�������ϸ�����ħ��Ǹ����Ȥ��BЯ��Ȥ�ʤ��Ƥ���ߤ��������ɡ�����


    �v�ˤ�Ŀ�˲����ι⤬�ޤä���


    ��ħ��ˤ��룳�Ĥι��Ҥ��Y�ǡ����Τ����𤭤Ƥ���Τ��⤷��ʤ���ħ���ߤ��ˤ�ؓ�θ��餫������ä뤳�Ȥ��Ǥ��롭������������˿ڤ�ħ��αȤ���ʤ����⤷�䡭������򣿡����ϤˤäƤ�äƤσW��ħ��˸����ʤ���Фʤ�ʤ���������


    �դȚݤŤ��ȡ��⤦����һ�֤ǥ۩`���`��Εr�g�������Τγ����`��ӥ�`�ƥ���Ұ�����������F���Ϥ��ʤΤǡ����ǰ���򤱤롣


    ���饹��ȫ�T���������Ⱦ�ߤĤ����ЄӤ���


    �Ȥ����������ɤ��������Ȥ����������F��ʤ���


    ����äʤ����Ȥ��ȡ������ڤ�����᤯��


    ����ȡ������W��ƽ��ҤΥɥ����_������


    �������F�줿�ΤϽ��^�������������ä������¤�����ͽ�����ˤ�o�����ߤ롣


    �����������ߤޤ��󡣽��դ�ܞУ�������ˤ������Τ��W��Ƥ��ޤ��ޤ�����


    ;�ˤ˽����ڤ��󤭤��X���������Ȥ����Τ⡢��Ȼ����������������ݤ�ֱǰ��ܞУ���Ƥ���ʤ��„�������Ȥ��ʤ���


    �v�ˤ�Τ�����������˼�äƤ��ޤ���


    ��������ܞУ���Ϥ��Υ��饹�ǤϤ���ޤ���裿������ѧ��ϣ����饹�ȣ¥��饹�ȣť��饹��һ�ˤŤ�������Ǥ����񡢤�����ޤ�äƤ����Τ��W��Ƥ��ޤ��ޤ������⤦һ�ˤϣ������Ǥ���


    ���ʤ��������


    ���ФǤ�������Ů���ӤǤ�������


    �ȡ��ȵ�Ȼ���|�����w�ӽ����ȡ����^�Ϥ��äȤ�Ȥ������{�Ƕ����˴𤨤���


    ��ȫ�T��Ů���ӤǤ��衣�dζ�Τ��뷽�Ϥ��Ȥ��ݤߕr�g�ˤǤⰤ�٤ˤ��äƤ���������


    ������������������


    �������Ӥ���Z�����Ϥ��롣��Ȼ��һ���ϲɫ�Ф�Ǥ�����


    �����դϸ�Ұ�����˼��ᡢѧУ�����¤����ޤ����Τǡ�������������B�餷�����ޤ��������Τ������Ǥ����������������ޤ��͡����������򵣵������趨�Ǥ����ɤ�������ä����Ƥ���������������


    ���������ࡹ


    �B����ܤ����������Τ餷����������äƤ��������Τ�������ͽȫ�T��Ϣ��ࡣ


    �Ȥ����Τ⡢�������ԤΥ���`�����Ť������ϡ�ȫ���˰����򎆤��Ƥ����Τ���


    �ɤ�����Ҋ�Ƥⳬ�؂���ؓ�ä�����Ժ�ǽ~�������ˤ��Ƥ����ʤ���Фʤ�ʤ����ߤˤ���Ҋ���ʤ���


    ���饹����ͽ�φsȻ�Ȥ���Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ����С��v�ˤ��@���Τ��ޤ����줽���ˤʤä���


    �������������������󤿤�����������


    ˼�鷺�����Ϥ��������Ϥ��Ƥ��ޤ��v�ˡ�


    ���^�����٤ϵv�ˤν~�Ф��@������򤷤���Ƶv�ˤ��G��롣


    �����󣿡��ޤ�������������֪��Ϥ��ʤΤ��ͣ�����������ѧУ�ڤǤ���������ͽ�Ǥ��裿�����󤿡��ʤ�ƺ��ӷ��ϸ��Ĥ��ޤ���͡�


    �����������������������������ߤޤ���


    ���^���G����ơ��ݤޤ���ˤʤ�v�ˤ������ޤ����d�^���֤��뤳�Ȥ��������������路�Ƥ���


    ���Ϥ����Ǥ��Լ��B���������


    �������](����Ҥ��ޤ�)�����ޤ������ΤǤɤ����Ƥ����ˤ���Τ����Τ��ΤΤ��Ȥ�餵�äѤ�֤���̤�����������m�ࡣ����Ƚ��^�Ȥ�顢������ʧ��������֪��̡����ˤȿ��`���򤷤Ƥ���ɰ�����Ӥ���˼���Τǡ��S���Ƥ�äƤۤ�����ʧ���ū������


    ������������


    �������������Ǥ�����������Ǥφ��}�ʤ��Ǥ��͡��ǤϽԤ���������������ޤ��衣����Ǥ�˽���Ф��ޤ��Τǡ�����ä�����ν줯�ճ̤������򡭡���


    �v�ˤϚn������򤷤ơ����Τ��L���Ȥ����ˤ����̤뤤�������餱�����������ࡣ


    �Ԥ��ޤǤ�ʤ������餫�ˤ������Τ������Ȥ����Τϡ�����


    ��ֹˮ�����ˤǤ��ä���


    �����}�ʤ������ɤ������������Ȥ������ɤ����Ƥ����ˣ������̆T�����S��ʤ��������������������⤦�ɤ�����ͻ���z��Ǥ����Τ�������


    �^�򱧤���v�ˤ��^�������Ǥ��ʤ���


    ���Ǥϡ����Υ۩`���`��Ȥ����Τ򤷤ʤ��ƤϤʤ�ʤ��Τ������������Τ�ǰ���۩`���`��ȤϺΤ������˽̤��Ƥߤ����ɤ�����g�ˤ�֤���䤹���褦�˺����ˤʡ�


    �����������W�Ǥ����������۩`���`��ϥ۩`���`��������Ԥ��褦��������


    ��ֹˮ�����ʤ�������]��һ��ǰ������������ͽ�򤵤����o��֤�򤹤롣


    ���Τ��������h���ϣ�����ѧ���������˥۩`���`���̤������ĤϤ��ʤ��Τ�����


    ��ֱ����ͽ�����Ϥ������Τ��������ɤ��������g�ʤΤ��֤���ʤ����������Ȥ��������������Ԥ��褦�ϡ���ͽ�����ˤ���פ��ä��餷�����Ρ������Ҥ�Ц˰��ޤ�Ƥ��ä���


    ���Ϥ�����������


    �����ࡢ�ʤ����


    ���۩`���`��ϳ���Τ��Ȥǡ����դ��B�j��헤䃞����헤򁻤���r�g�Τ��Ȥ���˼���ޤ���


    �������ʤ�ۤɡ�����������Τ�����ǰ�σ���ʤ�Ĥ��ʡ������Ƿ֤���䤹����


    �����꤬�Ȥ��������ީ`������


    ���Ҥ���Ц����롣


    ��������ä��������ʤ���������ȫ���ˎ����Ƥ�Τ��������Ȥ�����⤹����


    ���Ǥ⡢�ʤ�ŭ��ʤ����Ǥ����󤸤�ʤ�����


    ���������͡����Ȥ�Ԓ���������Ф���������


    �������ͣ���


    ���Τ褦���С��v�ˤ�������������餻�Ƥ�����


    �۩`���`��ˤ�ʤ�ʤ���ֹˮ����ͽ������|�������Ф��������Εr�g��K���ȡ��v�ˤ�ֹˮ�˽��Ĥ�һ�w��š�T�Ҥ��򤫤ä���


    ���Τ��äƤ���������󤿤ϡ��������䡢��η��ϣ������ɷ�ʤΤ�����


    �����ࡢ�g�ϰ��ˤ�Τ��ΤʤΤ��֤��äƤ��ʤ���Ŀ��ҙ�ޤ����Ȥ����ǡ����ˤ����ǃP�����Ԥ�줿�����Ǥʡ��ɤ���顢ɫ���Ȏ��ˤ�������줿�餷�������Ύ�������ʤ��Ȥ򤹤�Ȥ����������


    ���ϣ�������Ǥɤ����Ƥ����ǃP�����Ȥˤʤ����衹


    �������֤���󡣤����������Ƥ��ä�Ҋ����ˡ������ǃP�����������ڤ��ʤ��ƤϤʤ�ʤ��餷����


    ����������ʤˤ��죿��


    ���֤����


    �������������⤦�Τ��𤭤ơ��ɤ����Ƥ����ʤäƤ�Σ���„���Ƥ���ζ�������Ɇ�������������������������󤿤Ύ����Ϥʤ�ʤ���衢�⤦�������������ˤ��������㤢�����������������


    ���o�j���ʡ�����⤦�B�᤿��


    �v�ˤϴ󤭤������Ϣ��Ĥ��ȡ�ֹˮ����򤱤롣


    ��־ƽ����Ȥ��B�j��Ȥä��Σ���


    �����������ա��¤δεڤ��h�������������Ĥ���ζ���֤���󣡡���ŭ�äƤ��ʡ�


    �������������餽���������͡�־ƽ���������Ԥäݤ�������핡����饤�餷�Ƥ��������ʤ����Ǥ⡭����


    ���Ǥ⡭���Τ�����


    �����䡢�ΤǤ�ʤ���


    ֹˮ�ϵv�ˤ��˥���Ц���Τ�ߤ�һ˲������줽�����Ҋ�������oҕ�򤷤�ǰ���򤤤���


    ��־ƽ���󡭡������Ƥ��������ʣ�


    ���ݤߤώ�������������־ƽ����Ȥ��ˡ�


    ������ǰ�Τ��Ȥ��Ԥ��ʡ����L�ώ��줽���ˤϤʤ����������������������Ĥ�Τ���Ȥ��������Ύ���Ҥ�����ʡ�


    ��������������


    ���ҹ֮���Τ��Ȥ�„������


    �����������l�ˣ���


    �������ԤäƤ�����һ�ꡢ����ԤäƤ�����


    ������Ϥ�����Ά��}���ä�����衣�e�ˤ��󤿤Τ��ᤸ��ʤ����ޤ����\�������ä��͡����󤿤ˤȤäƤϡ�


    ���եá����Ǥϡ���ϳ��ؤ��褦������������Ȥ�ǰ�ˤ��ԤäƤ��������������������~�˚ݤ�Ĥ��������Z��ʹ�����֤��ä��ʡ�


    ���ʤ���衢�������ǡ��ޤ��������줫��Ϛݤ�Ĥ���衢��������


    ���դ�


    �������Ƶv�ˤ�ֹˮ��š�T�Ҥ�ǰ�DŽe�줿��


    �v�ˤ��Է֤ν��Ҥˑ������Ȥ���ȡ��ʤ�������Ҥ��X���������ؤ����ӤΚZ����„�����Ƥ��롣


    ������������


    �פ�A���ĤĽ����ڤ˵v�ˤ����䡢һ�򤬴󤭤������Ϥ�����


    ���������v�ˣ����ɤ����ФäƤ�����裡��


    �ˤ���������Ĥ���������һ���Ͻ��äƤ���褦�ˤ�Ҋ���롣


    ���ʡ��Σ����ɤ���������衢�X�������ʡ�һ��ϡ�


    ���R¹�������ޤ����ա����^�������ԤäƤ�ܞУ���äƤΤϤʤ�����


    һ�򤬤����ޤ��Ԥ���һ���������飴�ˤ���Ů������„�����Ƥ�����


    �����⡢�����������餫�˲��C�ӤǸ��εפ�������Ƥ���Τ�������Ѻ�����Ƥ���褦��Ԓ������


    ���v�ˡ����ɤ����ФäƤ��Τ衹


    �������Ǥ�������ä����ޤ����͡��v�ˤ���


    ���öŤ��󡭡���


    ���öš���ä������ʡ�


    �v�ˤ����η������򤱤�ȡ��������ˤ�Ҋ��֪�ä����Ů�������K��Ǥ��롣


    �������`�`��������[���󡢥ޥꥪ�󤵤󡢥˥��ʤ��󣡡��������߆Ф���ޤǣ���������������ܞУ���ä���[���󤿤��Τ��ȣ������ɤ����ƣ�����


    ���ɤ����ơ����㤢�ʤ���衭��ȫ�������ʤ������g�Τ����衹


    ���Ϥ������Ҥɤ��Ǥ���


    ���錄���ʤ����ȫ�ˤȤФä���Ǥ���


    ��˽�ϥѥј���һ�ˤ�ĺ�餻�ä��Ԥ�줿��


    ��[�������ԤäƤ�����ζ�Ϸ֤���ʤ��������䡢�ʤ�Ȥʤ�������ΤϤ��ä��������ޤ����Ů�����α�ؓ�����Ȥ˵v�ˤ����ˤ롣


    ������������ϡ��ɤ�������������


    ��[�Ρ��ޥꥪ��Ρ��˥��ʤ�Ŀ�����ä�Ҋ�_�������ʤߤ˻�ɏ��ǰ󊤬аħ��Ŀ��Ҋ���ʤ���


    ���ң���


    �����󤿤����ɷ���ä��Ԥä����������g������������˽�����Τ��ʤ��g��ѧԺ�DZ���ޤ�ä������ǡ�ѧԺ�L��������ФäƤ����������^���¤���줿�Τ裡����


    ��˽��Ǥ������⤦����Τ������u���������ä��Ǥ�������


    ��˽�ʤ�ơ��������¤ߤ����ʒQ���Ǥ����������F��ߤ��ߥ�ީ`����Ů������ʒQ�����ͤ����ޤ��󣡡�


    ��һ��ĺ�餷�ϼŤ�������


    ���Τ����


    ��[���v�ˤ��ؤ�������ț�Ŀ���V������


    ���ɤ����Ƥ����Τ裡���⤦�u���������ơ��罻��������ʤ����


    ���ҩ`���ǡ��Ǥ⡢�ΤǼ��ָ�У�ˣ�����


    �����������ܤ���줬�ʤ��ä��Σ����������������¤���У���ˤϳ����ʤ��Ǥ��礦�������ɤ��Τ��ݘ�ѧУ�⡢�g�Τ��ä����}���ʤ��ܤ����Ƥ���ʤ���裡�������⡢����ʉ�ʕr�ڤˣ��������������һ�ġ��ĵ����꤬����ä��Ԥäơ�����Ǥ����Τ�����ѧУ���ä��Τ裡��


    ����������Ť��ơ���[���󡢷֤��ä��������Ԓ�����������ݤߤˤ͡��ͣ����ۡ��ۤ��ژI��ʼ�ޤä��㤦���飡���ͣ���


    ���εv�ˤ����~�˺ΤȤ�����Ť�����[�����ϡ����ݤߤ˻ᤦ�s����̤����路�Ƥ褦�䤯�����Фä���


    ���ʡ��Τ����ä��Σ���


    �O�Υ��饹�������X���˚ݤŤ�����ͽ�����˼���ƬF�졢�����Ҋ�Ĥ���Ԓ�����롣


    �����`�����줬�͡������ݤߤˤ��٤�Ԓ���衹


    �ȡ�������������ä�Ƿ��¤򤷤���


    ���ݤߡ����v�ˤ�����ѧʳ�˼��ޤꡢ��ؤνU����Ԕ����„�����Ȥˤʤä���


    ��[���������ޤ�Ȯ�����Ŀ�������ڤ�ѧʳ�ζˤ˼��ޤäƤ���Τ������܇��ҕ�������ޤäƤ��롣�ؤ�������ͽ��עĿ�Ȥ��ߤ���


    ��I�˄I���顢


    ���םɤ��󥯥饹�����äѤ����뤾��������


    ���ɐۤ������롭�����ν����ӡ�����Ԫ���礫�餭���ߤƩ`����


    �����䡢���Ϥ����\���Ӥ�̤�ߤĤ���줿������ū�_�ˤ��줿������


    �����Ϥ���С��������Ů�����������ɤ��ι����Ӥ�������֪�ĤʸФ����ޤ���������


    �Ȥ����褦�����������äƤ�����


    ��˽��עĿ�Ȥ��ͤ��ΤϺιʤ�������


    �����󣿡���ɏ����󡢤ɤ���������


    ���ʤ�Ǥ�ʤ�������


    һ��Ȼ�ɏ�Τ��Ȥ�κ�ǡ���ؤ�ܞ������ä�Ԓ��„���Ƥ��������ˡ��v�ˤ���ɤ�ɤ��श��Ƥ�����


    �����`�`��������ʤ��Ȥ����ä��Σ��������Ӥ��󡭡�����`���󡢤����ˤ����ϡ�����


    �������裡��ѧԺ�Ǥ�˽�κ��Ƥϡ���ʹ�����Ů�ۡ��裡�������⡭���ؤ�С�����ʤä��äƤ������⡭����


    ;�Ф�����[������С�����ʤ롣


    ��˽�ʤ�ơ���ե�դ��ä�Ů�M�L���Ǥ��裡��ѧԺ�ǤϷ��n��ˤʤ�ȥ����`�Ȥ��¤ˤ��äݤ�Ĥ���Ȥ����櫓�η֤���ʤ����Ȥ򤵤����ơ����M�L�����򴹤�ʤ����ʾ�����Ĥ��ʤ��Ȥߤ�ʤ΄�Ļ����館��������������


    �I�֤Ǹ����ޥꥪ��


    �����ˤϤޤ������Ǥ���������Ǥ�M���ΥȥåפǤ���˽�ʤ�ơ����դ��褫�������ʤ��äơ����ɤ���νM������⥢�ɥХ�����ɢ���ܤ��ơ�����


    ��Ŀ�Υ˥��ʡ�


    ��˽�ϥѥј��ˤ����C���һ��ĺ�餷�򡭡���


    �����ä������߆Ф���������˵����ɤ���ͣ���


    һ�����򡢾����F���Ǥ���̶ȡ�Ҋ�Ƥ������Ȥ⤢�ꡢ�ΤȤ��Ԥ��ʤ����顣


    �������ȫ�����v�ˤΤ��������飡��


    ����������������ʤ�������


    �^������¤���v�ˡ�


    ���Ǥ⡢�������ԤäƤ⡢�褯����ʕr�ڤˡ�������䤿���礯�������˾���Ǥ����ʡ������ˤ����ä��m������ʡ�


    һ��ϴ��줿�褦�����M�����


    �������������������ʤ齻�h�Ǥ���äơ��Ԥ������ơ�����


    ��[���פ�A���롣


    ���Ǥ⡢�ޤ�������äȽU���ϥ��졭���������ޤä���֪��ʤ��ˤ������ʤ�ѧУ��������ä�����ʤ������ʤ����םɤ���


    �������������������͡�


    �����ͻȻ��Ԓ������ƻŤƤ��h������


    �����ơ���[�����η���Ŀ���򤱤롣


    ������ϑT��ʤ���˼�����顢�ΤǤ���Մ���Ƥ͡�


    ������ꤷ������[�ȥޥꥪ�󡢥˥��ʤ�������i�����褦���h������


    �����������꤬�Ȥ������םɤ���


    ���Ϥ������g��˽����Ҋ֪�꤬����Τ�������ޤ���


    ���������������ޤ���


    ��˽���m�ࡹ


    ����ɏ��������Ϥ��ä��Τ��@㵤��


    �����󡭡���������͡�


    һ��Ⱦ��㤬�����˴󤭤��h���Ϥ���


    ��������������Ϥɤ�������ζ������


    �����ǵv�ˤ�����κ��Ҋ�ơ����뤳�Ȥ�˼����������


    �����Εr�Ρ�����ֹˮ�ȤΑ餤�ˤΕr��„�������������������������ϡ�һ�塣���Ȥ���������˴_�J���褦���ʡ��Ǥ⤢��ϡ����餫��������ä���ʡ�����


    ���εv�ˤ�ҕ���ˤϚݤŤ������������[�������}�j�ʚݷ֤�Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ�����


    �Ȥ����Τ⡭��������Է֤εv�ˤˌ�����ݳ֤��˚ݤŤ������������椫�餽����ܤ�ֹ��뤳�Ȥ������Ƥ��롣


    �����顢�����ɫ���Ƚ���Τ��Ȥ򿼤��Ƥ����Τ���


    �v�ˤ�ɤ��Է֤�����򤫤��褦���ȡ�


    �Ȥ�����������ʤȤ��ˬF�줿��[������


    ���Σ��ˤ�ܞ�뤷�Ƥ���ʤ�������ˤ��Ƥ��ʤ��ä���


    ����ˤ��äƷ֤��äƤ��롣���Σ��ˤ��v�ˤΤ��Ȥ�ɤ���äƤ��뤫��


    �����ơ������ʥ饤�Х�ˤʤ���������Ȥ⡣


    ��ֱ�ʤȤ�����������Է֤��v�ˤ�ͬ��ѧУ��ͨ�äƤ��뤳�Ȥ�󤭤ʥ��ɥХ�Ʃ`������˼�äƤ��������Œg������ͨ��ʤϤ�����˼�äƤ�����


    ���줬�����ա���ʤ����Fɢ���Ƥ��ޤä���


    ������������١���������������ˤʤä��Է֤�^���������롣


    ��������˽�Ϥ��줫�顢�v�ˤ�׷��������țQ�᤿�Ρ��⤦һ�ȡ��v�ˤ��Է֤ΤȤ����ˡ��ʤ��˼��ʤ����Է֤����Ф��ʤ����㡣ǰ�˳��ʤ����㣡��


    �������¤��󡢥ޥꥪ�󤵤󡢥˥��ʤ���


    ��������򤫤���졢���󣿡�����[�������������򤱤���


    ����ؤμ��ϱ����˴����ä���˼����˽��v�ˤ˴���ä��x�魯���v�ˤ��Ի�򤫤��Ƥ����ʤ�����


    �����������ϣ�������


    �ԥ��������ȿ՚ݤ����롣


    һ���Ŀ��ڤ���������@������ˤ���ä�Ц����


    ��������������ä��������󡭡���������ϐ����ʤ��裡���W�����g���Ի󤫤���������项


    ���v�ˤ��a�äƤƣ���


    ���ΤҤ磡��


    �����Ц��ä����v�ˤ����汾�ܤ�ͻȻ�˾�犤��Q�餷����


    ��[���ޥꥪ�󡢥˥��ʤ�������ԤäƤ�����ζ�����_���ܤ�ȡ�롣


    ������������ϡ�


    ���鲼��ʤΤ���


    �졩����[�����Ϥ��줾���Ц�ߤ򤳤ܤ�ʼ�᤿��


    ���դդա�����ʰםɤ������ˤΰםɤ����x�뤳�Ȥʤ�Ƥʤ���裿�����ˤΡ�


    �������Ǥ����ޤä����v�S�Τʤ��םɤ����x��ʤ�ơ����դդա�����ϵv�ˤ���Ρ������ޤǵv�ˤ����ˤˤ�������؟�ΤǤ����项


    �������Ǥ��͡����םɤ���Ϥ���äȚݤˤ������Ǥ��裿�������R�����硭������ʤ��ơ��öŤ����Է֤�؟�Τ��l���˼�����ʤ�Ƥ���櫓������ޤ��󡣼����ꤹ���ˤ⤳�����˴��ڤ��ޤ��󤷡��v�ˤ���˽�������x������Ǥ��٤ƽK�ˤǤ���


    ���ʡ��Σ����ߤ�ʺΤ�Ԓ�򤷤Ƥ�Σ���


    ͻȻ�ή�����냇�ݤ˵v�ˤϣ��ˤ�򤽤줾���Ҋ�ɤ���


    ��������םɤ����B���ä��ʤ���


    ���������͡���äѤ�饤�Х뤬ȼ���Ϥ��餻��Τ衹


    С����Ԓ���Ϥ�һ��Ⱦ��㡣


    �����˻�ɏ�������Ϥ��ꡭ��һ���������Ï��롣


    �����󣿡��ɤ������λ�ɏ����󣿡�


    ���ȥ���Έ������֤���ʤ������B��Ƥäơ�


    �������Ҋ�����㤬˼�鷺������餷����������Ϥ��롣


    ������äȣ����߆Ф��󡢤���ʤΤ�Ů���Ӥ�„�����ȤǤ��礦����˽���B����ФäƤ����뤫�飡��


    ��˽���F����m��Ǥ롣���ä����Τ��¤��äƤơ�


    ���ΤǤ��ȣ������߆Ф�����Ԥ���Ȥϣ�����


    �������������������Τ��d�^���Ƥ���衢ˮ�����󡣤�����Ӥʤ�������˷��ʤ����������֤��ä����֤��ä����󤸤㡢�B��ƤäƤ�����


    ���m�ࡹ


    �����������F���������


    һ��������Ϥ���ȡ���ɏ��ȥ�����B��Ƥ��ä���


    ���ζ��ˤ�����ˤ���ϡ��ΤȤ��Ԥ��ʤ�ǥ��`��Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ��롣


    �������⤦����


    ������䤷�����C�Ӥ������]�Ȥ�Ĥ�����


    ���κ�Ǥϣ��ˤ���Ů�����ˤ���꤬�A���Ƥ��롣


    �������������v�ˤβ����H��˽�αO��؟�ΤǤ⤢�뤫�项


    ���v�ˤ�һ�ˤ������Ƥ������Ф裿������һ�ˤǡ�


    �������Ǥ��͡��v�ˤ�����Լ�؟�Τˤ����Ƥ��Ȥ����𤬤ʤ��Ƥ⡢�l�ˤ��m�餺�����Ƥ������ˤǤ���һ�ˤǡ�


    ���öŤ���ä�һ�ˤ��ƺϤäƤ��ޤ����͡�


    ������äȣ����Τ�Ԓ�������ΤǃW������ʤ˶���ܤä��ʸФ��ʤΣ�����


    �����������뤵�����Ǥ���������Ůͬʿ���Z�餤���Ф���äƤ��ʤ��ǣ���������


    ���Ϥң���


    ���Θ��Ӥ���Ͽ�Ц����ζ��Ҋ�Ĥᡢ


    ��˽���ˤΤ����Ԥ��ʤ��ʤ�������


    ��©�餹�Τ��ä���


    �����ᡢ���äƤ���һ�����Фμ���֤����������ݤߤˤߤ�ʤǺ����Ф����Ȥ��Q�ޤä��ꤹ�롣

 199-epilogue

    It had been a long time since he''d been at Jilin High School, and Masato was busy weeding.


    A few days have passed since he came back here from Seisheng Academy.


    The "explanation" given by Ichigo, Mari and the others on their way back from the girl''s academy still sticks in the mind as a trauma for Masato.


    ''''........''''


    (No more sending the winning girls to school instead of themselves... what the hell did you do to me in the form of Mizuho and Marion, already?


    Tears well up in his eyes, but Masato shakes his head and immerses himself in the weeding.


    Today is the last day of weeding.


    Since it''s the last day, Miura-sensei hands him two baskets that he needs to fill up.


    The well-informed Ichigo seemed to have found a good spot to weed, and seemed to have already finished weeding and left.


    ''''Huh.''''


    Sighing, Yuto vaguely recalled the Seisei Academy and this time, the Dark Night No Leopard.


    After that, he went with Mizuho and Marion to the institution to meet with Hisae to report to her.


    Yuto was nervous because he was aware that he was quite reckless, so he wondered what she would say, but surprisingly, she didn''t say anything but just said, "Thanks for your help.


    ''''On the contrary.......it''s scary. That person called Oomine-san seems like he''s not a simple man....


    As for the curse, the curse has been completely freed, and Akiko Hozuki and the other capitalists are rapidly getting better, and Mizuho sent me a text message as well.


    She told me that Akiko Hozuki, who had been weakened, lost her hair and was in tears, had regained her strength, and Masato was pleased to hear that she had regained her strength.


    ''''Head honcho, head honcho~''''


    ''Wow!��You''re back.��Kurama and Tsukuba.


    I''ve decided on my prize!


    Yeah, I''ve decided!


    Since then, Kurama and Tsukuba began to show up frequently, and every time Yuto was surprised by their sudden appearance.


    The only thing that matters is the fact that it''s finally decided.��What did you get?


    Kurama and Tsukuba did a great job this time, so Yuto didn''t mind getting excited about rewarding these two, and he told them so, "Umm, I''ll think about it! And I still hadn''t been told what the reward was.


    In fact, I had Tsukuba and Kurama working for me after that.


    Isn''t that going to turn the Chinese government upside down about the Dark Night''s Leopard they defeated this time?��And worried, Yuto made one move.


    That is........this time, he sent them to harass......no, he sent them to the house of the executives who he thought had ordered a curse on the Japanese capitalists for a few days......to nail them so that they would no longer pester him unnecessarily.


    According to them, the Communist Party leaders seemed to have lost their minds as Kurama and Tsukuba appeared in their beds at night.


    This was to become an urban legend that would be passed on for a long time within the Chinese Communist Party.


    That is....


    "The Donggala Gashan Incident" or "The Donggala Gashan Curse".


    This is a top secret in the Chinese Communist People''s Republic that even Yujin does not know about.


    Naturally, he didn''t know that Zhang Lin, a senior official, had been purged in conjunction with this.


    Tsukuba and Kurama, with their okappa heads and sparkling eyes, always rode on Yuto''s shoulders when they appeared.


    ''''Chieftain, chieftain, my reward is to travel!��With the leader and everyone else!


    ''Osa!��I''d rather travel!��Kurama and Tsukuba are always in the mountains. Sometimes it''s like any other landscape!


    Kurama and Tsukuba told me cheerfully in my ear.


    ''Heh, a trip, huh? I see... I didn''t expect it, that''s just the way it is. Alright!��Let''s plan a little something!��All together with the winning girl, right?


    ''Nope, the more the merrier!


    Yeah, yeah!


    ''What?��Really?


    ''It''s always just the two of us, Kurama and the others. No one else is with them!


    ''Oh, not many people notice!


    Yuto widened his eyes a bit and looked at Kurama and Tsukuba, who were always supposed to be high-strung. He felt as if he understood a little bit of the feelings within their rolling eyes.......Masato nodded widely.


    ''''I understand!��Let''s reach out to as many people as we can!��So then you can keep showing up!��Kurama, Tsukuba!


    "Oh!


    Kurama and Tsukuba hug Yuto. They seemed quite happy, so Masato smiled as well.


    After that, the weeding was over and as he stood up with the two of them hugging him, Yuto spoke softly to them.


    ''''Let''s see........Kurama, Tsukuba.''''


    Osa!


    Hey, hey, hey!


    It''s heavy and hot as hell. Would you mind leaving?


    When Yuto entered the classroom the next morning, he had a casual conversation with Ichigo, and when he told him about the trip, Ichigo immediately took a bite out of it and left the rest to me!��I told him boldly.


    So I decided to leave the trip to Ichigo.


    It will be summer vacation in a few days.


    Maybe Ichigo was also trying to make some plans originally.


    Yuto vaguely reminds himself of Yan Shizui.


    (Yan Shizui........I haven''t heard from that hermit since then either. I wonder what''s going on with Yan Shizui now...)


    Thinking that, with a serious face, Yuto took his seat.


    (Even though he was a Daoist.......he wasn''t in such an easy condition. Even if he miraculously survived, it might take him quite a few months to recover).


    I heard that Shihira and his friends had received an empty house from the agency after that incident in the village of Kanmura in Gunma.


    They also said that they had made arrangements for their children to be able to attend school in the future.


    (Kakidate-san is really an itchy guy... I have a bit of respect for him.)


    All these things were arranged by Kakitate-Shima, including the arrangements.


    And there was one more thing that concerned Yuto.


    It is possible that that person may have passed on the knowledge of the magical world to Surt''s sword and Alessandro and others.


    (Who in the world........is this person?��This is not something the Du family can afford to overlook. I''ll have to tell Grandpa and Dad about this........ I can''t think of anything else right now, but if they don''t go through the Demon''s Grotto and open the gates to the Demon''s World, then.... (Right now, it seems like my father is in charge of coordinating the cooperation between the various countries in the Demon Realm.......


    A light of anxiety dwelt in Yuto''s eyes.


    (Behind the scenes of the three nations in the demon world.......something might be going on. Demons can gain power from people''s negative emotions........ The population here is nothing compared to the demon world. What if........it?��(Now, I may have to go to the demon world too, depending on the circumstances...)


    I suddenly realize that it''s time for homeroom in another minute. My homeroom teacher, super cool beauty Takano Miura, is supposed to show up, so I turn my body forward.


    It''s an ingrained behavior that everyone in the class does.


    But........for some reason, Miura doesn''t show up.


    It''s impossible, and the classroom buzzes with excitement.


    Then, a few minutes later, the classroom door opened.


    But it was the vice principal, Mr. Suganaka, who appeared. The students were tense, wondering what was going on.


    ''Oh, excuse me. I''m sorry, I''m late because four new students came today.


    Immediately, the classroom began to make a loud noise. It''s no wonder. I''ve never heard of anyone transferring to a school right before summer vacation like this.


    What is it with Yuto too?��I think to myself.


    ''Oh, the transfer student isn''t in this class, is he?��This past school year we had one in class A, one in class B, and one in class E. I''ve just come around there and I''m late. The other one is in second grade.


    What the f*ck?


    Are you a man?��Is it a girl?


    The head teacher replied politely in a calm tone of voice as the obvious questions flew around.


    They are all girls. If you''re interested, please come back later during recess to say hello.


    ""Oh!"


    The boys mainly cheered. Naturally, Ichigo was also delighted.


    ''Today, Takano-sensei had some urgent school business to attend to, so I''ve come to introduce a replacement teacher to you. I''m the new teacher, but I hope you''ll take care of her. She will be in charge of physical education. Please come in, please come in, teacher.


    ...hmmm.


    The teacher, who seemed to be the new one who had been introduced, came in.......but all the students gasped.


    Because the teacher, who was wearing the man''s jersey, had bandages all over his body.


    For all intents and purposes, he looked like a patient who had been super seriously injured and had to be kept in absolute rest in the hospital.


    While the students in the class stared in stunned amazement, Yuto''s jaw almost came off in surprise.


    ''''Ah, ah!��You!


    Masato unintentionally stands up and screams.


    Vice Principal Suganaka is surprised by Yuto''s scream, but he frowns and admonishes him.


    ''Hm?��You''re not a teacher by any chance, are you?��But within the school, it''s teacher and student, right?��I''m not impressed with what you''re called.


    Uhhhhhhhhhh, so sorry.


    The vice principal admonished him and made an awkward face, but he was still trembling, unable to control his excitement.


    ''''Yes, then introduce yourself, sir.''''


    The name is Yan Hu Huomato. I''m still new and I have no idea how I got here or what the hell this is all about, but I''m counting on you. And I don''t know the vice principal or that rude boy. I think he''s a poor kid who thinks he''s a stranger, so please forgive him. He''s rude, though.


    (What? !)


    ''Oh, I see. That''s no problem then. Well, I''ll take care of everyone. Then I''m going to go. I need to arrange the delivery schedule for yokan....


    Yuto grits his teeth and glares at the new teacher, who is covered in bandages that are too lukewarm to be called eccentric.


    Needless to say, it''s obvious that that new teacher is........


    That was the man who stopped watering.


    (No problem?)��You are not.��I mean, how did it get here!��You don''t even have a teaching certificate!��(Oh, I don''t even know where to start anymore...)


    With his head in his hands, Yuto couldn''t think straight.


    ''''Well then, I have to do that homeroom thing........you there, tell me what homeroom is. Keep it simple enough for any human to understand.


    ''What?��Me?��Homeroom is homeroom and there''s no other way to say it...


    ''''What''s that explanation?��Philosophy?��Is there anyone else you can teach homeroom to?


    To be honest, the students didn''t know what kind of person this new teacher was, but the students seemed to find it interesting that the new teacher''s nonchalant way of saying things was so simple that the classroom was gradually filled with smiles.


    ''Yes, sir!''


    Mm, yeah.


    ''I think homeroom is a morning meeting, a time to communicate with people about today''s communications and priorities,''


    "...well that''s the way it is. You''re a brilliant guy, succinct and straightforward.


    Thank you!


    Smiles broke out in the classroom.


    ''Wow, you''re an odd teacher. If the character is wearing bandages all over his body, he''s too dense.


    But you don''t seem too upset about it.


    ''Yeah, I''ll go talk to him later!


    Yes!


    In the midst of all this, only Yuto''s face was twitching.


    When the time was over, after the time when the questions from the students were only focused on Yan Stoppage, which wasn''t even in homeroom, Yuto approached Stoppage and headed to the staff room with him.


    ''''What are you doing here?''''��Are you.... No, how about your body?��Are you okay?


    ''Hmm, I don''t actually know what that is. I just woke up and my master told me to work here. Apparently, the master helped me in a lot of ways, although I didn''t expect him to do this.


    What?��So how did you end up working here?


    I don''t know that either. But I hear that in return for your help, I have to work here to earn my yokan money.


    ''Yokan?��What''s that?


    I don''t know.


    ''Oh my God what''s happening and why is this happening?��Asking it will only lead to more unintelligible questions.... What the hell is your master, dammit!


    It''s no use. I''ve given up too.


    Yuto sighs heavily with his shoulder and turns his head to stop the water.


    ''''Have you been in touch with Shihira-san?''''


    Yeah, I told him what happened yesterday. He doesn''t know what the hell he''s talking about!��And you were angry.


    Oh yes, that''s true. Shihira-san seems to be a hard worker too, he must be frustrated by now. But.........


    But... what?


    No, it''s nothing.


    Stopwater saw Yuto grin and looked uncomfortable for a moment, but he ignored it and looked forward.


    (Shihira-san........she would have cried.)


    ''You''re going home for the holidays, right?��To Shihira-san.


    ''Don''t be ridiculous. I''m not going to be able to go home every week, but that... that place... that''s where they are... that''s where I''m going home.


    I see.


    I heard about the Dark Night Leopard.


    ''What?��To whom?


    ''The Master said. I''ll thank you for that.


    That was our problem. I didn''t do it for you. Well, it''s good luck for you.


    ''Hmph ... so I''ll take back my thanks. Oh, and I''ll tell you something. I''m a teacher. Watch your language. Be respectful, you understand.


    "What''s with that body? Well I''ll be more careful from now on, Swallow-sensei.


    Hmm.


    Thus, Yuto parted ways in front of the staff room with the water stop.


    When Yuto was about to return to his classroom, the classroom was somewhat noisy. Especially the cheers of the boys could be heard.


    (What is it?)


    As soon as Yuto entered the classroom while tilting his head, Ichigo shouted loudly.


    ''''Ah!��Yuto!��Where the hell have you been!


    Ichigo''s face looks impatient as he emerges from the center of the crowd.


    ''''Wha, what?��What''s the matter with you, you''re making a lot of noise, Ichigo?


    "Idiot!��The vice principal told me today that you''re a transfer student.


    When Ichigo said that much, the voices of the four girls came from behind Ichigo.


    And their voices were clearly grumpy and spoke in a way that they were letting it out of the pit of their stomachs but holding back the volume of their voices.


    ''Yuto.......where have you been?''


    ''Yes........you finally came, Yuto-san.


    Mr. Du....


    Du Du, you''re here at last.


    When Yuto turned his head in the direction of the voice........................there was a line of girls with familiar faces.


    ''''Eeeeeee!��Mizuho, Marion and Nina!��And even the snake eater!��Huh?��Huh?��The new students are Mizuho and the others!��Why!


    No, no, no, it''s not because of that, it''s because of your people.


    Yes ... it''s terrible.


    I''m totally screwed.


    Papa said I had to live alone.


    I don''t know what Mizuho and the others are saying........no, there was something that was somehow conveyed to me, but the spirit that the girls carried on their backs made Yuto back off.


    ''''Eh?��What does that mean...?


    Mizuho''s, Marion''s, and Nina''s eyes snap open. By the way, Karen''s eyes are blinded by her bangs, which are in the way.


    ''''Hi!''''


    You said you''d be fine, my friends!��Because of the rampage in the academy while we weren''t there, the dean bowed down to us and asked us to leave!


    ''Me too!��It was already terribly embarrassing!


    ''I was treated like one of his minions!��I can''t stand this kind of treatment from a proud millennial lady!


    Living alone is lonely!


    No!


    Mizuho grabbed Yuto''s chest and pleaded with tears in her eyes.


    ''''What are you going to do about it!��I''m too embarrassed to even show my face in social circles anymore!


    ''Hi, but how did you end up at Jilin High School?


    ''This is the only place I''ve ever been accepted!��You''re not going to allow Shitenji to drop out of high school, though!��No young lady''s school is going to accept a troubled kid with a reputation for being a problem!��And at such an odd time of year!��So, Ming Liang said he had one thing on his mind, and this was the school he was able to transfer to!


    ''Oh, calm down, Mizuho-san, I get it!��We''ll talk later!��On my lunch break. Hey!��Hey, come on, class is about to start!��Hey!


    Mizuho and the others managed to calm down at these words of Yuto, and finally left after making a firm promise to meet at lunchtime.


    ''''Hey, what happened?''''


    Mari, from the next class, appeared among the students who noticed the commotion and found Shizuka and spoke to her.


    ''Ah, well that''s the thing I''ll tell you all about it during lunch.


    Shizuka replied with a twitching face.


    When Mizuho and the others gathered, they were oddly conspicuous, gathered at the edge of the large school cafeteria, but they were attracting the gazes of those around them. The attention of the male students is especially high.


    From all over the place.


    Shirasawa-san, there''s a whole class of people here.


    It''s too cute that blonde girl looks like she''s from a two-dimensional world.


    ''No, I want to be trampled by that dark-haired girl!��I want to be made a slave!


    ''''I like that petite, beautiful girl....where does she come from? She''s intelligent again!


    There were voices that said things like.


    ''Why is my attention span so low!


    Yeah?��Karen, what''s wrong?


    It''s nothing...


    Beside the exchange between Ichigo and Karen, as he listened to the story that led to this transfer, Yuto''s face became paler and paler.


    ''''Ehhh!��I didn''t know that was possible!��Mrs. Winnie........Sally, those people.......


    ''Yes!��In the academy, we call me the Empress of Angel Feathers!��Plus....the humiliation of having a smaller chest...


    Midway through, Mizuho''s voice gets quiet.


    ''''I''m just a ''mofo tailed female clan leader''!��In the academy, after school, they made me wear my tail under my skirt or something unintelligible... and I couldn''t resist everyone''s swordsmanship if the head of the clan didn''t set an example... oh!


    Marion covers her face with her hands.


    ''You two are still good!��But I''m still the head of the organization. I''m not....I''ve been given a lot of advice from both organizations that I''m not plump enough....


    A teary-eyed Nina.


    ''I''m going to take this as an opportunity to live on my own, Daddy-sama...''


    ''''The only reason you''ve been doing this for a while now is for personal reasons, snake eater!


    Ichigo, Mari, and Shizuka had also been on the scene to some extent, and their expressions were indescribable.


    ''''This is all because of Yuto!


    ''Wow!��I''m sorry!


    Masato bows his head deeply.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get your hands on some of these things, but it''s also a good thing that you''re able to be admitted into our school at such a young age, and so early. It''s really an appropriate place to be.


    Ichigo crossed his arms in dismay.


    ''''Yeah, Ming Liang said that we can negotiate here...''''


    Mizuho nodded her head.


    ''''Well, well, the circumstances are a bit... but it''s better than a school where you only know people who are complete strangers, huh, Shirasawa-san?


    ''What?��Yeah, right.


    Mari nodded hurriedly as she was suddenly shaken out of the conversation.


    Then she turned her attention to Mizuho and the others.


    ''''I know you won''t get used to it at first, so you can talk to me about anything.


    Mizuho, Marion and Nina nodded to Mari''s offer, as if they had relaxed their shoulders.


    ''''Yes, thank you.......Shirasawa-san.''''


    ''Yes actually, I''m shy, so that helps.


    Nice to meet you.


    I''m in.


    ''I''m shocked that Hanaren-chan was older than you.


    Yeah ... it''s true.


    Ichigo and Shizuka nodded widely to each other.


    ''''Hey!��What does that mean!


    Here, Yuto looked at Mari''s profile and remembered something.


    I''ll check with Mari-chan later. (But that was clearly spiritual power...)


    Unaware of that Yuto''s gaze, Mari looked at Mizuho and the others with mixed feelings.


    Because.........Mari is aware of her feelings for Yuto, and is able to accept them head on.


    That''s why Mari was thinking about many things in the future.


    She wondered how she would turn Masato to her.


    But then Mizuho and the others appeared.


    She had never imagined that these three would be transferring in.


    Even Mari knew that. How do these three people feel about Masato?


    And that they would become powerful rivals.


    Honestly, Mari thought it was a big advantage that she was attending the same school as Yuto, and in fact, she thought it should be true.


    That had dissipated today, vainly.


    However, Mari roused herself to feel a little bit discouraged.


    (Nope, I''ve decided that I''m going to go after Yuto from now on. I don''t want to think that Yuto will come to me again. I have to go for myself. I have to step forward!)


    Shitenji-san, Marion-san, Nina-san.


    Mari approached me, and yes?��And Mizuho and the others turned to Mari.


    ''''I know this whole thing was really hard for you. I apologize on behalf of Yuto, too. I''m sorry that Yuto caused you so much trouble.''''


    "...what?


    Picky!��And the air freezes.


    Ichigo''s eyes widen and Shizuka laughs a little after being surprised.


    ''''What?��Hey Mari........it''s not her fault!��My people got in trouble for that.


    Will you shut up about it?


    Nohyo!


    Mari was smiling, but Yuuto''s survival instincts suddenly set off the alarm bells.


    Mizuho, Marion, and Nina received the exact meaning of what Mari was saying.


    Well ... this is.


    It''s a declaration of war.


    Gradually, Mizuho and the others began to smile at each of them.


    ''''Hmmm, such Shirasawa-san. You don''t have to apologize for being a stranger, Shirasawa-san.��Someone else''s


    ''''That''s right, Shirasawa-san, who had nothing to do with it at all, apologized...........Hmmm, this is your responsibility, and only your own.


    ''Well you''re a bit too concerned about it, Shirasawa-san, aren''t you?��I don''t mean that he is self-conscious, but there is no way that Mr. Dou Dou Dou would ever take the responsibility for his own actions on someone else''s shoulders. There is no one in this world who would take the blame for it. All you have to do is apologize to us and it''s all over.


    What?��What are you guys talking about?


    Suddenly in a strange atmosphere, Masato looked over the four faces to each of them.


    ''''Wow, Shirasawa-san, you did a great job.''''


    ''Yes, after all, it''s the rivalry that sets you on fire.


    Ichigo and Shizuka talk to each other in a whisper.


    Then Karen stands up........................and tugs on Ichigo''s sleeve.


    ''''Hm?��What''s wrong, Karen?


    I don''t know where the bathroom is but you need to take me there.


    Shizuka, who saw that beside her, involuntarily let out an uncharacteristic Shizuka voice.


    ''''Hey!��You''d have to ask a girl about that, snake eater!��I''ll take you there!


    I''m asking Hakamada to do it. Keep the little one back.


    ''What did you say?��I didn''t know Mr. Snake Eater would say that!


    ''Oh, come on ... what are you getting excited about, Mito? I can''t blame you for being such a girl. Alright, alright, well then, I''ll take you to him.


    Please.


    ''What?��Hakamada-kun!


    Ichigo stood up and took Karen to the bathroom.


    Shizuka gazed at the back of the two of them with an indescribable look on her face.


    ''''........Oh God!''''


    Shizuka put her cheekbones in an unusually sullen manner.


    Beside her, an exchange by the four girls continued.


    ''''No, no, Yuto''s blunders are my responsibility to supervise.


    ''You''re a man who can live on his own, right?��Always alone.


    ''Yes, Yuto-san is a person who can live on his own responsibility, even if he doesn''t have any money, he doesn''t need anyone to help him. Alone.


    Mr. Du Du, you look good on your own.


    Hey!��What are you talking about!��Why do I feel so alone!


    "''Shut up (sir)!��Don''t let men come in to talk to women!


    Hahi!


    Shizuka looked at this with a wry smile.


    I can''t speak for others either...


    He blurted out.


    After this, Ichigo comes back and brings up the matter of the trip, and they decide to go to the beach together for summer vacation.

 200-Epilogue ②

    �����䡢���ޤʤ��͡��ռ�֦��ͻȻ�����Ƥ��ޤäơ�


    �������裡����ǰ���B�j�����Ƥ������ʤ����衢�����˥���ϣ���


    �����顢�����ʤ������ռ�֦���󡣤���äȡ��Ť��������Ȥ����äƤ͡��Ԓ���ֱ�ӡ���Ԓ���������ݤ��ä����顭���Ĥ���


    ������ʡ��������������ĤǤ⤤�餷���¤��äƘ����ޤ��󡣤Ǥ��������ä��¤���Ф����餫�餪�Ť��¤��ޤ����Τˡ�����


    ������ʐ�����ռ�֦�����æ����������������


    ��˽�ȴ�������֤��`���褦�ʚݤ�����Τϡ��ݤΤ������ʣ���־Ħ����


    �����Ϥϡ�����


    ��Ӥ�ͻȻ�����L���Ƥ������������ߙC�v�Σӣӥ�󥯤���Մ�ۤǤ⤢�뾫둤���Ů�Ȥ���������ˤ�־Ħ�����ɡ��o�����Ƥ��ޤ���


    ������Ǥ��ü��ϡ����������ݤ�e����„���������������ݤǤ����顢���䤷�ޤ������⤷��˽�⤪аħ�Ǥ�����ϯ���⤷�ޤ���


    ־Ħ�������Ԥ��ȡ����}�������⤽��ϟo�äȤ����褦�ˡ�Ԓ���Ф��������


    �����䡢˽���ö�����ʤ��Ӥ�Ԓ��„�������Ƥ͡�


    �����顢�����Ǥ���͡�˽��v�˾��Τ�Ԓ������\����ΤǤ��裿��


    ��������������


    �ռ�֦��־Ħ��Ŀ��󤭤��ڤ���ȡ�˼�鷺�Ϥ碌�Ƥ��ޤ���


    ������ϡ������ɤ������öž��Σ���


    ����ե�åɤ�������Ŀ���Ƥ��������������Ȥˤɤ��������h�����Τ�Ҋ��ǰ���򤤤���


    ������äȡ�ɫ���ȱˤ·g��„���Ĥ��ơ���˽���dζ���襤�Ƥ͡�����Ǥ���äȱˤ��ꤿ����˼�ä��Τ������ޤ����ռ�֦��ɫ���Ȥ������������͡��Ȥˤ��Ȥ������Ƥ�������˼�ä��Τ���


    �������öž��򣿡����·g�äƤ����ΤϤɤ���„���Ĥ����Τ����飿�����롹


    �����Ϥϡ��������Ŀ�򤷤ʤ��Ǥ��졣�����������˽���ˤˈ��ϒB���衣�������͡������ϥ�󥯣Ӵ����򿼤��Ƥ��뤬��


    ���������롭����


    �ռ�֦��־Ħ�ϥ���ե�åɤ��ꤷ�����@����


    ����Ϥޤ�ǽ�ؤ��ҹ֮���Ǥεv�ˤλ��S��褯֪�äƤ���褦�����Ԥ����u����


    ���ޤ��ޤ���������ϵv�˾����ô����Ǥ��͡�


    �ιʤ��Ҥ������ˤ��Ƥ����������@�����L�Ǥ�ʤ�Ц�ߤ�Ҋ������


    �����롭������̽��Ϥ��Ϥ������Ϥʤ���������ɤ�̤��ơ��������C�v��������ˤˤĤ��ƤάF״��Ԓ��������顢���ʤ���֪�äƤ��뤳�Ȥ�Ԓ���ơ��⤷Ԓ���ʤ��褦�����ݤʤ顢�������Ԓ�����ȤϺΤ�ʤ��


    �ռ�֦���愇��򥢥�ե�åɤ�Ҋ�Ĥ�롣


    �������֤��ä����������Ԓ��„����ʤ�˽�Ȥ��Ƥϡ��������Ϥʤ����Ȥ��������������L����Ԓ������


    ������������ͻȻ���ꤷ�U����ޤ��󡣤��줫��Ԓ�����ݤϙC�v����Մ�ۤȤ���„���Ƥ�館�ʤ��Ǥ��礦�������ޤ�����Ҋ����������äƤ���������Ф�˼���ޤ���


    ���������֤��ä�������˽�⤽�εv�˾��Τ�Ԓ�Ϥ�„������������


    ������ЦǏꤸ����


    ���Τ褦���ռ�֦�������ˤ���������Τ������ϙC�v�Ǥ������Մ�ۤǤ⤢�뤫�����


    �W�����礫�졢���Ĥ���Ԓ���ͤФʤ�ʤ����ݤǤ⤢�ä���������ռ�֦�Ϥ��Έ������������Ƥ��ä����������Ȥ⿼�����Τ⤢�롣


    ����Ͼ�둤���Ů�Ǥ⤢�������ˤ����Ҋ�i���������ߤ��Τ��������ޤ��ɤäƤ���櫓�ǤϤʤ���������������ǰ�ˤ��ƥ���ե�åɤ����Ĥ����Ȥ��������Ȥ�������⤢�롣


    ���}����ե�åɤϙC�v����ߥ�󥯣ӣӤˤ��ơ���������򵣤�����������αˤ��C�v�˺���ʤ����ȤϤޤ����ꤨ�ʤ���


    �����ռ�֦������Υ���ե�åɤ��ЄӤ�ü���A��Ƥ�����


    ����Ϥ���r����ͻȻ���ˤ��������B�j��Ĥ������з������Ȥޤ��Ԥ��Ƥ���r�ڤ⤢�ä��Τ����Τ򤷤Ƥ���Τ���һ�С���椬�ʤ�����˙C�v�����󤷤Ƥ�����


    �褦�䤯���ռ�֦���B�j��Ĥ��ơ�����ե�åɤ�����ԇ�Y��ԇ�Y�٤��Ф����Τϣ�����ǰ�Τ��ȤǤ��롣


    ����ǽ�ء��Τ�ǰ�����ʤ��F�줿��˼���С��öŵv�ˤ��ꤿ�����Ԥ���


    �ռ�֦���ˤϥ���ե�åɤ����ä��Ƥ��Ƥ⡢�C�v��֧�����A�����ߤȤ��ƤϤ�����������_��֪��ʤ���Фʤ�ʤ���


    �����㤢�����롣�ޤ��Ϥ����餫���öž��ˤĤ��ơ��C�v�������{�˽Y���ȁ��h������Ƚ�ؤ��ҹ֮���򉲜礷����ݩ`�Ȥ��h������


    �ռ�֦��־Ħ����򤱤��h���ȡ��v�ˤ�����ԇ�Y�Y������ߥ�ީ`�Ǥ��Ɇ��������ƽ�ؤ��ҹ֮���ˤĤ���Ԕ�����h���򤷤���


    ����ե�åɤ�����ԇ�Y�ˤĤ����Է֤����g�ǻ��ǤȤ���ӛ�d������Ȥ����Ȥ����ǡ�Ŀ�򼚤�롣


    ���ȡ������ޤǤ��C�v���öž��ˤޤĤ�����ȿ���Ǥ���


    ���ռ�֦����˽������ԇ�Y�Ǥαˤ�ҙ���Ƥ��ʤ��ʡ��_��������͡��������������ʤ�ӛ�����Ƥ��Ƥ�Ϥ�����������


    ����������ϡ�˽������ͬ��Ҋ�衣����ˤĤ��ƤϤɤ�׽���Ƥ�������˽�������^�򐘤ޤ��Ƥ���Ρ�żȻ����������Ȥ⡭����


    ��������


    ������ǡ������롢���ʤ���Ԓ��„��������ιʡ��ˤ��dζ��֤ä��Σ�������Ǻιʡ��ˤ�ͤ����ȣ���һ�塢�Τ����¤ʤΣ���


    ���դ࡭�����줫���Ԥ����Ȥϡ������䡢�ռ�֦���жϤ��Τ��뤬�����ؤ˒Q�äƤۤ������Ȥ��������Ƥ����衹


    ��������


    ��˽�ϡ����������ꡢ���������׷�äƤ����������ɫ���șC�v�ˤ����䤵���Ƥ��ޤä����͡�


    ��������


    �ռ�֦���Ҋ�Ĥĥ���ե�åɤϿ�Ц����ζ�˼���᤿��


    ���������������


    ����ե�åɤ��h����


    ����������ϡ����ʡ��Ⱥ��Ф�Ƥ��ơ���ǰ�ⶨ���ǤϤʤ����������֪���֪��ۤɷdz���Σꓤ��������


    �ռ�֦��־Ħ��ü����Ĥ��ƥ���ե�åɤ��Ҋ�롣����ե�åɤϽ�ޤ��з��򤯤�ޤ��Ƥ������ɤ��������ʤʤ������̽������������������������


    �C�v�ΤɤΎֲ��⤽�Τ��Ȥ�֪�餵��Ƥ��ʤ��±��Ǥ��롣


    ��һ�塭�����ߤʤΣ����������ʤäƤ�������ϡ�����


    �����ߤ�����„������˽��֤���ʤ����Ԥ������ʤ��Τ����������������ĤϤ���ʮ��������ħ���F���v��äƤ�������Ԥ��ߤ������䡢���Τ��٤Ƥ򤳤���һ�ˤ���������Ҥ��Ƥ����˽��˼�äƤ��롹


    ���ʣ�����


    �ռ�֦���@㵤���־Ħ�ⱳ�����Ф�����


    ����������ϣ���������ʤ��Ȥ����ܤ����g������櫓�Ϥʤ����


    ��˽�⤽��˼�ä�������������δ��ڤ��ɤ�ʼ�᤿�Τϡ��ɥ�ȥ���ħ�񤫤�����ɥ�ȥ���ħ��ӑ�����줿�ᡢ�C�v���������������{�ˤ���ä��Τ�֪�äƤ�������������g�Ϥ��Εr��Ҋ�Ĥ��ä��Τ������ɥ�ȥ����н֤ˤ���������ȥե��`��󹫈@�ε��¤�ħ���ن��Τ����˼��������ȷe�Ӥξ޴��ħ����E����


    ���ʡ��ΤǤ��äƣ����������Ԓ��֪��ʤ����


    ��˽��֪�ä��Τ⤺���֤󤢤Ȥ��������⡢�����֪�ä��ΤϙC�v����ǤϤʤ��������Ҋ�Ĥ����{��ꠤ���������衢������Τ͡�


    ����������ϣ���


    ���|ŷ��С�����{�˲�ꠤ������ˤ������ߤ������ʤ������ä�����żȻ���������ߤ�������ä��Τ��������Ҋ�Ĥ�����


    ���ΤƤ��ȡ�������Ǥ�����L�ڤ������Σ����Ǥ�ΤΤ���ˡ�����


    ���`���衢�ռ�֦�������{��ꠤ�ȫ�T�������줿�����Έ��Ǥ͡�


    ������


    �����������ߤ��Ф��Է֤�˼������ˤ��ͤ뤳�Ȥ��������ߤ����������������ߤ������g�H�ˤ���ҕҙӳ����Է֤��H�Ѥ��ͤäƤ��������˽�������L���Ƥ��뤽������˻ᤦ�C�᤬���äƤ͡�����Ԓ��„���Ƥ������{�٤��Фä���������


    ���������ä��Σ������μ����ϡ�����


    �����䡢�Ɖ����줿�Τ��E�Τ�ʤ��ä������������¿��g�����ä��餷�����E�ϰkҊ�����������{��ꠤ��z���Ҋ�Ĥ��뤳�Ȥϳ����ʤ��ä�����


    ����������ǡ��������ʤäƤ����Τϡ�������


    ������ӳ����ܤ�ȡ�ä����g���Ԥ��ˤϡ�����ӳ����äƤ����r�ˤ�������„�����Ƥ������������������������ܤ�˺��ˤ���L����ʸ�ä򤷤����g���������ơ�������������ʡ��Ⱥ���Ǥ�����������


    ���ޤ��Ԓ���ռ�֦���жϤ��Ԥ�������Ԓ��ɤ��Q�äƤ褤��Τ����ȡ�


    ������ˤ������ռ�֦��˽������������������ǰ��ħ���ن�δ���¼��������C�v�Ϲ��ˤ��뤳�Ȥ򤷤ʤ��ä��������μ��⤳�����ʤʤ�������ˤ�Ҋ���L�줹�롣�����ơ��������ʤʤ�������ܤ�ˤ�Σꓤ�ū��Ф��������Ҋ���Ƥ��롣���ΤۤȤ�ɤ������ߴ��ǔ��줿���������ߤ����������͡������ˤϥ���Ȥ΄����������������⤢�ä��������ơ�һ��ǰ��Ʒ��ħ�񡭡�������Ϥޤ��֤���ʤ��������뤤�ϡ���˽���ɤäƤ��롹


    �����ޤ�„�����ռ�֦�������Ϥ��롣


    ���ɤ�����ݤ������ռ�֦��


    �������˙C�v�������B�j���ơ������H�ѤäƤ����Τ��o������褦���Ԥ����


    �������o�j���衢�ռ�֦���⤦�Ȥ˱ˤ������ʤäƤ��롣���񲡗��Ǥ͡�


    �������������㤢�����Ԓ�򣡡�


    �����ơ��ռ�֦���ޤ���˽��Ԓ�ϽK��äƤϤ��ʤ���


    ����ե�åɤˤ����Ԥ�졢�ռ�֦�������i�����褦�ˤ⤦һ�ȡ������¤�����


    ���ռ�֦�������˼��ʤ�������


    ����������


    ���ιʡ��C�v�����ε��¤μ����˚ݤŤ��ʤ��ä��Τ���������ˣ���ǰ��ħ���ن�δ���¼��⤽��餷�����ɤ������ơ����ˤϤʤ�ʤ��ä����Ȥ�������


    �ռ�֦�ⵣ����������ǰ��ħ���ن�δ���¼�������


    ���Εr�Τ��Ȥ�˼���������ռ�֦�ϟo���R���Է֤θ���Ħ�ꡭ������ե�åɤ���ζ����Ԥ��ؤ���Ŀ�򼚤�롣


    �������Τ��Ԥ������Σ����ޤ����������C�v���Фˤ����ݤŤ����ʤ��褦�ˤ����B�Ф�����äƤ��ȡ�������


    ��������


    ����ե�åɤ��@���ռ�֦�򾲤�����ҕ������


    ������ե�åɘ��Τ��Τ�Ԓ���������ˤ��жϤ��Ĥ��ޤ��󤬡�����ǡ�������ե�åɘ��Ϥ�������{�ˤ򤵤�Ƥ�����Ǥ�����


    �������ռ�֦������Ԓ�ΒQ���Ͼ����жϤ��Τ��롣˽�Ϥɤ��ˤ��������ʤʤ�����򲶤館������˼�äƤ���Τ�������ǡ�����


    ���v�˾��������ꤿ���Ȥ����ΤϤ����������ɤ��ä���Ǥ��ͣ������}��


    �����ޤ�Ԓ��„���Ƥ������������}�����򤫤��롣


    �����������Ǥ����ˤΌg���ϥ�󥯣Ӥ�ƥ������ȿ����Ƥ��ޤ�������Ǥ��ƥ�󥯣ĤȤ����ΤϤȤƤⶼ�Ϥ��������ˤ��B����ФäƤ�˽���Τ����褦�Ȥ��Ƥ���Τ����ܤ�˿��R���Ť餤���C�v�Τɤ��˔���ͨ���Ƥ����ߤ��֤���ʤ��Фǡ���������Όg�������ꡢ������ˤˤϤ��������ʤ���


    �������͡��v�˾����g�`���ʤ������Ӥ衣����Ȥ͡��ˤ��B����Ф��Τ��������ȤΤ褦�˸Ф��ޤ�����둤������͡��ˤ���ǰ������Ƥ���ϲ��Ǥ�������ϡ��������x�Ȥ��äƤ���Τ���˼���ޤ���


    �������Ǥ���������둤���Ů�ˤ����Ԥ���ȥۥäȤ������ޤ���


    �����롭�����ʤ��Ϥɤ����öž��Όg����֪�ä��Σ����ҹ֮���Τ��Ȥ�֪�äƤ�����ǤϤʤ��ƣ���


    ���������g��˽�����g��̽���Ƥ�����������Δ���һ��I�ǤϤ����ʤ��ȿ����Ƥ��롣����������g�϶त�������������������Τ������g���������˽���ɵ�ʹ��������Ŀ��Ĥ�����


    ���ϣ������ɵ�ʹ���ˤĤƤ�����Σ���������ϡ�


    �����䡢�ʤ��衣������Ѫ�ۤ�̽�������gͨ��ʤ�ˤ���൱�ʑ����ˤʤ��˼�äƤ͡������⡢�C�v�ˤ�����Ť餤������ǡ����褦�䤯���Ӵ��Ǥ����ɵ�ʹ����������


    �������ˣ������ǡ��ɤ����ä��Σ���


    ���Ϥ�줿�衭���Ȥ������Ԓ���Ϥ��ˤ�ʤ�ʤ��ä��Ȥ����Τ����_���ʣ������䡢�⤦�����ɤ������餤���Τ���ζ�������ä��衣�⤦���ɤ����ơ����o���i�˾Ƥ˸����Ϥ蘆��ơ�


    ��������


    ���Ǥ�������������öž����ɤ��Ĥʤ���ΤǤ��礦������


    �ɵ�ʹ����Ԓ�򤷤ʤ����ɫ�򐙤����Ƥ��륢��ե�åɤ�־Ħ��������������


    �����������ա�ͻȻ�������ɵ�ʹ���������ˤ餷���Τ������B�j�����äƤ͡�


    ���������ˤ���Ǥ���������


    �����������Ĥ��g�ˤ�˽�Υۥƥ�β��ݤ��ּ����ä��Ƥ��ä������ݤϡ�����������ե�åɡ��z�������J���󤬡������J���Ƥ��줽����ū��B�餷�Ƥ��������������������ʹ�äƤ�äƤ��졣�����Ǥ⤻��ȃz�Κݤ������ޤ��襤���褤����������ʹ���Τ������Ȥ͡�


    ���ޤ������������˕����Ƥ��ä��Τ�����


    ���������öŵv�ˤȕ�����Ƥ���������Ǥ��������ҹ֮���򵹤���ū��„���з֤��롢�ȤޤǕ����Ƥ��ä��ΤǤ͡��ԥ�Ȥ�����


    ־Ħ����Ϥ��ƥϥäȤ����褦���ռ�֦��Ҋ�롣


    �����㤢�����öž����ɵ�ʹ������������ʤ�ԇ�Y�DZˤ�y��ʤ��ä��Τ⡢���Όg����Ĥ��Ĥޤ��Ϥ��ޤ�������嘔��


    ���ޤ������������������Ȥ��ä��Τ͡�����ǡ�����


    �����顭�����������飿�������„���ȴ_���˵v�˾����ɵ�ʹ�����⤷��ޤ��󤬡�����


    ���Τ����椸�ʤΤǤ���������������


    ���������������ۤ顢�ˤ����������Ƥ��뤫�项


    �������������~��־Ħ�����M�����֤���������


    �������_���ˡ��������Ǥ��͡��i�ζत�ɵ�ʹ���Ǥ���������ʤΤ�„�������Ȥ�����ޤ��󡣤Ҥ�äȤ����餽������Ȼ�����ߤ�ӛ�d���Ƥ������ɤˤ��Ƥ���Τ��⤷��ޤ���


    �������������ΤǤ��͡�


    ����������������ͣ����v�˾������`��Ϣ�Ӥʤ顢둄����ΤϤ��ʤΤǤ����ɡ����v�˾���ɫ�����}�j�����餬���ꤽ���͡��e��˽�ˤφ��}�ʤ��Ǥ�����


    �����롭���֤��ä���öž��μ��Ϥ��ʤ����Τ���������󡢱ˤ���˼�����ؤ��Ƥ͡�����ȡ������դ�Ԓ�ϤȤꤢ����˽���ؤ��ФˤȤɤ�Ƥ������Ȥˤ��������Ԓ����Մ����ˤ��Ƥ�Х�ȥ����󤯤餤����˼���Ĥ��ʤ���͡��C�v������z��Ǥ��딳���g�ߤδ��ڤ򿼑]����С�ֱ�ӡ����ʤ���Ф����ʤ��


    �����ޤʤ��͡��öž��ˤ�˽����ֱ�ӡ�Ԓ����������˽񤹤��ˡ��Ȥ����櫓�ǤϤʤ�����͡�


    ����ե�åɤȤ�Ԓ���K���ȡ�־Ħ����������ʤ��������줾���ǰ���ä���


    ���������������������ޤ����ꤷ�U����ޤ��󡣤���ǽ��դΤ��ü��Ǥ����������������öž��μ����Ť��ޤ�������


    ���������g���������������äƤ����������ΤǤ���


    ����������������������ϣ���


    ���C�v�ϡ����ռ�֦����ϵv�˾��ΒQ�������äƤ����˼���ޤ��Ƥ͡�������������v�˾����󥯣ĤΤޤޤˤ��Ƥ��Ƥ褤�Τ������Ǥ⡢�����ʤ�ߥ�󥯤ˤ��������ȤΥХ�󥹤����줫�ͤʤ�������˱ˤ��ä��Ƥ������_�ʥ�󥯤�֤���ʤ������ޤ��v�˾��ˤ�ɫ�����Ɇ��⤢�롣�����ǤϤʤ��Ǥ�������


    �ռ�֦��������״�r�J�R���٤�����򎆤�������������ǰ���餳�Τ褦�ʤ��Ȥ򿼤��Ƥ����Τ������Εr�Ϥޤ��������ˤ��Ƥߤ�еv�ˤ����϶�Ƭ�ĤǤ��ä��Ϥ��ʤΤˤ⤫����餺��


    �������֤����ޤ������������g�Ϥ���ͨ��Ǥ������ޤ��ơ�����


    ���ռ�֦����ϵv�˾���ؤ��C�v��ȡ���z��Ǥ��������ȿ����Ƥ���Ǥ��礦������󥯤�����¤��餤�ǤȤꤢ��������Ť��ơ��졩��ȡ���z��Ǥ������ȡ��Ȥ���


    ���������䡢�ޤ������ޤǤϛQ��Ƥޤ���Ǥ�������


    ���դդա��������᰸�ʤΤǤ������ˤ������¤��Ф��������ΤǤϤʤ��Ǥ��礦������


    ���������������¤ˣ���������Ϥޤ���������[�����Σ���


    �����б���Ϥˤ����������᰸���ռ�֦�ϤҤä��귵�롣


    ����ˌ��������Ϥˤä����Ц�����h������


    ���Ϥ��������¤ϙC�v�Ǥ����������ҡ������˱ˤ����Ȥ������С��񤬏�Ǥ�C�v����������������g���Ǥ�����������С��ɤι���M����ˤˤ���ä����Ϥ����ʤ��Ǥ��礦��������������¤σ���������֤����뤳�Ȥˤʤ뤷��һʯ���B����˼�äơ�


    ����������ϴ_���ˤ����Ǥ����������¤��Ф�����Ȥʤ�ȴ�����ǰ�γ��Z����Ҫ�ˤʤ�ޤ�����Ϥޤ���󥯣Ĥ��öž���I�Ҥ��{�ä���Τ��y�����ΤǤϡ�����


    �������顭����ʮ��֤���_�ߤ��褦��˼���ޤ��ơ�


    ���_�ߡ��������ϥá��ޡ��ޤ���������������


    ���Ϥ��������¤����¡����ڵ����ΰ�H��Q��롺��Ҥδ������͡���������Ҥ����Ϥ�˼����ΤϤ��٤ƲμӤ��S�ɤ��ޤ������h���ޤϤɤ����褦�����飿�������Ϥʤ��Τ�͡�


    ��Ҥδ�����������ؤ󤸤������¼Ҥˤ����ơ����δ��ڵ����ΰ�H���x���H���Ф������¤Ǥ��롣��塢��ǰ�΁I�Ҥ��J�᤿����Ǥ���І��}�ʤ����������H���m����˼�����H���a��Ҋ�Ĥ���ʤ��Ȥ����Ф��Ƥ�����


    �μ��ߤϤ������Է֤�����ʾ������塢��ǰ�΁I�Ҥ�{�ä������ߤΤߤ���H�Ȥ���ӭ�����롣


    ƽ���r��������ڤ��������¼ҤΚsʷ�ˤ����ơ��ζȤ��_�ߤ��줿ӛ�d�����뤬�����Ǥ��_�ߤ���ƤϤ��ʤ���


    ����ǰ�˴�塢��ǰ�����]���뤪Ҋ�Ϥ���U�ƤΤ�Τ����Ǥ��ä���


    ���������������������[�����Ϥ��椸�ʤΤǣ�����ɘ��ϡ���������öž��ˤ⡹


    ���������ޤ������Ƥ��ޤ��󤬡�


    ��������


    �������¶��Ԥ����¤Ǥ������C�v�ˤψ�椷�Ƥ�������˼���ޤ��Ƥ͡��������S���ߤ�����ä���ߤ�ʤ��h�ä��ʤ��Ȥͣ���


    �ռ�֦���ַŤ���ϲ�������򡢤���Ǥ⤫�Ȥ������餤���������ä��Ҋ�Ĥ��Τ��ä���

 201-Prologue ①

    No, I''m sorry, Nissae. I didn''t know you''d be here unexpectedly.


    It''s true!��Give me a call in advance before you come, really Al!


    Oh, I''m sorry. Hi, Miss Nisae. I just wanted to ask you something. I''d rather talk to you in person than on the phone, so.....


    ''''Oh no........Zhu Yin-sama. You are welcome to visit us at any time. But if you had said so, I would have come to you myself...


    ''It''s not that bad. I know you''re busy, Nisae-san........


    ''Is it just my imagination that you''re being treated so differently from me?��Shima-kun.


    Haha.....


    Shima is slightly nervous at the two big names, the SS-rank of the World Ability Agency and a spirit priestess who is also a consultant, who suddenly came to the reception desk.


    ''So what can I do for you...?��If it''s something you''d prefer to hear in a separate room, I can arrange it. If I''m interrupting you as well, I''ll excuse myself.


    When Shima said that, both Ken Sage and Zhu Yin broke off the conversation, as if it was useless.


    ''''No, I wanted to listen to the boy named Dou Dou Dou boy,''''


    ''''Oh, what a coincidence, I came here because of your story, right, Eugene?


    What...?


    Nissae and Shima couldn''t help but look at each other as their eyes widened.


    ''''It''s......... Why is it Doudu-kun''s?''''


    Alfred moved his eyes to Zhu Yin and looked forward as Zhu Yin nodded, ''''After you.


    ''''Well, I''ve heard a lot of rumors about him and I was curious. So I thought I''d like to borrow him for a bit, but, well, I''m sure Nisae has a lot going on too. I thought I''d give him a heads up first.


    "...do you know Mr. Dudu?��Where did you get this rumor?��Al


    ''Haha don''t look at me like that. Oh, of course I''ll pay him the reward. Well I''m thinking of a rank S treatment for the reward, but.......


    "!��Al........


    Nisae and Shima are surprised by Alfred''s offer.


    It was spoken and evaluated as if they were well aware of Yuto''s activities in the Dark Night No Leopard this time.


    ''''Well well that''s good treatment, Yuto-kun.


    For some reason, Zhu Yin, who looked happy, didn''t seem surprised and showed a smile.


    ''''Al I don''t want to engage in gut-wrestling. Tell me why. This one will also tell you what the agency thinks is going on about him. So tell me what you know. If it''s something you can''t tell me, then I can''t tell you anything either.


    Alfred stared at Nisasae''s serious face.


    ''''........I understand. I''m sure you''ll be able to hear your story, it''s the best thing for me. I''ll tell you this one too, without hesitation.


    ''''Zhu Yin-sama I apologize for my suddenness. Could you please listen to what I am about to tell you as a consultant to the agency?��If you have any further comments, I would appreciate it if you would let me know.


    Yes, I understand. Besides, I''d like to hear your story as well, this Yuto-kun.


    Zhu Yin also responded with a smile.


    The reason why Hisae approached Zhu Yin like this is because Zhu Yin is also the top advisor at the institution.


    It was something that had to be discussed sooner or later, at some point. Besides, Nissae thought it would be better to have Zhu Yin present here.


    That is because Zhu Yin, who is also a spirit priestess, has a high ability to detect lies. Not that he doubted that much, but there was also the aspect of preventing Alfred from lying in front of that Zhu Yin.


    Swordsman Alfred is the highest ranked SS of the institution and is a central figure in the institution. It is unlikely that he would do the institution any harm.


    However, Nissae frowned at Alfred''s recent behavior.


    It was at one point in time that he suddenly disappeared, was unreachable, and was even said to be missing. There was no report of what it was doing or what it was doing at all, which puzzled the agency as well.


    It was only two months ago that Nisae had finally contacted them and invited Alfred to be the examiner for the rookie exams.


    So this time, when he seemed to show up without any warning, he asked to borrow Doudou Yuto.


    Even though Hisae personally trusted Alfred, as someone who was in charge of the agency''s branch, he had to know exactly what his intentions were.


    ''''Well then, Al. First of all, I''ll explain the findings and hypothesis of the agency''s headquarters regarding Mr. Doe Du, as well as the report that destroyed the Dark Night''s Leopard this time.''''


    Nissae turned her head to Shima and nodded, explaining in detail the results of Yuto''s rookie exams, the questions he had at Millimer, and now the Dark Night No Leopard.


    Alfred''s eyes narrowed at the mention of the rookie examinations as being evenly matched with his own in body arts.


    ''''And that''s all the information and discussion about the institution''s Dou Dou Dou-kun.


    ''''Nisae I don''t remember him from the rookie exam. That''s certainly odd, if he was that much of a boy, he would have remembered it, but.......


    ''''Well that''s our opinion. We''re trying to figure out what to make of this, too. Is it a coincidence ... or ... or ...


    ....


    ''So Al, I want to hear your story. Why are you interested in him?��So why did you decide to hire him?��What the hell do you do for a living?


    ''''Hmmm ... what I''m going to say now ... no, I''ll just tell you that I''ll leave it up to Nisae to decide, but I want you to treat it carefully.


    ....


    ''I''ve been on the hunt for someone for the last few years. That''s caused a lot of concern to the agency, though.


    ....


    Alfred cowered his shoulders with a bitter smile while looking at Nisasae''s face.


    ''''A........person?''''


    Alfred nodded.


    "The man is called ''Gohin'', and I''m not sure of his name, but the more I know about him the more very dangerous he is.


    Nisae and Shima look at Alfred''s face with raised eyebrows. The reason why Alfred revealed that the reason for his disappearance is to find his Imperial Majesty.


    It''s a matter that none of the agency''s executives have been informed about.


    What... who is he?��This person, this person...


    ''''If you ask me what he is, I can only say that I don''t know either, but it''s just that this guy is most likely involved in the manifestation of the Demon God since the last decade or so. No, I believe that this guy alone is pulling the strings behind all of that.


    What?


    Nissae was astonished, and Shima straightened up as well.


    ''''That''s it!��There''s no way anyone is capable of doing that!


    ''I thought so too, but it was from the Dortmund Demon God that I began to suspect the existence of this person. You know that after the Dortmund Demon God was defeated, there was an investigation from the agencies and the rest of the world, right?��As a matter of fact, that''s when we found the remains of a huge altar and a stacked magic circle underneath the Westphalia Park in Dortmund city center that was supposed to be used for summoning demonic gods.


    What did you say?��I don''t know that story!


    I didn''t find out about it until a long time later. And it wasn''t from the agency that I learned about it, but from the investigative team that found it, in a country.


    "!��What''s that?


    It was a research unit in a small country in Eastern Europe. It was a country with only a few gifted people, and either by chance or because the gifted people were so good, we found it.


    ''My God ... and you covered it up?��But for what....


    No, Nisae. All those investigators were killed. On the spot.


    !


    There was a man with this ability who could send his thoughts to others. He sent a visual image of himself to a close friend of his when he was dying. I had a chance to meet this person in hiding. As soon as I heard about it, I went to check it out...


    That altar.....


    No, there was no trace of it destroyed but we did find evidence of an underground space that had been destroyed. We didn''t find the remains of that survey team, either.


    And this gentleman is...?


    The person who received the video told me that he heard the voice when the video came in. "The person who received the video said that he heard the voice when the video came in, and that he was surrounded by a number of oddly dressed people who called him ''Gohin.


    The story is too much, and Nissae is at a loss for judgment. She wondered how she should handle this story.


    The attempted summoning of a demon god three years ago that we were responsible for........ The agency didn''t make it public, but that case also hides the figure of this Gohin-esque person. And the names of all the dangerous people around this Gohin-apparent can be seen. Most of them were defeated in the Gifted People''s War the names of the Gifted People. There was also the name of the Sword of Surt, Lokiarum. And the Shinagawa Demon God of a year ago.......................or, I suspect, this one is still unsure.


    Hearing that much, Hisae stands up.


    ''''What are you going to do?��Hisae.


    I''m going to call agency headquarters right away and tell them to take this good friend of theirs into custody!


    ''''It''s no use, Hisae. He''s already dead. In a psych ward.


    "....!��Well then, let''s talk about that now!


    ''Wait, Hisae. I''m not done talking to you yet.


    When Alfred told her that, Nisasae sat down once more, as if she had lost her strength.


    ''''Hisae, don''t you think it''s strange?''''


    ...?


    ''Why didn''t the agency notice the altar in its basement?��And the attempted summoning of a demon god three years ago was also made up for a reason that seemed to be that, and it wasn''t made public...


    The case of the attempted summoning of the Demon God three years ago, which Nisae was also in charge of.......


    ''''.........What do you mean by that?��No way!��You mean there are people in the agency who have tried to keep you from realizing that...?


    ....


    Alfred quietly looked right at the surprised Nisae.


    ''''That story of Alfred-sama.......I can''t judge it right away, but so.......Alfred-sama was investigating alone?''''


    ''''........Nisashi, I''ll leave the handling of this story to your judgment. I''d like to catch that honourable person somehow. So.........


    ''''That''s why you wanted to get help from Eugene, isn''t it?��The "Sword Sage


    Zhu Yin, who had been listening to the conversation up to this point, called out to the Sword Saint.


    ''''Yes..... I believe that his ability is comparable to a rank S. And yet, it''s very convenient for him to be a rank D. Even if I take him with me, it''s hard for people to guess what I''m trying to do. While I don''t know which part of the agency is connected to the enemy, he''s that good, and he doesn''t have to worry about it.


    ''''Yes, Yuto-kun is definitely a good kid. Also, you know, I feel like it''s a good thing to have him with us. The spirits, you know, have been happy since I mentioned his name. I think they''re saying this is a good choice.


    Well it''s a relief to hear that from a spirit priestess.


    ''''Al where did you find out what you are capable of, Dou Dou Dou?��Didn''t you know about the Dark Night''s leopard, too?


    ''Oh, actually, I''ve been looking for a mate. I believe that this enemy is not a simple matter. The more allies you can have, the better, of course, the better skilled ones, and that''s why I''ve turned to the Sacred Dao users.


    ''What?��I have a connection to a Sendo user!��Al is.


    No, I don''t. That''s why I looked for them with all my heart and soul. I figured if the rumors were true, they''d be a pretty good asset. Moreover, it''s hard for the agency to know. So... finally, I was able to contact one of the Immortal Dao users.


    ''Really?��So, how did it go?


    ''They said no... or is it more accurate to say they didn''t even discuss it?��No, I didn''t know what to do anymore I didn''t know what to do. I''m so free now.......with an inexhaustible supply of alcohol.


    ....


    ''''But... how does that connect to you, Du Du?


    Shima asked Alfred, who was pale as he talked about the Sacred Dao Messenger.


    ''''Oh, the other day, I was contacted out of the blue by that Sacred Dao messenger... apparently a hermit,''''


    "!��From a hermit?!


    Yeah, I found a letter in my hotel room. It said, "Hey, Alfred, I can''t help you, but I can introduce you to some people who can. Make the best of it. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to stomach it. All right?��You will work your ass off."


    ''You don''t think ... that''s what it said in there?


    ''''Yeah, it said Du Du Yuto. And it even politely stated that if you ask the guy who defeated the Dark Night Leopard, you''ll find out, so I thought of it.


    Shima looks up and looks at Nissae as if she''s huffing and puffing.


    ''''Then!��Mr. Du Du, you''re a Sendo user!��Then the fact that you couldn''t measure him on the exam and this ability to do so is also jarring!��Lord Omine.


    ''You didn''t think........that''s what happened. So....


    Oh my God, is that right?��Hearing that, it''s true that you might be a Sendo user, but.......


    ''Do you know anything about it?��Zhu Yin-sama.


    ''Oh no, you see, he''s giving out his psychic powers.


    At Zhu Yin''s words, Shima crossed her arms and put her hand on her chin.


    ''''....Indeed. That''s strange. I''m a mysterious Sendo user, but I''ve never heard of such a thing. Perhaps that''s the reason why I''ve been listed as a natural ability user.


    Oh, yeah.


    ...Isn''t that funny?��(If Yuto-kun is Ryo''s son, then he should be a spirit swordsman.......Yuto-kun seems to have a lot of complications, not that I have a problem with it.


    ''''Al I understand. I''ll leave the matter of Mr. Du Du up to you. Of course, you have to respect his wishes. And also I''ll keep today''s discussion in my mind for now. The only person I can think of to talk to about this is Bartolo-san. Considering the presence of the enemy spies who have infiltrated the agency, we''ll have to meet with them directly.


    I''m sorry. I''ll have to talk to Mr. Du Du directly. And it''s not like it''s happening right now.


    When she finished talking with Alfred, Shima re-filled the tea and placed it in front of each of them.


    ''''Zhu Yin-sama, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting.


    Yes, I actually came here with a good idea.


    "...a good idea?��What''s that?


    ''''The agency........I thought that Hisae was having trouble dealing with Yuto-kun. Is it okay to leave such a strong Yuto-kun as a rank D?��But if we suddenly make him a high rank, the balance with the world could be thrown off. Besides, I don''t know the exact rank I can place him at, and I still have a lot of questions about Yuto-kun. Isn''t that so?


    Hisae''s tongue wagged at the speed of Zhu Yin''s situational awareness. She had been thinking about this kind of thing before she came here. Even though at that time, for Zhu Yin, the information about Yuto should have been fragmentary.


    ''''........I''m afraid, Zhu Yin-sama. Actually, it is true........


    ''''You''re sure that Nisae-san wants to make sure that Yuto-kun is included in the agency, right?��I''ll settle for an A or B rank for now, and then I''ll gradually take it in.


    "!��No, I hadn''t decided that much yet.


    ''''Hmmm, so I have a suggestion, why don''t we invite him to come to Shitenji?''''


    ''What?��In Shitenji?��You don''t think that''s....Mizuho''s?


    Hisae was turned upside down by Zhu Yin''s suggestion, which was diagonally opposite to her imagination.


    In response, Zhu Yin smiled and nodded.


    ''''Yes, Shitenji is one of the most prominent families in the institution. If he enters there as his son-in-law, he will be one of the people closest to the institution, no matter what. That way, no country or organization would mess with him, right?��Besides, Shitenji would get an excellent son-in-law, so I thought I''d kill two birds with one stone.


    ''''Yes, that''s true, but if we were to invite him to the Four Heavenly Temples, we would need the approval of Omine and Shenzen. Right now, it would be difficult for the two families to convince the rank D Dou Du-kun to join them...


    So we thought we''d hold it for the first time in decades.


    ''Held...?��Ha, well, you can''t be........Zhu Yin-sama.


    ''''Yes, the ceremony of the Shitennji temple, the Grand Initiation Ceremony to determine the spouse of the next head of the family. Of course, all those who are willing to participate will be allowed to do so. What about the age limit?��It''s not inherent.


    It is not a problem if the candidate is approved by both the Omine and Shinzen families, but it has been held when no suitable candidate can be found.


    Only those who had demonstrated their strength and convinced the Omine and Shinzen families that they were worthy of being considered for a mate would be accepted.


    In the history of the Shitenji family, which has existed since the Heian period, there are references to it being held several times, but it has not been held recently.


    Before that, most of them had been through Omine and Shinzen''s recommended matchmaking.


    ''''Oh, Akane-sama, since you are aware of that, Mizuho-chan?


    No, I haven''t told him.


    ....


    ''It''s a ritual unique to Shitenji, but I thought I''d report back to the agency. Oh, I''m looking forward to it. I''ll have to convince everyone when I get back!


    Hisae stared at Zhu Yin, who was happy to let go of her hand, with a face that was so twitchy that this was not even possible.

 202-Prologue ②

    ''Yes!��Here we go.... Drinks okay.


    Yuto, dressed in his swimsuit and t-shirt, took a break from setting up three large parasols and laying out a plastic sheet on the Shitenji family''s private beach.


    Beside him, Ichigo was carefully checking his digital camera as if he were handling a treasure.


    ''''Already ... help out a bit, Ichigo,''''


    ''Fool, I can''t be doing such a trivial job when almost every picture I''m about to take will be a treasure!��Even you will surely bow down before this photo data of mine.


    ''I don''t know what you''re talking about you a**h*le.


    As Yuto was so dumbfounded, a voice came from behind the two boys.


    ''''Sorry to keep you waiting, oh, Dou Dou Dou-kun, I''m impressed, I''m impressed, I''m impressed, you''re all set.''''


    When Shizuka''s cheerful voice turned around, there........it was a glittering group of people jumping into the eyes of Masato and Ichigo.


    ''''Oh........!


    Hmmm, Eugene. What do you think?


    What do you think?��Yuto-san.


    The first thing that caught my eye was the Yuto family.


    Winiko and Sally generously revealed their swimsuits, showing off their presence with their perfect styles in different directions. The winning girl was wearing a deep gray swimsuit and Sally was wearing a new pink bikini-type swimsuit.


    Your arms and legs are too long.


    Uh, yeah...


    Ichigo couldn''t help but spill those words out, and Yuto couldn''t help but agree.


    (The s*xiness of these two.......is extraordinary!��(Oh, not a person.)


    Satisfied with the blushing expression on Yuto''s face, the charming girl grinned at him, and Sally was also smiling and looking pleased with herself.


    ''''Hi-roto!��Do you like it?


    Yes, of course!��Bliss!��Hey, Yuto!


    ''Yes!��It looks great on you!������, Mr. Sally!


    Hmmm, I know, I know, right?


    It was good.


    Then White and Susan run past with a large float above their heads. Kurama and Tsukuba, who had changed into swimsuits, were enjoying themselves on that raised float.


    ''Wow!��Ocean!��Susan, let''s go!


    I''m going!


    ''Oh!��White!��I''ll have to do some serious prep work before I go into the water...


    Yay!


    ....and...


    Excited to see the ocean, White and Susan toss the floating wheel that Kurama and Tsukuba are on into the ocean.


    ''Ah!��Hey!


    Kurama and Tsukuba let out a squeal of delight as they flew off with the wheel into the depths of the ocean.


    Normally, this would be an extremely dangerous act, but Kurama and Tsukuba were overjoyed.


    ''Haha, Sally, shall we go too!


    Yes.


    A surprisingly flirtatious Charming and Sally also go to join White and the others towards the ocean.


    Yuto and Ichigo, watching them, lightly twitch their faces, but seeing White and the others looking happy, they decided to leave them alone.


    ''''Well it''s okay, right?��Yujin. In the case of these people,


    Yeah, I guess so... or is it?��I hope you''re enjoying it.


    Wow, you''re good!��The white boys.


    Shizuka smiles as she holds her right hand over her forehead in her sporty swimsuit.


    ''''Huh?��Mito-san, what about Shirasawa-san and the others?


    Oh, I think they''re on their way.��And before that........Hakamada-kun, do you have anything to say to me?��For me, this me showing off my swimsuit!


    It''s nice, I feel so much lighter.


    ''Light!��What is lightweight?��Don''t make me more pleased!


    ''Ow!��That''s a lie!��It''s embarrassing!��Of adolescent boys!


    Next to Ichigo and Shizuka joking around, Yuto laughs too, which is funny.


    (Oh, what a nice, fun feeling that swells up. I''m glad we all got to travel together!��(Really)


    f*ck!��This guy..... oh, look, they''re all here!


    Shizuka said, and when Yuto turned back, his heart jumped lightly.


    (Oh!��(This is...)


    Sorry I''m late.


    It looks like you prepared well, Yuto.


    Yuto-san, it''s ready for you.


    ''Ugh how can you guys be okay with such an unreliable outfit? I can''t imagine doing that in Miremar.


    ''Oh!��I''ve been waiting for you!��In the meantime, let''s all take a picture together!


    Ichigo jumps up and sets up his camera.


    But this is the one thing that Yuto thinks he understands how Ichigo feels.


    The girls you usually hang out with look different when they show up in their swimsuits, which makes me nervous.


    ''Hmmm, we all went to buy swimwear together, right?��Easy, boys!��They all try to choose only the most modest and unassuming ones, so I gave them my advice, and the result is this war chest.


    Hey, hey, Shizuka!


    Shizuka-san!


    No, no, please.


    Huh?


    Mari is in red and Mizuho is in a blue swimsuit. Marion is in green and Nina is in white, and they each look good in their own unique way.


    The four girls accuse Shizuka of being embarrassed when she tells them about the shopping trip... but what Shizuka says is true.


    ''Mito-san!��I''ve never respected you as much as I do now!��Hey, Yuto!


    ''Yes!��Wow! It looks great on you, guys!��I''m so glad I came, I never thought I''d have this kind of time... I never thought I''d have this kind of time when I started...


    " " " "!


    The girls also show an embarrassed, relieved, and happy expression at the reaction of the two men.


    ''Well Yuto. Good for you........God hasn''t given up on you yet!


    ''Uh-huh!��God the best!


    Seeing the excitement of Yuto and the others, Mari and the others became dumbfounded as well, while giggling.


    ''''Totally..... Shizuka, Mizuho-san, let''s go to the beach!


    ''This is why men are... Right!��It''s a big deal!


    Let''s go, let''s go!


    ''Oh!��The pictures!


    ''You can film it later!��Just have some fun first!


    The tension is high on the trip, after all, Mari and the others nodded at each other and tried to head to the sea, but Marion and Nina''s movements were slow.


    ''''Hm?��Marion, Nina, what''s wrong?


    Oh, no ... actually I''m not a good swimmer...


    Same thing on the right...


    ''What?��Really?��But that''s okay, it''s a big ford here, so as long as you don''t go too far back, you''ll be fine. Come on, you two, come over here.


    Oh...!


    Whew!


    With that, the girls also headed to the ocean, pulling Marion and Nina along with them.


    Beyond that, there are white people playing dynamically in the sea. It''s as if they are watching a thrilling attraction, more so than some theme park.


    ''''Yuto........''''


    What?


    We could go too!


    Yeah!


    Ichigo and Yuto said this to each other, and then they headed out to the ocean at full speed.


    Yuto and Ichigo joined everyone else, and then Gen and Ugaron appeared out of nowhere on the waves from across the ocean, enjoying having Gen and Ugaron make a water slide for them.


    Meira appeared last there and looked at this scene with a smile on her face.


    ''''Haha.............it''s nice to be young after all.''''


    When he said that, he opened the book under the parasol.

 203-Prologue ③

    Yuto and his friends had enough of the sea, and when they returned to the villa, they enjoyed a barbecue in the courtyard for dinner.


    The second day was spent snorkeling and exploring the island, and in the evening they began a ghost story contest hosted by Ichigo.


    Shizuka interjects that it''s meaningless to tell ghost stories with psychics, but surprisingly, Nina and Shizuka are fine with it, while Marion, Mizuho, and Mari are no good at kidding themselves, leaving the outsiders, including Charming, laughing hysterically.


    ''''What the hell, you guys!��That face!


    ''Wow, it''s not funny!��The scariest thing in the world is a ghost!


    ''Yes!��And Hakamada''s not fair the way you talk to me!��And this candle is a bad idea!


    ''Shush, Shizuka, Nina, oh, you guys are often fine.


    A teary-eyed Marion, Mizuho and Mari shake their bodies and get angry.


    ''''What?��I don''t believe in them.


    I don''t get it either, are you really that scared?


    Mari sincerely envied the two of them for their bluntness at this statement while having a friend with abilities.


    Ichigo grinned and opened his mouth with a grimace.


    ''''The next story is, you know, a famous story from our Jilin High School...''''


    No!


    That''s enough, let''s stop!


    Hakamada-kun!��Stop it!


    Wow, but when you have such a good reaction. You''re totally fine with it, aren''t you?


    ''''Haha ... I''m not at all. Because I''m usually attacked by miscellaneous spirits a lot, so I''m used to it.


    ""What?"


    The girls who can''t tell a ghost story leave Masato like a receding wave.


    ''Hey, Yuto!��What the hell is that?��Not at all. It''s not funny!


    You can''t come in here!


    ''You''re in a tent today, too!��I don''t want someone like that in this house!


    ''What?��Oh no!


    Kurama and Tsukuba were in Masato''s lap as he peeled his eyes open and was surprised to find Kurama and Tsukuba sleeping in his lap.


    The third day was free and Kurama and Tsukuba and the others, as usual, went to play energetically at the beach with White and the others.


    Mizuho, Mari and the others spent their own quiet time inside the cool villa, and they were all looking forward to the last night, which Akera had even arranged for fireworks.


    Yuto and Ichigo were on the terrace of the courtyard overlooking the ocean, leaning back in their reclining seats.


    ''''Well, it''s great to experience such a wonderful trip, Shitenji-san, you''re very kind, Yuto.


    ''''Well, Kurama and Tsukuba were also very excited, so I''m really grateful to Mizuho-san. If it hadn''t been for Mizuho-san''s offer, we wouldn''t have been able to have such a luxurious trip.


    Saying that, Yuto turned his head back and saw that Mizuho and the others seemed to be enjoying a card game with Shizuka in the living room where they could see clearly from Yuto and the others.


    ''''Well, Yuto,''''


    Yeah?��What?


    You know ... who''s the best of those four?


    ''What?��What, all of a sudden?


    I mean, you promised me at the school entrance ceremony that you would try to get a girlfriend. You promised me you''d work hard to get a girlfriend. Well, then, I think those four guys are going to be the closest opposites to you right now.


    That happened... well, as it turns out, I was so busy with my day-to-day life that I didn''t think about it that much.


    ...Masato. Can I tell you something serious for a second?


    What''s the matter with you, Ichigo?


    ''No I get the feeling looking at you, you know. You''re trying to keep the girls away from you. It''s like you''re putting the brakes on yourself.


    ....


    You... are you in love with someone else?��Don''t even tell me about it.


    ....!


    "Well that face is a figurehead. I don''t know what she looks like but who is she?��Is that your crush?


    ....


    Yuto turned serious.


    Then, Yuto stared towards the ocean in the distance.


    From that moment on, when he met that girl in the demon world and was attracted to her, Masato''s battle in the demon world became more intense. The path she was on was that much harsher and steeper.......and full of hope.


    (Liese........)


    When Yuto made the decision to be by her.......Lieselotte''s side, Yuto''s world was no longer his own.


    When she moved forward, he stood in front of her. If she shared when she was in pain, if she cried, she was sad, if she laughed...Yuto was saved.


    And that Lieselotte is no more.


    Right now........


    When Yuto said that, Liese in front of him seemed to show an angry expression.


    It was as if she was scolding Yuto now.


    "I''m not attracted to someone who can''t feel anything for someone, you know?��Yujin. I''m angry at someone, I hate them, I pity them, I pity them, I appreciate them, I want to be with them... and I like someone who can think I like them for it!��It''s always and at all times!"


    Yuto''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Now, as if a pleasant breeze from the sea had brought the voice of Liese Lotte that was said at some point.......


    ''That''s right, Liese........ I wish I could love someone else, too. That''s why I shouldn''t have been so insensitive to my own heart...


    Yeah?��What?


    Okay!��And Yuto clenched his fists.


    ''Ichigo!��I don''t use the fact that I''m busy as an excuse!��I still want her!


    ''Oh?��What is it?��You''re so motivated all of a sudden.... Okay, but good, so, back to the point, how about those four guys?��Those four are high level, from what I can see, right?


    When Ichigo looks towards Mizuho, Mari, Marion and Nina who are still playing a card game in the living room, Yuto turns his gaze towards them as well.


    ''''Hmmm...''''


    ''What!��You don''t like it?��This is surprising....


    ''What?��No way!��Wow... are these guys pretty?��And you''re smarter than me. I don''t think I''m a good match, and honestly, I think it''s a miracle that we''re friends. So if I ever get to go out with you, I''ll be surprised at how happy I am!


    Hey, what, why don''t you try attacking someone else then?


    ''It''s just, I mean, it''s not like I''m attacking them. What can I say.......those four guys are scary sometimes......they get angry easily. The day before yesterday and yesterday I was the only one who slept in a tent, you know?��I don''t think this is a bit of a stretch.��I think.


    ...Yeah, that''s for sure.


    Ichigo agrees with me here. Thanks to that, Ichigo was alone in his room, even though we were all traveling together. To be honest, it was boring.


    ''''I mean, I may have my faults, but as expected, I feel unreasonable at times.


    "Oh?


    (Hey, this is interesting!)


    This was what Ichigo instantly thought.


    That, and surprisingly, it was fun to hear the true feelings of frustration that Yuto was unreasonable with these girls. It seems that the incident with the tent this time is having an effect on that.


    (He hated living in the tent for a long time, quite a bit, wasn''t he, Yuto? ) There was a part where he worked for that reason, so the punishment this time touched that area. But still.........I thought this guy was just a dominant person, but it looks like he''s not, to a point, I''m relieved.)


    The four girls over there are also important friends to Ichigo. And yet, with his keen instincts, Ichigo knows that these four girls would have an extraordinary fondness for Yuto.


    But........that''s where the guys are.


    Ichigo is first and foremost Yuto''s mate.


    He affirms that Masato was indeed dissatisfied with the treatment of this time, as expected of him.


    (Alright!��I''m sorry for those four, but I''m going to side with Masato. (Let''s rush them a bit.)


    ''Yes. Men, after all, somehow in their heart of hearts, look for motherhood or tenderness in women. In that sense, those four are too hard on you.


    ''Isn''t that right?��You know that, right?��Ichigo. No matter how super-awesome your face was, if it was that strict every day, it''s tough!��Especially tents!


    After saying that much, Yuto became a little calmer and realized something.


    ''Well, I don''t know if it''s right for me to be talking on the assumption that we can go out without permission. I was rejected by Mari once, and........that?��On second thought, doesn''t this story make sense?��You can''t talk about girls you can''t go out with anyway. They are people who have already started a fan club... it''s not like I''m the one who has to talk about it. If they wanted to, they could have had a boyfriend any time they wanted to.


    ''No, no, it''s fine. It''s just hypothetical.


    Now, now, now, don''t get cold feet.


    Oh, okay.


    ''But yeah, guys want to be soothed once in a while, don''t they? Shirasawa-san, Shitendera-san and the others are too ignorant of the fact that, basically, men have a real desire to spoil their girls. No matter how beautiful a girl is, a guy who goes out with her is going to have a hard time, yea.


    ''Haha, true!�� What kind of girlfriend would be able to heal me?


    (Yeah?��Come to think of it, Lise used to get mad at me a lot....... (I thought I only knew stern girls.......do I actually like that kind of person?


    You''re not!��He shook his head violently.


    Then Ichigo nodded widely.


    ''''Okay, okay!��Yuto. Leave it to me.


    ''What?��What?


    I''ll introduce you to a girl.


    ''Seriously?��Can you do that?


    Yeah, who the hell do you think I am?��And I''m going to introduce you to.......gentle, demure, pure girls.......?


    No, he''s gentle and quiet.


    The expression on Yuto''s face is like looking at the farthest thing from him, like he''s facing a super high quality melon that he can never reach.


    ''''Let''s have a blind date!��Yuto. The other party........the girls of Seisheng Academy!


    What?


    Yes.........Ichigo had inadvertently made connections with a few Seisei Academy students.


    Even now, they still communicate with each other via email frequently and have already agreed to meet with each other if the opportunity arises.


    However, the people I''m dealing with are, needless to say, young ladies.


    And since they are very pure girls, he thought it would be a good idea to avoid meeting them one-on-one for the first time. Initially, Ichigo had planned to invite Shinki Yuuta, who is known to be a walking shorty, from the same class, but then he came up with the idea of inviting Yuto as well.


    However, Ichigo knows that this is a very dangerous act as well.


    If this were to be found out by those four people........


    ''''No!��We''ve got to open this one up now!��I''ll put this body on for my best friend!


    Ichigo stands up and extends his hand to Yuto.


    ''Come!��Yuto. Our utopia is right in front of us.


    Yuto stared at Ichigo''s hand that was extended to him.


    And then........he gripped that hand tightly and stood up.


    ''''Ah!��One-word!��I''m not stopping now!��I''ll take care of you!��Gentleness and entrapment until I hold it in my hands!


    What are you doing?��Both of you.


    Noooooooo!


    Ichigo and Yuto jumped up all over when Shizuka suddenly opened the large window in the living room and called out to them.


    ''''Nah, it''s nothing!


    ''Oh!��What?��Mr. Mito.


    ''Well that''s fishy. What were you discussing?


    Yuto and Ichigo buzzed and shook their faces.


    ''''Hmmm ... well that''s fine. It''s almost time for lunch, can you go get the guys?


    "Aye aye sir!


    Shizuka stared at Zito and the two men as they passed through the gate at breakneck speed and headed towards the sea.


    ''What''s wrong?��Shizuka.


    Mari, Mizuho, Marion and Nina and the others gather at the window.


    ''Yeah?��Oh, there''s something fishy about those two....


    Shizuka puts her hand to her chin as she thinks for a bit.


    ''''Hahaha ... yes!


    ?


    By the way, guys.


    Shizuka turns to Mari and the other four.


    All of them, what?��A face like.


    ''Is there anything wrong with your body?��Now do this ... try to sharpen your damsel''s senses.


    What?


    Mari and the others nodded their heads at Shizuka''s incomprehensible question... but gradually


    ''Come to think of it ... a chill or something like that ... an irritation ...''


    And Mari.


    ''''Well I certainly have the tingling sensation that I''ve encountered a difficult enemy.


    And Mizuho.


    ''Oh, me too, what is it?��This uneasy feeling.


    And Marion.


    ''I wonder what it is?��If you ask me, it''s getting annoying.


    And Nina.


    Shizuka nodded widely as she listened to the four of them.


    ''Alright, alright!��Guys. Let me take care of the rest.


    Shizuka grinned and the four girls tilted their heads again and began to prepare the meal.


    The four girls regretted a little bit for letting Masato stay in the tent alone, and they each worked hard to prepare the dishes they had practiced for him. For Mizuho and Nina, it was even their first time cooking for them.


    Shizuka''s eyes shifted to the ocean.


    ''Hakamada-kun, I don''t know what you''re thinking, but it''s going to be interesting!

 204-Visitors

    �񡢵v�ˤ�����Ť��ʤ��ä���


    ����ϡ��e�P�Ǥߤ�ʤ��c�䤫����ʳ��Ȥ�ʼ�᤿�Τ�������


    ���v�ˡ������ʳ�٤Ƥ͡�����ä��Ǥ��礦����


    ���������󡣤��꤬�Ȥ�����������


    ���������Υޥ�͡�˽�����ä���Ǥ��裿���v�ˤ��󡢤��äѤ�ʳ�٤Ƥ����������񡢤Ȥ�֤��ޤ����项


    �������Է֤Ǥ��衢�ޥꥪ�󤵤�


    ���˽�⡢��������ä�����v�ˡ�


    ��˽��Ǥ����Фä������Ǥ����ɡ�����


    ����������[����ȥ˥��ʤ���⡢���ä��Σ���


    �Ȥ����Ф��ǡ���ˤߤ�ʤ��Է֤˃������ݤ����롣


    ������Ҥ������Ȇ�����С���������Ҥ����Τ������v�ˤˤȤäƤϺΤ������Ф椤�Ф������äƤ��ޤ����Ȥ�����ꡢ�{�Ӥ��񤦤Ȥ����Τ����������⤷��ʤ���


    ���Τ����ä����������������


    �v�ˤ��Է֤�ǰ�ˤ�������������������K�٤Ƥ�����Ů���ˤ�˼�h����������Ƥ���ȡ��ߤ�ʥ⥸�⥸�����Ф��ǵv�ˤ��������Ҋ�Ƥ��롣


    ����ȡ���[�����Q�����褦�˿ڤ��_������


    ���v�ˡ�����


    ���������󣿡��Σ�����[����


    ������ޤ����ơ������ʤ�����������äȽ�ؤ�˽���ꤹ������ؤ����դΤϡ�����


    ��[���^���¤���ȡ������ޥꥪ�󡢥˥��ʤ������򤷤�һ�w���^���¤�����


    ����������������


    ˼��̣��ˤ��x����ܤ��Ƶv�ˤ�ꥢ�����������äƤ��ޤ���


    ���ߤ�ʤ����Ф����Ƥ���Τˡ��v�ˤ����ƥ�ȤϤ���äȤʤ��ä��


    �������⤦�����衢��[���󡣤���ʚݤˤ��Ƥʤ����项


    �g�Ϥ������ݤˤ��Ƥ��������������椫���^���¤�����ȡ��v�ˤ��S���ݤˤʤä���


    ��������˽����������ʡ���ơ����դϤߤ�ʤǵv�ˤ��Ƥʤ����ä�Ԓ���Ϥä��Ρ�


    ���v�ˤ��󡢤����ʤ��������դϤ�ä��ꤷ�Ƥ��������͡��j�ä�˽�����Ǥ��ޤ��Τǡ�


    ���Ϥ�������Ǥޤ��öŤ�����������������äơ����ޤ��ޤ��Ǥ����ɡ��Ǥ⤤�Ĥ��ߥ�ީ`�����������Y�ߤ��ޤ�����


    �����餷�����򤿤������~���٤��ؤ�ʹ���ʤäƤ����v�ˡ�


    �Ȥ����Τ⤳��ֱǰ�ˡ����Σ��ˤ��ľ���ԤäƤ����Τ���


    �����������ʤ��ȡ�


    ���ߡ��ߤ�ʡ�����


    ����ȡ���ǵv�ˤ����ˤ���Ů���x��Ǻ��g�ˤۤ�����Ƥ����Τ�Ҋ��һ�򤬵v�ˤ�ҕ�����ͤäƤ�����


    ���R¹Ұ�ɡ����g�ˤۤ������ʣ����ƥ�ȤǶ�����^������ҹ��˼��������


    �������Ǥ�ߤ���x�äƤ��Ƥ뤷����


    �L�������Ϥ��ǡ����ζ��ˤˤ����֤��륳�ߥ�˥��`������R��ڤ����롣


    ���Θ��Ӥ˥���`��ɥ�ʳ�����Ƥ��배�R���������^��A������


    �����R�����R�`�����ζ��ˡ��Τ�Ԓ���ϤäƤ�������������`�ä���ζ���ʣ���


    �����󣡡�������������`��ζ���������R�ˤϷ֤���󣡡��פȥ��`���󡢷֤��룿��


    �����󣿡�һ��ȵv�ˤλ�Ԓ�����֤���衣�͡����`����


    �������֤��롹


    �������������������ʣ����̤��ơ��̤��ƣ���


    �������裡�����`�Ȥ͡�


    ������ʤ�ǡ��������S�����顢��ǰ�Ϥ��Ĥ�Ҥɤ�Ŀ�˺Ϥ�����裩


    ������ʤ�ǡ��������S�����顢��ǰ�Ϥ��Ĥ�Ҥɤ�Ŀ�˺Ϥ�����衫����


    �������������������ʤΤ�����


    �������������������ʤΤ����������`����


    ��������������������


    ͻȻ��„�����Ƥ���һ��ȵv�ˤλ�Ԓ����[�������@����Ŀ��󤭤����롣������„�����Ƥ�������һ��ȵv�ˤ����򤽤ä�������ƤƤ���פȥ��`����


    ����������������ʤ�Ρ����äȤ��Τ�Τ��������ˤޤ��������ʤ�˛Q�ޤäƤ롣�����Ϥ�ǰ��ŭ�äƤ��뤳�Ȥ�ʾ���������


    ����������������ʤ�Ρ������äȤ��Τ�Τ��������ˤޤ��������ʤ�˛Q�ޤäƤ롫�������Ϥ�ǰ��ŭ�äƤ��뤳�Ȥ�ʾ�������������


    ���ǡ��Ǥ⡢��ʡ���Ƥ�äƣ�


    �������ǡ��Ǥ⡭����ʡ���Ƥ�äơ����`����


    ����ǰ�Ϥ�����äơ������˸ʤ��Ҋ���뤫�顢Ů�χ��ˁ\�����������ϥ��ĥ�ä��ԤäƤ�죡���ƥ�Ȥˤ��줿�Τϱ������^�ˤ������������


    ����ǰ�Ϥ�������äƤ��������˸ʤ��Ҋ���뤫�顢Ů�χ��ˁ\���������������ϥ��ĥ���ԤäƤ���������ƥ�Ȥˤ��줿�Τϱ������^�ˤ����������������


    �������������ˣ�����ؤϤҤɤ���˼�����Ǥ⡢�ʤ���Ԥ��Ф������������


    �����������������ˡ���ؤϤҤɤ������Ǥ⡢�ʤ���Ԥ��Ф�������


    �ӥ��äȣ��ˤ���Ů���夬�̤ޤ롣


    ���R�������ϡ����������פȥ��`���󤹤��������ȳ��m�����ͨ�U���Ƥ���פȥ��`������{�Ӥˁ\�äƤ���ͨ�U���Է֤����ʤ�Υ��ɥ�֤����ʼ�᤿��


    �Ǥ⡢ȫ��ͨ�U����Τ��浹�ʤΤǶ��ˤλ�Ԓ�򼳤�ȡ����֤�һ�ĤˤޤȤ������


    ȫ�����v�ˤ���ɫ�˽yһ��


    һ��ȵv�ˤ����~��ʹ��̤��λ�Ԓ�˼��Ф��Ƥ��롣


    ���������ʡ������󡢤褷���ޤ������ŭ�ä��L�����ꡢ������������ֱ����ؤϥޥ��ǥ५�Ĥ���������ʤ��Ȥ���ƺ��g�ˤ��S���ͩ`�裡������


    �����������ʤ󤫡������å������ʣ����g�H���Ԥ������ŤϤʤ����ɡ��Ǥ⡢�W�Κݳ֤��Ϥ���̶ȷ�ӳ���Ƥ�͡��ؤ˥ƥ�ȤΤ��Ȥϣ�


    ����ؤȤ�����ؤ��^�ˤ��������������g�ˤ��S���ʤ����������`�����줬���å������W�Κݳ֤��������ؤ˥ƥ�ȡ���


    ������Ǥ��ʡ����������S���Ƥۤ����ä��顢���դϰ����Ԥ����Ȥ�ΤǤ�„���Ƥ�餦�������ޤ��Ͻ���һ�ա������¤Ϥ����˘��Ⱥ���Ǥ�餦������


    ������`������äݤ��ʤ���


    �������������S���Ƥۤ����ä��顢���դϺΤǤ��Ԥ����Ȥ�„������ʡ������դσW������ʤ����˘������������`����


    �������������������v�ˣ���


    ������äȵv�ˡ����Τ��Ԥäơ�


    ���v�ˤ��󡭡�������


    ���öŤ��󡭡��ɤ�������Ǥ�������


    ���ˤ���Ů�ϵv�ˤΤ��Ĥ�Ȥ��`���Ԥ��褦��ȫ�����פȥ��`���󣩤��@���⡢�v�ˤ����Ĥˤʤ�ŭ�äƤ��뤳�Ȥ˄ӓe���롣


    ���򤿤��ϻ�����Ŀ��Ϥ碌��С������Մ��ʼ�᤿��


    ������ϺΤʤΣ��������򤵤󡣵v�ˤ���裡��


    ����֤���ʤ����ɡ������줬�v�ˤα����ߤ������Ǥ⡢����ʤˤؤ����������v�ˤϳ���Ƥ��⡭�����Ǥ⡢����ʤ���˼���ʾ���Ƥ���v�ˡ�����


    �ιʤ��]��Ⱦ�������


    �������v�ˤ��󡢤���ʤ�ŭ�äƤ���Ǥ��͡������ɡ��ɤ����ޤ��礦�������v�ˤ�����Ӥ����㤤�ޤ�����


    �ޥꥪ��ϛ�Ŀ���Ӥ����褦�ˤʤäƤ��롣


    ����äѤꡢ�ƥ�ȤϤ�ꤹ�����ä���Ǥ��衣������˽�ϡ�������������Ǥ���


    ���������뤤��衢�˥��ʤ����ͬ�⤷�Ƥ�����ʤ�����


    ���դ��`�󡭡��ɤ����ޤ��礦������[���󣡡��v�ˤ��󤬤���ʤ����ԤäƤ���ʤ�ơ���äݤ�ŭ�äƤ����Ǥ��衫���v�ˤ��󤬤���ʤ�����Մ�Ǥ��Ԥ��ޤ��󡭡���


    �����顢�����󤸤�ʤ���衢�ޥꥪ�󡣤���ˡ��ɤ�����ä��Ԥ��Ƥ⡭������һ�պΤǤ��Ԥ�����„���ʤ�ơ�����


    ��[��ɤ����Ƥ������֤���ʤ���


    �ץ饤�ɤΉK����[�ϟo���������֤��Ԥ����Ȥ�„���ʤ�Ƥ��ȤϽU�Y�ˤʤ��Τ���


    ����ȡ����������Q�������Ǥ����ä��Ϛݤ���ǿڤ��_����


    ��˽����������դ����ΤǤ��Ԥ�����„������


    �������������򤵤󣡡�


    ����ؤϤ�ꤹ�����Τ�_�����������v�ˤ��äѤ��Ф���Ρ����նΡ��ºͤǤ⤳��ʤ�ŭ�ä��Τ�֤��뤷������ΤϤä����Τ��ԤäƤ���v�ˡ�����ä��ؔ���������ʤ��ơ������Ǥ⤷�ʤ�����ݤ��g�ޤʤ������˼����������v�ˤ��S���Ƥ����ʤ顢����һ�ա��v�ˤ�����ˡ���������������ˡ�


    ����Ȥ������~�ΤȤ����ǡ��֥�֥�ä������魯����


    ���Θ��Ӥ��Ŀ��Ҋ�Ĥ����[�ȥ˥��ʡ�


    ���������򤵤󡢤������ʤ�������


    ���Ҥ�äȤ��ơ������򤵤󡭡���


    ���ʡ��Σ����������˷��ʤ��裡���˷��ʤ��������Ǥ⤷�ʤ������εv�ˤϤ��ä�ŭ�ä��ޤޤǡ��ݤޤ����Ǥ��磡���������������˽�����٤������ܤ����裡��������S���Ƥ�館��褦���Ԥ��


    ����������˽����ޤ�����˽�������Ӥ��󤿤���Ԓ��„�����w�ޤ�����������ʤ��ơ���������˼���Ф��ꡢ�v�ˤ���ˤ��ޤ�˿ᤤ���Ȥ򤷤Ƥ��ޤäơ���������ˡ������줫��v�ˤ���Țݤޤ����Τϡ��ɤ����Ƥ��ӤǤ������ΤǤ��Ԥ�����„���ޤ�����


    ���ޡ��ޥꥪ�󡢱��ݣ�����


    ��������ƿP��褦�˥ץ�ץ��𤨤��Υޥꥪ���Σ�����ۤɴ���Ҥ�����Ƥ�����Ů���Τ�Ρ�


    �������֤���ޤ�����˽����ޤ����Ԥ����ֹ��ʤ��ä�˽�ˤ�Ǥ�����ޤ����顣�ߥ�ީ`����Ů�Ȥ��ơ�˽��؟�Τ�Ȥ�ޤ���


    �����������˥��ʤ���ޤǣ���


    ����[����ϟo�����ʤ��Ƥ����Ǥ��衣������öŤ���Τ��ȤǤ�������ä��Է֤��ԤäƤޤ����ɡ�����ʤ˴󤷤����Ȥ��ԤäƤ��ʤ��Ǥ�����֡�����`���֤äƤ��ơ����餤�Ǥ��礦������Ǥ����ˡ��C�Ӥ�ֱ�����S���Ƥ���ޤ���


    ��[����������餻�뤬�������ʤä��Է֤��μӤ��ʤ��Τϡ��ɤ��ˤ���ĵؤ�������


    ��[���^�򱧤���ȡ��Q���褦�������Ϥ�����


    ���������⤦�����֤��ä���裡��˽�����һ�դϵv�ˤ��Ԥ����Ȥ�„���


    ����ʤ��ȤˤʤäƤ���Ȥ�¶֪�餺��һ��ȵv�ˤ϶��ˤ����Υ��ߥ�˥��`������A���Ƥ��롣�Y��������������Ҫ�ʻ�Ԓ�餷����


    ���Ǥ⡢һ�򡢺ΤǤ��Ԥ����Ȥ�„���Ƥ�餦�ä��ԤäƤ�Τ��m��Ф����Σ����Ȥ�����ꡢ�⤦����F�g�x�줷�Ƥ������ɡ���Τ���„���


    ���������ʡ��ޤ��ϡ���ȫ�T��ˮ�Ťǥ��ץ����ˤˤʤ죡�����ʣ�


    ����������������ϡ�Ҋ�Ƥߤ����������ۤǤ��ʡ��W�����ϣ�


    ��ȫ�T��ˮ�Ťǥ��ץ����ˤ�Ҋ�Ƥߤ���������


    �פ�Ԫ�ݤ������v�ˤ���ɫ����푤��ɤ롣


    ��������������äȥ˥��ʤ��󣡡��󤷤������Ԥ�ʤ��ä��ԤäƤʤ��ä�������


    ���ʤʣ����������룡����


    ������ʣ����v�ˤ��`�󣡡�����ϐu�������������Ǥ�����


    ���öŤ��󡢤���ϱ�⫤Ǥ����������˹���Ǥ�����


    ������Ǥ��ʡ������줾��ˤ��P�Ȥ��ơ������¤����ʳ�����ڤ��\�֡����`��S�ǡ�����äȻڤ������ˤ�뤳�ȡ�������Zβ�ˤϡ��˥�󡱤ǽyһ���ޥꥪ�󤵤���ؤ����������顢������Ǥ�餦���ؤ����Ф��^�˵����뤳�Ȥ��ڴ����Ƥʡ��םɤ����������Ǥ�餦���������Ҋ��r����ĿDz���ʡ����֤����ˡ��ɤ����̤����äƤ���Ȥ����Ϥʤ��Ǥ������������˘�����„�����ȡ��˥��ʤ���ϥ���`�����\��Ǥ��ơ��v�ˤ�ޤ����Ȥ��뤬�����ء��ؤ������ϥ�ˤ��ܤ����ȡ�����Ǜ�Ŀ���ꤷ�U����ޤ�����Ԥ��ʤ��顢�v�ˤ�ϥ������v���ˤ�����������ä�ȡ�룡��������Ԥ����������������S���Ƥ��äƣ���


    ���Ԥ��뤫�����W���������������˺Τ��衢���μ�����ָʾ�ϣ����ۤȤ��һ���Ȥζ�������������Ǥ⡭����������Ȥζ���Ƥ�һ��


    ���եá�������������


    ��������[��ʳ�����ڤ��\�֡����`��S�ǡ�����äȻڤ������ˤ�뤳�ȡ��Zβ�ϳ��ˡ��˥�󡱤ǽyһ�������ޥꥪ��ϱ��Ф��^���ؤ򵱤Ƥʤ��������Τ�������S�������`����


    �������`�`�������Τ衢���줧�������Ή�B������������ӒΤơ������������˥��


    ���ࡢ�ؤ�Ǥ�����������S�äơ����������ǤǤǡ��Ǥ⡭��˽�Ϥ��ޤ�������ǵv�ˤ��󡭡������˘����S���Ƥ����ʤ飡��


    ���ޤ�ˤ����������������ó��Ⱦ�ᤢ������[�ȥޥꥪ��


    �����������߂S�����������Ҋ��r����ĿDz�ǣ��֤����ˡ��ɤ����̤����äƤ���Ȥ����Ϥʤ��Ǥ������������˘�����„��������������˥��ʤϥ���`�����\��Ǥ��ơ����ء��ؤ������ϥ�ˤ��ܤ��Τ���������������ʤ��顢�ꤷ�U����ޤ��󡢤��Ԥ����v�ˤ�ϥ������v���ˤ�����������ä�ȡ�룡�������������S���Ƥ�뤾����������Ȥζ�������������`�ϥåϩ`������


    ���ҡ��v�ˡ������줬���ʤ������ߤʤΤ͡��֤��ä���������Ф����Τ͡������������˘����ܥ�����


    ������äȡ�˽�ΤϺΤǤ������������Υɥ����ӥᥤ�ɤߤ����ʥ����ϣ���˽����֥�Ӥ��ߤƤ뤸��ʤ��Ǥ����������ߤ��������Ԫ�פ����˽�ˡ�������ʤ��ȡ����������Ǥ����֤���ޤ����������ʤ����赤ˤ��ʤ���Ҋ���ޤ���


    ���ޤ��������ޤǤϟo�������ɤʡ��F�g�Ĥ��Ԥ��С�����ؤΤϱ����ˤҤɤ������⤦������¤��A����ʤ顢�Τϥޥ��ǿڤ����ͩ`���飡�����餤���ʣ�


    ������㤽��������������Ǥ⡭������򤳤Σ��ˤ��Ԥ��Τϥϩ`�ɥ뤬�ߤ�������顣�Ǥ⡭���褷�����šݤ�������Ԥ�������


    �v�ˤ��X��������򤷡����šݤ������ǰ����򤱤롣


    ����ؤΤϱ����ˤҤɤ��裡���⤦������¤����顭���äƤ��죿���ߤ�ʤϣ����ɤ����Фä��Σ���


    �v�ˤ���������������ȡ����㤬���祤���祤�ȵv�ˤμ��ߵ������


    �����ˤʤ顢���椨���Фä���衹


    �����椨�����Τ����椨���Фä��Σ���


    һ��⤤�Ĥ��g�ˣ����Ȥ����Ф����פ�A���Ƥ��롣


    ���κ�Ǥϰ��R�������Υҩ`���`�ȤʤäƤ���פȥ��`���󤬡��Iȭ����˒����Ƥ�����Ԯ�ˏꤨ�Ƥ�����


    ���㤬���줿�褦�˥���Ŀ�Ǥ���Ϣ��Ĥ��ȡ����¤������򤿤������ä�������


    �v�ˤϤ����ˤ�Ҋ�ơ���Ӳֱ��


    �������ϣ���


    ȫ����य�����u���餦�褦�ˤ��뤽�Σ��ˤ���Ů���ˤϡ�����һ���Ԓ���Ƥ������ץ����ˤǡ������������ϡ�ˮ�Ť��ä���


    ��������������ľ�Ϥʤ����ͣ����v�ˣ��������˥��


    �䤱������ζ�Ǜ�Ŀ����[���Ǥ⡢�ɤ����Ƥ⤴���˘��Ȥ��Ԥ��ʤ���


    ���˥㡭���˥�󣿡�


    ���������ΐu���餦��[���ˤ����r�ǡ��v�ˤ�Ŀ��Z���롣


    ���ɤ��Ǽ�����Ф����Ǥ������������˘���


    ���ץ�����ڂȤ���󤭤�ʢ���Ϥ��Ƥ���ޥꥪ��Τ����ˤϵv�ˤ�×���ֱ�ġ�


    ���������衢�Ҥ�������ߤޤ��������˘����ɡ��ɤ����̤����äƤ���Ȥ����Ϥʤ��Ǥ������������˘�������


    ���ó�������H����ϲ�Ӥ�©��Ƥ���褦�ʡ�������


    �������򤪳֤����ޤ�������������


    һ�ˤ�������`����ȥ쥤�˳֤äƤ����˥��ʤ����餫�˵v�ˤ��򤫤ä�ܞ�ӡ����Υ���`�������֤˵v�ˤˤ֤��ޤ��롣


    ��������䤿������


    ���ꤷ�U����ޤ��󣡡������˘������񤫤餪�ä����ޤ���


    �����Ԥ����A�ݤ���˴󤭤�Ҋ���륨�ץ���Υݥ��åȤ���_���ʲ������ȡ��������v�ˤ�ǰ���ĤĤ��@���ˤʤ�˥��ʡ�


    ��������������äȡ������衢�˥��ʤ��󣡡��Է֤��ä����飡���Ȥ������ߤ�ʤɤ������Σ������������ޡ��ޤ����������ä���һ��Ȥλ�Ԓ������


    ��ȫ��„�����Ƥ�����衣�פ����ȥ��`������ͨ�U�ǡ�


    ���㤬�ǥ��`�ȤΥե�`�Ĥ�ڤ��\�Ӥʤ����h�����롣


    �������`�`������


    �v�ˤ��sȻ�Ȥ���һ�����򤱤�ȡ�;�ˤ˺��¤�ʤ��ä��褦�˥���`��ʳ��ʼ���һ��


    ����������ǡ���������Ǥ��礦�������������˥��


    ���v�ˤ��󡢤����ʤ�������һ�������������ߤޤ����顭���S���Ƥ�����������


    ���ޥꥪ�󤵤󡢃W��ŭ�äƤʤ����餽��ʤ������ʤ��Ƥ⡭����[���󡢤���ʤ����ޤʤ��ǣ���


    �������Ǥ���������


    �����������飡����������ȥ˥��ʤ���⡢�ͣ����ͣ�������Ĥ��ƣ���


    �������Τ衢�Ҥ����������˘���˽�⤷�ä����餻�Ƥ�餦���ؤϤ����ʤ�����


    ���ޤ�������`���򤪳֤����ޤ�����������


    ���⤦�������äƣ����˥��ʤ��󣡡��䤿���������������ޤʤ��Ƥ⤤�����顢�������󣡡��ޥꥪ�󤵤󣡣��������������裡�����󤰣���


    ����`����[�˿ڤ�ͻ���z�ޤ줿�v�ˡ�


    �����`�󡭡��˥�󡣥��á�����������衭��������˥��


    �ڤ�������Ŀ�ǵv�ˤ�������[��


    ������[��Ǥ���Ƚ�ዤ�������M��Α顣


    �������`������פ��������Τ�äƤ�Σ���


    ���v�ˡ��v�˩`��


    �������S��������


    ��˽��ޤ���ޤ��`��


    �������I��������


    ���Τ������äȡ��ߤ���x��ƣ���Ϣ������Ϣ�������Ǥ��ʡ�������


    ��Ǥ�ʳ�¤�K�������⤬������뤤����b�򤷤Ƥ��ꡢ���Ϥ⤦��������ȳ��������褦���ä���


    �v�ˤ����Ĥ��˿��ܼ��Ȥ��ߤޤꡢ��ʰ���Ĥ��ʤ��ʤäƤ���ȡ���ӥ󥰤����ڤ�����ˤ�Ů�Ԥ�����„�����Ƥ��롣


    �����餢�顭���S�������͡�


    �����ȤȤ����äƤ���Ů�Ԥ�������[���@㵤��롣


    ����������ĸ���󣡡�


    ���դդա��ʩ`�ˡ���[������ǡ�äϣ����Ǥ⡢�ɐۤ���裿��


    �X��������ӥ󥰤�Ҋ�ơ���[��ĸ������������(���Ƥ󤸤�����)�ϘS�������˥˥å���Ц�ä���

 205-Visitor ②

    Right now, Yuto was restless.


    It was starting to be a lively lunch with everyone at the villa...


    ''Eat this too, Yuto. Don''t you like meat?


    ''Uh-huh. Thanks, Mari.


    ''Oh, I made this marinade, didn''t I?��Please eat a lot, Yuto-san. I''ll take it away now.


    Oh, I''ll do it myself, Mr. Marion.


    Wow, I made a salad!��Yuto.


    ''Me too. I just cut it off but...


    ''What?��Did Mizuho-san and Nina-san make it too?


    And so I feel like everyone is strangely kind to me.


    If you ask me if I''m happy about that, of course I''m happy about that, but for Yuto, he''s troubled by the fact that he feels like he''s in a bit of a bind. Or perhaps it''s more correct to say that he''s out of tune.


    (What happened...?)


    Yuto looked curiously at the four girls who were laying out the food in front of him, and they were all glancing at Yuto with a mopey look.


    Then Mizuho opened her mouth as if she had made up her mind.


    ''''Yuto........''''


    "...Yeah?��What?��Mizuho-san.


    I''m sorry for letting you sleep outside!��I went a little too far this time, too. Especially yesterday''s....


    When Mizuho bowed her head, Mari, Marion, and Nina also bowed together with a divine look on their faces.


    ''''Eh?��Ah.....


    After the unexpected apology from the four of them, Yuto has trouble reacting to the unexpected apology.


    ''We''re all here on a trip together, and only Yuto didn''t have a tent for a bit.


    ''Oh, that''s enough, Mizuho-san. I don''t care about that.


    I was actually incredibly concerned about it, but when I was able to bow down to him head on like this, I was ready to forgive Yuto too.


    ''''No, we........reflected on it and talked about how we should all treat Yuto today.


    ''I''m sorry, Yuto-san. Please take your time today. We''ll take care of the chores ourselves.


    ''''Yes, so I thought I''d cook for Mr. Du Du first... but I''m not there yet. But one day, I''ll treat you to a millimer''s meal!


    Masato was starting to feel a little pain in his chest at the words of Mari and the others, which seemed to be shiotic.


    This is because just before this, he had complained to these four people.


    He said they were not kind enough.


    ''''Mi, guys........''''


    Then Ichigo, who saw that Yuto was easily relieved by the apology of the four girls beside him, gave Yuto a look.


    (Dumbass, don''t be so easily relieved!��(Remember the night I spent alone in the tent.)


    (Yeah, but people are apologizing!)


    They''ve known each other for a long time, and a communication that only these two can understand is unfolding.


    Kurama and Tsukuba, who are eating a lot of curry, nodded their heads at this situation.


    ''Kurama, Kurama - what are these two discussing?��Curry is so good!


    ''Yes!��Tsukuba!��It''s a great curry!��The pommel horse has no idea!��White and Susan, you know what I mean?


    Yeah?��The conversation between Ichigo and Yuto?��I know. Hey, Susan.


    I know.


    ''Right!��That''s great!��Tell me, tell me!


    ''Okay!��Um,


    (That''s why you''re so quick to forgive me, you''re always so awful to me.)


    ''That''s why you''re always so awful because you''re so quick to forgive me~'' white.


    (...Oh, really?)


    ''.....Oh, yeah.......Susan....


    ""What?"


    Suddenly, Mizuho and the others are surprised by the conversation between Ichigo and Yuto that they hear, and their eyes widen. Moreover, the voices they hear are White and Susan, who are imitating the voices of Ichigo and Yuto exactly.


    (That''s right!��This is a temporary thing. It''s bound to get tough again soon. (This is where you show that you''re angry!


    ''Yes!��It''s like this ~ it''s a quick one. It''s bound to get tough again soon~. This is where you show that you''re angry! white


    But he''s remorseful.


    "But he''s sorry," said Susan.


    (You''re so quick to put on a sweet face like that, women get the figure. Give ''em a gulp here!��(You were really pissed off that they turned you into a tent, weren''t you?


    You show your sweet face so quickly, women are going to be fooled. I''m going to tell you to do it right here. You''re really pissed off that you got turned into a tent, aren''t you? white


    Yeah, right!��I think it''s terrible this time. (But what can I say?


    Well, yes, it''s true, this is a terrible time, but what should I say?


    Jumpily, the four girls'' bodies freeze.


    Kurama and Tsukuba, oh!��White and Susan are amazing!��White and Susan, who was interpreting, got into the swing of things and started to improvise in their own way.


    But it was too much trouble to interpret everything, so they took their conversations and put them together into one sentence.


    Everything is unified to Yuto''s voice color.


    Ichigo and Masato are concentrating on this conversation without words.


    "Honestly, I''m really pissed off this time. I''m not going to forgive you easily for doing this to me!" (it is)


    (Oh!��That''s kind of ... cool!��I''m not sure I can actually say that. (But it does reflect my feelings to some extent, especially about the tent.)


    This time, this time I''m mad!��I''m not going to forgive you easily, gawd, that''s how cool I feel!��Especially tents" white


    (And so, "If you really want me to forgive you, you''re going to have to do whatever I say today!��First of all, for the rest of the day, you''ll call me Master."


    (Wow, that sounds devilish.)


    ''''If you really wanted me to forgive you, you''d do whatever I say today I''m the devil master today...'''' Susan.


    "...what?��Huh?��Yuto?


    Hey Yuto what are you saying?


    Yuto-san...!


    Mr. Du Du........what''s going on?


    The four girls are surprised by the unusual way that Yuto says things (all of them, White and Susan), but are upset that Yuto is more angry than ever.


    Mari and the others looked at each other and began to consult with each other in a whisper.


    ''What is this!��Mari. Yuto''s weird!


    ''''Wow, I don''t know, but.......it seems this is what you really want. But I don''t know if this is the first time I''ve ever seen Yuto so bent to the navel....... But, Yuto expressing his intentions like this.........


    For some reason, Mari''s cheeks are stained.


    ''''.........So you were that angry, Yuto-san....... Dude, what should I do!��Yuto-san will hate me~


    Marion looked frightened with tears in her eyes.


    ''I knew the tent was too much. So I ... I was ... against it.


    ''It''s not fair, Nina, you agreed with me!


    ''''Hmm.......What shall we do~, Mizuho-san!��I''m really angry that Yuto-san would say this~. I wouldn''t say this to you, even if Yuto-san was joking....


    ''Hey, don''t cry, Marion. Besides, when you tell me what you''re going to do I''m not going to listen to anything you say all day.


    Zuiho didn''t know what to do either.


    Mizuho, who is a bundle of pride, has no experience in listening to the other person''s words unconditionally.


    Then.........Mari opens her mouth with a determined, but slightly upbeat face.


    ''''I, I''ll do it!��Just for today, I''ll do whatever you say!


    ''What?��Mari!


    ''''I''m sure I went too far this time........and Masato is a man after all......I can see why he got so angry even though he''s usually so mild.......and now he''s clear. So, if you allow me to, I will follow your orders.........for the rest of the day. Order.........


    Mari shakes with a buzzing body at the word "command".


    Mizuho and Nina stare at the situation with half-eyes.


    ''''.........Mari-san, ah, you.......''''


    ''By any chance....Mari-san....


    What?��Ah!��I had no choice!��It couldn''t be helped. If we don''t do this, then it would be awkward for Yuto to stay angry all the time now!��Okay, I''ll take care of everything here!��I''ll tell them to forgive me for that.


    ''No!��I''ll do it too!�� ..... Besides.........I really don''t want to be awkward with Yuto-san from now on~. I''ll do whatever you say~


    Ma, Marion, are you serious?


    The current Marion, who is shaking with tears and pulls and trembles as if clinging to her, is the girl herself who is dangerously devastated.


    ''''........I understand. I''ll do it too. Because it''s my fault for not stopping you all. As the Lady of Miremer, I''ll take responsibility as well.


    ''What?��Even Nina!


    ''''You don''t have to take it easy, Mizuho-san. Besides, it''s about Mr. Dou Dou Dou. He calls himself a devil, but he doesn''t say anything that important. Maybe it''s just to bring me some juice. That will soon put you in a better mood and forgive you.


    Mizuho''s face twitched, but she couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable when it came to this and she didn''t join in.


    Mizuho put her head in her hands and screamed out in contemplation.


    ''''Oh, God!��All right!��I''m going to listen to Yuto for the rest of the day, too.


    Unaware that this is happening, Ichigo and Yuto continue to communicate with each other, just the two of them. It seems to be a conversation that requires quite a bit of concentration.


    (But, Ichigo, what should I ask you to do when you say you''ll listen to anything I say?��(I mean, I''m already getting away from the reality of this, but I''ll ask, just in case.)


    (Well, first of all ... everyone get into your swimsuits and aprons!��Yeah.


    (Oh!)��I''d love to see that!��(Stupid, we are.)


    I''d love to see them all in their swimsuits and aprons! white


    White''s energetic voice (the color of Yuto''s voice) rang out.


    ''''Huh?��Hey, Nina!��I didn''t say it was a big deal!


    ''Nah!��That''s what''s coming!


    ''No!��Yuto!��That''s embarrassing........


    ''''Mr. Du Du, that''s indecent!��It really is a demon!


    And now.........as punishment for each of you, Shitenji-san has to bring food to your mouth and be a bit frustrated. And "Nyan" at the end of the word. Marion''s chest is huge, so she will have her shoulders rubbed. Expect her breasts to hit her back and head. Ms. Shirasawa will have her legs rubbed and she will look up at me and ask me every three minutes, "Is there any part of you that is stiff and stiff?��To ask "Master". Nina brings the juice over and tries to give it to Masato, but every time she spills it on his lap without fail. So she says she''s sorry for her tears and carefully wipes it off from Yuto''s knee to his hip joint!��Say this!��(And then I''ll forgive you!)


    I can''t tell you!��He''s gonna kill me!��And what''s with all those detailed instructions!��It''s mostly just Ichigo''s hobby!��But you have good taste, Ichigo.


    (Phew... right?)


    .........Mizuho is the one who brings the food to the mouth, the one who is in charge of the ahhh, the one who does it in a slightly frustrated way. The end of the word is always "nyan". ........Marion is to rub her shoulders while resting her chest against her back and head..................Pillowman? Susan.


    ''Yeah!��Oh, God, no!��You pervert!��And call me..................nyan.


    "Mmm, the breasts?��The pillow maker.��And so, but........I''ll do it, and so, Yuto-san......if your master will allow it!


    Mizuho and Marion''s faces turn bright red at the order that was so unexpected.


    ''Mari is a foot rubber!��When they look at you, they look up at you and ask you every three minutes, "Is there anything hard and stiff in there?��Listen to me, "Master.��Nina brings in the juice, and every time, without fail, she spills it in her lap!��So he cried and said he was sorry, and carefully wiped it off from Yuto''s knee to his hip!��And then I''ll forgive you!��It''s good taste, right?��Gahhhh! white


    ''Hi, Yuto that''s what you want.


    ''Hey, what''s mine!��That dodgy maid-like character!��I''m the only one who''s being dramatic!��The daughter of the exotic head of state is the daughter of the exotic head of state. All right, I understand. If it comes to this, I''ll show you how to do it perfectly.


    (Well, I can''t go this far. Realistically speaking, "This one''s really bad!��If this is going to continue, I''m not going to talk to you for real next time!" (Or so it seems)


    Yeah, that''s right!�� But ... okay!��(I''m going to be brave enough to say it!)


    ''''This one''s really bad!��If I do this again... what?��Where''s everyone else?��Where did you go?


    As Yuto scurried around, Shizuka tapped Yuto on the shoulder with a chop.


    ''The four of us would have gone to change,''


    A change of clothes?��Why did you go to get dressed?


    When did Ichigo get there?��He tilted his head in the air as if to say, "I''m sorry.


    Beside them, White and Susan, the heroes of Kurama and Tsukuba, were answering their cheers with both fists raised to the heavens.


    Shizuka sighed with a dumbfounded zit-eyed sigh... and Mari and the others came back from the back.


    When Yuto saw them........he stiffened.


    ''''........What?''''


    ''Well, now we have nothing to complain about!��Yuto!��.........nyan.


    Mizuho is feeling desperate and teary-eyed. But I just can''t say master.


    ''''Nya........nya?''''


    However, the sight of that embarrassed Mizuho was so fresh that Yuto was transfixed.


    ''''Where should I rub your shoulders my master?''''


    The sight of Marion, whose apron was being raised significantly from the inside, hit Masato''s brain.


    ''''I''m going to rub your legs, Hiro...........I''m going to rub them, master. Which, is there anywhere that is hard and stiff?��Master.....


    Her face is bright red, but a slight amount of joy is also leaking out.......Mari.


    ''''I brought you some drinks..................Ah!


    Nina, who was the only one holding a tray of juice, clearly fell towards Yuto and blasted the juice at him with a flourish.


    ''''Ugh!��Cold!


    ''I''m sorry!��Master!��I''m going to wipe you down now.


    Saying that, Nina takes out a clean cloth cloth cloth cloth from the pocket of her apron that looks large on her slender body and gets down on all fours in front of Yuto.


    ''''Huh?��Hey, come on, Nina!��I''ll wipe it myself!��I mean, what''s wrong with everyone!��Ah.........well, you can''t be.......the conversation with Ichigo just now......


    ''I heard everything. White and Sue translated.


    Shizuka explains as she brings the fruit for dessert to her mouth.


    ''''Eeeeeeee?''''


    When Yuto turns his face to Ichigo, stunned, Ichigo immediately starts eating his curry as if nothing happened.


    ''''Ko, this is........good, right?


    ''''I''m sorry, Yuto-san~. I will rub your shoulders as hard as I can so please forgive me~


    ''''Marion-san, I''m not angry, so you don''t have to cry so much.......Mizuho-san, don''t stare at me so much?


    Are you sure~?


    It''s true!��Mari and Nina, too, you know!��Hey!��Calm down!


    It''s fine, Hiro.......master. I''ll do my best too. I''m sorry for this time.


    Got your juice again. Ah!


    That''s enough!��Nina!��It''s cold!��Oh, you don''t have to rub my legs, Mari!��Miss Marion!��Close, close!��Unug!


    Yuto had the curry shoved into his mouth by Mizuho.


    ''''Ahhh......Nyan. Kuh.........this is humiliation........nyan.


    Mizuho glares at Yuto with frustrated eyes.


    A group of outsiders who interpreted this as playing around also joined in.


    ''''Ah!��Sounds like fun!��What are you doing?


    Yuto, Yuto.


    It''s going to be fun.


    I''m with you.


    Chieftain~!


    No!��Hey, you guys, get away from me!��Breathe!��I can''t.... breathe....


    Outside, Arrogant Hikaru, who had finished eating, was wielding his spear and training, and Gen seemed to have already gone out with Ugaron.


    As the population density increased around Yuto, and it was getting out of control, an adult female voice could be heard from the entrance of the living room.


    ''''Oh my goodness you look like you''re having fun.''''


    Mizuho was startled by a female voice that came in with Meira.


    ''''Ah!��Mom!


    Why are you dressed like that, Mizuho?��But it''s pretty, right?


    Looking at the noisy living room, Mizuho''s mother, Shitenji Akane, smiled happily.

 206-Visitor request

    Mother!��Nah, why are you here, Yuto?


    Mizuho was extremely flustered by her mother''s offer, and Zhu Yin didn''t change her expression when she saw the other girls nodding in agreement.


    ''''Be quiet, Mizuho. I''m talking to Yujin-kun, right?


    Yuto looks at Zhu Yin''s face with a smile on his face, but his voice has no mood for jokes. And the atmosphere doesn''t feel like he''s asking her to come as a potential son-in-law.


    ''''Can you tell me why?''''


    ''Sure, I''ll talk to you. This is a request from me. No, I''ll just assume it''s a request from Shitenji.


    A request...?


    Yuto nodded his head lightly at Zhu Yin''s unexpected offer.


    ''''Yes, that''s right, it''s a job offer. Therefore, I will also provide you with a reward.''''


    What does it say about...?


    I have already informed you that this celebration will be attended by a wide range of talented people. However, when that happens, there are many foreign substances mixed in with them.


    Yuto put a lot of effort into his eyes.


    ''''Foreign body........''''


    Yuuto was beginning to understand what Zhu Yin was trying to say.


    In other words, he is saying that there will be those who think of the wrong thing to come together.


    Some of the potential son-in-law candidates gathered at Shitennji might be spies who pose as participants and aim to find out what''s going on inside Shitennji, or.......there might be more than just that.


    ''''Unfortunately, whether Shitenji wants to or not, there''s no shortage of people who will look at him as an enemy. So what will happen if those people hear of the Great Festival of the Entry of the House that they will be welcomed into this Shitenji? Yuto-kun can understand, can''t he?��No, it doesn''t matter what you are thinking. As long as they follow the rules and participate. If that person is good enough, Shitenji will accept him.


    ''''But if your only aim is to harm Shitenji in the first place, then you are not limited to that.


    So I think what you want me to do is find them.


    ''''Yes, if those people are present, I would ask you to eliminate them, whether it is during the Irike''s Grand Festival match or not, Yuto-kun. Since we are in the position of the organizer, we can''t act too openly. But that doesn''t mean we can''t take action. Will you take on the task?


    But then, you don''t have to participate in the form of an escort.


    ''''In that case, we''ll be enough. However, the waiting room and lodging facilities given only to the participants will also be provided on the Shitenji family''s premises...


    ...I see, so it''s easier to find out what''s going on if you''re participating?


    And there''s another reason I''m asking you.


    Is that...?


    It''s possible that there are traitors in the agency.


    ....!


    At these words, not only Yuto, but also Mizuho and Marion''s eyes widened.


    ''''What''s more, it''s that there may be some people who are on the inside of the mysterious organization that Count Cagliostro and the others of the Dark Night No Leopard you fought against are connected to. It''s not surprising that such people would see this as an opportunity to get into the Shitenji family at the heart of the agency. And cut down on Shitenji from the inside, too. Then, you see, there are only a limited number of people who can make this request. When it comes to trustworthy, yet reasonably competent people, as expected, Masato was the only one who came to mind. And you''re one of Mizuho''s few male friends.


    ....


    Yuto remembered the time when he had cornered Count Cagliostro and the others.


    The Count was well versed in the inner workings of the institution, and moreover, the terms of the deal he had offered to Yuto to let them off the hook were a promise to obtain a high rank within the institution.


    Why can the Count, who doesn''t belong to the institution, promise such a thing?


    Yuuto gradually felt the creepiness of the organization behind the Count''s back.


    ''''And you know, Yuto-kun.......according to the past records, there was a time when blood flowed to Shitenji at the time of the great festival of his entrance into the family due to a murderous act by those things.


    !


    Yuto''s complexion changed. It was the same for the members there.


    I wondered if there was such a tragic thing.


    Just think that such a thing had happened to the Shitenji family, a famous family with a long history.


    And if we overlap with the case of this time, Mizuho could imagine that she would be a party to it.......


    Yuto shifted his gaze to Akane.


    ''''........I understand. I will accept the request.''''


    ''What?��Hey, Yuto!


    Mizuho was upset that Yuto had decided to participate in the Grand Festival of Irie, even though it was a request.


    However, Yuto is calm itself.


    ''''No........what Akane said just now is quite possible. Besides.........''''


    Besides, Yuto was concerned about the organization that was connected to Count Cagliostro.


    Probably, that organization or person was most likely to have a jutsu to create that half-demon''s body. And that jutsu, as far as Yuto knew, was something he had only seen in the demon world.


    ''''Fufufu, please, Yuto-kun. The reward will be bouncing. I''ll let you know the date of the Irike''s Grand Festival at a later date.''''


    Zhu Yin returned to her usual tense, smiling face and stood up.


    ''''Well then, my business is done, I''ll be leaving. I hope you all have a good time.''''


    After saying that, Zhu Yin left the villa with Ming Liang.


    Left behind in the living room, Yuto and the others took a breath for now, just like after the storm had passed.


    ''''Yuto, are you really going to join us?''''


    That statement by Mari, who said it with a worried look on her face, was also on behalf of all of them.


    ''''Yeah, that information of Akane''s...........I''m a little concerned. Especially about those who might be connected to organizations that are opposed to the agency........


    Not so!


    What?


    Mari leans forward and lets out a loud cry, and Marion and Nina agree with her.


    ''Yes!��That''s not the important part, Yuto-san!


    ''''What we''re trying to say is, what if that''s why Mr. Doudou wins out as he investigates a suspicious person!


    ''Oh that''s okay. If you find a suspicious guy and catch him, you can abstain from the game there, and in the end you have to win against Mizuho-san, and Mizuho-san has to admit it herself, the rule has changed, right?��So, in case I win, I''ll just lose there on purpose. Hey, Mizuho-san.


    "...What?��Oh, yes!��That would make it ... easier.


    ".........


    Mari, Marion and Nina stare at Zee and Mizuho.


    ''What?��They all look at me funny.


    ''Just now, Mizuho-san there was a funny pause, wasn''t there?


    ''Hey, no!��Marion!��What are you talking about...


    ''''Actually, I''m trying to get Mr. Dou Dou Dou to win, and on top of that... Mizuho cut corners...''''


    No!��No, I don''t!��What are you saying, even Nina-san....


    What, what?��What do you mean?


    There is no one to answer that question of Yuto.


    ''''There''s something about this story that just doesn''t make sense to me...''''


    Mari crosses her arms and ponders.


    ''What...Mari?''


    ''Hmm, what Mizuho-san''s mother says makes sense and seems to make sense, but there''s something..........like this.


    ''What?��You''re thinking too much, aren''t you?��Mari. I think that earlier was usually a concern for the Shitenji family, including my daughter Mizuho-san.


    ''Ummm...''


    Mari put her hand to her chin and thought about it, even as she took in Yuto''s words.


    ''Well, well, I don''t know much about Shitenji, but I think it''s good that this time it happened, you know?��Because they got a way for Shitenji-san to avoid getting engaged to a man who doesn''t like her will. If it weren''t for this discussion, Shitenji-san''s fianc�� would be forced to decide, right?��I just started high school, and that''s not exactly...


    When Ichigo said that, they could all agree on this much.


    I still don''t want to see Mizuho suffer in this way.


    ''''Well that''s true. At any rate, no matter what, no matter who comes, just make sure that Mizuho-san wins in the end.''''


    At Mari''s words, Marion nodded in agreement.


    ''''I''ll help you with your request, Mizuho-san, and I''ll help you with your request, Yuto. And hey, I think I''m afraid of what Akane-san has to say, too.''''


    Nina, Ichigo and Shizuka look at each other.


    ''Can we go and see it too?��Mizuho-san.


    ''What?��Well if it''s in the form of a friend of mine, I think you''ll be fine, but try not to be too obvious. Probably because there''s a chance our people could be tense too.


    I know!��But we also want to help Mizuho-san... and in times like these, I don''t think she should be alone. Isn''t the pressure from your parents too much?��Especially when it comes to a great family. So let''s plan what we''re going to do, including Yuto-san!


    Nina-san....


    Mizuho looked at Nina and the members who nodded at what Nina said, and her face lit up.


    ''''Thank you........''''


    As she said that, Mizuho''s face became an ordinary high school girl''s face instead of Shitendera''s face.


    Ming Liang had placed Zhu Yin in the back seat and was heading to the private jet owned by the Shitendera family.


    ''''Zhu Yin-sama.......We were also careless this time. We had to be the first to realize what Lady Zhu Yin was concerned about. We are sorry. Besides.........we never thought that such a tragedy had occurred in the past at the Four Heavenly Temples......


    Zhu Yin smiled at the serious squire''s statement.


    If I don''t have Yuuto-kun''s participation, it would be meaningless to hold an entrance festival this time.


    ........what?


    ''''Otherwise, I wouldn''t go along with Yuto-kun''s guidance, trying to get Mizuho to measure and decide on her own opponent at the end. But even so, Masato is still good. Even though he''s young, he hits on a good point. I can''t wait to see what the future holds for you, Yuto of the Shitendera family!��Sounds good......... Now we just have to make sure that Yuto-kun wins.


    ....!


    As expected, after arriving here, Meira began to understand what Zhu Yin was talking about, and sweat poured from her forehead as she checked in the rearview mirror to see Zhu Yin enjoying herself in the back seat.


    ''''And I explained it in front of Mizuho and everyone else, it''s probably necessary to avoid any unnecessary chatter. However.........I''m just wondering if it was that Shirasawa-san?��He''s a very interesting boy, that one. Did you see how curious the spirits were?��I don''t think he realized who he was yet, though.


    So, what about the tragedy in the past of the Great Festival of Entry of the House, the tragedy of Shitenji, or the existence of an enemy that might invade the Great Festival of Entry of the House this time...?


    At Ming Liang''s question, which was fearfully asked, Zhu Yin smiled innocently with a smirk.


    ''''It''s all a lie, but what is it?''''


    At this statement by Zhu Yin, Akiliang froze, with an extremely tense face.


    However, Zhu Yin then murmured in a whisper, a voice that even Ming Liang couldn''t hear.


    ''''For now........ Now.........what will happen?''''

 207-A big festival for entering the house, running around

    The information about the grand entrance festival held by the Shitenji family spread throughout the world.


    The information that Shitenji sent out was mediated through the World Organization of Gifted Persons, and it was immediately communicated to those with abilities that belonged to the organization, and it was also immediately known to those who did not belong to the organization.


    ''''Hey, did you hear that?''''


    ''Oh, isn''t that the big festival of the Shitenji family?��We''re already talking about it.


    For what it''s worth, I''ve heard that many people have come forward from all over the world.��It seems that some of them are quite talented people. Well, I''m told that he''s going to be welcomed as the son-in-law of the Shitendera family''s only daughter. Moreover, that daughter seems to be the leading candidate for the next head of the Shitendera family, so it''s not a bad deal.


    All I have to do is be an unmarried man. How about you guys?


    ''Are you stupid or don''t you know what it is?��Apparently, the contestants have to fight each other to prove themselves, right?��If two people with abilities were to engage in a serious battle, even deaths might occur. How can you be so eager to risk your life for your son-in-law?


    ''Haha, you don''t understand. It''ll still come out. Because that''s why it''s Shitenji. I''m told that the most famous families in the world already select their candidates from the family line. Moreover, this story does not reject the participation of gifted troops from various countries that do not belong to the institution. Many of the gifted people who belong to such gifted units are solitary people. As long as they give the okay to their organizations, those who have nothing to lose will join in droves.


    I''m hearing that there''s some sort of a deal going on at SPIRIT that I might be able to attend.


    Spirit?��The American Corps of Powers?


    ''Yes. Well, of course the US has a lot on its mind. If the U.S. keeps up the way it''s going, it''s going to affect the rest of the nation''s capability forces.


    ''''But the Shitenji family is the family that''s at the heart of the institution, you know?��We''re not hostile, but are we allowed to bring in people with abilities that belong to our country?


    The World Organization of Gifted People allows gifted people to run their own businesses. As long as you agree with the organization''s philosophy and can swear not to do anything contrary to it, I won''t openly oppose it. The same could be said of the Shitendera family, who are the heart of the institution. On the contrary, if the Shitenji family, which is very influential in the institution, were to welcome a person of their own ability as their son-in-law, they would be more than welcome. So, having an able-bodied person recognized by Shitenji and welcomed by the Shitenji family would be a great appeal to their war potential.


    ''''I see.......the separation and gathering of people with abilities is a normal part of history. It''s a good idea to get close to Shitenji and get along with the agency. It''s not just a strategy to antagonize each other, is it?


    ''Then I''d like to see.......a fight for that son-in-law. What in the world is going to happen?��It''s a tournament game, right?


    ''Then you''ll have to participate. Of course, no one else can see it but the participants. I hear the Grand Festival of the House of Irie is a tradition in the Shitennji family.


    ''''And yet........the Shitenji family has so much.......''''


    Ah... this is the Shitenji family in this world.


    The topic of this great festival of the House of Entry had caused a stir among the able-bodied in many places.


    An old man sat comfortably in a rocking chair in the courtyard of a house on an idyllic Cornwall estate on a peninsula in southwest England, puffing on a pipe and squinting at the sea.


    The old man had lost the use of his right leg due to an injury he had sustained during the Great War of the Abilities, and he had lived here quietly since then, distanced from the institution.


    Now, he and his grandson Julian were just thinking about ending the rest of their lives here.


    Then Julian came back from his outing, and with a nimble smile on his blood-colored cheeks, he stood in front of Randall Knight, his grandfather and the last of the brave warriors who had inherited Tristan''s name.


    ''Grandfather, today, you know, I''ve heard some interesting stories, haven''t I?


    Out of the way, Julian, I can''t see the sea.


    Just take a look at this.��Grandpa.


    Julian held out a sheet of paper to Randall.


    ''''Shitenji.......that''s an old name. ''The Great Festival of the Irie...?''


    Apparently there''s a festival being held by Shitenji. I think I''m going to attend this one.


    ''Nonsense!��The Knight''s heir to the family is not a groom...


    It''s okay, I think this will help revive the Knight family. It''s a big festival held by that Shitennji.��Probably every gifted person in the world will come forward. Especially a house like ours that is clinging to the prestige of a past that is about to disappear and disappear.


    ''Oh, you ... what a punishment!��You can''t say such a thing in front of your ancestors!


    ''''Haha, that''s why, Grandpa. If I win this festival and become the son-in-law of Shitenji, the Knight family''s name will shine again!��I''m fine with an heir, lots of them, because if we make a lot of kids, we can get one of them back into the Knight family!��Don''t you think this would be a quick way to restore the Knight family?


    ....


    That''s why!��Just give it to me already, Grandpa!��Only those who have inherited Tristan''s name will be given....


    Julian brightly extends his hands.


    ''Get the dancing sword!''


    Smiling wryly, Julian stared out across the sea of vision.


    ''Now I''m going to put this House of Night out in front of the abilities again!��Use the Shitenji.


    Randall gazed at his brilliant grandson''s face with a dazzling, yet mysterious unnatural feeling that sprang to his mind.


    The Sanzenin family has a vast estate and elegant mansion in Kyoto.


    There was a girl running down the cross corridor leading to their main residence.


    ''''Brother!��There you are!


    What is it?��It''s too humble, Kotone.


    Mizushige, the eldest son of the Sanzenin family, stood in the courtyard that flowed from the Pure Land Garden and admonished his sister in a calm manner.


    ''''I''m sorry...''''


    So what''s going on?


    Yes, here....


    Kotone handed the paper she was holding in her right hand to Mizushige.


    Mizushige raised a shapely eyebrow that could be mistaken for that woman''s.


    ''This is so rude!��You once had a history with Shitenji, right before she and your brother got engaged, and you''re acting like you''re looking for a groom in this way.


    The Sanzenin family was one of the most famous houses of spirit messengers, along with the Four Heavenly Temples, and the two most famous houses of spirit messengers in Japan. They are known as the Four Heavenly Temples of the East and the Sanzenin of the West, and they are also members of the World Organization of Gifted Persons.


    Although this Sanzenin family was as famous as the Four Heavenly Temples family in terms of spirit wielders, most of the public view was that the family''s power was gradually declining.


    The fact that the current head of the Sanzenin family was only A-ranked, in contrast to the Yitenji family, which had produced SS-ranked institutions, also added to this view.


    However, the existence of Mizushige, the eldest son of the Sanzenin family, has changed this view.


    This Mizushige was regarded as the most outstanding spirit user among the Sanzenin family''s spirit masters of the past, and was even said to be the hope of the Sanzenin family.


    Mizushige''s spirit maiden, Zhu Yin, was called "a genius who knows spirits".


    Mizushige also showed no interest in the World Ability Agency, and stubbornly refused to accept repeated invitations from the agency, nor did he stubbornly accept the entreaties of the Sanzenin family.


    That Mizushige quietly revealed a smile.


    ''''Shitenji Mizuho.......treated as a prize for the men in this way. I wonder what the maiden of Shitenji is thinking about too.... The spirits will be saddened by this.


    Oh, brother?


    Kotone was puzzled.


    It wasn''t often that she saw this kind of sarcastic smile from her brother, Mizushige.


    ''''....Interesting. Kotone, please let him know that I''m going to participate in this.''''


    ''What?��What did you just say to me!


    Tell my father that I........Mizushige will participate in the Great Festival of the Entering House of Shitenji.


    Oh, no, brother!


    ''Kotone, you didn''t hear me?��I''m saying this Mizushige is going to join us.


    When she received Mizushige''s quiet gaze, Kotone closed her mouth.


    ''''Wha.......I understand. Kotone will go and tell you this.''''


    Uh ... yes, please.


    Kotone turned her back to Mizushige with her hand over her mouth, her eyes dropping darkly.


    Mizushige took one look at Kotone as she left, her shoulders shaking, and then turned her slit eyes to the Kyoto sky.


    ''''Yes, we won''t need two spirit-user families in Japan anymore. Is it a good time to find out the meaning of this Mizushige''s birth.... The four heavenly temples that once controlled the four heavens, and it will be through this water-heavy water-heavy who was not born in this four heavenly temples that he will regain his power.


    As an unfathomable light dwelt in the eyes of the water-heavy man, the carp in the pond in the courtyard of the Sanzenin family hurriedly leaped up their tails.


    Huang Hero''s body trembled in the huge mansion located inland from the center of Shanghai.


    ''''It''s the Great Festival of the Entrance of the House...!��Nonsense!��Why do we need to host this stuff!


    The heroes spat out and hit the followers around them.


    ''''You''ve got this yellow hero here!��And you''re going to be my son-in-law?


    Oh, please calm down. Hero.


    ''This is how you stay calm!��I feel sorry for Mizuho!��With a man who doesn''t agree with me... oh, and what''s going on with Mizuho-san right now?


    The hero is trying to say that Mizuho must be sad right now.


    And yet, he also gave off the impression that he was the man of Mizuho''s choice.


    ''''Then why don''t you try contacting the daughter of Shitenji?��Hero.


    ....


    He actually had dinner with Mizuho once after the rookie exam, but Hideo, who couldn''t ask for her contact information, kept his mouth shut.


    ''''Brother?��What are you angry about?


    Then a girl with an adorable but somewhat amused face appeared in the living room with the heroes.


    ''''It''s none of your business, Qiu Hua (Chiu Hua)!��Don''t come in.


    Hero looks uncomfortable at his sister''s mischievous manner.


    ''''Hmmm, I know, right?��Isn''t this the great festival of the four-tiered house?��What are you going to do, brother?��Big brother, you like people, don''t you, Mizuho-san?


    ...nana!


    ''Why don''t you join in, big brother? If you''re accepted for that, you''ll get Mizuho-san.


    ''''Don''t be stupid, I''m a trueborn son of the Huang family!��I don''t see how that can be adopted by another family!��And moreover, if the Huang family''s abilities were to pass to another family...


    ''You''ll be fine in this house, okay?��If big brother went to the Shitenji family, it wouldn''t change anything in the end.


    What does that mean?


    ''''Because the Huang family''s unique ability [the one being possessed] is an ability that only resides in people of the Huang family, right?��So even if your brother is groomed by Shitenji, this ability won''t be passed on anywhere. Besides.... if you don''t like your son-in-law... you can just destroy him.


    ''You ... what do you mean ... there''s no way I can do that ...''


    ''My brother is a hard-headed man. So if your brother participates and you win, you can just withdraw there.


    Akika grinned and gave a mischievous expression.


    ''''Once big brother defeats all the other participants, you can make Shitenji admit internally and externally that he has a son-in-law worthy of Mizuho-san, right?��And if your brother turns down the offer what will the Shitendera family think?��After that, you won''t be able to find someone to marry Mizuho-san. If that happens........


    Hero still doesn''t understand what his sister, Akihana, is saying.


    ''''The power-seeking Shitenji will eventually think about getting together with his brother. Because once you''ve admitted it, right?��I can''t marry Mizuho-san to another man with that.


    ''''But then you, you''ll embarrass Mizuho-san if you do.


    ''What are you talking about?��Big brother. That''s up to you, big brother.


    What did you say?


    ''''You don''t understand, big brother. It''s true that if you just ruined this great festival of the entrance of the family, you would have embarrassed not only Mizuho, but the Shitenji family as well, and the Huang family and the Shitenji family would be in a bad situation, that''s for sure. But... if big brother and Mizuho were in love with each other, wouldn''t it be a completely different story, don''t you think?


    What?


    Because of their family status, they can''t seem to get married. At that time, Mizuho is forced to marry another man even though she has the love of her life in her brother''s life. But her brother, who can''t bear to see it happen, rescues Mizuho-san from being treated as a prize by participating in the festival.


    "..... But that wouldn''t solve anything, would it?��After all, it''s the same thing as embarrassing them.


    ''''Hmmm, big brother, after you win, you can declare it on a high note in front of all the participants.


    What are you doing?


    ''Here''s what I say. "I decline to be your son-in-law!��Just ... I want everyone here to hear this!��I, Huang Hero, love you, Ruiho!" You know.


    Na-na-na!


    As expected, Hero is surprised by his sister''s bold strategy.


    And moreover, the content of the plan is embarrassing because it''s like a play.


    "So........." "I can''t bear to have Ruiho-san''s son-in-law in this way. I, as a man who loves Ruiho''s and Ruiho''s, I will ask Ruiho to marry me." And if the Huang family formally asked for a marriage proposal on top of that I''m sure the four-tiered man would definitely fold.��Moreover, if Ruiho also liked big brother, then for sure. This rumor would be circulating inside and outside, so even Shitenji wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    Oh, man how could you come up with that?


    ''''We haven''t decided on the next head of the Shitennji family yet, you know?��Even Mizuho-san is only said to be the first candidate. So I''m going to push back and say that if Mizuho is going to become the head of Shitenji, the Hwang family will be willing to give up their registration. So... well... a de facto marriage?��We come from a family of gifted people, so we don''t have to conform to the rules of the general public. Honestly, as long as you have a lot of kids, I can do whatever I want. I have myself, so if I have lots of kids, we can handle the Huang family''s inheritance. After all, you''re saying that you need to have excellent blood anyway, right?


    The hero was stunned by what Akihana was saying, but gradually, his expression became more and more bloody.


    ''''Besides.........big brother, this could be a beautiful story if it''s done well. As a modern day love story interwoven between two famous men and women from two great families!''''


    "....!��Oh, hey!��Let''s go.


    The hero hurriedly came out of the room with his squire in tow.


    Apparently, he was headed to the bedchamber of his father, who was currently ill, and Akihana let her cheeks relax.


    ''''Pupu, you''re so funny, big brother.''''


    Akihana let out a soliloquy as the child looked pleased that his prank had been completed.


    ''''I wonder if you understand the premise of what you just said, big brother. I said that if I was in love with you, I''d be in love with you. Is there such a thing as a love affair where you won''t even give me your cell phone contact information?��Right?��And it''s not even decided if we''re going to win.


    When approached, Akihana''s female attendants had their faces scrunched up and choked on their replies.

 208-Entry to the big festival

    ''''Zhu Yin-sama, we have confirmed the entry of participants for this grand festival. The entry requirements are as you said, we are looking for unmarried people under the age of 40.


    ''Well my goodness, we''ve gathered more than I expected. I''m glad that my daughter is so popular. Or rather.........to Shitennji?


    Ming Liang handed Chu Yin a list of the people with abilities who had applied for the Grand Festival of Entry into the House.


    ''''Yes, this is more than we expected. We have received nearly a hundred people, and we are currently struggling with how to sort them out.''''


    Zhu Yin looked through the roster, her eyes stopped on a few names and she frowned.


    ''''Well ... since we have a limited number of dates, let''s divide these into sixteen blocks and narrow it down to sixteen people at once.


    ''''........So you''re saying that the first game will be a battle royale with 6 or 7 players, with multiple players? I understand, I''ll draw up the rules along those lines. How would you like to select the players for each block?��And what''s your position on it, Yuto-kun...?


    Is what Meira is saying, should I give Yuto the benefit of the doubt?��He said.


    Yuto has the task of finding out who is suspicious and trying to do harm to Shitenji this time, at the request of Akane, and eliminating them.


    But that''s not all that Meira is saying.


    It was also a statement he made knowing that Akane was very fond of Yuto.


    However, upon hearing that, Chu Yin smiled and shook her head, as if it was useless.


    ''''It''s fine if it''s appropriate. It''s not too good to do something unnecessary and have the participants get a strange impression of you. Besides, either way, there''s no point in not winning, because there''s no point in not winning. Above all.........you don''t have to worry about that, Eugene.��As long as he tries to win....


    Yes, I''m aware of that, sir.


    Akera nodded emphatically.


    Ming Liang is someone who has seen Yuto''s abilities before his eyes. In that sense, he also thinks he knows more about Yuto than Zhu Yin.


    And........although he hasn''t said anything else, Ming Liang is also a person who is very much in favor of Yuto''s son-in-law. When there was no great festival of entry into the family like this one, and the time came to choose a mate for Mizuho, he was also planning to be the first to raise that name.


    Zhu Yin looked at Ming Liang''s face and smiled.


    ''''Hmph, you''re a popular guy, Yuto-kun. After all, we have to take action as soon as possible.....before we get noticed in various places. Meira.........


    Yes, sir.


    You''re going to help me with my assignment to Masato. Share information with us closely. Please inform Omine and Kamizen family of this request that I made to Masato.


    I understand.


    Speaking of which, where''s Tsuyoshi?


    Tsuyoshi is.........the current head of the Shitenji family, Shitenji Takishige himself.


    ''''That''s why........when I called out to you, you didn''t answer from your room....


    Zhu Yin sighed and showed a troubled expression.


    ''''You''re a troubled person, huh? That person is in a huff because of Zuiho''s life. Sooner or later, sooner or later, my daughter will become an adult one day.''''


    Yeah.


    Yi Cheng, the highest rank of the World Ability Agency, Rank SS, heard about this matter... or rather, he couldn''t tell anyone until just before... but it''s still too early to tell!��I almost objected to this, but Zhu Yin convinced me to do so. Rather, he held my head down.


    ''''Alright, leave that one to me.


    ''I''m sorry, thank you for your help. Now we have to prepare for the big festival.


    As Ming Liang left, Zhu Yin looked down at the list of participants again.


    ''''But, unexpectedly strong and cushy people from this side have gathered, hey.


    Zhu Yin concentrated on a few names she found in the roster.


    ''''With the Huang family at the top of the list, it''s a mid-range group of people. ��I''m seeing other houses that seem to be once great families. Oh, will the Bagration family, a Russian walking fortress, join us?��That''s great. And this is ... Douglas Guns!��I''m not the next Ace of New York Chapter, I''m glad you joined us. There''s more... yeah?��Who''s this guy, Tenchan?��Are they Japanese?��Looking at it this way, the abilities are still very deep.


    When participating in the festival, we leave it up to the participants to register their names.


    As the festival is also known as the "Grand Festival", there are many such participants.


    Of course, when you are a winner, you are asked to tell them your real name and origin, but those who come to the festival using your street name or two names are also allowed to participate.


    This was hard to understand when you think of it in general terms, but it was something that was well understood by those who had the special environment of being gifted.


    The fact that there are not a few families that do not pass on their real names to other families even after they die is also a peculiarity of this world. There are also those with abilities whose names themselves are the source of their power.


    That is also factored into Shitenji''s life.


    The Great Festival of the Four Heavenly Temples'' entry into the world is a way to loosen these rules and recruit more people with abilities. Some of the hidden masters could even join in with this. Narrowing the frontage doesn''t make sense for those recruiting the best abilities.


    However, people with famous families or abilities that are famous in their own names usually register under their real names.


    This is because there are many people with abilities whose purpose is to sell their name here.


    Participants vary from those who just want to sell their family name or their own name, to those who want to avoid using their real name and not be embarrassed if they lose, to those who want to sell their street name or two, but this does not prevent good abilities from participating.


    Also, for this time only........in the unlikely event that there are foreign entities mixed in with the participants like the ones who asked for Yuto, there is a high possibility that they will use a false name.


    If that was the case, there was also the idea that the suspicious participants could be narrowed down.


    ''''Oh my.......there''s an extraordinary person''s name. I didn''t expect that that Sanzenin''s ''demonic genius'' to participate in a gathering like this.


    Zhu Yin tore her eyes away from the roster and narrowed them.


    ''''Is........is Mizuho okay?''''


    Spilling that, Zhu Yin''s face became her mother''s face.


    That soliloquy of Zhu Yoon''s disappeared somewhere in the gentle breeze that ran through the courtyard of the Shitenji family.


    Yuto now served Gaston a cup of tea in the living room of his now uselessly large home.


    Then, Yuto sat down on the cushions as well.


    ''''Thank you, sir.''''


    Yeah, how''s business?


    Well, we''re taking it easy. I''ve made connections with some people who I think will become my top clients, and I expect to be in the black by the end of this year.


    Gaston, the vampire, was currently running an antique dealership, which seemed to be getting a little bit more off the ground, and Yuto smiled.


    ''''So, what is it today?��Again.


    Actually, you know... this time I got a request...


    Yuto explained the details of the request he had received from Zhu Yin''s.


    ''''Hoho.................In other words, I can accompany my husband and investigate together?


    Yeah, can you do that for me?��Of course, we''ll split the reward.


    Haha, mister, I don''t need that. Well, you can have it instead of my rent.


    Not likely. Gaston has a job to do and you''re asking him to do it. Besides, wouldn''t it be better to have the money?��And to run the business, too.


    ''Well we''ll talk about that later. But I understand. I''ll do some research too. I''ll have to get a list of participants first.


    ''Thank you!��Gaston. I''m counting on you!��I''ve already gotten the list of participants from Akira-san, so I''ll give you a copy. But be careful, Gaston can be overwhelming at times.


    Gaston replied happily, "Yes," and sipped his tea.


    ''And yet, sir, was it because of that request that you decided to participate?


    "...what?��I mean, that''s, you know, right?


    Hmm.


    What the f*ck?


    ''No, I thought you were going to join in anyway, because of your husband. Your husband was so kind to you that you didn''t want to see your friend sad.��So I was going to join in with a fake name and disguise. That''s why you guided that dark-haired young lady to measure her strength at the end so she could decide.


    Mm.


    Haha~ I knew it. But isn''t that just what his mother wanted?��I think you''re being taken for a ride, though.


    ''What?��What''s that?��Why would that happen? Besides, I''m participating at Zhu Yin''s request this time, right?��You have no reason to plot anything, and you have no reason to bring me on board.


    ''Oh, that''s why your husband.... That''s just a way to ensure your husband''s participation. Sometimes I think, I don''t know if my husband is an idiot or an excellent one. It''s deplorable.


    ''What?��Huh?��What do you mean?��I don''t know what that means.


    ''Well, okay. If that''s typical of him, it''s typical of him. So, when is that great festival of the initiation held?


    It''s next week.


    Really? I see. Well, I''ll get right to work on what I can.


    ''What?��You''re leaving?��You should take it a little slower.


    No, no, no, no, this is a big deal for us.


    What?


    ''''Huh ... it''s nothing. Well then!


    (My husband is..... My husband understands his own power in a life-sized way, but when it comes to his own "value", he doesn''t really understand, does he? At any rate, the person who becomes a companion of my husband is important to us. She is going to be our hostess, you know. (It doesn''t matter if you''re not alone, but...)


    ''What the hell is going on?��Gaston.


    Yuto bites Gaston as he sighs, but Gaston suddenly disappears.


    ''''Ah!��Already...


    As I say this, I hear Ichigo''s voice calling for Yuto from the courtyard of the house.


    ''Oi, Yuto!��We''re here.


    ''Huh?��They''re here!��Wait a minute!��I''m coming.


    Today, Ichigo and the others were supposed to gather at Yuto''s house to plan a strategy about the great festival of the entrance of the family.


    The reason why it was Yuto''s house was because Mizuho, Marion and Nina insisted on being at Yuto''s house.

 209-Before entering the big festival

    �������������v�ˤ���μҤǤ�������˼�äƤ����Τ�ȫȻ�`���ޤ�����


    �ޥꥪ�����䤷�������쾮��ڤ�Ҋ�ɤ���


    �������Ǥ��͡�����ʤˎڤ���ؤȴ󤭤ʼ��ݤ����񤷤Ƥʤ��ä��Ǥ���������һ�ˤ�ĺ�餷�Ƥ����Ǥ��������öŤ���ϡ�


    ���Ǥ⡭���������ܥ��ܥ��͡���¶�Ϸ����Ƥ���Σ������졹


    �˥��ʤ���[���dζ�򡩤ʱ���ǡ����󤭤ξ��g������Ƥ��롣


    �����䤤�䡢����Ϥ������_���ˤʤäƤ뤾����ǰ�������Ȥ��ϤȤƤ��Фˤ�����״�B����ʤ��ä�����ʡ�����ä�Ҋ�ʤ��g���ޏͤ�������������褯����ʤ��𤬤��ä��ʡ�


    �������͡���ǰ�ϥƥ�Ȥ��ä�����


    ������Ϥ���ǘS�����ä���ͣ���


    �v�ˤ����˷֤�����֤äƤ���ȡ��ߤ�ʤ�ǰ���ä����Фä������פϤ��٤ƣ������ҥ���åפǓB������ΤǤ��롣


    ������ޤ���Ҋ�ʤ��Ƥ������顣����Ϥ����Ȱ��⤬�ޏͤ��Ƥ��줿����衹


    ���ޥ����������ζ��ˤˤ�������äʤ��Ȥ���


    �����󡢤��L�Τ�󤭤�����ֱ���Ƥ���ơ��W��Ӥä�����ä��衹


    ���ة`�����Ȥ�Ҋ���Ƥ���衢�v�ˡ�������������ȡ����ޤ餻�Ƥ���衣һ���Х��`��Ǥ⤷�ơ����äƥƥ�Ӥ��ͩ`�ʡ�����˥��������ʤ����ʤ���


    �����Ϥϡ�������Ͻ�ȤΈ��ǿ������趨�ǡ���������ǰ�����i��Ȥ�ϴ媙C�Ȥ��饤�ե饤��η�����Ҫ���ä����顢�����ޤ��֤��ؤäƤʤ������͡�


    �����`�󡢤��줸�㤢�ʡ���ǰ����˲��ޤäƤ���פ��ͩ`�ʡ����`��ϳ֤äƤ��Ƥ�뤫�顢����ƥƥ�Ӥ��m������Ȥ������Ĥ����L�C�����äƤΤ�ʤ����ʤ�Ȥ��ʤ��Τ�������Ƥ��ʤ��


    ���⤦��һ����ľ�Фä�����ʣ��������餦����Ԓ���Ϥ��ΤϤ���ޤꡢ�ä��Ԥä��Τˣ����ޤ����Ǥ⤽�Τ������ΤȤ���꤯��򿼤��ơ������ʤ���


    ���������������鲴������Ƥ�룡��


    ���ɤ�����Ŀ�����衢����㡹


    ��������������������


    ������ͬʿ�Κݼ�ͤʤ���Ԓ�ˡ��������[���ޥꥪ���˥��ʤϤɤ�����ɤ��������ˡ�Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ������ɤ����w�ޤ������Ǥ⤢�롣


    ��������Ϥ���Ԓ�򤷤������ΤǤϤʤ���


    �����㤢�����٤����ɡ��öŤ��󡢽�Ȥ���Ҥδ��������򾚤�ޤ��礦��


    �˥��ʤ����^��Ȥꡢ�Ω`�ȥѥ������ֲΤ������Х󤫤�ȡ���������


    ���������˥��ʤ��󡢱���Ĥ��ͤ����Է֤ΥΩ`�ȥѥ�����֤äƤ�ʤ���w�ޤ����ʤ������Ͻ�ȡ��I�äƤ�館���趨�ʤ�����ɤʡ��H���h�ä���Τ˿�������������


    �ѥ�����˯E�����Ȥ�������F�h���v�ˤ���ͨ�˥ѥ������٤�˥��ʤ�Ҋ�ƥ��å�������˼�äƤ��ޤ���


    ���ޤ����e�˴󤷤����Ȥ���������櫓����ʤ����ɡ����Ȥꤢ�������μ��ߤ�������Ҋ���ƣ������ˤ��Ƥ��줾�������������Ǥ������顣����Ŀ�ϡ����ߤ�ʤdz����Ϥ��ޤ��礦����


    ���֤��ä���������衹


    ���������ä��Ƥ������������������졢˼�ä����μ��ߤ��त�Ǥ��͡�����ʤ���[����ȽY�餷�����Τ����顢�����ˤ����ϡ�


    ���`����衢�ɤ��������¤�����ឤ��Ƥ����������ˤ�����˽�Τ��Ȥʤ�Ƥ��蘆�̶Ȥ�֪��Ϥ���ʤ������


    ����줽������[��򤽤ऱ����


    ������������������������


    ���������㤢���ʤ�������ֹ���ʤ��Ȥ͡�˽�⤳����ˤ�������[���󤬽Y�餹��Ȥ����ʤ��Ҋ�����ʤ��Ǥ������塢��[����ȽY�餷�����ʤ顢���椫�����ʤ����ä�˼���ޤ�����Ů���Ĥ�Z���ݸŤ�����ʤ顢�ޤ��Ҋ�������ä��Ԥ������Ǥ�����


    ���ˡ��˥��ʤ��󡭡���


    ����������ͣ��������ʤ��㤤���ʤ�����ä��顢����⺬���Ҋ���������ä�˼���裡��˽�ʤ������������ơ��ľ���Ԥ���������


    ��ˮ��������������äơ����֤�����


    ���ΤǤ��ȣ����F������äƹǤ��l�ޤ�����Ǥ��礦����������äȣ���Ц�äƤ뤱�ɡ�������ä������¤����ǰ�ˤ������Ƥ��褦�ʤ�������͡�


    ���Ƥ��褦�ʤ��äơ�����


    ���㤿���Τ��Ȥ�˽ԡ�Ц�ߤ����ܤ졢��[��������餫��������


    �����������С���[���󡢲μ���������Ҋ���Σ���


    �v�ˤ�„���ȡ���[�χ@Ϣ����褦�˴𤨤롣


    ��������Ҋ�Ƥʤ����ֱ��Ҋ��ݤ��𤭤ʤ��ä���������


    ��Ҋ���Ҫ��ʤ��������ʤ�Σ���


    ���ʤ󤫡�ˮ�����󡢏����ФäƤ�͡�����


    ������ϡ��������餳���������Ӥ��ʤΤ�͡�ǰ���Q��ӳ���ǵLj����郎����ˤ�����ʤ��Y����Ƥ��줿���`�󤬤��äơ����Εr�����դ�����ʩ`���ä����򏈤��Ϥ������Ȥ⤢�ä����ӳ���^�ǡ�


    ������`������ϐu���������ʣ�����r��������`��������Ϥ���äơ���Ǥ�ͩ`����


    ����������ϣ���˽�����������ӳ�����Q�����ä��Ԥä��Τˡ����򤬤��ä��������äƟo�����ߤ���Τ���������裡��


    �����Ĥ⡢����˸����Ϥäơ��ӣƥ��������ӳ���Фä���ߤ����Ƥ���Τϡ����ä��裡�����������̽�ɤ�ΤФ�����������Қ��ˤȤ���


    ����������ʤ������S��������ʤ�����


    ���䥬���X���Ǥ���ȡ��˥��ʤ��ѥ������椫����Ϥ�����


    ���Ϥ����������ˡ����㤢���Ǥ����ޤ�������������ơ��٤��Ǥ��{�٤����֤�g�äƤ����ޤ��礦���������͡��ޤ����Ȥˡ����ɤ���äƽg�äƤ������򿼤��ޤ��礦��


    ���˥��ʤ����������٣���


    �������ơ��ޤ�ȫ�T�Ǵ�ޤ��������Ԓ���Ϥ����Ȥˤʤä���


    �����`�`������ʤΣ����Τǂ����Ȥ��ϣˤʤΣ�������ʤι֤���ū������z��Ǥ�褦�ʤ�󤸤�ʤ�����


    �������ˤ����͡������ߤ����γ��R���褯�֤���ʤ��


    һ���ˤ��������������������Ҥδ���βμӵ��h��ͨ�������������������Ԥ��Ђ����ޤǣϣˤ�„�����ľ��Ĥ��롣


    ���ޤ���һ��Ĥˤ����Ф����ʤ�Ǥ����������ߤ�����ä�����ʤȤ����������Ǥ���


    ���Ǥ⡢�ޥꥪ�󤵤󤿤��ϱ����Ǥ��礦����


    ��˽�����Ϥ����Ǥ�����������ޤꡢ������̤����ʤ���ϵ�������ߤ⤤�ޤ���������


    �����`��˽���@���ޤ������ɡ������ߤ������ä��ԤäƤ������顢�˷��ʤ��Ǥ��͡��Ǥ���˿����ơ������ǤϤʤ����g��ԥå����åפ��Ƥ����Τ�������˼���ޤ���


    ���������ʤ�ۤɡ��˥��ʤ����^��������


    �������ǤϤʤ��ˤ�������������„���Ȥ��ơ�����ȡ��������Ȥ��������������ä���Τ��Ϥä��ꤷ�ʤ��ˤ�ע��Ǥ������Ȥϡ���ޤǔ����Ĥ��ä��Ϥ����ˤ������^ȥ�����ҡ������ߤ��ä��Ȥ����ˤ����⡢��Τ���ꥹ�ȥ��åפ��ޤ��礦����


    ���������˥��ʤ��󡢔����Ĥ��ä��ˤ�����ꥹ�ȥ��åפ���ΤϷ֤��뤱�ɡ��^ȥ�����ҤȤ��ϺΤǤʤΣ���


    ������Ɇ��˽Ԥ�һ�����h�������v�ˤϡ�������������Ϥ�����


    ���ޤ��������ä���䤹�����äƤ��ȣ���


    �����������Ǥ����öŤ��󡣤褯�ݤ��Ĥ��ޤ����͡��öŤ�������μҤ��򤤤Ƥ��뤫�⤷��ޤ��󡣤��������μҤμҤ����Τ⽫���ĤˤϤ������⤷��ޤ���裿��


    �������������W������


    �˥��ʤ��v�ˤ�Ҋ�ʤ���˥ä�Ц����


    ������äȣ����˥��ʤ��󡢵v�ˤˤ����μҤϟo���裡���_����䤹��������项


    �������Ǥ������v�ˤ�������μҤ��򤫤ʤ��Ǥ�����


    ;�ˤ�����ȥޥꥪ�󤬤����˸�ä���ä���


    ��������ࡹ


    ���˥��ʤ��󡢤�������ä���䤹���Ȥ����Τϣ����ɤ��������Ȥ����飿��


    �������Ϥ�����[�������Ҥ�һ�ȤǤ���Ф줿�ˤ����Ȥ����Τϡ����塢˼����·����ͨ�äƤ��Ǥ��衣����ϡ����g���Ԥ��С��������d�򡢤äƤ�ĤǤ��͡�����Ϥɤ��ι��Ǥ�ͬ���Ǥ�������Ǥ��Ƥ���ˌ���������ĤϏ������Ȥ��ۤȤ�ɡ������ˤ��Υ���󥹤�ܞ���äƤ�����ɤ��ʤ뤫����


    ��������


    �������Τ������פ���˼���ޤ��󤫣��������¼Ҥ˔��������ˤ����ϱ����äƄӤ����Ȥ��y���������ä��顢����������ˤ�����ʹ�ä��T���������������Ǥ�������ǡ��ˤ���Ǥ��衣����Ǥ��ĤƤ�������ȡ������~�äΙC��ˤʤ�äơ�


    ����ϥ˥��ʤ��Ԥ����Ȥ˺ϵ㤬������


    ���ʤ�ۤɤ͡�����Ǥ��Τ����Τ������B�Фϡ�����˼�������뤷�䤹�������μҤοF�ߡ��⤷���ϡ������ߤȤ����������ơ�


    �������Ǥ�����ǰ�Υߥ�ީ`�Ǥ⤢�ä������Ǥ�褯���륱�`���Ǥ����������äƄӤ������Y���������������������̤��Ȥ򿼤����B�Фˤ��꤬���ʡ�����Ǥ��������Ȥ⤤�����ֶΤǤ��͡�


    ��[�ϱ�����������˥��ʤ�Ԓ��„���Ƥ��롣


    ����[�ϸ��餬���������äƤ�����


    �֤��äƤϤ������Ȥ���


    �֤��äƤϤ������Ȥ����������Ƥ���Τϡ����٤�״�r��Ԓ��


    �����¤����롢�����¤��J����롢�����¤�ʹ�ä�����Ӥ롢�������d�������٤ơ����줬���Ĥ˻ؤäƤ��롣


    �����ˤ���Τ������¼ҤǤ��ꡢ�Է֤ǤϤʤ���


    ������Ҥδ���ι��Ƥˤϡ��Է֤����ĤΥѩ`�ȥʩ`�ˤʤ�Ȥ������ȤǤ⤢��Τˤ⤫����餺������


    ��[�Ϥ���ʿ�����������Ǥ���ȡ���һ�ˡ���ؤΐ���Ц�ߤ�Ҋ������


    ����Ц�ߤ��l�����򤱤���ΤǤϤʤ����Է��������򤱤�Ц�ߤ��ä���


    �Է֤��ؤΰµפǡ��ۤ�΃H���ˤ����Ҋ������������ʤ��������Τʤ��������Ц�ä��Τ���


    �Է֤���������[�Ǥ���ǰ�ˡ������¼Ҥ����g���ä����ٴ_�J������


    �����㤢��������_�J���ޤ��礦�������F״�ǚݤˤʤ�����˥����å������Ƥ����ޤ��礦�������˽�����ǤϷ֤���ʤ��Τǡ���[����ȥޥꥪ�󤵤�Ҋ��픤��ޤ�������


    �������֤��ä��


    �������Ϥ���


    �˥��ʤ������Ԥ��ȡ���[�ȥޥꥪ�����������ǰ��Ŀ����Ȥ�����


    ���ˤ��������Ϥ���_�J�����֤��������ԥå����åפ��Ƥ�����


    �v�ˤ������ߤǤ��뤬�����������ߤˤĤ��ƤϤۤܟo֪�Ǥ��뤿�ᡢ�������I����[�ȥޥꥪ����Τ��뤷���ʤ��ä���


    ���I�С���[�ϡ����դȡ�һ���¤ˤ�����ǰ��Ŀ�������Ĥ���줿��


    �����ơ���������ӛ�d����Ƥ�����ǰ���Ȼ�Ȥ��롣


    ��[���夬Ӳֱ����⏊���äƤ��ޤ���


    �v�ˤϤ��ζ��ˤΘ��Ӥ�Ҋ�Ĥ�ʤ��顢�������������ߤ���ǰ���؏դ��^��ߵ���z��Ǥ����������դȡ���[�α����ü���A��롣


    ���������󣿡���[���󣿣�


    ����[���󡭡�����


    ��������


    ����[���󣿡�


    ���ʡ��Σ����v�ˡ�


    �v�ˤ˺��Ӥ������Ƥ��뤳�Ȥ˚ݤŤ�����[�ϥϥäȤ����褦����Ϥ�����


    �����䡢�٤�ƣ��Ƥ���褦�����顭���������˚ݤˤʤ���ǰ�����ä��Σ���


    �������e�˺ΤȤ�ʤ��


    �����������ʤ餤��������ɡ�


    �v�ˤϤ����Ԥ��ʤ���⡢�ɫ������ʤ��褦��Ҋ������[�����䤽����Ҋ�Ĥ�롣


    ��[�ϡ����٤ӡ�������Ŀ����Ȥ�����


    ������[��ҕ�����Ȥˤ��롭��


    ��ǧԺˮ�ء���


    �Ȥ������ˡ���[�ϟo���R�˥Ʃ`�֥���¤ˤ����֤��դꤷ�᤿��


    ����������[���󡢤����Ҋ�Ƥ�����������


    ͻȻ���ޥꥪ���@���������Ϥ�����


    �������˻ƼҤ�Ӣ�ۤ������ǰ��������


    ���������������������ġ����ԑͤ��ʤ���


    �v�ˤ�ޥꥪ����Ԥ�„�������ȤΤ��������פ�A������


    ���ƼҤ�Ӣ�ۣ������`�󣿡������������������Ĥ�����


    ���Ρ��Σ����l�ʤΣ����v�ˡ�


    �����䡢�C�v�����˥��ԇ�Y�Εr�˻�ä�������ɤ��������줬�ޤ��������Ҥʂ��Ԥγ֤����Ǥ͡�


    ���Ϥ�����˽���������Ĥ��ơ��������[����Ϗ�����ʳ�¤򸶤��Ϥ蘆�줿���Ȥ�����ޤ�����


    ���Τ��죡��������ʤ��Ȥ����ä��Σ�����[����


    �v�ˤ⤽��ϳ������@���ȡ���[���Ӥ�ӛ����˼���������ʤ��ǡ����Ԥ��Ф�������줽���ˤ��롣


    ������äȡ��ޥꥪ�󣡡����ä�������Ƥ����Τˣ���


    �����Ĥ��������¤����ʳ�£����ʤ������㣿���ɤ��ū�ʤ�������v�ˡ�


    һ�򤬚ݤˤʤä��Τ����|�����Ƥ��롣


    �����������ΤƤ����Τ��ʣ����Ȥꤢ���������ޤ��v��ꤿ���ʤ��褦���˱�����


    ���թ`�ࡢ�ʤ󤫲������ū���ʡ������ĤäƏ����Σ����ޥꥪ�󤵤�


    �������Ϥ��������ߤμ�ϵ�Ǥ����������Ҥ��ˤǤ�������ԇ�Y��˽����[�����ͬ����󥯣���ȡ�ä����ˤǤ���


    �������������㤢���������󤸤�ʤ��Σ������ˤϤ褯�֤���󤱤ɡ�


    ���Ϥ��������ҤǤ���ƼҤǤ���ʮ�������ݲĤ��Ԥ��Ƥ����ˤǤ����顭�����Ǥ⡢�ޤ������μӤ��Ƥ���Ȥ�˼���ޤ���Ǥ���������ˤ��ä�Ŀ��ͨ���ޤ���������������ˤ⡢����ͨ�ä��g���ߤ������Y�����ޤ���˽��֪�äƤ��뤯�餤�Ǥ����顢�൱���������ˤ����Ǥ���


    ���������������ɷ򤫣���˼�ä�����Ф�ū���ऽ������󡣤�����B�Ф˄٤Ƥ�Τ��衢�v�ˣ���


    �����`�󡢤�äƤߤʤ��ȷ֤���ʤ����ɡ����������ȫ�������Ĥ����衢�W�ϡ�


    ��������������


    ��[����Ϥ��롣�񡢵v�ˤ��ԤäƤ�����ζ���֤���ʤ���


    ������һ������򤿤��ϡ�������ǰ�Τ褦���h����


    ���������m�़����


    �������衢�v�ˡ��B���äƤ͡�


    ���֤��äƤ롹


    ������äȴ��äƣ���һ�塢�Τ�Ԓ�򤷤Ƥ�Σ������v�ˤ�ȫ�������äơ�����


    ��[��˼�鷺�����Ϥ���ȡ��ष�������ˤ���ȫ�T�η�����[�˺Τ��ԤäƤ���Τ������Ȥ�������򤹤롣


    ���ϣ����Τäơ��v�ˤ�ȫ���֤õ����ơ����Τդ����������K���ˤ���ä�Ԓ�������������¤���


    ����������


    ���󤦤󡢤�ȫ�T���h������


    ���ݤˤȤ�줿�褦����[�ϡ����������򤱤Ƥ����桩��Ҋ��������


    ���ǡ��Ǥ⡢�v�ˤϹ֤���ū��Ҋ�Ĥ����顢�ų�����褦�ˤä����m���ܤ��������ǡ�����


    ���������裿�������餵�����������ˤ��Ƥߤ�С�����


    һ��ϥ˥�ä�Ц�����v�ˤ�������򤱤�ȡ��Ԥ⤽�줾��α��������Ϥ碌�롣


    ����������ȫ�T���֤���������������


    ������������


    ����ȥ˥��ʤ��@����[���h�����롣


    ����ֱ���l���֤����ʤ����赤ˤϷ֤���ʤ��Ǥ��衢��[���󡣽񡢤��Ƥ���Τϡ��ʤ�٤�Σꓤʿ����Ԥθߤ�������x�e���Ƥ�������Ǥ�������ˡ�˽������һ�����䤷�Ƥ���Τϡ����ι֤�������ξѤ�����[����Έ��ϤǤ���


    ������������


    �����äơ������¼Ҥːu�򤫤�����Τ�һ�������Τϡ���ؤ����ۤǤ⤢����[�����Σ����Ӥ��뤳�Ȥ���˼���ޤ����ޤ��Ƥ䡢Ԫ�������������¼ҵ����ιP�^��Ǥ�����[�����ɤ��ˤ��������äƤ����ˤ��������ޤäƤ����Ǥ����顢�ʤ�����Ǥ���


    ��������


    ��������������[�����Ԥ����֤�y���Ǥ��礦�����Ȥ������Ȥ�����ޤǴ��ˤ������Ƥ��ơ���[����Ȥ���K��������������ɤ������Ǥ�������������󡢤����ʤ�Ф������öŤ����ޥꥪ�󤵤�ˤ���뤷�Ƥ�餤�ޤ����ɡ����Ĥ�����ѤäƤ���줿���g�˺Ϥ�ʤ����Ϥ��äƤ���ޤ������ä��顭����


    ���W���μ��ߤ�ȫ���������������礤�������顢��Ϥ�������Εr�˺Τ����褦�Ȥ����B�Ф����ʤ�����ݤ�Ĥ��ʤ��Ȥ͡���������䤽������������¤��ˤ����򎆤��z�⤦�Ȥ��뤫�⤷��ʤ�����


    �v�ˤ������Ԥ��ȡ�


    �������͡�


    ���������裡����[����


    ����⾲��⵱����ǰ�Ȥ����


    �������������ʤ������ϡ����Ĥ��g�ˤ���ʤ��Ȥޤǿ����ơ�����


    ��[�������Ԥ��ȡ��˥��ʤ������󥯤򤷤���


    ���g�ϡ���ǰ����[����i����Ԓ���ϤäƤ���Ǥ����ۤ顢��[����ϵ����ߤ����顢ɫ���ȡ�������Ǥ�����������������Ԓ���Ϥ����L�r�g���Ƥ�������[�������l���Ϥ褯�ʤ���˼�äơ�˽����ߤ�ʤ��᰸�����㤤�ޤ�����


    ���˥��ʤ��󡭡���


    ��[�ϥ˥��ʤ����~�ˡ��䤨�Фä��Ĥ��H�����¤ޤ�Τ�Ф�����


    �����������[�Ϥ�������ĤĤ⡢�Ф��Ƥ������ȡ��Է֤�����Ǥ���Τ��⤷��ʤ�����˼�äƤ��ޤ���


    ���ȡ������Τ⤢�뤱�ɡ�����


    ������ŭ��������������Ů���𤨤������Ԥ��Ťġ�


    ����äѤꡢ�S����裡�������¤���ˤϐ������ɡ�����ʤդ������ߤ��ǽY�����֤�Ҋ�Ĥ��������������ۤ��`�`���������Ҥ��������ߤ���֪��ʤ����ɡ���Ů�΁�����֤�����B�Ф�ȫ�T��ߵ���Ĥ֤����������


    ����������Ϥ���ȡ��Ʃ`�֥�����\���롣


    ���������㡢��������Ť��ơ�


    ���a��ä��㤤�������򣡡����줬����Ť��Ƥ����뤫����������͡������¤���ǰ�����������Ĥ���줿���Υϥ��ɤ�ˤ�Ŀ�ˤ��Ҋ���ʤ��Țݤ��g�ޤ�Τ裡��


    ���ϥ��äơ����󤿡�


    ��ˮ�����󡢤����`��Ļ���ʡ��������Ӥ��ʤ���ʡ����������Ρ�


    �����͡�


    ���öž�����


    ���Ϥ�����


    �����������ص׵Ĥˤ��ʤ�����������ʥ����ɤ�ˤ��줿�顭����


    �����֤��ä������������ȫ���Ǥ����裡��Ԫ�������ΤĤ����ä�������


    ����������������������


    �v�ˤ�Ԫ�����Ȥ������~�����ä����룴�ˤ���Ů��


    ��Ԫ�������v�ˡ�������äơ��ɤ�����������


    ��[����̽��褦�˵v�ˤΤ��ΰk�Ԥ������„���Ƥ��롣


    ���������������������죿��


    �������v�ˣ������ʤ�����Ԫ�����Τ򿼤��Ƥ����Τ����飿��


    ����ʤˏ�Ԯ���Ƥ���Ƥ��������냇�ݤ�һ�䤷���\�����`�餬���������Ƥ��롭���褦��Ҋ���롣


    ������ϡ����ɤ�������ζ�Ǥ��������v�ˤ���


    �ޥꥪ���Ц�ߤ򸡤��٤Ƥ��뤬��ͫ�˹⤬�����ʤ���


    ���ޤ���������������󥹤������¼Ҥ�ȡ��������Ȥ���˼�äƤʤ��Ǥ���͡��öŤ���


    ���¤Τ褦��ԑ�����Ƥ���˥��ʡ�


    ���`���裡������ʤ��ȿ����Ƥʤ��äƣ���


    ���öž��������٤Ƥ򵹤��ʤ����������٤Ƥ򣡡��Ҡa(��������)�ˎ����ޤǣ���


    ��ˮ������ϲ����裡�����䡢�ߤ�ʤ��������


    һ��Ϻ��¤�ʤ��褦����[����򤱤�


    ����ǡ���Ҥδ���ϡ����L����͡������¤��󡣤��δ���äƺ��դ��餤����


    �����������������͡������������ȡ���һ�L�g���餤�Ϥ�����Ǥ��礦�͡�


    �����������ޥ��ǣ���������㡭��������ʡ����ճ̤����ä��㤦���⡭����


    �����������Τȱ���Σ���


    ���������ΤǤ�ʤ������ΤǤ�ʤ��裡��������٩`�ʡ��ɤ����褦����������ճ̉���ϸФ���������


    ��˽���һ��ˡ���[���^��A���뤬���ޤ����襤�襤��äƤ�����Щ`��Ŀ���Ƥ���


    ���Ĥ�ʤ顢�����ˤ��Է֤���äƤ������⤷��ʤ���������


    �����[�ˤϤ��Τߤ�ʤ��ˤ��h�����ޤ�ǥƥ�Ӥλ�����򤳤��Ȥ��𤭤Ƥ��뤳�ȤΤ褦�˸Ф����Ƥ�����


    ���ιʡ���������ǧԺˮ�ؤ��������������������ˤʤ顢���������뤳�Ȥ⡭����


    ��[���ͫ��Ҥ餻��Ϣ�ष�������Է֤��ؤ�������

 210-A big festival for entering a house begins

    Is this........your house?��It wasn''t at all what I thought it would be.


    Marion looked around at the ceiling and walls in a curious manner.


    ''Yes, I never imagined such a large estate and large house. Do you live here by yourself?��Mr. Du,


    But ... it''s a bit tattered in places. Are you able to keep out the rain and dew?��This,


    Both Nina and Mizuho are looking at the tatami-matted living room with curious expressions on their faces.


    ''''No, no, no, this is getting incredibly beautiful, right?��The last time I was here, it wasn''t in very good shape to go inside. I guess they restored it while I didn''t see it for a bit. I don''t know how you had the money for that.


    Well it was a tent before.


    That was fun, wasn''t it!


    Yuto brought out seven cups of barley tea and left them in front of everyone. The teacups were all from a 100-yen store.


    ''''You don''t need to look at it too much. This one, Gen and Aramitsu restored it for me.''''


    ''Seriously?��How could those two be so handy?


    Yeah, and they redid the bathrooms in a big way, which surprised me too.


    ''Heh, show me later, Yuto. Right!��You''ll let me stay over next time. We can play video games all day long, but we don''t have a TV. And there''s no air conditioning, either.


    ''''Haha........I''m going to think about that in my next reward....... I haven''t gotten around to that, because before that it was more important to get the fridge and the washing machine and the lifeline.


    ''Hmmm, well then, it''s no fun to stay at your place. I''ll bring a game, at least bring a TV. Also, can''t you do something about the fact that we only have a fan in the middle of summer?��It''s too hot.


    ''Oh my God, all you do is complain about it, Ichigo!��I told you we''re not supposed to talk about it at home!��Well, but we''ll have to figure out a way to make it work... in time.


    Oh, and I''ll come stay with you!


    What do you mean by that, huh?


    "..........


    Mari, Mizuho, Marion and Nina stared, somewhat frustrated, at this uncomplicated conversation between men. Somewhat enviously.


    But now, I didn''t come to talk about it.


    ''''Well, let''s get right to it, Mr. Doudou, let''s plan a strategy for the upcoming Grand Festival of the Entrance of the House.


    Nina took the laptop out of the bag she had brought with her.


    You''re very serious, Nina-san. I''m going to be able to get one for you next time. I had a hard time convincing my parents to buy it.


    Even Yuto, who is not familiar with computers, or rather, has no connection to them, can''t help but think it''s cool to see Nina operating a computer normally.


    ''''Well, it''s not like I''m typing anything major but.......anyway, let me see the list of participants?��I''m going to make a table and type in each piece of information. The information items ... shall we all come up with them?


    All right. Here it is.


    ''Put it there. This..........There are more participants than I thought. I wonder if they want to marry Mizuho-san that badly, these people.


    ''''No, they''re just people who got caught up in the name of Shitenji anyway. There''s no way they would know about me with just a rumor...


    Displeased, Mizuho turned her face away.


    ''''..........''''


    ''''........Then we must stop them even more. I don''t want to see Mizuho-san get married to these people either. In general, if you want to marry Mizuho-san, I think you should come to the front. And if you have the guts to steal a maiden''s heart, I''d tell you to come see her face first.


    Niina....


    ''Of course!��If you have to have power, I think you should come and show it, too!��I want to complain on behalf of the common people!


    ''Mito-san represents the common people.......I can see that!


    ''What?��Hakamada-kun is a commoner to the core!��Hey!��You''re laughing, but even Mari is similar in front of Shitenji-san.


    It''s like...


    Everyone smiled at Shizuka and the others'' exchange, and Mizuho''s expression softened as well.


    ''''Speaking of which, Mizuho-san, have you seen the list of participants?''''


    When Yuto asks, Mizuho replies with a sigh.


    ''''No, I didn''t see it. To be honest, I didn''t even feel like watching it...''''


    ''I don''t need to see it!��This stuff!


    Sounds like you''re really excited about it, Mito-san...


    Shizuka........has always hated this kind of thing. There was a scene in a movie I saw once where a character was forced into a marriage that he didn''t like, and I shouted out, ''f*ck you!'' at the top of my lungs... in the movie theater.


    ''Wow, that''s embarrassing!��Raising your voice to the screen nowadays, not even downtown.


    Oh, no!��It''s bad enough that when I said I wanted to watch an action movie, Mari forced me to watch this one!


    I''m the one who always has to watch sci-fi action movies with Shizuka!��Other than that, it''s all detective stuff, like a locked room murder.


    It''s good!��That''s fun!


    As I was buzzing around, Nina looked up from the computer screen.


    ''''Yes, you''ve entered the information. Then let''s enter as much information as we can and narrow down the number of people we can look into as much as possible, shall we? Right, first let''s figure out how to narrow it down first.


    Nina, input, fast!


    Thus, the first thing we all did was to discuss the general strategy.


    ''Eeeee!��That''s so weird!��Why is it OK to use a fake name or something?��That''s not like bringing in someone suspicious!


    ''Really, yes, I don''t really understand the common sense of these people with abilities.


    On behalf of the general public, Shizuka and Mari complained when they heard that street names, two names, and even pseudonyms were allowed to register for the Grand Festival of the Entry House.


    ''''Well, generally speaking, that''s true, but the world of people with abilities is a special place.


    But those are your real names, aren''t they, Marion?


    ''We are, but there are some people with abilities that come from families that can''t tell you their real names too much...''


    ''Hmm, I''m surprised too, but the organizers say it''s a good idea, so I don''t blame them. But on the contrary, I think it''s a good idea to pick up someone who isn''t their real name.


    "Oh, I see, Nina, you''re so smart!


    ''''I''ll ask Akira-san about those who aren''t their real names later, but also...be careful of those whose affiliations, or something like that, aren''t clear. I''ll also list people who should have been hostile until now, famous families in the past, people who were influential people, just in case.


    ''What?��Nina, I know you list people who have been hostile, but what''s with all the great families in the past and such?


    Everyone nodded in unison to Mari''s question, but Yuto looked up, "Ah........


    ''''Don''t tell me you mean, easily taken advantage of?''''


    ''''That''s right, Mr. Doe. How did you notice it? Maybe Mr. Du Du is suited to be a politician. No, joining a politician''s house might be good for you in the future?


    "...what?��Me?


    Nina grins as she looks at Yuto.


    ''''Hey!��Nina, you can''t be a politician, Yuto!��You''re so gullible.


    ''Yes, sir!��Yuto-san isn''t cut out to be a politician!


    Instantly, Mari and Marion immediately interrupted.


    ''''........Mm.''''


    ''What is it about that that makes you so easy to take advantage of, Nina?��What does that mean?


    ''''Yes, Mizuho-san. People who have once been called a famous family usually have a similar thought process. Simply put, they want to revive their families. It''s the same in every country. And yet the obsession with this is almost always strong. What happens when that opportunity comes rolling in there?


    ....


    Don''t you think it''s easy to be seduced?��Those who are hostile to the Shitenji family are difficult to move outwardly. If that''s the case, it''s better to use the rest of the people to guide them. So, whisper to them. That this will be the perfect opportunity for you to regain your former fame.


    Mari has a point to make with what Nina says.


    ''I see. So those intriguers can easily get in on it. You can borrow the title of a relative of that house, or ... a squire.


    ''Yes. Yes, it was a common case of political strife, as was the case with the former Millmar. Pulling strings from behind the scenes, as is often the case with people with bad ideas, and yet it''s the high road.


    Mizuho''s expression disappeared and she listened to Nina''s story.


    Right now, Mizuho''s emotions were starting to disappear.


    It was something she knew.


    It was something she knew........but all that came out was the situation.


    Getting into Shitenji, getting recognized by Shitenji, using Shitenji to sell your name, reestablishing your family.......it all revolves around that.


    It is the Shitenji family that is there, not myself.


    Even though at the end of this great festival of entry into the family, it is also about you and your lifelong partner........


    That smile wasn''t directed at anyone else. It was a smile directed at himself.


    He laughed at the trivial, worthless, illusion that showed its face only briefly in the depths of his own chest.


    He reaffirmed that he was a member of the Shitenji family before he was a Shitenji Mizuho.


    ''''Then let''s check the roster, shall we?��Let''s check off the people we are currently interested in. Since we don''t know this one, could you take a look at Mizuho-san and Marion-san?


    Okay, okay.


    Oh, yes.


    As Nina said this, Mizuho and Marion looked down at the names on the roster.


    The two of them checked the top of the roster and picked out the people they could recognize.


    Although Yuto was also an able-bodied person, he was almost ignorant of the other people with abilities, so he had no choice but to leave this task to Mizuho and Marion.


    While working, Mizuho....her eyes were suddenly drawn to the name at the bottom.


    And........she was shocked at the name listed there.


    Mizuho''s body stiffens, and her face becomes strong.


    (.........hmm?��(Mizuho-san?)


    Mizuho-san....?


    ....


    Mizuho-san?


    What?��Yuto.


    Mizuho looked up with a huff as she realized that she was being called by Yuto.


    ''''No, you look a little tired.... Was there a name on the name list that caught your attention?''''


    It''s nothing.


    Well that would be nice.


    While saying that, Yuto looked worriedly at Mizuho, whose complexion did not seem to be excellent.


    Mizuho.........looked down at the list of names again.


    Out of that Mizuho''s gaze........


    Sanzenin Mizushige....


    At the name, Mizuho unconsciously clenched her hands under the table.


    ''''Ah!��Mizuho-san, look at this!


    Suddenly, Marion exclaimed in surprise.


    ''''Here''s the Yellow Family''s hero''s name!


    "...what?


    Yuto also tilted his head at the name he had heard Marion say.


    ''''Hero of the Yellow Family?��Hmm?��....Oh!��It''s him!


    What, what?��Who is it?��Yuto.


    ''No, I met him when I was taking the agency''s rookie rank exams and he''s got a... strong personality.


    ''''Yes ... he lied to us and that''s how Mizuho-san was once forced to share a meal with us.


    ''What''s that?��How did that happen?��Mizuho-san.


    When Yuto was surprised to hear that too, which was new to him, Mizuho''s face looked uncomfortable as if to say, don''t remind me of a bad memory.


    ''''Hey, Marion!��I''d just forgotten about it!


    ''Lying and having dinner with Shitenji-san?��What''s that?��What''s he like?��Yuto.


    Ichigo is curious and asks a question.


    ''Oh what do you call it?��For now, are you the kind of person who doesn''t want to get too involved?


    Hmm, that''s unfortunate, isn''t it? How strong is he?��Mr. Marion.


    ''''Yes....He''s from a famous family with a famous family of abilities. He was the one who obtained the same rank A as me and Mizuho-san in that test.


    ''What?��Isn''t it great then?��I don''t know what I''m talking about.


    But I didn''t expect him to join us. I took a quick look through it, and there are quite a few other people who are well known and talented. Since I know them, they are quite famous.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. You okay?��It looks like there are more bad guys than I thought. Can you beat people like that, Yuto?


    Hmmm, I''ll have to try but of course I''m going to take them all down, I am.


    (...What?!)


    Mizuho looks up. I don''t understand what Yuto is saying now.


    However, Ichigo, Mari and the others nodded as if it was obvious.


    ''''Oh, please!''''


    ''Yes, Yuto. Good luck.


    I know.


    Wait a minute!��What the hell are you talking about!��Yuto''s going to take them all down....


    When Mizuho couldn''t help but shout, rather than all of them there, what were they saying to Mizuho?��He gives me a look.


    ''What?��What do you mean, you''re going to beat them all up and end this joke of a festival, right?��Shitenji-san.


    ....!


    Mm-hmm, they all nodded.


    As if in a daze, Mizuho looked back at the people who were turning to face us.


    ''''But, Yuto just asked me to eliminate any suspicious guys if I find them...''''


    ''Yeah?��So, you know, for us...


    Ichigo grinned and turned to look at Yuto and the others, and they all joined in with their own expressions.


    ''''Weird, all of them!''''


    "...and...?


    Nina then explains to a surprised Mizuho.


    ''Honestly, I don''t have a perfect idea of who''s suspicious, Mizuho. What we''re doing now is just screening out the most likely dangerous people as much as possible. Besides, what we''re most worried about is if that suspicious person''s target is Mizuho-san.


    ...What?


    ''''Because the best way to bring shame to the Shitendera Family is to harm Mizuho-san, who is also the main character in this event. Especially since there are people who originally wanted to do something about the next head of the Shitendera family, Mizuho-san, so this is even better.


    ....


    ''And in the end, Mizuho-san will measure the other person herself, right?��So what if you stay quiet until the end and then turn on your fangs in the final battle with Mizuho-san?��Of course, if that happens, I''ll have Doudou-san and Marion-san intervene immediately, but there''s a chance that they won''t be able to make it in time if they try to kill you with their first attack. Then.........


    ''The sooner I take down all the participants, the sooner I take them down. So now I have to be careful to see if there are any people trying to do anything else at the moment. They might try to involve Zhu Yin and the rest of the people from Shitennji.


    When Yuto said that.


    Yeah.


    ''Yes!��Mizuho-san.


    Mari and Shizuka both look like it''s natural.


    ''''........Oh, when did you guys even think of such a thing......''''


    When Mizuho said that, Nina winked at her.


    ''''Actually, we had discussed this without Mizuho-san beforehand. You see, Mizuho-san is the party in question, so I''m sure she''s in a lot of......trouble. I didn''t think it would be good for Mizuho-san''s mental health if we spent too much time talking like this, so I suggested it to everyone.


    Nina-san....


    Mizuho felt her cold heart warm slightly at Nina''s words.


    But now Mizuho felt like she wanted to be, but she wanted to feel it, and maybe she wanted to.


    ''''I mean...''''


    Then the girl who represents the angry common people says in a trembling voice.


    ''''I knew it, I can''t forgive you!��I hate to break it to you, Shitenji, but to find a man to marry at this stupid event?��Stupid!��I don''t know if it''s a famous family or an ability, but all those who don''t know the value of a maiden should be crushed!


    Shizuka stands up and puts her feet on the table.


    ''Shizuka, oh, calm down,''


    Shut up!��Mari!��I don''t think I can keep this calm!��Mostly, I have to show these flies that are drawn to the name of Shitenji alone, or else I won''t feel good about it!


    You''re a fly.


    ''Mito-san, that''s a hell of a swashbuckling act. You really don''t like this kind of stuff, do you?


    Yeah.


    Mr. Du Du!


    Yes!


    Okay?��Be thorough!��If you get beaten up by these scum...


    Wow, okay!��Of course I''ll go all out!��And that''s what I originally intended to do!


    ""What?"


    The four girls are caught by the word "originally" by Yuto.


    ''Originally?��Yuto........what does that mean.......


    Mizuho asks the true meaning of that statement by Yuto as if she were probing.


    ''''Eh........?��Ah........what?


    ''....Yuto?��You ... what did you originally have in mind?


    ''''What does that........mean?��Yuto.


    Marion is smiling, but the light in her eyes is........not there.


    ''''You don''t think.......you don''t want to use this as an opportunity to get into the Shitenji family, do you, Mr. Doe?''''


    Nina chokes out like a prosecutor.


    ''No!��I''m not thinking about that!


    "Mr. Du Du!��Take them all down!��Everything!��Until it is reduced to ash!


    ''You''re scary, Mito!��No, we''re all scared!


    Ichigo turns to Mizuho as if nothing is wrong.


    The Irike''s big festival is next week, isn''t it, Shitenji-san? How long is this big festival?


    ''What?��Yeah, well, with this number of people it''s going to take a week or so.


    ''What?��Seriously!��Well that''s... unexpected... the dates might fall on...


    "...?��What do you wear?


    ''Oh!��It''s nothing!��It''s nothing!


    Mizuho tilts her head at the strangely impatient Ichigo, but shifts her attention to the members who are still rattling around.


    Normally, it would have been me in there, but...


    To the current Mizuho, all of those people were far away, and it felt as if it was happening on the other side of the TV screen.


    (Why.........that Sanzenin Mizushige.......


    Mizuho''s face and eyes clouded over, and she grabbed her chest as she struggled to breathe.

 211-Participants

    The large mansion that Yuto was led to by the attendants of the Shitennji family was already filled with numerous people who seemed to have entered this great festival of entry into the house.


    This mansion was built in a western style of architecture.


    Passing through the large entrance, they were taken straight to a venue on the first floor that had space to host a grand dance party, and a lawn-covered courtyard that spread out in front of the venue was opened up.


    Apparently, this was used as a waiting area for the participants, and drinks and snacks were provided.


    (.........I''m not surprised anymore though.)


    Yuto, who was slightly taken back by the Shitennji family''s flamboyance, was told by the guide to wait in this place for a while, and then he moved to the end of this waiting hall, alone.


    We''ll have to wait for Gaston to contact us before we can make a mark. (It''s not too late to wait for Gaston''s call...)


    Looking around at the figures in the hall, Yuto sighed.


    ...yes?��Ah!��I''m here...


    The hall was buzzing, and when Yuto looked at the group that had just entered, he saw a boy he had met and seen on the rookie exam. After all, he stands out because of his elated attitude and large size.


    ''''The Huang family is participating.......and it seems the heir apparent himself is participating?


    Yeah, I hear he''s very talented, even for a boy. Anyway, do you know about the vampire break-in at this year''s rookie exam?��I heard that you fought off those intruding vampires.


    ''What?��You''re that good!�� I don''t want to hit you in the first round, I can''t even plan a countermeasure if you don''t show me your hand.


    ''That''s right. The problem is........it depends on how this big festival is selected. We''re going to whittle this number of people down to one in a few days, so it won''t just be a tournament system.


    Mmm....


    Yuto listens to the participants around him, but his face has a sense of discomfort at the forefront.


    (Yellow Hero........I''ll never make eye contact with him. I''m sure the other side won''t remember us, but if I get involved, it''ll be a hassle)


    At the same time as Yuto made up his mind to do so, Hero grinned with satisfaction at the reaction to him around him.


    ''''Hmmm, big brother Hideo, you''re getting a lot of attention!


    ''''........Akika, why are you coming to us?


    ''Cause it looks like fun!


    ''You know I''m not here for fun. I''m here to take Mizuho-san out of this trivial festival...


    It''s good, I won''t interfere. Besides, if I hadn''t pushed my brother back this time, you wouldn''t have participated, would you?


    ....


    Wow, that''s quite a lot of guys. By the way, it''s amazing that so many men are gathered around one girl. Maybe this is how I''ll decide who to marry, too.


    ''Nah!��You can''t do that!��You''re with me, my brother, and I approve....


    The heroes raise their voices at Akihana''s mannerisms, but Akihana looks around with curious eyes as she goes through.


    ''''The age range is all over the place, there''s a good old uncle too.......hmm?��Ah!��There''s a guy over there who looks like he''s about your brother''s age!


    Akika pointed to a boy who was standing alone at the end of the hall.


    ''An?�� That kind of small fry will disappear soon anyway..........not worth dealing with.


    I''m gonna go talk to him!


    Oh, come on!��Akika!


    Akika doesn''t even pay attention to the hero''s restraint and goes.


    (Hmm, as far as I can see, it''s about half of the people who are not even accompanied by a squire. (I shouldn''t assume too much.)


    While thinking about it, Yuto thinks that he should check out the area around the mansion as well.


    ''''Hey, you!��A participant in this big festival?


    ...What?


    Yuto was suddenly spoken to and turned back to the owner of the voice.


    There was a girl in a Chinese dress looking at us with interest. From the looks of it, she looks like a junior high school student.


    ''''Ah, yes, but.......what about you?''''


    ''Heh, I knew you were a participant!��You''re on your own?��That''s awesome!��You want to be my son-in-law that badly. Do you belong to an institution?��What''s your rank?��What''s your name?��Does my brother know about this?


    Yuto is disconcerted by the girl who completely ignores Yuto''s questions and only hits him with what she wants to hear, like a machine gun.


    ''''Wait ... a minute.''''


    (What ... what ... what is this girl?��Yeah?��Hmm?��(Chinese clothes ... well, no way...)


    Yuto had a bad feeling, and when he looked towards Hero, he saw Hero coming closer, glaring at him.


    ''''........!��Kiki, are you really related to the Huang family or something?


    ''''That''s right - I''m the sister of the Yellow Hero who''s joining us this time. Hey, hey, so tell me, what''s your name and rank?��Or is it a secret?


    ''Good!��Sister?��I''m sorry!��I just had to remember something!


    ''Oh!��Wait!


    When Yuto panicked and tried to run away, Akika grabbed Yuto''s arm.


    ''''What? You don''t have to run away!


    ''Wow!��Hey, you!��Please let me go!��They''re coming!��It''s going to be a pain in the ass!


    ''It''s not you, it''s Akika!��You should at least tell me your name too, hey!


    All right!��My name is Yuto Du Du!��Okay, here we go!��I mean, come on!��Leave me alone!


    Akihana didn''t care about the unwillingness of Yuto, but this time she held Yuto''s arms with both hands. Seeing this sister''s actions, Hero opened both eyes wide.


    ''''What''s your rank?''''


    "D!" because it''s a "D"!��Give me a break!��Mr. Akika!��Your brother''s aura of trouble has increased from earlier!


    Hmmm ... a D, that''s normal. I''m glad you decided to join us, so when did you take it?


    In Yuto''s vision, he can see that Hero is already close by. Moreover, his face is completely angry. Even though he doesn''t like it, he can see that if he gets involved with Hero now, it will be the most troublesome thing in the world.


    ''''This year''s rookie exam!


    ''What?��Then you''re not with your brother.


    ''Yes!��Because we''re in sync!��Isn''t that better?��Hey!


    Hearing that they were heroes'' peers, Akihana was surprised and Yuto took this opportunity to pull out his arm.


    ''''Ah!''''


    At the same time as Akika raised her voice, Hero''s angry voice could be heard.


    ''''Hey, you!��What are you doing to my sister!


    For a moment, Yuuto''s mind felt heroic in the thought process of thinking that his sister was doing something more to him than he was in this situation, but here, it was important to do his best to disengage. Yuto immediately fled from the spot with a single glance.


    Akihana looks at the direction in which Yuto escaped as if impressed.


    ''''He''s gone........ If it was your brother, you would never get out of it........


    ''Akihana!��You''re okay!��That guy..... next time I see you.


    Big brother, don''t you know who that guy was?��She said she and her brother were in sync with each other, right?


    What?��What the hell...


    ''Yeah, I heard you got a rank D on your rookie exam this year.


    "I don''t know. I don''t even have to remember such a rank D inferior ability. In fact, I can''t remember anyone with that unpleasant expression on their face. And if I recall, rank D was the lowest rank in my generation.


    ''Oh, really? So you''re in the same class with Mizuho-san.


    Well ... yeah.


    ''Oh, that means that. That guy is also in love with Mizuho-san. Yeah, yeah, that''s why he joined, even though he was a rank D, he must have gotten up the courage to join, I''m sure.


    !


    Hero''s face twisted in displeasure at Akihana''s words.


    ''''Yeah?��Or is that it?��Do you want to be welcomed by Shitenji?��I''ve never heard of a house called Dou Dou Dou before.


    ''''Did you say Dou Dou Dou?��I still haven''t heard of it, no house or name like that. Probably drawn to the name of Shitenji and dreaming of being undignified, which is what a lowly person would think.


    Well, hey, and that''s not rank D. It''s a waste of time to join in, isn''t it? You''re right, he''s a bit too silly.


    When he said that, Akihana chuckled.


    ''''But big brother, that guy seemed to know his brother very well, right?


    "...Yeah?��Huh, that would be true. Because there''s no way anyone can forget this yellow hero once they''ve seen him.


    Yeah, she said my brother was a pain in the ass. You know your brother well!


    ...What?


    With a jerk, the hero froze, and this time he gradually began to tremble.


    ''''Ah........that low-powered person, next time I see you I will kill you!


    ''Pupu........interesting. Synchronization with your brother, I hope he doesn''t disappear soon, I''ll just check it out!��His physical skills look awesome but I don''t think he''s going to win out.


    ''''Hero-sama, I''m afraid the briefing on the Great Festival is about to begin.


    He called out to them, but behind the angry hero and the blazing eyes of Qiu Hua, there were the Huang family''s followers who were sighing at the two of them.

 212-Participants ②

    ''''Wow, I got tangled up with the people from the house I least want to get involved with.......already. But those people can''t think of anything bad to do to the Shitenji family first, so let''s not go near them again, yes.


    Yuto swore that he would escape from the Huang siblings as he walked out into the courtyard, passing through the participants.


    However, even though he said this to himself, Yuto did not neglect to observe his surroundings. Once he was separated from the Huang family''s group, he settled down and looked around at the participants again.


    (I won''t know until I confront them.................but some of them are in an unusual mood. That one........and that one, too, has no gaps in behavior. He must have gone through a lot of training. But.........as expected, you can''t tell if it''s suspicious from this one.


    As Yuto shifted his gaze, he monitored each of the able-bodied people that caught his eye.


    A man with chiseled eyes with a huge, muscle-ripping physique... a man who enjoys a friendly conversation with the people around him... and from Yuto''s eyes, he can feel the tingling sensation he gets when facing a tough opponent.


    Also, a boy who seems to be his own age, scurrying around happily, looking at his surroundings. The boy carries a long sword housed in an old scabbard at his waist.


    (Come to think of it, there are some people with abilities.......whose abilities are dramatically increased by weapons, armor and items. It''s hard to measure them by looks alone, but... what''s that sword?��(I can''t believe you''re going to cancer the hilt with the chains coming out of the scabbard... ugh!


    Feeling as if his eyes met with the boy carrying that curious long sword, Masato looked away in a hurry.


    (He noticed my gaze!��(No way...)


    Yuto inwardly cringed and looked in the other direction as well.


    Then, from our perspective, I saw a small figure on the other side of the garden, eating the snacks that Shitenji had prepared for him and scattering them around.


    (Wow, what is that?)��That''s a vile way to eat. (And you don''t have to eat anything like that here... and what''s with that mask?


    The figure, wearing a mask that covered his entire head like a Mexican pro wrestler, didn''t even look around him, but was carrying an unbelievable amount of sandwiches and snacks to his mouth.


    (That''s terrible ... the people around me are donning it too. What kind of person is he?��I can''t see your face, so I don''t know....................woohoo, no way. (Not that it matters, but what kind of upbringing did I have?


    You....


    Immediately, Yuto instantly jumped back from the spot and subconsciously prepared himself to deal with any case.


    The roominess disappeared from Yuto''s face, his expression stiffening.


    Since it was at the edge of the garden, this action of Yuto''s was not noticed by anyone, but the girl in kimono who was standing behind the Lord who called out to her lightly widened her eyes and looked at Yuto.


    ''''Ho........''''


    The young man with a beautiful woman-like face who was now in front of Yuto let out a small exclamation.


    Yuto was also surprised by his own actions and hurriedly released his stance in a hurry, and then he hurriedly panicked in embarrassment.


    ''''Oh, I''m sorry!��It took me by surprise!


    When Yuto bowed his head, the young man gave a soft smile.


    ''''No, I''m sorry for surprising you too.


    The girl in kimono who came forward with a surprised look on her face at the young man who spoke plainly with a clear face raised her voice.


    ''''No!��Your brother will not apologize. This person only called out to me for a bit and then turned his wariness towards us. Even minus the cowardice, this is what a rude person would do!


    The girl didn''t even look at Yuto, but turned her head to the young man she called her brother.


    ''''Kotone, stop it. This one suddenly spoke to me first. Isn''t your manner of speaking rude?��Apologize to this person.


    ....!


    Kotone was admonished by her brother and politely bowed her head while looking down dejectedly.


    ''''I''m.......sorry.''''


    When Kotone bowed to him, Yuto also felt an awkward air of awkwardness. His own attitude earlier is not a good one either.


    ''''Ah!��No!��I''m sorry, too. I was taken aback...by surprise. It''s true that I have a cowardly streak in me!


    ''Well I''m sorry about that.


    Oh, um... what is it?


    ''My name is Sanzenin Mizushige. I am the entrant in this Grand Festival of Irie, are you also going to be a participant in this Grand Festival?


    ''''Yes ... yes. My name is Du Du Yuto.


    ''''Well no, it was nothing, but I saw you priced out the participants, and I felt compelled to call out to you as an old woman.''''


    ...What?


    ''I can''t help but be impressed that you''re being so blatant about your surroundings. Most of them probably don''t notice, but to some of them, you''re the opposite of what they''d be wary of. I just wanted to say that much.


    When Yuto looked at Mizushige in surprise, Mizushige laughed quietly...raising his hand lightly and turning his body around.


    Kotone stared at Yuto in silence, then lightly bailed and followed Mizushige.


    ''''........''''


    As Yuto stared at Mizushige''s back as he left, he noticed that his hands were covered in sweat.


    (Sanzenin Mizushige........?


    With a serious face, Yuto moved his eyes to his right hand and spread it out.


    And.........perhaps by coincidence, several participants were watching these Yuto and the others in their respective places.


    Kotone looked at her brother, Mizushige, and frowned.


    He didn''t know why his brother had approached someone like that.


    The Mizushige that Kotone knew.........had never shown any interest in another person to the extent that he might not even be interested in his family.


    Of course, even to herself, her sister........


    She is always noble and solitary.


    The best spirit user of all time to appear in Sanzenin.


    Perhaps that''s why no one could guess what Mizushige was thinking.


    However, Kotone thought that it was probably Mizushige. It''s probably closer to saying that he was convinced.


    The world her brother sees is different from theirs, she thought.


    That''s why he couldn''t understand Mizushige''s actions this time.


    ''''Brother.......why did you call out to someone like that?''''


    Kotone knew she was asking something unnecessary.


    But I really wanted to ask him.


    ''''Kotone you saw his movements earlier, right?��What did you think?


    "...what?��Yes I found it rude and very cowardly.


    Is that all you got?


    Yes.


    ....


    There was more distance and heaviness between the brother and sister, who had been silent for a while, than was visible, and Kotone, sensing this, regretted that she shouldn''t have listened.


    This kind of thing had always been a common occurrence between siblings, and each time it happened, Mizushige would disappear from his sight without a word.


    It was as if there was no point in talking about it.


    But this time, Mizushige was different.


    ''''He........did you say Dou Du-kun?''''


    Kotone looked up and was surprised. It wasn''t just the fact that her brother had uttered the words to continue the conversation with her. It was because she noticed that her brother''s voice was caged with a kind of emotion she hadn''t heard in a long time.


    ''Remember the distance he took from me on the spur of the moment?


    Yes...?


    Don''t you see?��That was only a fraction of an inch outside the realm of my constant control of the spirit.


    ''What?����No!��Brother, it''s a coincidence!��The only people in constant communication with spirits, apart from your brother, are spirit priestesses!��He just happened to land within that distance.


    Well it could be a coincidence.


    Yes!


    ''But you see the spirits seem to have taken an interest in him.


    Kotone felt that Mizushige''s voice seemed to be mixed with a hint of joyfulness, and a feeling close to envy and jealousy welled up in her heart.


    To the boy who had made his own brother react this way to the boy he had just met.


    She couldn''t believe that she was supposed to be with him for a long time, but that boy, even if it was a coincidence, made her brother interested in him in this small amount of time, even if it was a coincidence.


    And he couldn''t allow that to happen.


    Kotone, who was behind Mizushige, began to wonder what kind of expression Mizushige had on his face right now.


    Kotone was about to move to a position where she could see her brother''s expression when the people of Shitenji appeared in this waiting hall.


    Then they began to explain the detailed rules about the Grand Festival of the Entry Family.


    However, the current Kotone couldn''t hear any of that at all.


    Because.........


    He couldn''t see his brother''s face from the angle of his right rear, because he noticed that the corner of his brother''s mouth was slightly raised.


    Kotone turned over as his body trembled with anger.


    (How could that man be my brother?


    It was also the moment when the unforgivable existence of Du Du Yuto was engraved in Kotone''s heart.

 213-Grand festival start

    Thank you for your participation in the Great Festival of Shitenji. I would like to give you an outline of the arrangements for the festival.


    As the host person from Shitenji began to explain, the participants listened to the content with tightened expressions on each of their faces.


    Yuto also looked forward and listened to the explanation. He had heard most of it, but that method of being selected as Mizuho''s son-in-law would be explained on the day of the meeting, so Yuuto hadn''t heard about the selection process either.


    ''''As you all know, Shitenji wants to invite the stronger and more talented people to join us. Therefore, the selection of this Grand Festival of the House of Entry is simple. We will ask them to fight each other and show us their excellence.


    This is what we''ve heard so far beforehand. The other entrants are also listening quietly.


    ''''However, we are pleased to announce that the number of participants is approximately 100. We are grateful for the very large number of people who have come, but since the period of the Great Festival is one week, we simply don''t have enough time to spare for the tournament games. So for the first round, we will split into six or seven players in sixteen groups and conduct a battle royale format.


    The audience buzzed.


    Although it was something that even Yuto had imagined, he narrowed his eyes.


    In the case of a battle royale, depending on one''s ability, there would be advantages and disadvantages, and there was also the possibility that there would be people who would try to fish each other out, making the battle difficult.


    ''''So the sixteen people who have won their respective groups will hold a final tournament, and the final winner will be asked to face Master Shitendera Mizuho. And whoever is recognized for their power, one of them will be welcomed into Shitenji.


    What?


    We''re going to end up facing Miss Mizuho as well?


    This is Shitenji?


    When the explanation was over, the participants were surprised.


    ''Well then, we''ll get right to it, but the lottery has already been held here. Ladies and gentlemen, are you ready?


    ....!


    You''re not going to...


    You''re starting now!


    A huge screen was lowered from the second floor of the mansion in front of them.


    The names of the grouped names were listed there.


    Yuto didn''t expect it to start right away, so he was surprised to see his name displayed in group 16 when he checked the screen.


    ''You will be separated into these groups. We will be handing out badges with each group''s number on them now, so I''m sorry, please come to the front to get them. The battle site is on the west side of the Shitenji family''s grounds. We have divided that area into 16 battle zones. You''ll be given a map with your badge, so please head to your battle site as soon as you receive your badge.


    On the west side of the Shitenji family''s vast property, there was a lush forest and a well-maintained road, and it seemed that they intended to use that spot as the site for the battle royal.


    The participants were disconcerted by the poorly executed method, but Shitenji''s explainer proceeded to talk about it matter-of-factly.


    ''The condition for this winner will be the one who takes more badges from others and brings them back. The time limit is seven o''clock today night. The person who has the most badges at that time will be the winner. If there is more than one person with the highest number of badges at the end of the race at 7:00 pm, everyone in that group will be disqualified. You will start when you receive your badge and enter your combat zone. Now, ladies and gentlemen, please come and collect your badges.


    "..........


    When the explanation was over and there was a momentary silence as the participants understood the rules, they all rushed to receive their badges in unison.


    All of them tried to be the first to receive their badges and maps, and those who received them quickly disappeared from the scene.


    (Ugh, geez.)


    This was Masato''s impression after listening to the explanation.


    I can see why the participants are going to receive their badges and maps now.


    It is because it is definitely more advantageous to enter the battle area first.


    It''s better to see the battlefield first, even if it''s only for a short period of time, and depending on the type of ability you have, you can also choose to ambush them right now.


    Arriving at the designated battlefield first is a great advantage in itself.


    Yuto thought of the face of Zhu Yin, who would have decided on this rule, and sighed.


    (Battle Royale.......the explanation is that it''s to save time, but I guess that''s not true. He also said something like the history of Shitenji is also the history of battle. (I guess that means they don''t need people who are just strong in their abilities)


    Battle Royale is often dependent on luck in its victory or defeat.


    Also, since the battle is multifaceted, it''s not just about being strong. When two people of equal strength are thrown into a battle, it is necessary to have quick thinking and a keen eye for strategy.


    This requires the same kind of strength as in a real battle.


    And even if you do win out, I say it will be a tournament between the winners of the group. We''ll have to figure out if we can even leave some extra strength here.


    (Not a bad idea, though. If they''re thinking of doing something bad to Shitenji, this will leave them with a lot less room to spare. (If you''re thinking that far ahead, you''re an inedible person.)


    While thinking that, Masato lined up at the back of the line to receive his badge.


    Then, the people lined up at the back of the line beside him also came into view.


    It''s a good thing that everyone is so motivated, because when you enter a combat zone, you have to be careful of the surprise attack of those who entered before you!


    ....!


    Yuto''s eyes met as he turned to the blonde haired boy who was smiling and shouting beside him.


    ''Hmph ... isn''t that what everyone thinks?��You''ve noticed that too, haven''t you?


    The boy is holding a long sword with its hilt wrapped around a chain from his waist.


    It was the boy that Yuto had seen earlier when he checked his surroundings.


    ''''Ah ... no.''''


    ''Haha, don''t be so alarmed, I''m not your group. Well, I know what you''re thinking. What do you call it, a tournament for both of us?��I hope to see you there.


    Yuto was puzzled by the strangely cheerful and tense tone of voice, but thinking about it, he was just a participant in this big festival, not an enemy.


    ''''Yes, I''ll try my best.''''


    ''I''m Julian Knight. I''m close to your age and we''ll talk later when you win.


    This is Du Du Yuto. Yes, nice to meet you.


    Julian reached out his hand, and Yuto squeezed it back.


    They remained in line and received each other''s badges.


    Then Julian raises his hand lightly to Yuto.


    I''m sure there wasn''t too many people in our group that could be noticed. Don''t worry, then!


    ...What?


    Julian said and moved with his back to Masato.


    ''''........''''


    Yuto stares at the back of the boy who is holding a long sword from his waist.


    (...Come to think of it, how did that Julian guy know that my group was different from his?)


    Yuto frowned and steeled himself while heading to his own venue.


    (.........I was being priced out? Maybe I was assuming too much that they shouldn''t be wary of me, rank-wise.)


    Yuto switched his mind to combat mode and pondered how to fight.


    In a room in the main residence of the Shitennji family, Akane was sitting in a room in the main residence of the Shitennji family, with the Shitennji head of the family, Yi Cheng, and the main protagonist of this event, Mizuho, as well as the two heads of the family, Omine and Kamizen.


    It was an impromptu organizer''s venue built in a Japanese-style room that would be about thirty tatami mats in size. The Shitendera family and its branch families, Omine and Shinzen, were all gathered there, as were the chiefs of the Shitendera family and their branch families, Omine and Shinzen.


    ''''Here we go, Akane-sama.''''


    Yes, let''s watch the game then. Well the monitor is doing well.


    When Ming Liang reported to him, Zhu Yin responded in a good mood.


    All of the battle zones had small cameras installed in them so that they could check the status of each battle.


    ''''Let''s see... Yuto-kun''s group was 16, right?''''


    Yes, sir.


    Oh, I''m so excited. Here, gentlemen, come here, so that you can see it easily. How long are you going to be unfaithful?��You know how many potential son-in-laws of my daughter are here?


    ''.............. You''re not ready for Mizuho and yet you.........


    You are a good-for-nothing.


    As Zhu Yin sighed, the two heads of the Omine and Shinzen families came up to Zhu Yin''s side.


    The head of the Omine family, Soun Omine, and the head of the Shinzen family, Zamanosuke Shinzen, exchanged glances with each other, and Soun stepped forward.


    ''''Did you say that the boy that Master Zhu Yin recommended is Dou Dou Dou Yujin-kun?''''


    Yes, he''s a prime candidate.


    ''''But........from what I''ve heard, the rank is a D....... No matter how much we have met Lord Zhu Yin''s expectations........ Our main purpose is to think and work for the sake of Shitenji. We cannot look at any particular person with favoritism.


    Hmmm, I know. That''s why you held the Grand Festival of the Inquirer, right?��You understand that you can''t cheat at all now, don''t you?


    Yes I''m sure that''s true, but...


    And you know what, I''m not the only one who likes it. Hey, Mizuho.


    ''Hey!��Mother!��I never said a word about that.


    ''But you do admit it, don''t you?��Yujin''s abilities.


    Yeah, that''s...


    When Zuiho reluctantly admitted it, the eyes of Omine and the people in front of the gods widened at Zuiho''s words and actions.


    Naturally, Omine and the people in front of the gods have known Ruiho since she was a child.


    They were well aware of his talent and ability, and hence, they were very careful in choosing a spouse for Ruiho.


    This is because Mizuho was a genius who was acknowledged as a genius even in Shitennji.


    Also, Mizuho''s temperament also made her keenly aware of the difficulty of finding a partner who was worthy of Mizuho.


    Even if we put up a list of candidates, none of them would be able to match Mizuho''s outstanding talent.


    This was something that had bothered Omine and the heavyweights in front of the gods, as many of the matchmaking arrangements they had prepared had failed.


    That Mizuho was.


    She made a statement that seemed to acknowledge the other party.


    The buzzing Omine and Shinzen family members looked at each other, but they regained their calm expressions.


    While touching his white beard, Sabanosuke looked at Mizuho and called out to Akane.


    ''''Mizuho-sama is also at an age. There will be times when you will allow yourself to be distracted by someone who is inferior to you. But.........after all, with a rank D.......


    "Old Man Left Horse...!��I''m not going to let you get away with it!��Just stronger than me when it comes to combat.


    ''What?��What did you say, Mizuho-sama.


    ''What?��That''s why you''re stronger than me...


    ''No way!��You can''t do that... but Mizuho-sama, you can''t tell a lie like that to this old man.��Just because you''re a little bit in love with a guy doesn''t mean anything if you lift him up.


    Shit!��That''s why I''m not in love with you, old man Sama!��And it''s not like I''m lying...


    ''Here we go. Why don''t you measure your competence with this? Watch group 16.


    When Zhu Yin said that, the people of Omine and Kanzaki also focused their gaze on the monitor with no small amount of skepticism and interest.

 214-Winners

    ''''Yes, Mr. Du Du, is it?��Here is your Group 16 badge and its map. Please note that if you cannot be at the venue within 15 minutes from now, you will be disqualified. So, good luck.


    When Yuto received his badge, he unfolded the map and walked to the west side of the Shitenji family''s grounds.


    The map is quite simple. The sidewalks in the vast Japanese garden are clearly drawn and each venue is simply assigned to it.


    ''''Uh, this way...''''


    The venue for Yuto''s Group 16 was located at the farthest point. Also, the back of the well-maintained garden that stretched out on either side of the road they were currently heading towards was the site of the other groups'' battle.


    Yuto headed to his own venue while picturing many different images of the battle in his mind. On the way........Yuto jerked up one eyebrow and distributed his eyes around.


    (It''s already started.......Over the woods on that right. Over the pond to the left here........


    Even though it was a battle site, it hadn''t been specially tended to. It seemed that it was simply a split site. Therefore, there are places that look like wooded areas and terrain like large ponds and small mountains.


    In the event of a battle, there will be those who will use each one depending on their abilities.


    But still...........


    This is because you can sense the strong air of murder from every direction.


    So much for being welcomed by Shitenji........?)


    This too bleakness reminds Yuto of the battlefield in the demon world in the past.


    (I don''t know who will try to avenge Shitenji in this situation...)


    !


    Yuuto suddenly turned his head to his left rear.


    ''''This!��Wow!��Who''s that?


    Yuto''s face changed color and he couldn''t help but let the words slip out.


    ''''There''s someone who''s flaunting it out of control. It''s not even suppressing the spiritual pressure.......it''s as if he''s showing off his existence. An indication that he won''t run or hide...?


    I want to see the rest of the group. I''d better hurry.


    Yuto arched his eyebrows and tightened his expression before arriving at his own venue group 16.


    Yuto turned away from the garden promenade and assessed the bamboo forest in front of him, and in the next moment, he disappeared.


    And in the direction that Yuto had just turned his head was the venue for Group 7.


    Ten minutes after Yuto entered his own battle venue, Group 7 [Walking Fortress] Victor Bakration quickly decided to win out.


    In the main residence of the Shitendera family, the status of each group''s battle situation was projected.


    The overlords of the Omine and Shinzen families were also watching the game seriously and asking about the abilities of those participants.


    They were breathless with admiration for Victor Bakration, who had just come through to win.


    ''''What an overwhelming way to fight.......to go head to head with all your opponents.


    It''s a fortress, isn''t it?


    Victor Bakration, from Russia, left the hall proudly with a muscular body and a chiseled face. His blue-eyed, bearded face was full of confidence.


    Victor constantly exposed himself even while the participants were still fighting each other, and he tried to crush any ability he encountered without question. The participants who were slow to deal with this hesitant way of fighting quickly fell prey to Victor.


    The remaining abilities would be completely in control once Victor had three badges in his possession. Because, by the rules, whoever had the most badges in each group would advance to the next battle.


    And there are six people in Group 7. If someone holds the same number of badges and that is the maximum number of badges held, they are all disqualified. This means that there is absolutely no way to avoid fighting Victor anymore.


    The remaining participants who are aware of this will understand Victor''s abilities at the same time. Then they set up on Victor all at once, as if they had been talking to each other before.


    One attacked from the sky, one from the ground, the other from the pond, each using their signature body techniques, special chain bondage techniques, and water armor as weapons.


    In response, Viktor''s corner of the eye, the three attackers were blown away by the loss of their attacker''s ability, and the three of them, with a shocked expression on their faces, fell to the ground with a rumble, slamming their bodies into the earth... and lost consciousness.


    Glaring at them and smiling, Victor had not moved a single step from the spot.


    With Victor''s victory, the other groups were making their moves, and the superiority of each group was beginning to show.


    In Group 3, Julian Knight was chasing around his enemies, making sure to take them out one by one. For some reason, any covert skills of the opponents did not work against Julian Knight. Julian Knight just finds the enemy and defeats it with a smile on his face.


    These situations were being observed in the main residence of the Shitenji family in detail.


    ''''Oh........There are some interesting people with this ability. I don''t know his species, but he is able to accurately grasp the location of his opponent. Still, he''s an impressive gesture........he looks young, his name is Julian Knight.......and he''s only one year older than Mizuho-sama.


    There''s been some movement in other groups.


    Well, the festival will continue tomorrow. There''s no reason to prolong it. Any man of ability will think so.


    The heavyweights of the Shitennji family looked at the leading participants in each group as if they were assessing their wares.


    ''''Group 5 is almost a winner as well. The winner of Group 5 is Douglas Gans, who belongs to the American branch of the agency. He''s from the agency''s American branch.


    When he said that, the Group 5 monitor came up on the big screen.


    ''Ooh, this one''s fast too. What kind of battle were you fighting?''


    ''I''m not sure, but it looks like a mid-range attacker with a medium-range ability. I didn''t see a single confrontation with another ability on the monitor.


    There''s a whistling, jovial, graceful man leaving the hall with the attendees'' badges in hand.


    ''''They say he is America''s next ace, but he''s not a master. A man of high level ability doesn''t even show his hand.


    "Hmmm ... what other stocks to watch?��Speaking of which, weren''t you the son of a b*tc* from Sanzenin?��What''s going on?


    ''''Yes, Master Sanzenin Mizushige was in Group 1, but...''''


    At this moment, the spirit masters gathered in the main residence of the Shitendera family stiffened their faces.


    ''''!''''


    ''What!��This is ... a spirit.


    You didn''t think he would be this sensitive?


    Even Meira, who is here, looks up as if she is huffing and puffing. It was only because they were spirit users that they could understand the existence of spirit users other than themselves.


    Zhu Yin narrowed her eyes and Mizuho squeezed her lips shut.


    The situation of Group 1 was projected on the monitor, with Sanzenin Mizushige standing expressionlessly in the center of it. It was like an absolute champion who used the spirits with tremendous control to use the spirits.


    Surrounding Mizushige were the other participants who were rendered incapable of fighting, as if they had been dragged into Mizushige''s world.


    Shitenji, Omine, and the spirit messengers in front of the gods stared at the monitor in amazement.


    ''''Nah, how dare you........''''


    The Mizushige in the monitor had no expression and looked as if nothing had happened, and even looked somewhat bored.


    And then........Mizushige meditated and disappeared from the monitor.


    In the midst of all this, Mizuho is concentrating on a single monitor.


    (.........Yuto)


    That''s the monitor that''s chasing the Group 16 where Masato is supposed to be.


    Right now, the monitor that was showing Group 16 did not show Masato.


    You can see the battles of the other gifted people assigned to Group 16, but the important thing is that you can''t see Yuto.


    ''''Oh dear, Mizuho. Yuto-kun isn''t here...''''


    When Zhu Yin raised her voice from beside Mizuho, Mizuho''s worried expression changed hurriedly and her eyes focused on it.


    ''''Eh!��Mother.


    With a giggle, Zhu Yin smiled and put her hand to her chin.


    ''''Humph ... it''s inconspicuous. So that means.........Mizuho.


    Jesus, Mom.


    Yes, rejoice, Mizuho.


    What?


    ''You''re pretty seriously participating in this, Eugene, aren''t you?��For you.


    What?


    When Mizuho looked up and turned to face Zhu Yin, she saw her mother''s face there, who was enjoying herself.


    ''''Hm?��Ah!��It looks like Group 16 has been decided too!


    !


    Mizuho was surprised when she heard the news and hurriedly moved her eyes to the monitor.


    There was a familiar boy there, scratching his head and breathing.


    ''''Ko, it''s you, Miss Du Du Yujin.


    ''''Oh, that''s a boy recommended by Akane-sama?��When did that happen?��Did you see that on the video?


    No, not at all...


    The heavyweights of the Shitenji family also looked at each other, while checking out Yuto on the monitor.


    ''''This boy?��You look unreliable but you have some ability in your own right.


    ''I''ll do it for being so young. Otherwise, wouldn''t Mizuho-sama approve of you?


    But ... what ability does he have?


    Come on, you know that too.


    The heavyweights of the Shitennji family were also thorough meritocrats. The results that happened were duly appreciated.


    Although Mizuho was relieved inwardly, she tried not to smile and kept her eyebrows tightly knitted.


    Because Mizuho felt that the participants were much more wicked than she thought they were. And none of the participants were looking at him or herself.


    Just.........


    The only boy joining in for himself.


    Just the thought of that scared Mizuho, as it seemed to bring out a defenseless smile that she couldn''t even recognize.


    By the way, there was more than one person fighting for Mizuho.


    Huang Hero, a rookie and a hotshot who acquired rank A, struggled greatly against a senior ability who should be lower ranked in terms of actual battle experience, and finally broke through to Group 9 after a long, close battle.


    And Hero''s younger sister, Akihana, after laughing at her brother who was struggling, was lent a room by a member of the Shitenji family to take a nap for her beauty.

 215-Past and present

    Uh.....


    ''Oh!��I''m awake!


    ........Shizuka. I, I...?


    Mari woke up while holding her head in the Japanese-style guest room that Akara had prepared for her.


    ''Mari, are you alright!


    Nina-san....


    ''Mari-san, don''t push yourself. How are you feeling?


    Marion supports Mari''s upper body as she gets up.


    ''''Oh, I''m fine. But I don''t know why I...''''


    Marion and the others looked at each other as they stared at Mari, who felt like she didn''t understand what was happening to herself.


    ''Mari fell ill earlier, you know?


    ''What?��Me?��Why?��I''ve never been in such bad shape...


    ".........


    Everyone there who was staring at Mari moved their eyes to Marion and Marion nodded quietly.


    Noticing the situation, Mari looked at her friends with a questioning look.


    ''''Mari-san you shouldn''t be surprised.


    What?��What''s going on?��Mr. Marion.


    ''It''s the cause of Mari''s discomfort...''


    ....


    ''Mari-san, you know...''


    Then the shoji door opened and Ichigo, who had gone out of the room to make a phone call, came back.


    ''Oh, Shirasawa-san!��You''re awake!


    Hey!��This is the most important part!��Read the air, Hakamada-kun!


    ''''What...what...Mito-san, and the important part...oh, you''re talking about Shirasawa-san being gifted?''''


    ...What?


    Mari''s eyes widen at Ichigo''s words.


    ''Ability?��What?��That story ... hey, if you''re kidding, we''ll talk about it later...


    ''Oh my God, you stupid BL!


    ''Guha!��Don''t say BL!��Hey, what the hell, what the hell, ouch!


    Hakamada-kun is a really bad person!��Oh, is that what you mean by BL?��What does it stand for?


    Beside Shizuka and the other noisy Shizuka, Marion turned a serious face to Mari, who was upset.


    ''''........Marion-san?''''


    Mari. Mari, you know, she has a gift. Definitely.


    "....!��Ma, even Miss Marion ... what?


    ''''When Mari-san was out of sorts I could feel her spiritual power coming out. And.........Hakamada-san seemed to know. That Mari-san is a psychic.


    "...what?��Hakamada?��What do you mean ... I''m just a normal ...


    ''Well, well, relax, Mari. I''ll explain it to you from the beginning. Here, Hakamada-kun!��Explain it and hear it from the winning girls.


    Uh, yeah I get it. As a matter of fact, when I was at the girls'' school...


    Mari''s face gradually changed to one of surprise as Ichigo began to explain the events at the women''s academy and the stories that the winning girls had told her, and Mari''s face gradually changed to one of surprise.


    When the sun had set and the sun was setting, the main residence of the Shitenji family was checking out the sixteen participants who had come out after winning their respective groups.


    Zhu Yin, Zu Yin, Zuiho and the others had already left their seats, and those present were the overlords of the Omine and Shenzen families and the first attendants of the Shitendera family.


    ''''What are the participants doing now? ''''Meira,''''


    ''Yes, Grandfather. We are serving dinner now, including the defeated, and we have asked the defeated to leave politely. Later, we have politely asked the losers to leave. Also, we have prepared rooms for the winners to stay for the duration of their stay.


    Hmm, no disrespect.


    ''''Yes. I have also informed you that since time is limited, we will be continuing the Grand Festival as soon as tomorrow in a tournament format.


    ''''I see. So, those of you who have won, did you find anyone with the ability to be worthy of Shitenji, Soun?


    ''I don''t know. I think that a moderate number of people have gathered, but it''s hard to say for sure just from this. Well, if it''s measured at this level, it''s conceivable that the bottom will be lost, so I think this is good. However, I''m just curious...


    "You''re the son of a b*tc* from Sanzenin.


    Yes.


    I was amazed at his ability to connect with the spirits, which he showed just for a moment. I can only imagine that he hadn''t even shown a glimpse of his abilities yet.


    ''''I never imagined that you had grown into such a genie wielder. It was said that he was a rare spirit master who hadn''t appeared in Sanzenin for a long time, but when I saw him before, I didn''t feel his presence was this great. I had no idea what the hell he was thinking, and to be honest, I remember feeling a bit creeped out.


    "I already knew at that time that Mizushige had hidden abilities that were not commensurate with her youth. That''s why I set up the meeting with the young lady...


    "...So why did you stop the matchmaking process?��If I recall correctly, it was Mr. Sabanosuke who finally broke off this marriage,


    ''''I........ In the beginning, I considered competence to be of the utmost importance and thought that Mizushige had the ability to be worthy of the Four Heavenly Temples. It was only natural for Shitenji to do so. Even now, I haven''t changed my mind.


    Then why?


    To tell the truth, I tried to break off the matchmaking process much earlier. You may remember that Kosegare was not only uninterested in Shitenji, but he seemed to be a boy who had no interest in his own home, Sanzenin, or anything else for that matter. . That stuck with me slightly. It was because I felt that no matter how outstanding his abilities were, this person would never be a person from Shitennji.


    ....


    But I also thought that this is also a characteristic of those who are considered geniuses of some sort. It would not be wrong to say that our Lady Supreme Treasure is a genius. And because of that, she can also be lonely. The reason is that there is no one who walks at the same pace as her. It must be hard for a young genius. So it is difficult for a race of geniuses to receive the advantage of friendly competition with each other.


    Sabanosuke squinted his eyes as if remembering those days.


    Back then, Mizuho wasn''t as man-hating as she was now, she was a strong-minded but kind-hearted girl, and even though she sometimes showed a lonely expression on her face, she was a girl who worked quietly and without complaint on her training.


    However, she was different from the other spirit masters in that her growth speed was uncommonly fast, so she always trained separately from the spirit masters of her generation.


    That''s why I''ve decided to bring the young lady and Suiju together for now. "So I decided to bring the young lady and Mizushige together for now, thinking that they might have something in common that I don''t.


    I''m not sure that''s what you were thinking, Master Zamanosuke.


    But as it turns out, this was a big mistake.


    What''s that?


    The young lady was gentler than I thought, and she tried to get through to people. She had a lot of temperament for a genius, and she was just an ordinary girl.


    ...What was wrong with that?


    It''s not bad. The only people to blame are me, who brought her here with Mizushige and the adults in Shitenji. The young lady was a clever girl since she was a child. I knew this kind of thing was possible when she was born in Shitenji. And even though I sensed that Mizushige was a special and unique person, I introduced her to the young lady. Think about the situation of the kind-hearted young lady, who was able to understand the feelings of those who serve Shitenji and us, and who came to meet with Mizushige.


    ....


    But........


    Sahumanosuke raised his eyebrows and crossed his arms.


    ''I didn''t have the heart to understand that. Not to Sanzenin''s koseki........ The same genius, but he shouldn''t have brought together a young lady with deep compassion and a person with no compassion. No, even if I did, I regret that it would have been better if I had brought them together after the young lady had grown up.


    Mizuhosama.


    Soun, the head of the Omine family, showed a look of concern for Mizuho.


    As a result, I have caused the young lady unnecessary emotional trauma. I told Sanzenin at once that this matchmaking couldn''t be settled.


    Akera had listened quietly to his own grandfather, Sabanosuke, who was also his grandfather.


    Akera had heard the story about the time of the matchmaking with the Sanzenin family, though not all of it, either.


    Maybe this is my fault.


    ''Yes. It must be entirely your grandfather''s fault.


    Hey, Meira.


    But it''s all right. Master Zamanosuke.


    What?��What do you mean, Meira?


    ''''Thanks to that, Mizuho-sama was able to meet Yuuto-kun.......no, she met a good person and met a good friend. Well, good job, Zamanosuke. Good job to Shitennji as well. Akane-sama is also pleased.


    ''What''s that... or rather what''s that!��How dare you treat me like this!��...Good job?


    In those days....


    Mizuho went to the room where Marion and the others were, and was greatly surprised to find out that Mari was an able-bodied person.


    ''''Eeeeeee!��Mari''s a psychic?��What does it mean?��Mari, have you been hiding this from me?


    ''No!��I just found out for the first time, too!


    ''It''s kind of unfair, isn''t it? I mean, we''re childhood friends, and you''re gifted!��We have attribute inflation. Now, Mizuho-san and Marion-san''s ability connection is no longer a big deal.


    !


    ''I don''t know what you''re talking about, Nina!��Or rather, the most confusing thing about it is, wa-tah!


    "...pup-pup!��Mari, good for you........pfft.


    Hey, Shizuka!


    Hakamada-kun, explain it to Mizuho-san earlier, again!


    ''What?��It''s a pain in the ass....


    Hey!��Hakamada-kun!


    And it was a lot of fun.

 216-Featured stock

    ''Now that we have all sixteen members, what is the schedule for tomorrow? Meira.


    Yes, from tomorrow, as originally planned, the tournament will be played one-on-one. Tomorrow, after breakfast, the participants will be asked to draw lots for their opponents. We have prepared a large area on the west side of the field, just like this one. We are also planning to screen the participants in earnest, so we have prepared a seat on the balcony on the third floor of the West Wing, so that Mr. Zamanosuke-sama and the others can have a good view of the tournament site. In addition, we will include today''s discussion and increase the number of monitors three fold.


    Hmm, it''s going to be a battle of the best from now on. And I don''t want to miss that ability.


    Yes, sir.


    Even after Mizuho and Akane excused themselves from their seats, Zamanosuke, Hayoun, and Meira and the others were still checking on the future progress of the grand festival.


    ''''And, as I thought, there aren''t many people with magical abilities.


    Yes....that''s Shitenji, after all.


    This is a famous story about Shitenji, and the same is true of the Shitenji family and Shitenji''s branch families, Omine and Shinzen, but these Shitenji-related families can only give birth to psychic abilities.


    Not so for those who are a few generations away, but all the children born by marriage to these families will gain psychic abilities.


    Normally, when a child is born to a person with spiritual abilities and a person with magical abilities, the lineage they inherit is said to be random. However, in Shitennji, only people with psychic abilities are born that can be called abnormal based on the statistics, and people with high sensitivity to spirits are born.


    This is not well understood, but it is said that the Shitenji family itself has some kind of blessing or a contract with a spirit.


    What is said here is that, for those with magical abilities, it is difficult for them to inherit their own abilities and skills because their children will definitely be born with spiritual abilities.


    This is why they are likely to have a sense of resistance.


    However, not all psychic and magical abilities have different job titles and styles.


    That relationship between psychic and magical powers is known to be violently repulsive to each other, but they are almost equal when it comes to the characteristics of their powers.


    In other words, there is no occupation that can only be done by spiritual power types. There are magical spirit users and magical priests.


    However, it can be said that if the lineage changes, it is difficult to teach them by hand.


    It''s not always easy to understand the training of gifted people by talking about it, and there is a high possibility that the skills you''ve honed will end with that generation.


    ''''And yet... it would be inappropriate to say it''s interesting, but even if you only look at the ability holders that won this time, there are quite a few interesting ones.


    What''s that?��The "fast cloud


    ''''No........It''s just that participating in the big festival in Shitennji and winning the battle royale I mentioned earlier is a great thing. In a situation where you don''t know your opponent''s abilities, and in addition, everyone around you is an enemy, not to mention your ability, you use your nerves as well. I thought that the people who won in such a situation would normally be famous, but there are some people I''ve never heard of.


    Hmm....


    Sahumanosuke checked the list of participants who had won this time after being told so by Hayagumo.


    ''''Indeed........that''s true. Moreover, I heard about Sanzenin''s kosegare, but there are people with abilities that do not belong to the agency.


    ''Yes........I was thinking in particular about the qualifiers ahead....the guys who won the battle royale but didn''t even show much of a hand in it. Is it the margin, or is it the ability to do so? Some of them seem to be fighting while checking the location of their monitors. It''s not something that can be done very often. When you think about it, I think we have a group of people who are more capable than I expected.


    ....


    Once again, Sabanosuke checked the list of those who had won it.


    ''''Which one is the one that Soun cares about?''''


    Well I''d say the following seven people.


    Group 1 - Sanzenin Mizushige


    Group 3 - Julian Knight.


    Group 5 - Douglas Gans.


    Group 7 - Victor Bakration.


    Group 9 - Yellow Hero


    Group 10 Tenchan


    Group 16 - Yuto Du Du


    Hayoun raises his name one by one.


    ''''I felt that these members still had no bottom to go on.


    ''''I see... except for Sanzenin, Julian Knight, Victor Bakration, and Yellow Hero, there''s almost no one else on the monitor either. And those who don''t belong to the agency, besides Sanzenin, Julian Knight, Ten-chan, huh? I can imagine that Julian Knight is of that Knight family lineage, but this Ten-chan, I certainly have no idea what kind of person he is. Do you know anything about him, Meira?


    No I have no idea either.


    What kind of a win-win situation was that?


    It seems that he ate too many snacks that were prepared in the waiting area beforehand and slept somewhere in the hall the whole time. So time passed and he woke up just in time to rush into the stalemate and win the battle.


    "...and...


    ''''Well it''s a big world, I guess. There are many more people with abilities. The agency''s goal is still a long way off.


    Yes.


    Left Umanosuke crosses his arms and looks at Hayoun.


    ''''........I feel that these ones still have something more to offer,'''' he said. Well, the ones from the Huang family seemed to be struggling, but they seemed to be a bit inflexible, just trying to hide their power. At any rate, I''m looking forward to the great festival starting tomorrow.


    ''''Hmm........Ah, the one recommended by Zhu Yin-sama is also....... Even though Zhu Yin-sama is paying attention to him, he''s still ranked D....... No, in fact, he won out, so can we say it''s a big deal? After all, is that of Hayagumo''s trust in Zhu Yin-sama''s eyesight as a maiden?


    No, no, Mr. Zamanosuke. That''s because it''s rank D.


    ...?


    ''''Winning this battle royale with a rank D should be difficult. For example, if he has considerable battle experience and a good tactical eye, I can understand that. However, he''s the same age as Mizuho-sama and a fellow student at the same institution. But........he has won.


    ....


    ''''Of course, that Zhu Yin-sama recommended you. I thought there was something........or maybe she saw its potential and bought into its potential, but I felt that wasn''t the case. Meira-kun, can you play the Group 16 monitor for a moment?


    Yes, I understand.


    For some reason, Akera, who looked a bit happy, showed the Group 16 recording footage on the main screen.


    ''''Look. He''s barely visible on the monitor. The only thing that was shown was where he entered the hall. So.....


    The video shows the combat of all the participants except for Yuto in Group 16. Each of them were fighting according to their own characteristics, and it was like a melee.


    Then, one participant falls down, and the balance of the entire battle can be seen to be broken.


    ''Here we are,''


    As soon as Soun pointed out, Yuto suddenly appeared in front of the monitor.


    And then he noticed that all the participants had been forced to regain their strength, with the first one to fall down.


    ''''.........!��Where did that come from!


    ''I don''t know. It''s just that at the moment when the first one went down and all of us tried to move for that person''s badge in hand. In fact, we were so distracted by the other moving venues, and also because it was decided so quickly, we didn''t notice the group 16 at all. If it was this Doudu-kun.......if this Doudu-kun was aiming for this.......


    ''''You don''t think.......I''d say, but that''s how Hayoun felt, right?


    ''Yes, I think he''s a horrible boy. Of course, it''s just my hunch.


    ....


    Beside her, Akera narrowed her eyes and listened to this story with a nimble expression. At the sight of her, Hayoun shifted his eyes and smiled bitterly.


    ''''Akera-kun you look quite happy. You seem to know something.''''


    No.


    ''''You know what, Meira?��Say it. Come to think of it, it looks like you''re pushing this boy, too.


    ''''Well no, this footage is everything. This is Mr. Du Du.


    ....


    ''''Haha, don''t stare at me so much. Well, do you remember the other day when Ruiho-sama had a run-in with the Dark Night Leopard?


    Yeah?�� Seriously, I thought the young lady would get into all sorts of trouble too.


    You know that the Dark Night Leopard has been destroyed.


    What?


    Is that true!


    Surprised by Akera''s story, Saumanosuke untied his arms and Soun''s expression moved unusually wide.


    ''''Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t tell you. It''s not because Mizuho-sama was too noisy, but because you two seemed busy, so I forgot that I didn''t tell you. I''m sorry.


    ''Nah!��Wait a minute. Oh, ma''am, you didn''t mean to do this all by yourself, did you?��Why didn''t you stop me!��If I knew, all hands would be on deck!��No. Did you really do it all by yourself?


    ''''Since you said that you messed with Shitennji, I also sent a few people from Omine to respond to Lord Zhu Yin''s request, but...''''


    ''''No, I''m not alone. Including Ruiho-sama, there are three of us, and the three of us beat the Dark Night Leopard to a pulp. It seems they rode into China and destroyed it within a few days.


    ....!


    ...what a


    In front of the two heads of Shinzen and Omine, who were speechless, Meira turned her face downward as if to hold back her laughter.


    Seeing the situation, her face returned to her usual calm expression, and Hayoun asked her.


    One of them is probably our guest, Marion-san........ Then you don''t mean the other one........


    ''''Yes, that''s Du Du Yuto-kun. At that time, when we destroyed the Dark Night''s Leopard, our formation had Dou Dou Dou-kun in the vanguard, with Marion-san as his assistant. And from the rear, it seems that Mizuho-sama provided strong support.


    "...and...


    Incidentally, most of the people who directly beat the Dark Night Leopard were Dou Dou Douluo.


    !


    Meira once again made a gesture that made him hold back his laughter.


    As expected, the two heads of the Omine and Shinzen families looked uncomfortable with that attitude.


    ''''Hmm, even so, the young lady must have mostly reduced the enemy''s strength...''''


    ''Oh, I forgot to tell you. The Dark Night Leopard had hired a dead bird stopper at this time.


    A dead bird?��Who''s that...dead bird!


    ''The water''s stopped!��Is this the water stoppage that wounded that young tempest!


    ''''Yes, Mr. Du Du broke this after that dead bird cessation and single combat.


    !


    With their faces tightened, the heads of both Omine and Shinzen were completely speechless, and it took a long time for another word to come out of their mouths.

 217-Starting to move

    Well what can we do about it?


    Yuto was pondering in the room that was given only to those who won the qualifying round of the Grand Festival. Since participating in the Grand Festival of the Irike, he had been observing if there was anyone who seemed suspicious that Zhu Yin had told him about, but so far he hadn''t been able to identify the person who said that.


    Right now, they had the dinner that the Shitenji family had prepared for them in their room, and they didn''t have any particular plans regarding the Grand Festival of the Entry Family until tomorrow morning.


    However, Yuto is the one who has received a request from Akane. You can''t just lock yourself up in your room and rest until the next morning.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you have to go out for a visit. If there are people who are thinking of doing something bad, there is a possibility that they may try something today.......even if not directly, they may be preparing to set traps or activate skills.


    Yuto decided to do so and took out the map of the Shitenji family''s grounds that he had been given beforehand from the back and unfolded it. The other participants who had won and their attendants were also in the villa where he was currently located.


    (Hmmm, it would be the end of the world if the other participants got suspicious, so let''s be cautious. So far, there were no people we could be sure of being suspicious of........ Well.........if they''re the kind of people who can make you grab their tails so easily, they''re not much of a people......then they''ll be dealt with by the people of Shitenji. (If that''s the case, then I should assume that what I do is a nasty guy and move on.


    Yuto pulled himself together and recalled the contents of the request from Zhu Yin.


    ''''My personal grudge against Shitenji.......let''s not get caught up in just that. Hmm?��But then, this is pretty much....


    (This is trickier than I thought.) Maybe ... or worse, we''ll have to catch them red-handed?��No, that could put us on the back foot. Then ... we''d have to try to contact the other participants, not just look around. (A bit risky, but let''s explore each of them.)


    Thinking this way, Masato pulled out his phone and called Ichigo, and he didn''t make him wait so long to answer.


    "Hello, Yuto?��Oh, how about that?��The situation."


    ''Yeah, I''m going to be doing a lot of research, do you have any information on that side?��I''d just like to hear about the participants who won out.


    "Yeah, okay. Hold on a minute. Let''s see, just now I have a document that Nina-san has put together with the profiles of the winning participants and as much information as Marion-san and Meira-san know, so I''ll copy and paste it and email it to you."


    Oh, thank you.


    "Well, I don''t know how useful this is going to be, actually. I''m a layman, but I felt like I only had information on the front page. Some of them had no information at all."


    ''Hmmm, it''s no use. But it''s better than nothing, so that helps.


    "Well I''ll email you every bit of information I can for now. Oh, I just sent you that list I mentioned."


    ''All right, I''ll read it.''


    "And you know what ... do you have a minute?"


    Suddenly, Ichigo''s tone of voice changes to a serious one.


    ''''.......Yeah?��What?


    Hey!��Ouch!"


    In the middle of the conversation, Yuto is surprised when he hears a flurry of sounds on the other end of the phone.


    ''Ichigo!��What''s going on?��What''s going on?


    "Yuto?��It''s nothing!��You''re fine, just keep asking!"


    ''What?��Huh?��Mari?��What are you talking about?


    "Because it''s nothing!��We''ll talk about it all later!��Don''t worry about it."


    Yeah, yeah, okay.


    "Oh ouch, then, Yuto I''ll get back to you."


    ''Huh?��Awareness?��Oh, oh, okay.


    "And, Yuto, read your email carefully!��Easy!��Nah. I''m sending you something important, you know!"


    ''What?��I know.


    Naturally, even without being told, he was going to confirm it, but since Ichigo reminded him so much, Masato nodded his head but replied.


    "Bye, keep in touch with me!"


    The phone hangs up in a hurry.


    ''What is it?''


    While saying that, Masato opened the email column to check his email as soon as possible and found that he had received two emails from Ichigo........ Moreover, the second email is marked in the subject line as ��Super Important��.


    ?


    Yuto unexpectedly opened it from the second email.


    ''''Ooh!��This is it!


    It''s a....


    "Date, time and place of the blind date and time.


    The invitation began with the sentence


    Hakamada-kun.


    Yeah?��What''s the matter, Mr. Mito?


    ''Didn''t I emphasize too much earlier, strangely enough, that you should check your email?


    !��No, I didn''t!��It means that you have to make sure that the materials we''ve worked so hard on here are correct!


    Hmmm, that''s good.


    Well, it''s not surprising, right?��Oh, I''m going back to my room for now. Call me if you need anything.


    Shizuka, who was staring at him with zit eyes, grinned with dark eyes as she put her hand to her chin.

 218-Secrets between men

    Yuto decided to look around the perimeter of the mansion where the winners of the qualifying round would be staying for now. The sun had already gone down, and the area was dark, with only the light leaking from the mansion illuminating their vision.


    (Well, for now, let''s just look around to see if there are any suspicious people, and then we''ll try to show up in the direction of the lounge that''s prepared for us later.


    It was explained to each participant that there was a lounge in the mansion where the Shitenji family had prepared alcohol and snacks for this participant, and it was available until midnight.


    Since Yuto was still a minor and a high school student, he didn''t feel the need for this kind of thing at all, but he figured it was a good way to make contact with the other participants.


    (It''s still... right after dinner and no one will be coming to the lounge yet. Anyway, after looking around the mansion, I should check the venue for tomorrow and................maybe I should check the main residence as well, just in case).


    Yuto started walking around the mansion where the participants and their attendants were staying. The mansion has a not-so-wide gravel road that circles the building. The first thing you need to do is to check for any abnormalities in your surroundings while moving along that path, while keeping out of sight. This is the reason why the sound of Eugene''s footsteps on the gravel road disappears, and his figure is no longer visible to the naked eye as if he were blending into his surroundings.


    (Fufu........I can''t sense anything unusual. (There''s no sign of anyone in the mansion, either.


    He begins to move, and after a moment, Yuto thinks about that while moving his sharp gaze from side to side.


    (Well, the lack of anomalies is a welcome thing........ No, come to think of it, Akane''s request was also about the possibility. But I also thought that if I was thinking about rubbing mud on Shitenji''s face, there was still a good chance that today, when there were still a lot of participants....... (Hmm, yeah, if I''m going to set something up, the main residence of the Shitenji family or a venue where people from the Shitenji family gather is more likely to be the real deal.


    Yuto sighed lightly and decided to look around again and move elsewhere, kicking the place off again with a nimble gait.


    (And yet...Ichigo. They''re really holding a party.)


    While making his rounds, when he thought that there seemed to be nothing unusual around here, Yuto slightly loosened up and unceremoniously recalled the contents of the second email from Ichigo.


    That was before Yuto left the room....


    Wow, I''m nervous because it''s my first time at a blind date. But to be honest I''m kind of looking forward to it. I wonder what it''s like?��I don''t really know, and I''m not sure I''m okay with it.��No, we can leave that part to Ichigo!


    Yuto imagined the first time in his life that he was going to a blind date, but he couldn''t really feel it.


    And as he continued to read the guide, he found a ''Contraindications for Beginners at a Gaijin Party'' written at the end from Ichigo.


    It was.........


    "Never speak out!��It''s a fool''s errand to teach, especially to girls!"


    It was written.


    ''What?��Really?��Well, it''s not like we''re going to tell you, but why?


    Ichigo states, I think he went to a party for the girls, didn''t he?��They don''t want you to be pretentious. Because girls don''t think it''s a good idea to talk about the guy in front of them who went to a party, even if they don''t care about us.


    And Ichigo writes with more fervor.


    "This is especially true for girls who are often together from day to day!��Even if you look like you don''t think anything of it on the surface, keep in mind that you''ll often lose your likability somewhere down the line!"


    ''''Is that how it''s supposed to be?��It''s not like I''m bothering you in any way?


    Yuto tilts his head and continues to read.


    "You, you just tilted your head. You big idiot!��I don''t know if that tilted head of yours will sag!"


    What?


    "Look, remember, very carefully, Yuto. Don''t try to reason with a girl''s thought process!��The girls, even if it doesn''t bother them, and even if they don''t like the guy, even if he''s just a friend, as soon as they find out that he''s showing up to a party frequently, they''re uncomfortable!��That''s what I think!��Some girls can''t even make it once."


    "...and...?


    "I still doubt it, and you ''weed man'' bastard who doesn''t understand the kindness of me teaching you so much!��What I''m saying is true. There is no end to the number of cases of men who have been sidelined in this regard and have lost their youth. That''s why some of them never call a blind date a blind date!��For example, some of them say that they just happened to meet and join up with each other, or that they played with their old friends, and sometimes some of them are unmanly enough to say that they were forced to be taken away to protect themselves alone!"


    "......... What in the world........is a blind date?


    "That''s a good question, Yuto."


    ''Hey!��You''re writing from my mind!��This email!


    "The demonic meeting that can''t stop attracting us men, even at this level of risk......................is the combination party!"


    The blind date...


    "Anyway, the ladies must never find out. Do you understand?��Especially Shirasawa-san, Shitendera-san, Marion-san, Nina-san, and also Mito-san are no good. If this is what they know.......we''ll......."


    Gok...


    "...only death!"


    Death?��You''re dying!


    "But don''t let this be a hassle!��In fact, this is a man''s way of life!��Listen, never forget this, okay?��Gokon isn''t just a place to meet girls... Gokon is also a place to test friendships between men, and if you succeed, it''s an ordeal that can give you a bright future!��Despite the fact that a blind date is, shall we say, "super high risk, the return is up to us," we can''t help but want to go!��That''s the truth of the matchmaking process!"


    "The match-up is horrible.


    "You finally understand, Yuto. So there. There''s just one big problem with this blind date."


    ''So don''t read my mind!��........What?��What''s more?


    "It''s ... the date and time of the event, and it''s been set for this Saturday, 1pm, this weekend."


    "...this Saturday, this weekend?��Aaaaah!��It''s the last day of the big festival!��No, no, the final day''s grooming match is against Mizuho-san. I don''t know if I''m participating that much... and I''m pretty sure the schedule says it starts in the morning, so even if I stay behind, I can make it in time for the afternoon, just in case I lose on purpose... ...I guess I should be.


    "Yuto, you should never be late for a party. You understand."


    Yuto felt supremely composed as he ruminated over the contents of Ichigo''s email in his brain.


    It wasn''t perfect yet, but he could get a sense of what a blind date would be like.


    For that reason.


    (At all costs, if anyone is suspicious, we need to get them in there beforehand!


    Yuto sharpened his senses and put some serious effort into his rounds.

 219-Suspicious participant

    Yuto sashayed through the vast Shitenji grounds and stepped from the site of tomorrow''s grand festival to the perimeter of the Shitenji main residence.


    There was a heavy security detail around the main residence of Shitenji, and Yuto took the utmost care to ensure that he himself was not detected. The spirit user''s wards woven by Shitenji don''t look like something that can be slipped through so easily, even from Masato''s eyes.


    (This........as expected of the Shitenji family.... It''s extremely difficult to make anything happen within these boundaries. Unless you''re an expert magician.......or possess a special skill, it would be difficult to take them by surprise, wouldn''t it?


    Yuto looked down from the top of the trees where he could see the main residence of the Shitenji family and put his hand to his chin.


    When Yuto thought up to this point, he even began to question his role this time.


    (This request this time.......is it necessary?)


    ....


    (.........Maybe it was originally just to be safe. It sounds like that story of Akane''s was also thinking about her own precious daughter and making sure that nothing would happen to her.)


    There are many things to think about, but Masato is a serious person. He won''t relax with this.


    (Maybe they''re the kind of people who don''t take these measures.


    When Yuto left the place, he checked again what he could check and returned to the front of the mansion where his room was located.


    (Hmm....so far nothing unusual.)


    In front of the large front door, Yuto crosses his arms.


    I''m planning to look around again in the middle of the night. But after all, although he knew it, it is extremely difficult to cover this vast area by himself.


    Taking into account the fact that the place where the heavyweights of the Shitenji family were located was heavily guarded by the Shitenji family members, Yuto switched his thinking.


    He decided to minimize the need to keep an eye on the place and focus his efforts on being on the lookout for people.


    ''''Yeah, let''s just take a shower and head towards the lounge for now...''''


    Yuto went back inside the mansion to return to his room.


    ''''........''''


    How can I help you?��Brother.


    No, it''s nothing.


    As Sanzenin Mizushige, a participant in the festival, stood up and gazed silently out the window, her sister Kotone called out to her back.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of your time here.


    You will find that Mizushige rarely shows any emotional movements.


    It''s the same even if you are your blood sister.


    (Why would your brother........participate in something like this.......?��Shitenji''s house?��(Or is it Mizuho-sama...?


    After all this time, Kotone couldn''t read the intentions of Mizushige''s actions this time.


    What made Mizushige decide to participate in this grand festival?


    He was born as the eldest son of the Sanzenin family, a family of spirit masters known as the Shitennji family.


    That is because, although the family is said to be as famous as the Shitenji family, in reality, they have been in a rift with the Shitenji family in terms of both strength and power for a long time, and even after the establishment of the World Organization of Gifted Persons about 80 years ago, they were clearly under the thumb of the Yorishige family.


    In the eyes of the Sanzenin family, Mizushige was the next head of the family who was supposed to be the savior of the family to regain its former strength.


    However, Mizushige did not listen to repeated invitations from the World Organization of Gifted Persons and persuasions from his father, Yorishige, the head of the family, and refused to leave the Sanzenin home as if he refused to go out into the world.


    When Mizushige decided to participate in the grand festival of the Shitennji family''s entrance into the house, the entire Sanzenin family was in an uproar.


    The same was true for Kotone.


    However, the Sanzenin family didn''t have the strength or spirit to stop the water weight.


    It was a glimpse of Mizushige''s unmeasurable power as a spirit user... and the unique sense of tension that he exerted on the people around him... the Sanzenin family''s heavyweights also felt this strongly, and as Mizushige grew up, it became even stronger, and now they treated him as if he was keeping an uncontrollable monster in his house.


    Because of this, the only person in the Sanzenin family who tries to contact Mizushige now is her younger sister Kotone, and it is Kotone''s role to tell her something or listen to Mizushige''s story.


    (Your fathers........none of them even tried to touch your brother.


    Kotone stared at Mizushige with eyes that were like watching a bird flying just out of reach.


    (I can tell. Your brother has some........idea. It''s something that we don''t understand........only your brother can see. Our brother doesn''t speak but he sees something that can only be seen from the top where he is. (Alone....)


    Kotone drops her eyes lightly.


    ...phew.


    !


    Kotone was astonished.


    Because Mizushige, who was looking downward at the window, made his shoulders shake slightly. And Kotone didn''t miss the subtlety of her brother in this moment.


    ''''Did your brother just laugh?''''


    Kotone quickly walked up beside Mizushige and looked out the window. There was a figure of Yuto trying to enter the mansion.


    (That''s........the one who was rude to her brother today!��What the hell are you doing?��(No, more importantly, did your brother laugh when he saw that man?


    This happened again this morning before the great festival began. Even then, his brother showed a slight amount of emotion.


    Kotone unconsciously made a grim expression.


    What was he doing outside?��No way!��They must be up to something bad!��Brother!


    Kotone raised her voice and turned her attention to her brother.


    In response to his sister, Mizushige replied quietly.


    ''''Well........well. But.........there must be some kind of intention. The people who participate in this Irike festival have their own ideas. That''s why there are so many quirks.


    Are you mad?


    Each of us has our own reasons for wanting the name of Shitenji.... On the other hand, there are many people who find the name of Shitenji so valuable.


    Is that ... your brother, too?


    ''''Kotone I''m not interested in the name of Shitennji.


    Then....Mizuho-sama?


    ''Hmmm ... you''ll find that out from now on. It''s just ... I want to know more about the role of the spirits.


    ...role?


    If only we had a good opponent at this great festival that could measure up.


    There''s no such thing as a good rival for your brother!


    If that''s the case it''s a bore.


    When he said that, Mizushige closed his mouth and shifted his eyes to the night sky.


    (.............Brother.


    To be honest, Kotone didn''t understand what Mizushige was saying.


    However, Kotone had mixed feelings when she felt that Suiju''s mouth was more fluent than at any other time now.


    Kotone made a fist, clenched it tightly and turned her body around.


    ''Where are you going?��Kotone.


    I''m going to question that guy who was acting suspiciously, that Dou Dou Dou Dou!��He''s definitely up to something!


    After saying that, Kotone ran out of Mizushige''s room.

 220-Suspicious participant ②

    Once Yuto returned to his room, he immediately headed to the lounge at the back of the first floor, which was prepared for those who had won the qualifying round this time.


    ''''I wonder if people have gathered...?''''


    A person from Shitenji was standing at the door in front of the lounge, and when he saw Yuto, he opened the door, "You must be Mr. Dou Dou Dou, come in.


    Upon entering the lounge, the inside was larger than he had expected, lit by dim lighting, with counters and sofa seats set up in several places. Yuto had never experienced it before, but the image was that it looked like a bar in a city hotel.


    For now, Yuto slowly made his way inside, and looking around the lounge, he saw the participants who were already using the lounge and those who seemed to be their attendants.


    (There are more users than I expected......... (For now, let''s keep an eye on them and make contact with them.)


    Yuto headed to the counter and moved to ask the person who seemed to be the master of this lounge for a drink. Yuto took a seat at the counter while feeling strong gazes from several directions.


    ''''Excuse me, can I have something to drink as well?''''


    ''Yes, do you have a preference?��Something sweet or neat.


    Just something refreshing, then. Oh, no alcohol, please.


    Yes, sir.


    Feeling unfamiliar, Yuto approached the bow-tie wearing, elderly master over the counter, and the master responded with a good tempo.


    Yuto casually looks at the humans in the lounge. Then, he meets eyes with a few of them, and some of them are staring at him with serious faces and some are grinning, which makes him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Inside the lounge, some participants were already conversing with each other, some were exchanging alcohol with their attendants, and some, like Yuto, had come alone.


    As we knew, most of the participants who won this time were adults and seemed to fit in with the atmosphere of this kind of lounge.


    (Ugh, this makes it hard to make casual contact. Plus, they seem to be drawing a bit of attention...)


    For Masato, who is also a mere high school student, he can''t help but feel uncomfortable in a place with such a mature atmosphere.


    Then, a glass of lime is offered by the master.


    Here you go.


    Oh thank you very much.


    Nervously, Yuto instantly took the glass offered to him and immediately brought it to his mouth.


    ''''Hi, isn''t it Dou Dou Dou-kun?��You''ve won out, haven''t you?


    What?


    Unexpectedly, I was approached and turned around to find a smiling, blond-haired boy of my own age standing there.


    ''''You''re.........''''


    My name is Julian Knight.


    ''Oh...''


    Yuto remembered that he was the boy with whom he had exchanged a few words just before the preliminary round.


    He also confirmed that his name was on the list of the participants who had won.


    In terms of exploring the other participants, this boy was one of them.


    ''You came alone, didn''t you?��Why don''t you come and talk to me over there? I''ve been bored too, you know.


    Uh-huh.


    Yuto couldn''t help but nod as he felt that Julian, who was not afraid of the tension around him, had taken the initiative.


    Then Julian looked around and when he found an empty sofa seat, he pointed to it and urged Yuto.


    (Well it wouldn''t be a bad idea to explore the places that seemed easy to talk to first. (And he might have some information for us.)


    Inwardly, Yuto thought, holding his glass in his hand, he got out of his seat at the counter and followed Julian.


    ''But then again, I didn''t expect you to come here either. I wasn''t really used to it. In fact, you''re a bit floaty. You didn''t have to be so tall.


    Hahaha... yeah, I guess so.


    Yuto seems cheerful and innocent to his peers and laughs dryly when he is told that.


    It shifts to a bitter laugh as they feel the attention being drawn to them further in the lounge.


    Julian is in a good mood and goes to sit down on the couch, and I get it!��He shouted loudly.


    ''Oh, I see!��Mr. Du Du!


    What?


    Are you here to find out what these people are like?��So you''re with me then!��Well, I''m sure the others here are similar.


    What?��No!��I''m...!


    Yuto was disconcerted when he was suddenly told what his purpose was, and also pointed out loudly.


    ''''Haha, you don''t have to hide it!


    Julian laughs while holding his belly in a happy manner.


    His voice echoed throughout the lounge, and after having to be subjected to a whole bunch of disturbing stares, Yuto broke out in a cold sweat and sat down on the sofa to escape his gaze.


    ''''Julian-san!��Because I don''t mean to. And you''re so loud!


    Is it the participants'' identities that I''ve come to probe?��Or is it competence?��Then you''ll be fine!��Most of the people here won''t be able to deal with us. They don''t have to worry about us!


    Yee!��Hey!


    Julian says rude things in an unconcerned and innocent manner.


    Yuto hurriedly turns his head to his surroundings, but it''s obvious that a sour atmosphere is sweeping through the lounge.


    (What the hell is going on already!��(This guy!)


    Yuto was about to open his mouth to Julian to change the subject anyway, when Julian stopped him with his hand.


    ''''You see, I''ve caught it, Dou Dou Dou-kun.


    What...?


    Hey, you little bastards, you''re having a good time. We''re in the mix.


    !


    A low-pitched voice spoke to him from behind, and when Masato turned around fearfully, several of this time''s participants were standing there with their shoulders raised.


    ''''You want to know a lot of things about us, right?��Then it would be faster to drink together. We''re both........


    ''Well, I''m curious about what you guys said earlier. Maybe I''ll join you.


    Looking up at the grinning senior ability holders, Yuto responded with a drawn-out smile.


    ''''Ah, go ahead........''''


    ''Haha, good for you, Mr. Dudu!��I''ve got all kinds of questions for you!��...As for me, it''s a shame I don''t have another person I care about.


    What...?


    Yuto reacted to Julian''s murmurings, but Julian was tipping his glass wherever he could find it.


    Thus, as a result, Yuto was successful in making contact with the other participants.


    At this time, a newcomer, a small, masked participant was sitting at the counter, ordering a beer in a cheerful voice without regard to the swashbuckling atmosphere in the lounge.


    ''Master!��In the meantime, I''ll have five beers!��And a few snacks!��Nufu, no, I saw some good stuff. Nufufu, my daughter is growing up well these days.........


    Yes, sir.

 221-Suspicious participant ③

    ....


    Awkward...


    Right now, five people, including Julian and Yuto, are sitting across from each other on the sofa seat that Yuto is on.


    Perhaps because of Julian''s statement earlier, the tense atmosphere of the participants of this great festival who came mixed in with this seat seemed to be conveyed.


    Yuto casually observed the humans here while holding the glass in his hands.


    Julian sits beside Yuto, and a slightly reddish-brown man with long hair sits happily on a single seat to the right of the sofa arranged in the shape of a U. In front of him, two men with short black hair and sharp eyes, and a man with shaggy hair that looks as if it were burnt, are firing whiskey straight at him while looking at him as if he were trying to price it.


    (In this situation........how do I get out of it?)


    Yuto sighed at the thought and turned to Julian, who had created this situation, and Julian grinned and sounded innocent.


    ''''Well, since we''re not going to get started like this, let''s introduce ourselves, shall we? My name is Julian Knight. I''m not a member of the agency, but I think I''m pretty strong. So how are your brothers?


    Julian suddenly cuts in with a cheerful voice and the sharp-eyed man sitting in front stares at Julian with a jittery stare.


    ''''Tsk, well, that''s fine. I''m Alvaro. I belong to the Madrid branch in the agency.


    ''Heh, I''ve heard of it. It''s not a Catalan [bullfighter].


    "!��...you know,


    Sure, yeah. So, what''s up next?


    I''ll be remembered in Vagator.


    Hmm, are you a member of an institution?


    Well it was. Now it''s free.


    Yuto observed this self-introduction, which Julian was leading with a soundtrack, without thinking about it.


    (.....Each of you seems to have deep experience in actual combat. But I have to confirm the purpose of coming here.......is it simply the name of Shitenji?)


    Oh, is it my turn?��My name is Douglas Gans. I''m under the care of the agency''s New York office now!��Nice to meet you, boys!��It''s nice to be young. Oh, and for the record, I''m young too, okay?


    Suddenly, as if in a zap, their gazes were focused on Douglas. Yuto sensed that the participants who hadn''t come to this seat also focused on us.


    (Hm?��The atmosphere of everyone........ (Oh, by the way, I''m pretty sure.......this guy is a rank A!


    Yuto recalled the names of the participants who had won beforehand and the brief information he had heard from Nina and the others. There was almost no information about Alvaro and Bagatl, but there was a good amount of information compiled about Douglas Guns.


    (That''s how big a deal he is...)


    Wow, you''re a real A-lister. It''s nice to meet you too, Mr. Douglas.


    ''Hahaha!��Once you''re here, there''s no rank or anything!��All that exists is that the men are here to take the bride, right?��Well, I was getting ready to settle down, and then I heard about this festival in Shitennji. And then I heard about this festival in Shitenji, and that beautiful girl was going to be married, so there was no way I was going to miss it as a man!��Nice, beautiful dark haired bride!��That''s going to make you a very interesting woman, huh?��Yeah, yeah, 10 years later, mid-20s!��That''s wonderful. Oh, the boys don''t understand, or they seem to be of the same generation.


    Douglas, a jovial and sociable American in his own right, tipped his glass with a smirk on his face.


    "Hmmm... Mr. Douglas, that''s interesting. Did you simply get married?


    ''Oh, yes!��I''m trying to get married!��Hahaha!


    "..........


    "...what?��I''m guessing you guys are too.��No way, no!��A beautiful girl like that!


    Douglas turns to look at Yuto, Alvaro and the others with a surprised look at everyone''s reaction.


    (Ah ... there are people like this. That''s a lot of different people, I thought.)


    Yuto looks at Douglas, who is aghast, with half a glance. But it''s not a bad impression. Rather, it can be said to be, in a sense, straightforward in its purpose.


    However, the reaction of everyone except for Yuto was cold.


    ''''Hmph, you''re a pedophile.......big brother.''''


    I never knew Douglas to be such a f*cking a**h*le.


    "...Nonsense. If you''re being honest it''s not funny.


    Oh, hello?��Hahaha........that''s funny. I don''t think I said anything weird........ Is it strange?��The "boy


    ''What?��Oh, I don''t think it''s crazy........


    Yuto replies, making a twitchy, affectionate smile as he is asked back without effort.


    Then, with a concave look on his shoulders, Douglas ordered another bourbon from the master.


    ''And you?��You were talking a lot earlier. There''s no one here who can compete with you.


    Alvaro shoots a sharp look at Yuto.


    ''''Yeah!��That''s not what I said...


    Come on, identify yourself, you''re here to find out who we are, right?


    Oh, yes. I''m....


    Then a new guest entered the lounge in a hurry.


    The girl with that still innocent looking appearance quickly checked the lounge and fixed her face in the direction where Yuto was.


    ''''Dori........''''


    Mr. Eugene Du Du!��You''ve been hiding out here!


    Heh?


    Suddenly, a loud voice called out to him and surprised Yuto shook his head at the owner of the voice, and there was a girl with shoulder-length black hair and lifted eyes that would normally be kind looking down at him.


    Incidentally, no one noticed, but the masked participants at the counter jumped up and were startled by the word "Dou Dou Dou Yuto" uttered by this girl.


    Douglas made a mouthful of hughes and a smile as he checked that girl who suddenly appeared, breathing hard.


    ''I''ve got a question for you!


    And you are...?


    "...You don''t remember, how rude are you?


    ''What?��I don''t really know about the... yeah?��Ah!��As I recall, he was at Sanzenin Mizushige''s place....


    ''It''s Kotone!��Sanzenin Mizushige is my brother!��Is this person you are making fun of me!


    Julian''s eyes narrowed at the mention of Sanzenin''s name, and Alvaro and Bagatl looked at this girl with a jittery look.


    ''''Wait, wait!��I didn''t even get his name!


    ''That''s when your brother called my name!��Oh!��You didn''t listen to your brother!��How much of a man you are I can''t believe you haven''t listened to your brother.


    As Kotone clenches her fists with wannabe wannabes, Yuto can''t even understand why she is so angry with him.


    Then, with a big smile on his face, Douglas steps in between them.


    ''Well, well, calm down. Is it Kotone?��Why don''t you just sit here? You''ve got something to talk about, right?


    "...who are you?


    I''m Douglas Guns. You can call me Douglas. Oh, or Doug if you don''t like to call me Doug, but...


    Get out of my way!


    Hey!


    As Kotone approached Yuto, she pointed her finger in front of Yuto''s face.


    ''''You are suspicious!''''


    "...suspicious?��Me?


    Your brother noticed you coming back from outside!


    ''Oh....''


    (...) Did they see you enter the mansion?��(But that''s all it takes to get this treatment...)


    As for Yuto, he didn''t feel that anyone else was being distracted by his actions other than that. That''s how careful he was acting.


    ''''Well, did Mizushige-san say that you were suspicious?''''


    I didn''t say that!


    Huh?


    ''But then, what were you doing hanging around outside just now!��You must be up to something bad!


    ''What...?��Ehhhh?


    (Yeah I was just making the rounds to see if anyone had any good thoughts about me...)


    ''You can fool all of mankind, but you can''t fool your brother''s eyes!


    Did you do that, Mizushige-san?


    I didn''t say that much!


    ....


    (What''s this all about?��(They just saw you coming in...)


    ''Wait a minute, Kotone. I didn''t do anything fishy!��I just got a little bit of fresh air.


    ''!��So you''re saying that your brother was mistaken!��You are...!


    Oh, God, it''s not even biting~


    There is a momentary silence in Kotone''s swordsmanship, and Julian starts laughing.


    ''''Haha!��That''s funny, Du Du, you are so funny!

 222-Suspicious participant ④

    ������Ť�����������


    �������Ϥ���


    ЦΥ����饹������������ơ��������Գ���ζ���h������


    �������ϵv�ˤκ���������С�������Ƥ��롣


    ���Τ��ȡ�Ԓ���Ƥ��뤦�����������侲�ˤʤäƤ������褦�䤯�Է֤Τ��Ƥ��뤳�Ȥ��dz��R�Ǥ��ä������⤷���褦�ǡ�;�Ф����ǪN��ʼ�᤿�Τ�����饹�����֤���������������Τ���


    ��������ꖚݤ��X���Ф��Υ����饹�����������x�ϥ��ߥ�˥��`������Ȥ뤳�Ȥ��L���Ƥ��ꡢ���֤��Ҫ���Ϥ�׷��ԑ�᤺�˻�Ԓ�򤷤Ƥ�����


    �v�ˤ��Ǹ��Ĥ��ʤ�������饹��Ҋ�Ĥᡢ�ɤ������ˤ���ԣ�Τ褦�ʤ�Τ�Ф�ȡ�ä���


    �����Ρ������ꥳ�󤫤⤷��ʤ�����


    �����Ρ������ߤޤ���Ǥ�����


    ���ޤ��ޤ����ݤˤ��ʤ��ݤˤ��ʤ�������㡢��Ԯ���Ƥ��뤪�֤�������䤬����äȱ��ߤ��������������������������Ȥϕr�ˤϤ�������衣������öž���ݤˤ��Ƥ��ʤ��äơ��ʣ����öž���


    �������Ϥ���ȫȻ���ݤˤ��Ƥʤ��Ǥ���


    �v�ˤ�����饹�˺Ϥ碌��Ц����뤬�������ϵv�ˤˌ����Ƥυ�����ҕ�����ͤꡢ�������Τ��Ԥ鷺��ǰ���򤤤���


    �����Ϥϡ������ιʤ��������餤�Ӥ��Ƥ���褦�ʚݤ�����ͣ���


    ����Х���С���ǡ������ɤ⤬�������Ȇ��ꡢ�Х��ȥ����������¤��褦��ҕ�����ͤäƤ��롣


    ���ޡ���������ʤ�����ǧԺ�μҤ����g�ޤ����Ƥ����ʤ�����������ˤʤ�衣ɫ���Ȥ��֤���Τ��Ȥ�„���������ͣ���


    ����ꥢ����Ҥ������������Ϥ��ơ������ˌ���������򤱤롣


    �����Ͼ��䤹��褦�˥���ꥢ���Ŀ���򤱤���


    �����֘�������ä褦��˼�äƤ���Τʤ�o�j�Ǥ���˽��Ԓ�����ȤϺΤ�ʤ��Ǥ��������֪�ä��Ȥ����Ǥ��֘��˔������g�Ϥ��ޤ��󤫤项


    ���ة`����äѤꡢ����ʤˏ������������ǧԺˮ�ؤϡ��W��g�Ǥ���֪��ʤ����ɡ�


    ����ꥢ�󤬘S���ݤˏꤸ�뤬������Х��ϲ���줽����һЦ�˸�����


    �����ã���������ͩ`�������������ڤӤ�����Ԓ�ʤ󤾣���„�����Ȥ�������C�v�ˤ����������Ҥ���ޤä������ͩ`�Ȥ���Ԓ����ͩ`�����ޤ������x���j�~�ɤ�򵹤����{�Ӥˁ\�äƤ�󤫣���


    �����������������������֤���


    ˮ�ؤˌ���С�R¹�ˤ����褦�ʑB�Ȥ�Ҋ�ƤȤ�ȡ������Ͼ�����Ц�ä���


    �����ʤ������̶ȤǤϡ����֘���y�뤳�ȤϤǤ��ʤ��Ǥ��礦�͡�


    �����󣡣���


    �������˲ݤ��^��Ѫ��Ǥ餻������Х����������Ĥȡ�����ꥢ�󤬴��줿�褦���g����롣


    ���ޤ��ޤ��������������ꤷ�ʤ��Ǥ衣Ԓ��ǰ���M�ޤʤ����顣���󤿤⤤���r�ʤ�����餵�������줸�㤢�����󤿤��Ԥ��j�~�򵹤����{�Ӥˁ\�äƤ����g���Τޤޤ����ɣ���


    �������ơ��Ƥ�`�������������ܤˤ��Ƥ�äƤ⤤���������


    ���Y����������ʤ�͡��Ǥ⡢���줸�����βμ��Y��ʧ���뤱�ɤ͡�����Ǥ⤤���ʤ����֤ˤʤ�衣�W���������l�äƤ��ȤǤ͡�


    ���������


    ����ꥢ��ϥ���Х�������Ŀ�˱Ǥ�Ц���ȡ���������򤱤롣


    ���Ǥ⤵�������Τ��������֘��·g��„��������ɡ��g���ˤĤ��ƤϺΤ�„�������Ȥʤ������͡��������������T�ߤ����ΤȤ��͡��ޤ����W�⤽�ε�ˤĤ��Ƥ�һ�w�������W��C�v�ˤ��������Ƥʤ������󥯤�֤äƤ��ʤ����͡��Ȥꤢ���������դ���Υȩ`�ʥ��ȤǤ褯Ҋ���Ƥ�餦�衢���ξ����Ԥ����֤���Όg����͡�


    ���ä��ˤ����餤���Ǥ������ʤ������Ϥ��֘��ˤȤäƚݤˤȤ����ڤˤ���ʤäƤ��ޤ��󤫤项


    ���ϩ`�󣿡�


    ���ۤ�������


    ���������ΰk�Ԥ˥���Х���Х��ȥ뤫�隢�ݤ�©��������������Ϥ��Υץ�å���`��Ф��ĤĤ���ɤˤդ�ޤ���


    ���Œg�����֘������������ˤ��Ƥ��ޤ��������餯���ʤ������Τ褦�ʲμ��ߤ�Ҋ�Ƥ���˼�ä������˼���ޤ���


    �����Ϥ����Ԥ��ĤĤ⡢�Է֤����~���`�͸Ф�ҙ�����O�ˤ���v�ˤ�һ˲����Ҋ����


    ��������ˮ�ؤ����ˤ˚ݤ�Ȥ��褦�����g�ǤϤʤ����Ȥ���������������ˤ����Ͻ�ޤǤˤʤ��褦�ʷ�����𤳤��Ƥ��롣


    ��������Ҋ��v�ˤϡ��ɤ����m��ʤ�����������ˤ���Ҋ���ʤ���


    �ȤƤ��֤��ݤˤȤ��褦�����g�ǤϤʤ�����˼����������󡢽񳯤ΥХȥ��������٤��i���������ߤ����ޤä����g�����ʤ��櫓�ǤϤʤ��Τ�������


    ��������ˤˤ��֘����ݤˤ�����櫓�Ϥʤ��˽�Κݤˤ��������ä�����


    ���Εr���v�ˤ�ˮ�ؤ�һ˲�������ä������~�򽻤路���r�Τ��Ȥ�˼�������Ƥ�����


    �����ơ����ޤ��ˤ��Εr��ˮ�ؤ���Ф������ؤθд���ҙ���Ƥ��롣������_�ˤ����������r���ܤ���ץ�å���`�Τ褦�ʤ�Τ��ä���


    ����һ˲�˸Ф����д��ǡ��v�ˤ�ˮ�ؤ��൱�ʌg���ߤǤ���ȤߤƤ�����


    ���ة`���Ԥ��ͤ����ʤ�����S���ߤˤʤä������裡���Ǥ⤵�������Τ��֤���⿼�����Ц�����͡�


    ����ꥢ������Ԥ��˥ԥ��ä������Ϸ��ꤹ�롣


    �������Τ��Ǥ�������


    �����äƤ�������ʤ��������֤��󤬤褦�䤯����̨�˳��Ƥ�����˼���С����������¤��_����������˲μӤ�������裿���ʤˣ����Y�֡����Ҥ���ǧԺ�Ȥ����ɡ������¤���ǰ���������ä��Τ���˼�äƤ͡�


    ���ϥã����������ʣ��������㤴����Ȃ��������ԤäƤ��뤬���Y�֤ϰ�������һ�w���裡���Ƥ�`�������������֤����ϡ�


    ��������������


    ���ʣ����������`���ޤ��������֘��Ϥ���ʤ�Τ��dζ�Ϥ���ޤ��󣡡�


    ���թ`�󡢤Ǥ⤳�δ���˄٤��Ф�Ȥ������Ȥϡ������¤��Ф�������Ȥ������Ȥ��裿���������ǧԺ��ΤƤ�Ȥ������ȤǤ⤢��󤸤�ʤ��Σ���ͬ�����ʹ�������Ҥμ�ϵ�Ǥ�������ä������¤η����Է֤ΤȤ�����ꤤ����˼�ä��󤸤�ʤ��Τ��ʡ����ʤߤ˃W�Ϥ��������ɤ͡����������Ƥ����B�Ф϶फ���٤ʤ��줽���Ŀ�Ĥ����Ƥ��˼�����ɤʡ��͡����󤿤����⤽������������


    ���������`�����Ǥʤ��㡢����ʤդ���������˲μӤʤ󤫤��뤫�裡�������¤���������㡢��֤Τ��Ȥ��S��������������⡢�����ߤƩ`�ʤ��ˤʤ����������������Ť�������l�Ǥ�μӤ��롣���Ů�����ɤ������֤������C�v��������w������Ǥ�������Ԥ�Ĥ��Ƥ���Ȥ���������������Ц����ֹ�ޤ����


    ����������˺Τ����룿��


    �����Ů�⡭�����������ʤ������ϡ������δ������[���Ρ��������¼ҤΤ�ϢŮ��������֤Ĥ��ȤǤ⤢���Ǥ��裡������ζ���֤��äƤ����Ǥ���������


    �Ф����ΰk�Ԥ��������¤��ΤƤ����ʤ�ۤɤ��Ӑ��ФȤȤ���Ԥ�������


    ���ϥåϥåϩ`�����R¹���������ݤ����ϡ�����ʤ���Τ����Τ����������裡������ʥ������愇���»餴�ä��ʤ󤫤Ǥ��뤫�裡�������¤⃞����ӌO�������������ǡ�����ʼ�����_����������Ȥꤢ�����Фޤ���Ф����������������裡����ǰ����ǧԺ�μҤ�Ů�����������줰�餤�Ϸ֤��äƤ�󤸤�ͩ`�Τ������ޤ�����һ��ϴ��¤ʼޤ������äߤ˽����Ϥ��뤬�ʡ�


    ���եá�����


    ����Х��ϿڽǤ��Ϥ����Х��ȥ�Ϥܤ��ܤ�󊤫��Җ�����밵��Ŀ�򴹤餷�����¤᤺��򤹤롣


    ����������


    �����Ϥ����Ϥʤ�����줵�����~��ʧ�ä��褦���Ф��������ߤĤ��롣


    ��������ǧԺ�Ҥ���Ȥ��ơ����¤����Ƥ��Ƥ�����


    �����ơ�������Է֤����ɤ����ۤ򤷡���������������֤������줲�뤳�ȤϤʤ��Ȥ������Ȥ����⤷�Ƥ��롣�r�ˤϤ����ː���ʤ��Τ����ڤ��ʤ��Ȥ������Ȥ⡣


    �Է֤Ϥ�����ǧԺ�Ҥ��J�᤿���ԤȻ����Ȥ�����ʽ�ˏ�����������


    �����餳���������Ϥ���ޤǤ��Է֤�һ���Ǥ��Ĥ��������Ԥ�Ҋ�A���Ƥ������țQ�᤿�Τ���


    ���줬���ޤ��ޡ��g�֤Ǥ���ˮ�ؤ��ä����^���ʤ���


    ���٤Εr�ˡ���ˮ�ؤ�Ҋ������둤Ȥλ�Ԓ��Ŀ�ˤ��Ƥ��餺�äȡ������Τ��ο����ˉ���Ϥʤ��ä���


    �֤��äƤϤ���Τ���


    ��ǧԺ�Ȥ��������ߤμ�ϵ�������ܤ����r����Է֤ː����ǰ��Ȥ��ƤοF�M�ʤɤʤ����Ȥϡ�


    �����������������ڤ˜����Ϥ���Τϡ������Ϥ����ɤ⤳���ޤ�¶�Ǥˤ��δ���DŽ٤��Ф�Хѩ`�ȥʩ`�Ȥʤ���������֤ˌ����ơ��Ĥ���Τ������ʤ��k�Ԥ��Ǥ��뤳���Ф����˲���ʸ�ҙ�����Ǥʤ���ͬ�������Ȥ⤤������[�ˌ�����ͬ��Ů�Ȥ��Ƥ�뤻�ʤ��ݳ֤�������줿��


    ������Է֤ν�������ؤͺϤ碌�Ƥ��ޤ����Ȥǵä�����~���ФΤ褦�ʤ�ΤǤ⤢�ä��Τ��⤷��ʤ���


    �����֘��Τ褦�����Ԥ��g����Ҋ�����ä�˽�ϡ���겻�ҡ����������Ҥ��ʤ���˽�Ϥ���˼��������������������Ƥ����롣�Ǥ⡢��[����ϡ����ɤ��ʤΤ����顣����ʡ�����Ҥδ���ʤ��ΤǾ�Ʒ�Τ褦�˒Q���ơ�������������ž��ʹ���ȤޤǤ����Ƥ���Τˣ�


    ������ŭ��Ƚ~���Ф˸����ʤ���⡢��[���񡢤ɤ�ʚݳ֤��Ǥ���Τ������񤷤Ƥ��ޤ��Τ��ä���


    ���Τ��ᡭ�����Εr�������Ϥ���������äƤ��������냇�ݤ����ä����ȤޤǤϚݤŤ��ʤ��ä����������꤬�ǰ���դ�I�֤����������Ƥ��뤳�Ȥ�


    �ޤ��פ��βФ������οष�ݤʱ����Ҋ�ơ�򤷤��᤿�����饹���ݤŤ��路�ݤ������Ϥ��롣


    �����������������`��������ɤʡ�����


    ���ϥá������Ӥ֤�ʤ衢�����饹?���󥺡���������ˤ��δ���˲μӤ������ɤʤ󤫤ͩ`���������ʤ����������ˤ��롾�i��Ҫ��������褩������


    ����󤭤���������Х�����򤱤뤽���ȤΥ饦�󥸤ΰ¤ˤ����M�ߡ������å����Ǥ��롾�i��Ҫ�����ζ�������֤ĥ������ȥ�?�Х�������󤬤�����


    �������ȥ�?�Х��������ϥ���Х��Ά��������˷��¤򤻤������ξ���Τ�����С����Ҋ���륽�ե��`���������Ϥ��롣


    ��������


    �������ȥ�?�Х��������ϺΤ��Ԥ鷺���v�ˤ����Τ��륽�ե��`ϯ�κ��o�����ͨ�ꤹ���뤬����һ˲���������Ҋ���ʤ��v�ˤ�ҕ�����Ƥ��ȱǤ��Q�餷�����Фä���


    �����á���äĤ��䤬�äơ���������ľż����


    ����Х����Ĥޤ�ʤ����������򤹤�ȡ�����ꥢ��ϡ��ʤ�Ȥ����ɤ˱������Ф����äƤ�����������򤱤롣


    �����㤢���ޤ������������˼ޤ��������Τ����������Τ��֤���ϡ��������������Ԥ���С���ˤϤ�������ɡ���ǰ�ˤ�����[������ä�������Ҋ�Ϥ�����Մ�ˤʤä��ä�„�����衣���줸�㤢������Ϥ��Υ�٥󥸤äƤ��Ȥ��ʣ������Ȥ������dҙ����͡���


    �����󣿡������ʤΤ��裡���󤸤㡢���줿�Τ��������ϥåϩ`��������Ϥ���ϴ�Ӥ����ɤdz����äƤ�������ʤ�����������ͤ���


    ���`�������������


    �������ɫ��䤨�������ڤ��]��������


    �⤦������Ʒ���B�Ф����~���齻�路�����ʤ����ȏ���˼�ä��Τ���


    �⤦�������ˤ��Ƥ�r�g�Οo�j�κ���Ǥ�ʤ���


    �O�ˤ����öŵv�ˤȤ����֤��������׷�������Ƥ��������ΤϤ��������βμ��ߤ��֤�С�R¹�ˤ���褦�ʰk�Ԥ��ܤ�������ܤ��뤳�Ȥˤʤꡢ�����⤦�ޤ��Ԥ��������Ȥ��Ǥ����˻ڤ����������Фä���


    �֤�Ӥ��ʤ��ä����ȡ��������������ϧ����Ŀ�򝙤ޤ������������Ϥ��Έ�������ȥ�����Ȥ��롣


    ���⤦���������ɤ������֘���ȫ�T�򵹤��Ƥ�����Ρ�������B�Ф��٤��Ǥ��v��ä�˽���R¹���ä����������ˡ��������飩


    �������������ˤ�����ʤ��ʡ�


    ������������


    ͻȻ���O�����꤬��������о�Τ��������Ϥ������Ȥ��������@������򤱤����������m��ʤ��������Lò���ä��������꤫���������ȴ��ڸФ���ҙ���롣


    ���������ΰk�������~�����ݤˡ���������ȭ���դꤷ��롣


    �����󣿡��ʤ��ͻȻ�����������핡�����ʷ֤����Фä�������


    �����Ρ��������ˤϣ��������ū�ˤ��֘����������ꤹ��ʤ�Ƥ��ꤨ�ʡ�������


    ���`��������������ʤ��Τϡ����󤿤�������󤿤�ϺΤ�֤��äƤ��ʤ���Ц����ۤɤ˺Τ�͡�


    ������������


    �������դꤷ�᤿ȭ�����ࡣ


    ����ꥢ��ϘS���ݤ�ǵv�ˤ�Ҋ�Ĥᡢ�˥���Ц����


    ���ϩ`�󣡣����Τ��ԤäƤ��������ǰ�ϡ�����


    ���ޤ��֤���ʤ��Τ��������������󤿤餸�㡢���δ���DŽ٤��Ф뤳�ȤϤǤ��ʤ��äƤ��Ȥ��衹


    �������������ݤǤⴥ�줿������Сɮ��


    �����󤿤�ˤρ����Ƥ����衹


    ����ݤ��Ԥ��褦�˸������Ƥ�����Х��ȥХ��ȥ�˵v�ˤϾ����ˡ���䄤�ҕ�����򤱤롣


    ����������


    ��������


    ����Х��ȥХ��ȥ뤬���������һ˲���Ӥ���Τ�������Ҋ�Ӥ��ʤ��ä���


    �����ϵv�ˤˤκ��Ŀ���򤱤롣������Է������⤳�Έ��ˤ���Τ�Ϣ�ष���ʤ�褦�ʈR�ȸФΤ褦�ʤ�Τ�Ф�ȡ�ꡢ�֤˺���ˤ��ޤ��Ƥ��ޤ���


    ���줬�������Τ��Ȥ�򤹤�r�ˡ����ϤΏ����ȳ���ä��r�Τ褦�ʸ�ҙ���Ȥϡ����Εr�������ˤϷ֤���ʤ��ä���


    ��������������������ߤ����Ϥ�������Ф˸Ф�ȡ�äƤ���Τ���


    ����ꥢ��ϿڽǤ��Ϥ��������饹��Ŀ�򼚤�Ƥ��롣


    �v�ˤΚ�������������ȫ�T���˄ݤ�䤨���ˑ��L�B�ݤ���ä���


    �񡢵v�ˤϤ��Έ���һ�����k�Α���Τ褦�ˤʤ�Τ�Ҋ�ƤȤ�ȡ����Έ��Υԥ�ԥꤷ���՚ݤ˘��鷺��Ԓ���A���롣


    ���ޤ������󤿤�Ϥ��μ��������ߤ��l��������Ƥ��ʤ����������������¤��衣�����⤦һ�ȡ��^��ߵ���z��Ǥ��������������͡�


    ��������


    �l�ⷵ�¤Ϥ��ʤ��������䡢�Ǥ��ʤ���


    �����⤿���夬�̤ޤ��ˤ���v�ˤ����~��„�������ˤʤäƤ��롣����������äƤ���Τϡ��񡢤������꤬ŭ�äƤ���Ȥ������Ȥ�������һ�塢�Τ򤳤�ʤ�ŭ�äƤ���Τ��������ˤϷ֤���ʤ��ä���


    �����󥿩`�ǤĤޤߤȾƤ�e���Ϥ��Ƥ���ޥ����򤷤��μ��ߤ������C�Ӥ����ˤ�������Ҫ��������������„�����Ƥ��롣


    ������ȡ������δ���˲μӤ��ơ������¤��Ф�������Ҫ����ҙ���Ƥ���Τ��������٤Ƅ٤��i�����ᡢ��������֤򤹤�Τ���������[��������ޤ��Ů���¤�ʤ����������衣��Ů�򵹤��Τ����פ���ʤ�����͡�


    �եäȵv�ˤ�Ц���ȡ������ˤ���ȫ�T�����줾��˷�����𤳤���


    ����Х��ȥХ��ȥ��Ϣ��ԑ�ޤä��褦�˚n������򤹤�Ф���ǡ�����ꥢ��ϘS���ݤˤ��������饹����֤򵱤ƤƵv�ˤ�Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ�����


    �����������ϵv�ˤ�������R���ˡ�����Τ���ʤ��ֲ����һӡ��Ȥ��ޤ�ˤ����x�줿����냇�ݤ����󤷤Ƥ�����


    �����������ˡ����ϺΤʤΣ���


    �����δ���˲μӤ����Τʤ顢��������[�Ȥ����ˤΤ��Ȥ��٤����餤�{�٤Ƥ��ʤ衣�ɤ���ΤǤ��졢��Ů���J�����нY�餹���Ǥ��磿�������¤������������Ττe�˷񶨤Ϥ��ʤ����ɡ�����������㡢���ޤ�˱�Ů�ˡ�Ů�Ԥ�ʧ��Ǥ��礦��


    ������������


    ������Ŀ��ڤ�����


    �������ˡ�������ʤ��Ȥ��Ԥ���������ˡ�ŭ�ä��Ρ�������


    ���ޤ����W���Ԥ������ä����Ȥϡ����δ������[�����J����Ф�̽���Ȥ�����Τ����Ȥ������Ȥ��衣���������ʤ����Ȥ��͡����򤿤���꤫���������ʤ����ԥ�Ǥ�Ǥ��롣�٤������֤Τ��Ȥ⿼������ԣ���餤�֤äƤ����ȃW��˼�����ɤ͡�


    �Ԥ��K���ȵv�ˤ�Ц�Ҋ������


    ;�ˤ˿՚ݤ��ͤ餮������Х��ȥХ��ȥ�Ͼ����˴󤭤�Ϣ�򤹤롣


    �����ơ��������ŸФ���Ф�����


    ����ȡ�����Х��ȥХ��ȥ�Ϥ��줾��������Ϥ��롣


    �����á����त��������


    �����������Х���С�����¤��ΤƤơ��饦�󥸤�����Фä����A���ƥХ��ȥ��o�Ԥdz����Ф���


    �����v�ˤ�Ҋ�ͤ����Ϣ��Ĥ�����


    ���Ϥ�����


    ���L���ЄӤ�ּ��Ŀ�����ʤ��褦�ˤ�����󅧼����褦�Ȥ��Ƥ����Τˡ���˼�鷺��äƤ��ޤä����W�ä�����˸���Ĥ���ʤ���


    �v�ˤκ�Ǥ�����������˼�h���������Ҋ��褦�ˡ��ιʤ������Ȥ��Ƥ���v�ˤ�Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ��롣


    ���դդա������Ϥϣ������䤡���öž��Ϥ������ʤ���������Ȳ����ͤ����ޤ������䡢�����Τ�Ҋ�줿�����W�⎢�������ʣ���������öž����Ԥ�ͨ�ꡢ�٤���������[�Τ��Ȥ��ä��{�٤�衣���㤢�����դͣ���


    ����ꥢ��������餺�ˤ��䤫�˳����Ф��������饹�⎢����Ԥ����v�ˤμ��ݥ�ݥ��ߵ������


    ���öž��������Ϥ����ͣ��������öž��ο������mͬ����裡�����㡹


    �����Ԥ��������Фä���


    ��������


    ��������


    ���ե��`ϯ�ˤϵv�ˤ������������Ф���롣


    �����Ϥ��ޤ�������z����Ф��εv�ˤ��Ŀ��Ҋ�ʤ������˿ڤ�Ĥ�������εv�ˤ�����ȳ̤β����R�ȸФϤʤ����ɤ��餫���Ԥ����m��ʤ������Ф��ʤ���


    �������öŤ���


    ��������������������ǧԺ���󣿡��Σ���


    ���ҤȤ�„���������Ȥ�����ޤ���


    ������


    ���öŤ���ϡ�ŭ�äƤ����褦�˸Ф��ޤ������Τˡ����Τˤ���ʤ�ŭ�äƤ����ΤǤ�������


    ���������Τäơ�����֪��Ϥ���Ů���ӤΤ��Ȥ򡢤�����L���Ԥ�����l���ä��^�ˤ���衣��ֱ���������������ä�����


    ��������֪��Ϥ��ʤ�Ǥ���������[����ȡ�


    �����󡢃W���ͬ�ڤ����͡�һ�w�����m�򤳤ʤ������Ȥ⤢�뤷��


    ����������DzμӤ�����Ǥ�����


    ���ޡ��ޤ����������ʡ�


    ��������


    ������äơ�����[����Τ��Ȥ�ä��äƤ��ȡ����ʤ�Ǥ��ͣ�


    �������öŤ��󡢤����ʤ�����


    ͻȻ���������^���¤����v�ˤ��@����


    ��˽�������ʤ����`�⤷�Ƥ����褦�Ǥ����֤����ˤ��ʤ�ơ�����


    �������������ݤˤ��ʤ��ǡ��W��ݤˤ��Ƥʤ����飡��


    �ŤƤ�褦�ʤ��֤��Ҋ����v�ˤ�Ҋ��˼�鷺��������Ц�ߤ�Ҋ���롣


    ���Ǥϡ���˽�⎢��ޤ���


    ���������ݤ�Ĥ��Ƥ͡�


    ���Ϥ������Ǥϡ�


    �v�ˤ˻�ዤ򤷡������Ϥ��ä��ޤǤ��ؤ����ݳ֤�����Τ褦���X���ʤä����Ȥ�Ф��ʤ��������Ϥ��ꡢ���ڤη����򤫤ä���


    ����ȡ����Х󣡡��ȴ󤭤��������Ƥƥ饦�󥸤��餬�_�������㥤�ʷ����Ť���Ů�δ󤭤�����푤��ɤä���


    �������ˤ���ΤϷ֤��äƤ�Τ褩������Җ��ħ�������Q��ʤ�������


    ͻȻ���F�줿�����A�ρIĿ��ឤꤢ���ƥ饦���ڤ��Ϣ�Ĥ�Ҋ�ɤ���


    �v�ˤ��������@����������Ů��עĿ���Ƥ��ޤ���


    �񡢥饦�󥸤ˤ���Τ������ȵv�ˡ�������Ȱ¤η������äƤ������ˤ������ä���


    �����죿�������󥿩`�ˤ����ˤ����ʤ���


    ���ɡ��ɤ����줿��Ǥ�������


    ���������A��Ԓ��������ȡ��؇�̫��̤��褦�����A���Ԥ��Ťġ�


    ���ɤ��⤳����ʤ���裡���������������`��ԡ�ӤƤ����顢�⤫��Җ���Ƥ��뤤��餷��Ŀ�򤷤�ū�������Σ������`����˽����μ��򤿤�Ҋ���Ƥ����Ʃ`�`�����������㤪���ʤ�������飡��


    ˼������ʤ������¤˵v�ˤ�Ȥ�Ǥ�ʤ�ū������ʡ��ȳ��@���Ƥ��ޤ���


    ����������Җ���Ǥ����������ʤ�Ƥ������줭�ߡ����äơ������󣿡��⤫�顭���⤫�飿��


    ���ä����������ݤ򺬤��Ŀ�ǵv�ˤ���귵�롣


    ����Ŀ���ܤ��Ƶv�ˤϥϥäȤ�����


    �����������`���裡���W����ʤ��裡��


    ���öŤ��󡭡����ʤ��Ȥ����ˤϡ�


    �����������������Ĥ����ˣ����թ`�󡭡��������ؤ͡�


    ��ʥ�ʤ������碌�����������Υ��`����p�����A��


    �����������顢�`����`�`�`�`������


    �����ᡢ�v�ˤ϶��ˤ�˼���ä���ƽ�ִ����Ф餤��؟�����Ƥ�줿��


    �`�⤬�⤱���Τϡ�Җ���줿�r�g���ˤϼȤ˵v�ˤ��ݷ����ä��Ȥ������Ȥ��֤��ä����r�g�ᤰ�餤�Ǥ��ä�������

 223-Introductory Grand Festival in front of the tournament

    Have you settled in?


    Yes.


    Kotone nodded to herself as a smiling Douglas offered her a drink.


    Right now, Kotone was sitting beside Yuto, making her body smaller.


    After that, as they were talking, Kotone became more and more calm, and finally seemed to understand that what she was doing was insane, and Douglas did a good job of helping her out when she started to get upset in the middle.


    From the beginning, Douglas was jovial and light-hearted, but he''s very good at communicating in this area, and he doesn''t push the other person any further than necessary to have a conversation.


    Yuto also looked at Douglas with admiration beside him, and he also sensed something like an adult''s composure.


    He might just be a............pedophile.


    ''''Um........I''m sorry.


    ''Oh well, I don''t care, I don''t care. That''s just your cheering brother''s worry getting a little out of control, right?��That''s just the way it is sometimes. And you don''t care about that either, right?��Mr. Du Du.


    Oh, yes. I don''t mind it at all.


    Yuto also made a smile to match Douglas, but Kotone gave Yuto a stern look, but he looked forward without saying anything.


    ''''Haha... (For some reason, I get the feeling you hate me so much.)''''


    Alvaro snorted in a whisper, "You kids...." and Bagatl looked at Kotone as he licked her face.


    ''''Well, that''s good, it''s a good exchange to have someone from Sanzenin''s house even come to visit us. I''d like to hear about all sorts of things about your brother, too!


    Julian shouted happily and turned his body against Kotone.


    Kotone turned her eyes to Julian in alarm.


    ''If you''re trying to get information about your brother, it''s no use. There is nothing for me to tell you. Besides, there is no one who would be an enemy to your brother if I knew about it.''''


    "Wow, I didn''t know that Sanzenin Mizushige is that strong. I''ve only heard about him through rumors.


    Julian responds happily, but Alvaro laughs uncomfortably.


    ''Keh!��What a load of crap!��I''m talking about a bunch of kids who like their people!��From what I''ve heard, you''re not even part of an institution and you don''t leave your house at all. Well, are you getting on top of it after beating those qualifying minnows?


    Kukku ... your brother in-law.


    Kotone laughed quietly as he took a look at her petulant attitude towards Mizushige.


    ''''I doubt you guys can measure up to your brother to the degree you do.


    Huh?


    When Alvaro''s blood climbs to his head at Kotone''s gesture, Alvaro gets killed, and Julian interrupts him in a dumbfounded manner.


    ''''Oh well, don''t react to every single thing. You''re not going to get anywhere. You''re a very old man, you''re just the same person you say you''re going to beat up on the small fry.


    "!��Teh, dude, I can make you re-injure yourself here.


    If you can do it. But that would disqualify you from the festival, though. If you don''t mind, I''ll join you. I''ll call it self-defense.


    .....


    Julian snickers at Alvaro''s flowing eyes and turns his head to Kotone.


    ''''But you know, I''ve heard rumors about that amazing brother of yours, but I''ve never heard anything about his achievements. So.............like a tale of heroism. Well, I guess I''m with you on that one, I''m not a member of any institution, so I don''t even have a rank. Anyway, I''m going to get to see how well you can do in the tournament starting tomorrow, that big brother you speak of.


    Do what you want. You''re not even a concern to your brother.


    Huh?


    Ho.....


    Alvaro also leaked out a killing spirit from Bagatl at this statement from Kotone, but Kotone felt the pressure and acted stoutly despite the pressure.


    ''''In fact, your brother looks bored. Perhaps he thought so when he saw participants like you guys.''''


    While saying that, Kotone looked at Masato next to her for a moment, feeling uncomfortable with her words.


    Yes.........Mizushige is not the kind of person who would care for others. However, only this boy is causing a reaction to this boy that has never been seen before.


    From Kotone''s point of view, Yuto looks like a somewhat unreliable boy.


    He is not the kind of person that his brother would care about, I think. Of course, he''s an able-bodied person who won this morning''s battle royale, so he''s probably not completely without ability.


    (There''s no way your brother would care about someone like this. I must have been paying too much attention to him.)


    At this time, Yuto remembered the time when he and Mizushige had exchanged words, though only for a moment.


    And he still remembers the unique feeling he felt from Mizushige at that time. It was like the pressure you receive when you are facing a master.


    From that instantaneous feeling, Masato knew that Mizushige was a very capable person.


    You''re right. I''m kind of looking forward to it!��But you know ... it''s funny when your brother thinks about it too.


    Kotone reacts to Julian''s mannerisms with a jerk.


    ''''... what is it?''''


    ''Because just when you think that such a great brother is finally coming out on the stage, he joins this festival held by Shitenji?��What?��After all, even though it''s a famous family''s Sanzenin, I thought you wanted the name of the Fourth Temple.


    ''Ha!��That''s right!��You''re making a big deal out of messing around, but at the end of the day, you''re just like us!��You''re a reclusive brother.


    Kukuku...


    ''What?��No, no!��Your brother isn''t interested in that stuff!


    ''''Hmmm, but if you win this big festival, it means you''ll be invited into Shitenji, right?��Doesn''t that also mean abandoning the three thousandth house?��It''s from the same famous family of spirit users, and I guess that means they thought Shitenji''s was better than theirs. I do, by the way. I think that''s what they''re here for, more or less. Hey, isn''t that what you guys are doing, too?


    Of course. I wouldn''t be attending this stupid festival if I didn''t!��When you have the name Shitenji, most things are forgiven. And you can be the head of the family, right?��Anyone can join if they''re good enough. The money is free, the women are free, and it comes with the possibility of jumping into the heart of the institution if you get it right. Really, I can''t stop laughing!


    What else is there?


    ''''Money and women........ Oh, you guys.........this Grand Festival is also about having a household with Mizuho-sama''s.......daughter of the Shitennji family!��Do you know what that means!


    Kotone retorts to the men''s comments with such disgust that she wants to throw up.


    ''''Hahaha!��Are you nuts?��Little girl. That''s just a formality.��You can''t seriously play honeymoon with a kid like that.��Shitenji just wanted to have a good offspring, so he held a festival like this, just to impregnate them anyway!��You''re a member of the House of Sanzenin, aren''t you?��I think you know what you''re doing, don''t you?��Well you''re my precious wife in a way, I''ll educate you to my liking.


    Phew....


    Alvaro raises the corners of his mouth, and Bagatl drops his dark eyes that peek out of his ragged hair and licks his tongue.


    ''''.........!


    Kotone stared at the men as if she was speechless with the utmost displeasure.


    Kotone, as the daughter of the Sanzenin family, has been carefully raised by them.


    And she understands that she will never have the freedom to fall in love and be with the person she wants to be with. And I understand that I will never be able to have a free love and be with the person I want.


    I just follow the form of marriage to a man who is approved by the Sanzenin family.


    That''s why Kotone has decided to keep looking at the man she is most attracted to until then.


    It just happened to be her own brother, Mizushige.


    I understand.


    The fact that there is no such thing as an adoption based on the premise of love for me at the point of being born into the family of an ability called Sanzenin.


    But now, Kotone''s insides are not only uncomfortable with these men who can so blatantly speak without an ounce of heart or compassion to the person who would be their partner if they survived this great festival, but she is also trapped in the same woman''s unemotional feelings towards Mizuho, who can be said to be in the same situation.


    Perhaps it was also a deep sense of despair that she gained from overlapping her own future.


    (I grew up seeing men like your brother up close and personal, which made me more unhappy... well, happy. I can live with those memories alone. But what about you, Mizuho-san........


    Kotone was covered in anger and despair, but she couldn''t help but imagine how Mizuho was feeling right now.


    Because of that.......at this time, Kotone didn''t notice until the mood of the boy sitting right beside her had changed. That the strength of the two hands that the boy held in front of his face had increased.


    Seeing Kotone''s pained expression, which was still very young, Douglas, who was frowning, raised his voice in a curious manner.


    ''''Hey, hey, I''m not...''''


    "Ha, don''t be a good boy, Douglas Guns. There''s no other reason for you to be at the big game except for that!��Hey!��Hey there, [Walking Fortress]!


    At the back of the lounge beyond where Alvaro, who has raised his voice, turns his head, there is Victor Bakration, who has the dual name of ��Walking Fortress��, who is crossing his legs and drinking vodka.


    Victor Bakration doesn''t reply to Alvaro''s question, but sits up from the sofa that looks small due to his huge body.


    ''''........''''


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. It''s only a forceful wooden figure.


    When Alvaro clucked his tongue boringly, Julian managed to turn his head to Kotone, who was sitting tall and stout.


    ''''So, don''t tell me you really want a wife?��Your brother. Oh!��Speaking of which, I overheard, was it that Mizuho-san before?��I heard your blind date broke up. So this is revenge for that, huh?��If that''s the case, it''s a wake up call~


    ''What?��Oh, really?��So, you got dumped?��Haha!��That''s a great reason to come out!��Blah, blah, blah, blah.


    No.��.....


    Kotone''s face changed color, but she kept her mouth shut.


    He strongly felt that he didn''t even want to exchange words with these vile people anymore.


    It was no longer a waste of time to be here.


    He was supposed to have only chased after the suspicious boy next to him, Dou Dou Dou Yuhin, but he only suffered from the other participants making fun of his brother, and he was left with nothing but frustration because he couldn''t talk back to them well.


    The fact that he couldn''t defend his brother.......that was the only thing that made his eyes water with regret, but Kotone was about to leave the place.


    (Enough........your brother is the one who will take them all down anyway. It was stupid of me to get even a little bit involved with these people. (Really.......crap)


    Yeah, this is really crap.


    "...and...?


    Suddenly, Kotone was surprised to see the boy next to him raise his low but core voice and turned his head. Moreover, you can even feel the strength and presence from that boy who had an unreliable appearance.


    But the content of the words that were uttered........Kotone clenched her fists.


    ''''An?��What''s going on?��And it''s so obvious now...


    (This ... this ... man!��It''s impossible for our brother to react to a guy like this...!


    Not true. You''re the ones who are shitty. You don''t know what you''re talking about. You don''t know what you''re talking about. Nothing is funny.


    ...What?


    Kotone''s clenched fists loosen.


    Julian looks at Yuto with a joyful face and grins.


    ''''Huh!��What are you talking about?��You''re....


    ''You still don''t get it, do you?��I''m sorry, but that means you guys aren''t going to survive this big festival.


    "Kukkuu ... are you crazy?��Kid.


    I''ll let you guys know.


    ''''.........!


    !


    Kotone didn''t miss the fact that Alvaro and Bagatl were frightened for a moment by that alone.


    Kotone turned her attention to the profile of Yuto ni. Then she felt a kind of pressure that made it hard for her to breathe to be here herself, and her hands began to sweat.


    This........Kotone didn''t understand at this time that this was the same feeling as when he encountered a powerful enemy of a higher rank when exchanging lives.


    But those with abilities other than Kotone sensed it sensitively.


    Julian raised the corners of his mouth and Douglas narrowed his eyes.


    At the sign of Yuto''s presence, all of them except Kotone entered a combat stance without changing their posture.


    Now, as Yuto takes in the sight of this place turning into a tense battlefield, he continues to speak without regard to the tense atmosphere of the place.


    ''''First of all, have you guys forgotten who the organizer of this festival is?��It''s that Shitenji. You''d better get that into your head again.


    ....


    No one responds........no, they can''t.


    Even Kotone''s body just froze and she could only listen to the words of Yuto beside her. The only thing that comes across is that this boy is angry right now. Kotone didn''t know what in the world he was so angry about.


    All she could hear was the masked participants piling up nibbles and liquor at the counter, grumpily requesting another drink.


    ''''And ... do you remember the requirements to participate in this grand festival and be invited into Shitenji?��After winning everything, the last person you''ll have to deal with is Mizuho Shitenji. You shouldn''t lick her too much. It won''t be easy to beat her.


    When Yuto huffed and laughed, everyone there reacted in their own way.


    Alvaro and Bagatl just gritted their teeth as if they were choking, Julian was enjoying himself, and Douglas was staring at Yuto with his hand on his chin.


    And Kotone was puzzled by the pressure coming from Yuto, by the unearned fear and the atmosphere that was so far removed from her first impression.


    (Ko, what is this guy........?)


    ''''If you participated in this big festival, you should go and find out a little bit about this person called Shitendera Mizuho. If she approves you in any way, you''ll marry her, right?��I don''t deny that I want the name Shitennji, but that would be too disrespectful to her, to the woman.


    (...what?)


    Kotone''s eyes widened.


    (This guy........just to say this, he got angry.......?


    ''Well, what I wanted to say is that this big festival is about finding a man that Mizuho-san approves of. You must not forget this. If you are just throwing your power around, even a gangster can do it. I think you should at least have the room to think about your opponent.


    When he finished, Yuto smiled.


    Instantly, the air eased and Alvaro and Bagatl breathed quietly and heavily.


    And Kotone even felt a sense of release.


    Then, Alvaro and Bagatl stood up to each of them.


    ''''Tch ... the blue brat.''''


    That''s all Alvaro spat out in a small way and left the lounge. Following him, Bagatolu also walked out in silence.


    Yuto looked away from it and sighed.


    ''''Huh~''''


    (I was trying to keep a low profile and gather information for the purpose of covert action but I did it unintentionally. (I''m surprisingly emotional, aren''t I?


    Beside Yuto, Kotone is staring at Yuto, who for some reason is slumping his shoulders as if looking at a strange creature.


    ''''Fufufu........Haha!��Wow, you''re amazing, Du Du!��And scary. Oh, well, I saw a good one, so I guess I''ll go home.��And just like you said, Dou Dou Dou-kun, I''ll look into Shitenji Mizuho a bit more. See you tomorrow!


    Julian left, still beaming, and Douglas said he was leaving too, and patted Yuto on the shoulder.


    ''''Dou Dou-kun!��You''re good!��I''m with you on this one, Du Du!��Bye.


    He said and left.


    "...and...


    ....


    Only Yuto and Kotone are left on the couch seat.


    Kotone sipped her drink while still looking at Masato, who was still feeling depressed, with a sideways glance. There was no scary oppressive feeling from the current Yuto earlier, and if anything, she only felt unreliable.


    ''''........Mr. Dou Dou Dou.


    "...what?��Oh, Mr. Sanzenin?��What?


    I need to ask you one question.


    ?


    ''''I got the feeling that Mr. Dou Dou Dou was angry. Angry at what........what was he so angry about?


    ''What..................... Anyone would be mad if someone said that about a girl they knew like that. And to be honest, it was incredibly offensive.


    ''''......... Do you know each other?��With Mizuho.


    Yeah, we''re classmates. We''ve done some commissions together.


    So you joined in?


    Well, I guess so.


    ....


    That means he likes you.............


    "...Mr. Du Du, I''m sorry.


    Suddenly, Yuto is surprised when Kotone bows his head to him.


    ''''I........I guess I misunderstood you. I didn''t know you were a suspicious person........


    "...Oh!��Don''t worry about it, I don''t mind it either!


    Unintentionally, Kotone couldn''t help but smile when she saw Yuto showing signs of panic.


    ''''Then........I''ll leave too.


    Yeah, have a good day, okay?


    Okay so...


    Bailing to Yuto, Kotone stood up and headed towards the exit, feeling that the heavy feeling she had earlier had become light as if it were a lie.


    Then...............Bang!��The door to the lounge opened with a loud bang, and the loud voice of a girl in Chinese clothing rang out.


    ''I know you''re here!��Peeping Tom!��Give up!


    Suddenly, Huang Qiu Hua appears and looks around the lounge with both eyes fished up and sniffing around the lounge.


    Both Yuto and Kotone are surprised and focus their attention on this girl.


    Right now, the only people in the lounge were Kotone and Yuto.......and a few people sitting in the back.


    (Huh?��(No one was at the counter.)


    What''s going on?


    When Kotone speaks to Akika, Akika tells her to step on the ground.


    ''''It''s not like that!��I was just taking a shower and there was this guy with these disgusting eyes that were peeking out!��Coo!��Just look at my ballsy skin!��I won''t let you go for free!


    The unexpected event makes Yuto stutter as well as an extraordinary person.


    ''''Yeah!��Peeping Tom!��What a miscreant....................hmm?��From ... outside ... outside?


    Katt, Kotone turned back to Yuto with murderous eyes.


    Yuto huffed as he received her eyes.


    ''''Yeah!��No!��It wasn''t me!


    Mr. Du Du you are a man.


    ''What?��...Is it him?��Hmmm ... nice nerve.


    Kotone''s body trembling with wannabe wannabes and Akihana wearing an aura of death.


    ''''That''s why it''s different!


    After that, Yuto was slapped and accused as hard as he could by the two of them.


    The misunderstanding was cleared up about an hour later when they found out that Yuto had already entered the mansion at the time of the peeps.......

 224-In front of the big festival at the entrance to the tournament ②

    ����`���v�ˡ�


    ������һ�򡢤ߤ�ʡ�


    һ�򤿤��ϵv�ˤȺ���������


    ��������ȡ��ȩ`�ʥ��ȤޤǤΕr�g�Ϥ������Ƥʤ��Τǡ����١������������Ф��뤳�Ȥˤ����˥��ʤ��Ω`�ȥѥ������ڤ�����


    �ޤ����v�ˤ���Ҋ�ؤ�򤷤�״�r�ȥ饦�󥸤Ǥβμ��ߤ����ȤΤ��Ȥ��ӡ��򁻤���ȡ�Ů��ꇤϲ���줽���ʱ�����L���ʤ��ä���


    �������ޤ����붨�ڤǤϤ���ޤ�������äѤ�ݷ֤Τ�����Τ���ʤ��Ǥ��͡���[�����ͬ�餷�ޤ���


    �˥��ʤ��Τ����ä�ü��Ĥ��ơ��ѥ�����ˤʤˤ�����z��Ǥ�����


    ���ޤä����͡�„���Ƥ��Ӥˤʤ�����


    ���������裡������ʤΤȽY�餵����줿�դˤ㡢˽���ä���Ҥ��w�ӳ����裡��


    ���Ϥ�������[���󤬤����„�����顭���ȤƤ���Ĥ���˼���ޤ���


    ���򤿤���һ������[���ä���Ƥ�������ʭh�����뤤�����줾��˷��ꤹ�롣


    �ؤ�һ���ˤ�����Ⱦ����ŭ��ϴ󤭤���


    ���v�ˡ�������󥬥ĥ���ԤäƤ�ä��Τ�ͣ���


    ���������衢�öž���������ǰ��˽Y��ʤ󤾰����礤����Ҥˎ��äƤ����ΤȤ��ޤޤ��ȤǤ⤷�Ƥʣ������餤���ԤäƤ�ä���Ǥ��磡����


    �����������ޤ������󡣤������ä����F����ʤ����ɡ��W����ֱ���^�ˤ������项


    ������������ˮ���������Τäơ������֤����ˤ��Ф��Ȅe����ζ��„�����뤫����ʤ�����


    ������Ԥ��褦��һ�򤬥֥�`���򤫤��롣


    ���������e�������������


    �פ�A����Ů��ꇡ�


    �������������ꤷ�ʤ��Ƥ������顣�ޤ����Ȥꤢ�����μ��ߤΤۤȤ�ɤϡ������ū��Ф�����ä��äƤ��Ȥ��ʣ����v�ˡ�


    ���������͡���ȫ�T�ȥ��󥿥��Ȥ�Ȥä��櫓����ʤ����ɡ�


    �����������ޤä������������ɤ⤬�������⸹�����äƤ��������v�ˡ������ʤ�㡢��ǰ���μ���ȫ�T���ä��ޤ��Τ�Ԓ�Ȥ��ƤϤ��`�ʡ��ɤ��ʤ�����Ǥ�����������


    ��������


    һ����|����ȫ�T���v�ˤ���򤱤롣


    Ԫ���������˼��ޤä��Τ���[�Τ�����ЄӤ��𤳤����桩��������˼Ӥ��ơ��v�ˤ�Ԓ��„���ơ�ȫ�T�Κݳ֤��Ϥ���ˏ����ʤ�һ�ĤˤʤäƤ��롣


    �����󡭡����ΤĤ����衣�W��ȫ�T�����ơ����������[����Ȅ�ؓ�򤷤�ؓ���롣�������������ԤǤ�������˼����


    �v�ˤ��愇��Ǐꤨ��ȡ����h����Ц�ߤ򤳤ܤ����v�ˤ��B����褦�����򤫤�����


    һ��ϵv�ˤ��פ��֤�ؤ���


    ������������äƤ�졢�v�ˣ���


    ��һ�򡢃W�Ϥ��裡��������Τ��Ȥ򿼤��Ƥ⤳�η�����������


    �����������������������������ݤ��ʡ��v�ˣ�������������¤���Τ��������ʣ���


    һ��ϵv�ˤη���ˡ�һ˲���ɫ��䤨�ơ��󤭤����Ƿ�����


    �����ơ��ˤ��䤫�ˤ��Τޤ޵v�ˤ�Ů��ꇤ����x�줿�������B��Ƥ��ȡ�С���ˤʤä���


    ���R¹�������ݤˤʤäƤ���Τ��������Ȥ������ܤ�˺ϥ���Τ��Ȥ��ФŤ���������������


    �����������������������


    ���ޤä��������ޤ����ʤˤ������������Ƥ���͡���


    ���������������Τ�Ԓ�������㡹


    ������|���ˤϴ𤨤��������������ˤ�Ҋ�ʤ��顢���֤�򤵤��ꡢ�˥�äȤ��롣


    ���ޤ����ޤ�Ӿ�����Ƥ������ʡ�


    ����ζ����Ԥ˺�ˤ�����Ӡ������������פ�A�����Τ��ä���


    ����ä��x�줿�Ȥ����ˤ������ꤿ�����Ŀ�ˡ�ͻȻ����ؤΤޤȤ��ۤΥ˥��ʤ�����Ŀ��ǥޥꥪ����|���򤷤���


    ���ޥꥪ�󤵤󡭡�„���Ƥ⤤���Ǥ�������


    ���ΤǤ��������˥��ʤ���


    ����󥯣��Υޥꥪ�󤵤󤫤�Ҋ�ơ����ݤˤʤä��öŤ���Ϥɤ�ۤɏ�����Ǥ��������Ǥ���С���ֱ�˽̤����������Ǥ���


    ��������


    �˥��ʤΆ����˥ޥꥪ�����൤��a�äƤ��ޤ���


    ����ϥ˥��ʤ�ͫ���Ф����������Τ���Ҋ���������


    �ޥꥪ���һ˲���v�ˤ�Ŀ���򤱤롣


    �˥��ʤϾ����˥ޥꥪ��η������ä���


    �˥��ʤϽ�ޤǤΤ��Ȥǡ������ݤ�ǰ���ҹ֮�����¤򘋤����Ȥ���v�ˤ������Y�ǡ����Ȥʤä����֤򵹤��Ƥ����ΤϷ֤��äƤ��롣���줬�ɤ���顢�ȤƤĤ�ʤ����ȤʤΤǤϤʤ������Ȥ������Ȥ�ΤȤʤ��Ф��ƤϤ�����


    ��ؤδ���ˤĤ��Ƥ⡢�μ��ߤ�ȫ�T�������Ȥ������Ȥ򡭡�����򵱤���ǰ�Τ褦�˵v�ˤ��ԤäƤ��롣


    �˥��ʤΆ����ϡ������v�ˤ��ɤ��줲��Ȥ���ǰ���Ԓ�򤷤Ƥ��뤳�Ȥϡ������ʤ��ȤǤϤʤ��Τ������Ƚ���ʤ����Ɇ���˼�äƤ����Τ���


    �����һ��ɤ��������ȤʤΤ���


    �⤷���Է֤����񤹤�褦�˵v�ˤ������ޤǤ������ߤǤ���Τʤ�С���


    �v�ˤϺιʡ������ޤǏ����Τ���


    ���Τ褦���Ɇ��������Ƥ��롣


    �����˥��ʤΰk�Ԥ�„�����ޥꥪ�����򤱤���


    �g�ϥ˥��ʤΤ��Ά����ϡ������һ�򡢾����Ф��Ƥ����Ɇ��Ǥ⤢�ä��Τ���


    ���ZȾ���H�ѡ�ͬ�����Ȥ��Ƥ΂���εv�ˤ�ʮ���֤�֪�äƤ��롣


    �����������ͬ�r�ˡ��Է֤����������ߤȤ��Ƥεv�ˤΤ��ȤϤɤ��ޤ�֪�äƤ����������������˼�äƤ��ޤ���


    �˥�������ϡ���ǰ�˵v�ˤμҤ������ߤμ�ϵ�ǡ����Κsʷ�ϣ���������򳬤���Ȥ������Ȥ�„���Ƥ������ޤ����v�ˤ���������ϤˤĤ��Ƥ⡭������


    �˥��ʤ�֪�äƤ���Τϡ��v�ˤ������ߤǙC�v�ˤ��������Ƥ���Ȥ������Ȥ�����


    �������塢�v�ˤ����ܤ��Ф��Ƥ������g�ǤϤ���Τ������ɤ����Ƥ�֪�ꤿ���ʤ롣


    �����öŵv�ˤȤ�һ�塢���ߤʤΤ������ȡ�


    �v�ˤϺιʏ����Τ����������Τʤ�С��ɤ����Ƥ����ޤǏ����ʤ��Ҫ������Τ��������ˤϡ��v�ˤϤ��Ώ�����e�O�Ĥ��Fʾ���褦�ȤϤ��Ƥ��ʤ������L�Ȥʤ���L���褦��ʤ�������������Ǥ����ä��t���Ŀ���Ĥ��Ȥ��Ӥ��äƤ���褦�ˤ�Ҋ���롣


    ���Τ��ȤϽԤ��줾��˵v�ˤΤ��Ȥ򿼤��Ƥ�����


    ����Ǥ����С��v�ˤ�������ä���


    �v�ˤϏ������Ť��ƤϤ��롣�Ǥ⡢��Τۤɤ��ޤǤ�„�������Ȥ��ʤ���


    �v�ˤψ��Ϥˤ�äơ�Σꓤ�ߤ����ЄӤ��뤳�Ȥ�����Τ���ǰ�ؤ����Ҥ�ؓ�äƤ����Τ�Ҋ���夬�𤨤Ƥ��ޤä���


    �v�ˤΤ��Ȥ�֪�ꤿ�����Ȥ����ˤ⤢�뤬���ɤ�ۤɤΏ�������֪�äƤ���������


    �����ơ����˥��ʤˤϤ�������ˤ⡢������_�J���������ɤ����ä���


    ���ߥ�ީ`�ǡ�˽���öŤ���ȡ�������äƤ������ʤΤˡ�˽���öŤ����ҙ���Ƥ��ʤ���˽���öŤ���ϱ����ˤ���äȤ����`�ä��������������󡭡����äȡ���äȺΤ����ä���˼�������äơ�����Ǥ��öŤ����Ҋ�Ƥ���ȡ�����ʤˤ⡭����


    �˥��ʤϟo���R���Է֤��ؤ��x�����ࡣ


    ��������������ʤ��ȤϤ�����������˼����


    �����ơ�֪�ꤿ��������֪��ʤ��ƤϤ����ʤ����Ȥ����n�Ӥ˰��ޤ�롣


    ��˽���öŤ����֪�ꤿ�����`����֪�äƤ���Ρ������顢˼������������


    ������ǰ���𤭤�������ĸ���Ǥ���ߥ�ީ`���𤭤����Ҵ�����Σ�C��


    ���򤭤������ɤΥ��`�ǥ��`�ˤ����ҤȈ������Ƥ��뤬�����줬�Œg�Ȥޤä����`�����Ȥϥ˥��ʤ�֪�äƤ��롣


    ������g�ϥߥ�ީ`�Ȥ������ˬF�줿�Ӽ���Σꓷ��ӤȤ���롺����Ȥ΄����Ȥ����ن�ʿ�������𤳤���δ���Ф���ħ���ن��¼����ä��Τ���


    ���Εr���˥��ʤΤ�����������������ߙC�v������Dz����Ƥ�����[�ȥޥꥪ��ϡ��Է֤θ��Ǥ���ޥåȥ��򤳤����ʤ餶����ħ��ħ������׶ȤȤʤ��ȤäƤ��ä���


    �����ơ����ߥ�ީ`ȫ��θ����Ф���ħ�δ�܊���u�ä���


    �Է֤������Ƥθ��ޥåȥ����������ƌg���������ĸ���`�ʥ��󤬡��N����ƽ�ͤʥߥ�ީ`��ȉ����褭�����������򤫤��Ƒ�äƤ���ʸ�Ȥˤ��٤Ƥ��m�ˤʤ����������ˤʤä��Τ���


    ����������ߥ�ީ`�ϾȤ�줿��


    �ߥ�ީ`�򸲤���ħ�δ�܊���l�𤵤졢����Ԫ�פǤ��륹��Ȥ΄��ϵ����줿��


    ������H���������Ȥä�����Ϥ���ʤΤ������ޤ��˷֤��äƤϤ��ʤ��Ȥ�����


    ���������ᡭ�����Εr����˽�ϡ����Εr��˽�ϡ����Τ���̽���Ƥ�����


    �����դΤ��ȡ�����[�ȥޥꥪ���Է֤Ȥ����`�����ձ��ˎ��ä��դΤ��Ȥ�˥��ʤ�˼�����������ξȤ��Ɔ�ʧ�����褦�ʸ�ҙ��ҙ�����դΤ��Ȥ�


    ����όg��������������ʤä������ߤȤτe���θ�ҙ���ä���


    �����ơ���һ�Ĥ��Œg�����롣


    ����ϡ������ˤ��öŵv�ˤ������Ȥ������Ȥ���


    �Է֤ˤϤ���ӛ���Ϥʤ���


    �����v�ˤ��Է֤Τ��Ȥ�֪�äƤ�����


    ���}ŮѧԺ�ǵv�ˤ��O��ϯ�����ư��٤򤷤��r���v�ˤ��Է֤Ȥ���äȻ�ä������Τ褦�ʤ��Ȥ��ԤäƤ�����


    �����_���ʤ��Ȥ�˽���m��ʤ��˽���Œg����g��ͻ��ֹ�᤿����


    �˥��ʤ��Ĥ��^���Ф��x������Ŀָ���Ȥ�����ͬ���Ϥ���


    ״�r�����ϳ����Ƥ��Ƥ��롣


    ��ħ�δ�܊���u��줿�ߥ�ީ`�����Фˡ�ͻȻ�F��Ƥ����Ȥä��ؤ�����Ԥ��Ƥ�����ڡ�


    ���öŤ���ˤ����s���⤬�}�����룩


    ���Ȥϥ�󥯣�����[�����ޥꥪ�󤵤�Ǥ┳��ʤ����Ԥ�줿����Ȥ΄��򵹤����i�����


    �������ˤ��öŤ��󤬤�������󥯤ϣĤ����ɡ������Όg���ϥ�󥯣ĤȤϤ����x��Ƥ��룿�����㤢������


    �˥��ʤϥޥꥪ�������򤱤���


    ����[����Τ�ĸ���������������Ԥ��褦�ǡ��öŤ���ϥ�󥯣ĤǤϤ���ޤ��������Όg���ϡ�ң�������Ϥ򤤤��ΤϺΤȤʤ��֤���ޤ������Ǥ⡢�g�H�Ϥɤ��ʤΤ��ޤǤϡ�˽�ˤϷ֤���ޤ��󡣤��δ���˼��ޤä��μ��ߤϤ��줾��ˤ��ʤ���־��줬���ޤäƤ��뤳�Ȥ�˽�ˤ�֤��äƤ��ޤ����ޤ��Ƥ����դΥХȥ��������٤��i���Ƥ����ˤ����Ǥ����顢����ˏ����Ǥ��뤳�Ȥ��Ԥ��ޤǤ�ʤ��Ǥ���ͣ���


    �������Ϥ���


    ����������öŤ����٤��i���Ƥ��Ƥ��ޤ����顢ͬ�Ф��ԤäƤ����Τ��Ȥ�˼���ޤ����������������ޥꥪ�󤵤󡢤����ơ��öŤ��������ΰk�Ԥ��ؤ��᰸�ޤǤ��Ť��ȡ��öŤ���Όg���Ϥɤ�ۤɤʤ�Ǥ��礦����


    �ޥꥪ��Ͻ񡢥˥��ʤ�ͫ����Ф�ȡ�ä���ΤϺΤʤΤ��������⤷����


    �˥��ʤΤ����|���υg���˵v�ˤΌg����„���Ƥ���ΤǤϤʤ����Ȥ⡣


    �����������˥��ʤ��󡭡�̽���Ƥ���Τ͡��Է֤��Ф����������ѥ���Υԩ`���򡭡���


    �����ͬ�����Ȥ�U�Y�����ޥꥪ��Ǥ��뤫�餳�����ݤŤ�����ΤǤ��ä���


    ����ȡ����ޥꥪ���Ц�ߤ򤳤ܤ�����


    ����Ц�ߤϥ˥��ʤˤ�ӡ��Ĥ��ä���


    �ιʤʤ顢����Ц�ߤ��Ҥ��������Ǥ���褦�ǡ������Фˤ��B�᤬���ꡢ����Ǥ��������á��ȥ饤�Х���ܤ�����褦�ˤ�Ҋ���벻˼�h��Ц�ߤ��ä���


    �����ơ��ޥꥪ��ϥ˥��ʤΆ������Է֤�˼�����Ȥ���ֱ�˴𤨤���


    �����ݤˤʤä��v�ˤ���ϡ����l���⏊����˼���ޤ���


    ���򡢤����ơ��˥��ʤϤ������~���@�������v�ˤη���ҕ�����Ƥ�����


    ����σH���Ǥ��뤬���Ĥ�ä��褦�ˡ�


    �˥��ʤ��i��һ�ˤ��������ѧ�ߤΤ褦�ˡ�


    �����]�򾏤᤿��

 225-In front of the big house tournament ③

    Away from the women, Ichigo and Yuto, who had no idea that Shizuka had mumbled to them, "Do you want to let them swim yet?".......still sneaking around.


    ''Oh well. It''s true that if you stay until the end and surrender to Shitenji-san early enough you''ll be able to make it to the party. To that end, go ahead and stake out all the participants!��They''re all disgusting people to listen to, I can''t forgive those scum who don''t understand the value of a beautiful girl like Mr. Shitenji, either.


    ''Yes!��I couldn''t forgive him either!


    ''''Listen, Yuto. This is killing two birds with one stone, so to speak!��Saving a beautiful girl from a bunch of scruffy men, and you''ll get to meet a bunch of nice, calm, gentle girls in the fullness of time.


    "...Oh!��Maybe ... there''s a future


    Yuto''s expression becomes brighter and brighter.


    ''''........What?��Future?��You ... are you thinking that far ahead?


    ''What?��No!��What if?��Because, you see, my house doesn''t make sense to most people... and if I don''t make an effort now... I''m not going to get married.


    Suddenly, Masato starts to get squirmy.


    ".........this guy.


    Ichigo''s nose twitches and his eyebrows twitch.


    (Hey, what?��This guy... There''s a weird switch on........ (Did you see this big festival, looking for Shitenji-san''s mate, and replace it with your own?


    From Ichigo''s point of view, Yuto is clearly just before he goes out of control with his sneaky delusions.


    You can see that he has almost lost his composure.


    In addition to the peculiarities of his family (hassle), Ichigo guesses that he realistically senses that he is neither wealthy nor famous (after all, he is a poor commoner), and that he will never be able to marry, right? That''s how he arrived at this idea.


    Yuto turns his head to Ichigo.


    ''I''ll do my best!��A combination!


    Oh, well...


    When Ichigo saw Yuto clenching his fist, the word that immediately popped into his mind........


    It''s....


    "This is bad, isn''t it?"


    It was.


    It''s a great example of the "newbie at a blind date" thing, isn''t it!


    I don''t know what kind of thinking Yuto went through to get to this point.


    The fact is that this is a blind date, but in Ichigo''s eyes, it was just a matter of rushing the ladies a bit.


    But even so, I think I''ve put my body on the line quite a bit.


    Ichigo knows the feelings of these four girls, including the flaws that come up when it comes to love.


    They''re usually excellent themselves, but they''re troubled people who don''t know what they''ll do when they get temperamental about this kind of thing.


    That kind of thing was demonstrated when they all went to the beach together... and when Yuto was indeed angry when he was hit by it, he decided to open a blind date.


    Ichigo wanted to give the girls a little moxie and tell them, "Then it will take too long to close the distance between you and Yuto."


    In fact, this Yuto (idiot) is proceeding with his thoughts by eliminating the four beautiful girls who are most likely to come to his wife.


    But it''s also your responsibility, right?��(You could have approached it a little more gently.)


    Ichigo turns back and glances at Marion, Mari and Nina.


    ''''.......Heh?''''


    Ichigo couldn''t help but raise his voice.


    I don''t know why, but each of the three girls there are staring at Yuto (Aho) in front of me with eyes filled with deep affection.


    I''m getting a little seriously scared.


    Moreover........the three of them now seem to be expressing their emotions in a much more honest manner.


    (If I do that in front of Yuto on a regular basis... or rather, I''m starting to feel that the blind date is becoming a matter of life?


    A large amount of sweat runs down Ichigo''s forehead, but he clenches his fists as if to get his mind off of it.


    (He leaves a stain on Hakamada Ichigo''s way of life by canceling a blind date he once decided to go to!��I''ll do it, I swear!��(Besides, it''s also good fodder for talking about s*xual love with Yuto...)


    Ichigo, who had known and been best friends with Yuto for a long time, knew very well that Yuto cared about Nina to Mari, Mizuho and Marion.


    Perhaps.........he also felt that he was aware of her as the opposite s*x, not a little bit.


    However, when it came to love, Yuto seemed to put the brakes on himself somewhat and stayed there instead of moving forward.


    This was........frustrating from Ichigo''s point of view.


    But this time Yuto......................he is trying to move forward.


    Or he''s determined to move forward.


    I don''t even know what pushed Yuto back, but Ichigo thinks that this is a good trend.


    (I have a feeling that depending on the opportunity, Yuto will move on. There was a part of me that wondered if this party (this) could be a catalyst...)


    As Ichigo''s eyes shift to Yuto, Yuto suddenly clings to him with a desperate look on his face.


    ''''Yi, Ichigo!''''


    "Wow, what, what''s going on?


    Teach me how to win a blind date!


    ..........


    Ichigo looked back once more.


    There are three girls there, still staring at Yuto with gentle eyes.


    Ichigo thinks.


    This is bad, isn''t it?


    In the midst of all this, the calmest person in the room, Mito Shizuka, put her index finger and thumb to her chin and murmured.


    ''''That look on Hakamada-kun''s face just now was a sign of determination, wasn''t it?��Huh?��You''re scared now?��.........haha, I''m starting to read more and more.

 226-In front of the tournament ④

    ''''Hakamada-san, Du Du, what are you doing here, please come here for a moment. The meeting isn''t over yet.


    When Nina called out to Ichigo and Yuto, who were still discussing something in a whisper, they jumped up and replied.


    ''''Ah!��Sorry!��.........You got it, Yuto. I''m sending you emails, but don''t let them know you''re dead.


    Okay, okay.


    When they arrived, Nina made a suggestion with her usual calm face.


    ''''Mr. Dou Dou, as I said earlier, good luck with your win.


    ''How to win?��Is that...?


    ''Yes, simply put, I want you to win by an overwhelming margin of ability. Can you do it?


    Yuto didn''t know why Nina would say that, but he thought about it for a bit.


    ''As far as I could see from the fight yesterday, it looked like Mr. Doudu was fighting in such a way that his hands and abilities were not exposed. I''m sure there are a lot of things going on with Mr. Doe, but from now on in the tournament, I want him to take those things out of the equation and suddenly go all out.


    Yuto turned to face Nina once more, and it looked like Nina had an idea.


    To be honest, he didn''t want to show off too much, but once he decided to defeat all the participants, he would stand out anyway.


    If it is, then in the end, it''s the same thing. Besides, this Irike''s Grand Festival was an unofficial part of the Shitennji family, so to speak, it was like a tournament known only to the unofficial participants.


    What happened here would be a rumor, but it also means that the rumors would stop. The Shitenji family might be able to manipulate information in this area as well.


    Thinking in this way, Masato nodded.


    ''''Okay........I can''t make a full promise, though, since there''s an opponent. I''m going to win it all anyway, so I''ll try.''''


    ''Yes, please. I like to defeat them in a flash or something. It''s good to receive the enemy''s full force and then easily defeat them, but that''s a risk, and it''s better to defeat them before they have the chance to show their strength. I''m an amateur when it comes to combat, so I''ll leave it to Mr. Dou Dou Dou to decide how to fight.


    That way of fighting, according to Nina, is very close to a real battle.


    It''s also one of Yuto''s strengths.


    ''''But Nina-san, why is that?''''


    ''''Well isn''t it a problem to draw too much attention to it considering the request that Yuto received?''''


    Marion and Mari asked that Nina''s intentions.


    The others still hadn''t gotten the point, so when they turned to Nina to ask for an explanation, Nina smiled and opened her mouth.


    ''''That''s for Mizuho-san''s future.


    For the future?


    ''Yes. Some of the participants who have been named to this tournament are well known in their own right. And even if they''re not famous, they''re pretty good, aren''t they?��Then.........if against such people, Dou Dou Dou stayed to the end with a dominant win, and then.......if Zuiho won over that Dou Dou Dou by a dominant margin of strength, what would the people around you think?


    ''What?��That''s right, that''s right, don''t flip Shitenji-san.......as a ridiculous person.


    ''''That''s right, Hakamada-san. That means he won''t be making a move on Mizuho-san anymore unless he''s a very good person.


    "...Oh!��Then, Nina-san........


    ''Yes. Even though this Great Festival of the House of Entry is a secret, rumors of what happened will always be circulating, won''t they?��If that is the case, then at the very least, I don''t think that this great festival of the entrance will ever be held again, right?��If you''ve heard the rumors, you''re not going to get nearly as many participants... and I was scared.


    "..........


    They are all surprised at Nina''s ideas for the future.


    Nina says it''s similar to a check and balance between nations.


    In this case, in other words, if they let it be known that it was such a big deal to be Shitenji Mizuho''s companion, there would be fewer men who would make rash advances to Mizuho.


    ''''Moreover........I think this will make the so-called heavyweights of the Shitendera family think a lot. Because it''s hard to find a partner of the same rank as Mizuho-san. He''s the one who''s closest to the strongest. If it''s the Shitennji family that is looking for power, then it''s already.......it''s possible that from now on, Mizuho-san''s search for a marriage partner will be left up to her.


    As I gradually understood Nina''s thoughts, Shizuka, the representative of the common people who had shown the most disgust at this great festival of the entrance of the family, snapped her fingers.


    ''''I see!��Nina, you''re so smart!��Yes, let''s do that!��That way, Mizuho-san won''t have to marry a strange man at this incomprehensible event, and if Nina is right, the adults in Shitennji will indeed give up looking for a marriage partner this way!��And if you want to go out with Mizuho, you''ll have to risk your life.��And it''s good to be like that!��If you want to get a beauty like that, a man has to be ready for that, after all.


    ''''Well if that happens there will be no more searching for a marriage partner in this way, and from now on Mizuho-san''s wishes may be respected.


    Mari gradually understood, and Marion nodded with a smile.


    ''''Then, Yuto!��Do it with all your might!


    Mari said, and the ladies got excited.


    ''Alright, I get it!''


    Yuto is also motivated by the women''s collective feelings, something that makes him happy and motivated.


    (Everyone has thought this far for Mizuho-san........ I''ll give it my all!)


    Hey, hey, but that''s not it.


    One person, Ichigo, calls out fearfully to everyone who is excited.


    ''''What?''''��Do you have any objections to Hakamada-kun?


    ''Yes, no, I have no objection. There is no way!


    Shizuka and the others'' unusual power causes Ichigo to panic and answer while turning away.


    But........Ichigo thinks.


    Nina''s plan is good.


    Regardless of how far it will go as planned, it will have some effect.


    (But.........)


    Ichigo silently sweats from his forehead as he stares at the high-strung maidens.


    (The rumor of her being such a scary girl has spread... is it okay?��(If you do that ... won''t that keep Shitenji-san from getting married?


    If that happens, you''re responsible for the consequences...


    Ichigo was affected by the tension in the women''s group and looked at the strangely motivated Yuto with pitying eyes.

 227-Tournament match

    9am.


    The tournament match, the final of the Great Festival of Irike, was about to begin.


    ''''Now, I will announce the opponents that will be played today. Please take a look at the large monitors in the back, we have eight match venues set up and all the matches will start at the same time. The tournament starts at 10:00am, so please be on time to get to your respective venues. There will be no signal for the start of the games, and it is fine if you are present at the venue grounds before 10:00am. Please note that if you do not show up on time, you will be disqualified.


    The participants, including Yuto, are gathered in the same courtyard of the mansion as yesterday.


    The weather was clear and although it was morning, already in the summer-like sunshine, the participants confirmed today''s battle cards.


    Also, on the large balcony on the second floor of the mansion, the heavyweights of the Shitendera family were sitting in a pompous atmosphere, while Mizuho, the star of the show, appeared from behind them.


    The participants didn''t know how they saw Mizuho, but each of them reacted individually, and in general, the participants seemed to be in high spirits.


    Also, we have reserved bleachers for the attendants and attendants, so please be seated there. During the match, you are free to cheer and give advice to the participants, but you are not allowed to enter the venue of the match or to help them from outside the venue. Anyone found to be in violation of those rules will be disqualified immediately. Then!��I''d appreciate it if you could have it ready by the end of the day.


    The sixteen participants who had even won the tournament game were staring at the bulletin board, some with serious faces and others with fearless smiles on their faces.


    Among those participants, Yuto looks over at Julian, Sanzenin Mizushige and the other participants as if to assess them.


    As expected.........it is impossible to measure the opponent''s strength with this alone.


    However, I sensed that each of them is a wily fellow with an unusual ability.


    And perhaps because they are all experienced participants, none of them seemed to be nervous.


    (.........I don''t mean to spout big words, but it''s good that I''m going to beat them all after all. If all the opponents were just randomly rampaging and even Mizuho-san could handle it, I would have thought about focusing on Akane''s request. (It depends on the chemistry, but if these people are the opponents, even Mizuho-san.......there''s a contingency.


    Mizuho is strong.


    Yuto is fully aware of that.


    What''s more, he also knew that she was even more powerful considering from where she was when they met. It''s also true that if you fought head-on in a fair fight, there wouldn''t be many people capable of defeating Mizuho.


    However, when it comes to battle, the word fair and square is meaningless.


    And this is even more so when it comes to one-on-one combat.


    From Yuto''s point of view, Mizuho is still too honest in battle.


    This is not an evaluation from a superior perspective of Yuto.


    In fact, before Yuto went to the demon world, he had the same flaw.


    That''s why Masato can understand that from his own experience.


    This is not Mizuho''s fault.......but his lack of actual battle experience is a big one.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to expect when you''re in a situation where you''re not as good as you are, or when you meet someone who is more experienced in actual combat and has a cunning way of organizing a battle, even for someone as capable as Mizuho.


    Even the most excellent technique or powerful jutsu, if it comes from the wrong place, will be half as effective or even useless if it is done poorly.


    On the contrary, even a not so excellent technique or technique will have a great effect if the point of application is reasonable.


    In addition to the calmness of judgment in battle, the instantaneous power of judgment is the key to this.


    If you don''t train your battle brains, you may get killed at the last minute.


    The only way to do this is to accumulate that kind of training and actual experience.


    Initially, Yuto borrowed the form of a request he received from Zhu Yin, and while following the rules of the festival, he thought he would leave the festival as long as he was able to get rid of people of a certain level of ability by himself.


    Of course, I was also thinking of marking anyone who seemed suspicious.


    The reason why that Yuto was determined to defeat all the participants here was also because he thought about that eventuality.


    It was........for the sake of Mizuho, who is also Yuto''s irreplaceable friend.


    He couldn''t help but hate the fact that at a festival like this, against Mizuho''s will, Mizuho would be forced to be his life partner. That might be someone else''s selfish opinion, according to Zhu Yin''s words.


    (But........I still can''t overlook it. Besides, I think what Nina-san says is right. I''m not talking about rumors and such empty stories, I''m thinking that Mizuho-san.......depending on her training and experience, she could be a tremendous spirit user.)


    And this is what Yuto also thinks.


    If Mizuho became such a spirit user, I''m sure no one would think of doing anything about Mizuho-san. Despite the fact that Mizuho is a girl, at times Mizuho shows a gesture that is even dignified.


    Maybe that''s a glimpse of a great talent, he thought.


    Yuto turned his attention to Mizuho on the balcony of the mansion.


    And then, perhaps because of my imagination, that Mizuho seemed to look away.


    For a moment, he thought their eyes met, but there was some distance between them, so Masato didn''t care and moved his gaze to the monitor behind him.


    Yuto stared at the battle card with strength in his eyes.


    ''''Oh, what''s going on?��Blush....Mizuho.


    ''Hey, it''s nothing!��And it''s not even red!


    It''s because of what you said this morning, isn''t it? Well.........I''d be embarrassed if I knew that you did such a cool thing without me,


    So no!


    ''''Oh, I wish I could have seen it live, too. How dare you kill for yourself and let the other participants know a little more about Mizuho, huh?


    As Zhu Yin chuckled and looked backwards, an elderly man sitting behind Mizuho and Zhu Yin grinned.��This fellow is the master in the lounge.


    ''''Yes........that was quite a kill. It was even pleasant to watch. Zhu Yin-sama, I also have a video of that time, so you can watch it later.''''


    ''My goodness!��I''d love that!��Let''s see Mizuno too!


    Nana!


    Also, I have a recording of that boy''s soliloquy this morning that I found in here...


    ''Oh!��What?


    It''ll just be a second, but there it is.


    "Mizuho-san is an attractive girl........right?"


    "With people like that, it''s not worth it for Mizuho-san, you know."


    "I''m sorry Zhu Yin-san, but this time this big festival I''ll.................crush it."


    ".........!


    Zhu Yin starts to widen her eyes.


    Mizuho opens her mouth and starts to turn bright red from the neck up.


    ''''Kyah!��Yujin!��Mizuho heard that!��That''s great!��Yikes!


    Zhu Yin was overjoyed.


    Mizuho''s embarrassment had crossed the threshold and she stiffened and stopped moving.

 228-Tournament Battle ②

    ''Oh it''s finally going to start. No, wow, what''s this?��There are four large monitors, huh? You can see what''s going on in every venue.


    From the bleachers, Ichigo muttered that and turned his attention towards the balcony of the mansion where all the heavyweights of the Shitenji family were gathered.


    He could see Mizuho there as well.


    Ichigo and the others had come as Mizuho''s friends, but as expected, they were also friends of Yuto, so they couldn''t be near Mizuho and the others in a public place. This is so that the other participants don''t get the unnecessary impression that the Shitendera family is doing a favor to certain participants.


    After the explanation about the tournament tournament, the participants have started to move towards their rooms to prepare.


    ''I''m starting to get nervous. I wonder if you''re going to be okay, Dou Dou Dou-kun. From here, the other participants all look older... oh, and some of them look like their own age!''''


    Shizuka is like the first time she''s ever come to watch a martial arts match before.


    ''Well, what will be will be. Oh, Nina-san, have you contacted Shitenji-san?


    ''Yes, of course. I also told them that Mr. Dou Dou Dou is going to be serious from the beginning. I also told him what I was going to do. Also, everyone please pay close attention to the other matches. I will report back to you later.


    Nina looks at the materials she brought with her and gives her reply. I told her to overwhelm Yuto and win, but of course, she has to at least gather information.


    It''s because we think we have to at least do everything we can do.


    ''Oh, I know,''


    They all nodded and Nina turned to Mari.


    ''And Mari,''


    What?��Ms. Nina.


    ''According to Hakamada-san, Mari''s ability to understand the situation is a particularly good one. Mari-san, I''d really like to see you use that ability.


    ''What?��Oh, but I........I still don''t know what my power is.......or even that I''m a gifted person. Much less how to wield that power...


    Mari responds to Nina''s request as if she was upset.


    In fact, if this is honestly for Mari, she still hasn''t been able to chew on the fact that she was suddenly told yesterday that you are capable. To be honest, she even thinks that she might be mistaken.


    Marion raises her eyebrows at Mari''s situation.


    ''''Well from what I''ve heard, it seems that Mari has only just awakened and it might be difficult for Marari, who has no training whatsoever. I also heard Hakamada-san tell me about the "haktak" bloodline that Winsome said was new to her, so I''ve never heard of it. However, yesterday, when she and Masato parted ways, Mari-san seemed to be using her ability to do so. If there is some kind of trigger.......or something.


    ...I see.


    Nina looks disappointed, and Mari doesn''t know what to do either. Even if she listens to Marion''s story now, she finds herself sounding as if it''s someone else''s business somehow.


    ''''I''m.......sorry.''''


    ''No!��There''s nothing to apologize for. I''m sorry for being so abrupt. I also made you fight against Mr. Dou Dou and even gave you an order, so I thought about what I could do to help Mr. Dou, and I couldn''t help but remember Mari''s ability.


    ''.........it''s useful for you.......''


    The battle between the abilities she had witnessed before on the rooftop of the girl''s academy came to mind.


    I recall being shocked to see the incredible movements of each of those attackers and the theatrics of Masato and Marion and the others.


    It felt very dangerous and life-threatening, even from Mari''s perspective, who knew nothing about it.


    Mari finds Yuto among the participants.


    (If you think about it, this is a match, but a very dangerous one... right?)


    So far, no one has been killed in this great festival, but there are already some serious injuries. The Shitenji family is responsible for treating all of them, so there''s no problem, but if they make a mistake, there''s no wonder what could happen.


    By now, Mari realizes that she''s been poisoned by the common sense of the people with abilities.......insanity from the point of view of ordinary people. It would be the same for Ichigo and Shizuka. Nina may have a slightly different sensibility than them, since she knows the people with abilities better than they do, in some ways.


    Mari felt uneasy........but she couldn''t stop Yuto now. She believes in Yuto herself and sends him out.


    Mari looked up as she took his hands in hers.


    ''Marion-san,''


    Yes...?


    ''Teach me how to use my powers. Anything ... like tips and tricks.


    Marion makes a difficult face at Mari''s request.


    ''''Well that''s true. It''s difficult to teach people with different lineage abilities the knack of expressing their abilities. Especially since Marion''s abilities are still elusive.''''


    Yeah.


    ''But first of all, the ability is based on controlling spiritual and magical powers. Then I can give you some advice. Mari-san has expressed her own power twice, although it may be by accident. So if you can control your spiritual power.......you might notice something.


    Really?


    Yes, I don''t know yet, but it''s possible.


    Mari''s face lit up and she decided to study under Marion as soon as possible.


    She was happy to think that she might be able to be of some help to Yuto with this.


    The match was an hour later.


    ''''Yuto''s in block 8, right?''''


    Nina and her team checked the matchup table again.


    Game 1.


    Sanzenin Mizushige vs. Alvaro


    Game 2


    Douglas Gans vs. Osim


    Game 3


    Julian Knight vs. Mirage Kaizen


    Game 4


    Galileo vs.


    Game 5


    Victor Bakration vs. A.A.


    Game 6


    Tsukasa Tendou vs. Elliot Otto


    Game 7


    Tenchan vs. Yellow Hero


    Game 8.


    Yuto Du Du vs. Bagatolu

 229-Tournament match ③

    15 minutes before the game.


    Well I guess we''d better get going.


    Yuto released his meditation on the bed in the room given to him by the Shitendera family.


    The current Yuto showed the face of a warrior who had gone through numerous battles.


    When he was about to leave the front door of the mansion, Yuto was called out from behind and turned around.


    ''''.....Yeah?��Ah, Sanzenin-san?


    Apparently, Kotone was about to head towards the bleachers.


    There, Kotone Sanzenin Kotone was standing with a small body.


    Kotone looked a bit awkward and bowed her head deeply as if she had made up her mind.


    ''''Ah, um.......I''m sorry about yesterday!��I ... I was going to come back later to apologize...


    ''What?��Ah!��Never mind.....


    But ... I didn''t even listen to what he had to say ... well ... I even raised my hand to Mr. Du Du...


    Kotone turned over..................She looked depressed as if she was in shock.


    In fact, Kotone had no memory of raising a hand to another person.


    I even think.


    ''''Haha.......It''s fine now that you understand that it''s a misunderstanding, Kotone. Anyway, we''re going to watch the game now, right?��Mizushige''s


    Oh, yes.


    Yuto walked out to urge her with a smile and Kotone also lined up her shoulders beside her.


    ''''It''s funny for me to say this, but good luck cheering for Mizushige-san. Oh, of course I''m participating with the intention of winning, okay?��If ... if I were to clash with Mr. Mizushige, it would be in the final.


    Yes.....


    Kotone still seemed to be concerned about what happened yesterday, so Masato tries to get Kotone to cheer up while diverting the topic.


    (Why would Dou Dou Dou........why would Dou Dou Dou.......care about me? He should rather be angry........


    To be honest, Kotone has been disturbed by this boy, Doudou, from the moment she met him. It all started when his older brother, Mizushige, showed his concern for this boy.


    And it doesn''t appear from Kotone that his brother has the ability to care about him to that extent.


    It''s just........


    Right now, Kotone was beginning to remember a feeling that she had almost forgotten due to the fact that she had given up, a feeling that would soon disappear altogether.


    It was touched by the angry attitude that Yuto had shown for Mizuho, and it was set in motion by Yuto''s stranger behavior towards her today.


    ''Oh!��There she is!��Hey, you!����Du Du Yujin!


    At the call of a noisy girl from behind, Yuto and Kotone turned around, and the Chinese girl who accused Yuto with Kotone yesterday was approaching them with a nimble gait.


    ''''........Yi!��You''re the one from yesterday!��And the Huang family''s.....right?


    ''''It''s Akihana!��You should at least remember people''s names. It''s the loss of your life to forget such a pretty girl, brother!


    Uh-huh, I''m sorry.


    What''s with the look on your face? Well, I''m sorry about yesterday. But the misunderstanding is over now. You can''t keep worrying about such a small matter forever.��Brother.


    (It''s amazing you can say that to yourself... or is this the blood of the Huang family?)


    ''I just had some unpleasant sensations... well, okay. Actually, I''ve got something to tell you!��Kotone was there too, so it''s just as well.


    You want to tell him?��You mean me?��Mr. Akika.


    ''Yes!��It''s about that peeping tom yesterday!


    The murderer...��The two of you mistook me for the killer!��They found it!��Mr. Akika.


    Yuto was also concerned about this matter.


    Although it was a big part of what he was suspected of doing.


    ''''Maybe there''s no doubt about it. It''s just ... he''s a clever guy and there''s not much evidence of it at all. I only noticed the disgusting eyes by accident at that time too.......I thought he was quite a guy for not giving me any sign of him.......but.... Coo!��It makes me so angry now that I remember!


    So who is it?��Mr. Akika, that miscreant....


    I was one of the participants which explains why he''s so tough in the streets.


    ''To the participants!��No way....


    I mean, no way!��I looked up his name, and it''s listed as "Ten-chan", which is a joke!


    ''''Ten-chan.................Oh, maybe it''s the guy with the mask. Come to think of it.......he was in the lounge yesterday and disappeared right before Akika-san walked in!��That thing sensed and ran away...?


    You''re also getting angry. The reason is that his actions are petty and cowardly.


    Akihana also listened to Yuto''s story and revealed her anger once again.


    ''''He got away!��How did they know!��And that guy was a participant, right?��I know that this great festival of the entrance of the family is for all kinds of guys, but externally, it''s like they''re here to get married, right?��And yet another woman''s ... this mine!��I can''t believe you''re getting a glimpse of that gem of skin!


    It''s that kind of guy that made me...


    But what are you going to do?��Ms. Akika. I can''t forgive you either, so I will try to help you as much as I can, but if you don''t have any proof.... Would you like me to consult with the Shitenji family members?


    ''''No, wait a minute, Kotone. That''s the perfect opportunity to beat your opponent to the punch.


    ''What?��What''s that?


    ''My God!��The one who will fight this ''Ten-chan'', the miscreant, in the first round is my brother!


    ''Oh!��So, then, is your brother Akika?


    ''Yes!��My brother was breathing down my neck, saying he was going to beat me up and rip that mask off!


    Yuto''s expression becomes subtle as soon as the topic of heroes comes up.


    (Ugh....I''m going to say it. This..............It''s a disaster for the other party too. (Well, they had it coming.)


    The Yellow Hero that Yuto knows is a person who has difficulties with his character and s*xuality, but in terms of ability, he is a person who has power worthy of being ranked A.


    The other party may be skilled, but if we go by this story, Hero will definitely be serious about it.


    If that''s the case, Yuto thinks that the all-out yellow hero is not such an easy opponent.


    ''''So, I''ve come to ask for a favor from brother Dou Dou Dou''s brother.


    ''What?��Me?��Is that...?


    Yuto had no idea what Akika would ask of him in this situation.


    He took it as if she came to report to him as a sign of sincerity because of what they had talked about so far and what happened yesterday.


    ''''If our big brother loses, it will be your brother''s turn next, Dou Dou Dou!


    ...What?


    That''s why we have to take out insurance. You see, if our big brother''s place wins, he''ll play the winner of his brother''s match tomorrow against the winner of his brother''s match. So if our brother loses, it''s your turn!��That''s why today''s game, you can''t afford to lose it!


    ....


    ....


    Both Yuto and Kotone have a subtle expression on their faces.


    (What can I say.......in a way, should I call them siblings with an established trusting relationship?


    Did you get it?��Brother. You should be happy that I''m supporting you!��Aren''t you glad?


    Yuto and Kotone each look at Akika with a confident smile on their faces.


    Kotone was both shocked and dazzled by Akika''s uninhibitedness to support someone other than her brother in any way, shape or form.


    ''''..............Wah, okay. Ah!��It''s almost time to start!��Then I''ll hurry up!


    When Yuto sees the time, he rushes off to run.


    ''''Ah........Mr. Dou Dou Dou!


    Yeah?


    Yuto turns around after being stopped by Kotone.


    ''''Ah ... well ... please do your best. No!��Wow ... me too!��I can''t forgive the peeping tom.��Just now!


    ''Oh I get it!��Of course!��I''m going to win it all to begin with. But thanks!��Kotone, Akika-san.


    When Yuto raised his hand, Akika waved cheerfully.


    ''''Go ahead, brother.''''


    When Kotone saw this, she became impatient.


    Have a good day!��Mr. Du Du!


    I said.

 230-Tournament Battle ④

    ''Time to go!��Give us a signal, please!��All the games have begun!


    As the host of the Shitendera family announced that over the microphone, a gong rang out in the vast grounds.


    As if in time with that, cheers went up from the bleachers.


    The number of bleachers was large, and with it, more people than one would expect.


    ''''Hey, hey!��The moderator and all that - this isn''t a mixed martial arts match. And it''s not like it''s going to be this flashy.��Isn''t the Grand Festival of the House of Entrance a secret of the Shitennji family?


    When Ichigo plunges in as if dumbfounded, Nina and Shizuka agree with this.


    ''''That''s right. I also thought it would proceed like a ritual...............but I thought it would proceed in a more stern manner. Apparently, those who participated this time and their attendants were allowed to watch to the end?


    It''s kind of surprisingly frank, isn''t it?


    Beside Nina, Mari was receiving a lecture from Marion on how to handle spiritual power.


    ''''That''s right!��That''s good, Mari. It''s great, it makes good sense!��Now, a little bit of spiritual power has been circulated. Keep doing this.


    Thank you!��Mr. Marion. I felt just a little bit of electricity inside me. If I keep doing this...


    ''Yes, that will lead to the activation of your skills. Then let''s watch the game.


    ''Yes, it''s nice to see you again, Marion. Well, let''s see, Yuto is the venue for the eighth game but even so, there are a few too many people here. What is it, Marion-san, this?


    If you say so... that''s true.


    But now, Mari felt a piece of spiritual power inside her, and she felt fulfilled.


    Then, she focused her mind to feel the spiritual power within her once again.


    Then a realm of spiritual power, though still faint, is created around Mari.


    (If I can continue to do this and wield that power called hakutaku, I can be of help to everyone.......and of course to Yuto.


    Then a dumbfounded conversation between Ichigo and Shizuka enters Mari''s ears from the side.


    ''''What in the world.......what in the world is the Shitenji family thinking? This is really just a festival for a battle for a bride, isn''t it? And it''s just like something they do on TV.


    ''Oh!��I felt it too!��It''s not like it''s been edited, or even made to look like it''s been done.��Because...oddly enough, they only show the venue of your eighth game in the mainstream, don''t they?


    ''If you put it that way... oh!��I''ve got a picture of you!


    ''What?��Huh?��Mr. Du Du!��Hang in there!


    Mari, who was looking around at this spectator-like state with an equally dubious look, jerked her eyebrows at Ichigo''s statement.


    At this moment, Mari felt a sensation as if her mind and head suddenly became clearer within her.


    ''''Ah ... this ... no way!


    Mari let out a huff, and now she looked as if she understood where the discomfort she had been feeling all along had been.


    It was as if he could see the question, the situation, and the vector of each person''s thoughts, albeit slightly.


    ''What''s going on?��Mari.


    Marion tilted her head to look at Mari beside her.


    ''Ma, Marion, Nina... maybe we''ve... done... and been done to, I don''t know.


    "...what?��That''s ... what?


    ''''This... this... big festival of our family''s entrance and the tragedy of the past, which now, looking back, I don''t even know if it''s true or not, distracts me from the tragedy of the Shitenji family...'''' .... Why didn''t I see that then!


    What''s going on?��Mari. And........who, on earth, is going to do that to you?


    Both Nina and Marion are surprised when Mari suddenly starts shaking, her face turning blue.


    ''If... if so, what a fox. Ha!��Wait!��Not good!


    Oh, relax, Mari.


    ''Yes, that''s right. What are you talking about?��Who do you think my plan is for?


    Mari opened her mouth while giving Marion and Nina a serious look.


    ''''It''s........Akane.


    "...what?


    ''''Oh, she''s ... she''s not going to do the Great Festival of Entrance seriously through her nose!��All I want is for you!��They''re trying to stick Yuto and Mizuho-san together and make them the people of the Shitenji family!


    "Eeeeeeee!


    That''s why it''s all so glamorous. That''s why we invited so many people. Zhu Yin-san is trying to show them off here. She knows how good you are.


    ''''That''s... but the Grand Festival of Entrance should be the secret of the Shitennji...''''


    ''''Even that secret is being used by Akane to let everyone inside and outside know that Yuto is worthy of being Mizuho-san!��He''s not just going to promote it, not just a secret, but he''s going to advertise it, Yuto has his eyes on Shitenji, don''t mess with anyone. Probably, but they''re already working to get the word out outside of this, I''m sure!��Maybe even this ridiculously large monitor is going to show off Yuto to everyone here, and turn everyone who knows Yuto into a billboard!


    ''Yeah!��So, then, what if Mr. Dou Dou Dou''s overwhelming victory follows our strategy...?


    The world is going to hear that Shitenji has a lot going on.��Moreover, I''m surprised that there was someone with such a promising ability. That''s........the son-in-law of the Shitennji family, Dou Dou Yujin?


    ''Does Mizuho-san know about this too?


    ''No, I don''t think Mizuho-san probably doesn''t know. Mizuho-san is a straightforward person, so I don''t think she would ever come up with something like this.


    The faces of Marion and Nina are becoming tighter and tighter.


    In particular, Marion has been living in this Shitendera family and has been exchanging words with Zhu Yin on a regular basis. Therefore, she had some idea of Zhu Yin''s personality.


    ''''Dodo, what shall we do!��Mari. Yuto-san!��It''s Yuto-san!


    "Oh, you''re so scary...!��Ha!��I have to call Mr. Du Du and abort the mission!��Like we were as lucky as possible to win...


    Nina looks unusually flustered.


    ''But the game has already started. ''How can you call me now?''


    Marion was right, there was already no way to contact them.


    Dumbfounded, the three girls moved their eyes towards the seats where the people of the Shitendera family were seated.....and their eyes met with Zhu Yin, who was looking at us by chance.


    Although there was a distance between us, the three of us could clearly see the expression on Zhu Yin''s face.


    Then, that Zhu Yin........


    "!


    From this smile........something came across the three girls.


    ''''An man is aaaaah!


    ''''Ah, Akane........''''


    Vixen!


    Right after these girls spoke up....


    Suddenly, the entire bleachers fell silent as a scene broke out.


    ''''........Huh?��What?


    Mari and the others were surprised by the sudden change in the surroundings and looked around the whole place, shaking their heads, wondering what on earth was going on.


    The humans sitting in the bleachers uniformly stared at the large monitor as if their bodies had frozen and did not move.


    And then.........the surprised voices of Ichigo and Shizuka rise from the side.


    ''''Oh!��Yuto, it''s amazing!��How did you do that?��I''d rather be in a pinch and then suddenly!��What the hell, what was that technique?!


    "Mr. Du Du!��Too much!


    The bleachers erupted in an angry cheer.


    ""What?"


    Hurriedly, Mari and the others shifted their gaze to the monitors that were showing each match.


    ''Oops!��Oh, my God, oh, my God!��Game eight, and it''s already decided!��Master Du, strong!��What strength!��He''s just scored with a single blow!��But still, that was it!��It was as if they had transformed into three alter egos, and they seemed to attack their opponent, Master Bagatl, from three directions at the same time!


    Without looking at it, the host of the Shitendera family raised his voice loudly through the microphone.


    ''''.........!''''


    Mari and the others spread their mouths................frozen.


    The expressions on the faces of those three beautiful girls are all "Yuto.........we did it.


    ''''Ah, here''s some information. I heard that Dou Dou Dou-sama is in the same class as Mizuho-sama and they have the same age. No, if Dou Dou Dou-sama wins out, they would be a perfect match for each other. Besides, these two have worked together a few times...


    For some reason, the presenter started to talk about the beginning of their relationship, which seemed unnecessary.


    As expected, even Ichigo and Shizuka fell off-guard at this.


    "Hey.........you think we''re going to go so far as to say that?��What is it?


    I swear, I just gushed!��What?��It''s like this cheap public matchmaking thing.


    Hey, guys, what the hell is this... what?

 231-Tournament Battle ⑤

    Bagatolu, Yuto''s opponent, had come to this fight territory soon after the venue for the fight had been chosen.


    Of course, that was to prepare for the fight. Bagatolu was not thinking about taking a break until the fight. Rather, it would be a foolish act that would cut into his precious time.


    (Taking a break when the enemy is known and the battlefield is fixed is no different than a rabbit waiting to be hunted.


    Bagatl checks every feature of the territory that has been passed off as the location of the match, moving at high speed. He then stops where he sees it and pulls out what appears to be a few tools from the quirky clothing he wears as he wraps himself around his body, quickly sets up traps for his opponents, and immediately starts moving again.


    There is not the slightest bit of wasted movement in those tasks. Some of them were so swift that even if you were watching in front of them, you would not be able to remember the procedure.


    Bagatl sends a sharp look around through his ruffled hair.


    ''''That cocky little bastard apparently hasn''t come........ The enemy isn''t always right in front of you I''m Bagatl, and Bagatl means brave man. A brave man is always the one who hunts the enemy.


    Bagatl grinned and then imagined.


    The little boy spouting big words in that lounge, relative to himself here, must be very mind-numbing, he thought.


    I was surprised by the little boy''s killing spree in the lounge, but now that I think about it, that''s it.


    There was no reason for him to be a match for this brave man, who had hunted numerous enemies and outsiders. Every time Bagatl set more traps, he made room in his heart for more traps.


    Furthermore, there was a reason why he could afford Bagatl.


    Although the match was being held within the vast grounds of the Shitennji family, there was a lot of dense forest at the site of Yuto''s match in particular, and this terrain was nothing but advantageous to Bagatolu, considering Bagatolu''s strongest tactics.


    Also.........although it is often misunderstood, Bagatl''s fighting style is melee combat. There are times when traps can be settled by themselves, but they are only meant to lead to an advantage in battle.


    Bagator takes it for granted that he is the strongest warrior of his clan and is therefore called a brave man (Bagator).


    He can defeat his enemies without any traps, but to Bagatl, a brave man is one who fights against all odds and wins the victory he deserves.


    And the winner receives the most valuable loot.


    The loot this time, of course, was Mizuho.


    Bagatolu thought of the face of the hateful little boy who had frightened him, the brave one, even for a moment in the lounge.


    It shouldn''t have happened, it should never have happened.


    You must not, and you must not, feel fear at the awesomeness of a boy you didn''t even fight, when you took this victory for granted.


    Bagatolu''s whole body burned with anger.


    ''Now, ring the bell for the beginning of the battle!��The loot that this Bagatl will get is Shitenji himself and his woman. How I deal with the loot I get is up to me!��Yes, humiliate the girl in front of the cheeky little bastard!��Because a loser is all the disgrace and humiliation that comes with being a loser!


    Bagatolu was intoxicated by the sight of the victory he would get.


    Yuto just after the start of the match.


    (It''s started. Let''s see........)


    Yuto looked around in the dense forest where his own match was held.


    (First of all, I had to locate my opponent.......and then attack at once, right? (The strategy was.


    He confirmed the strategy that Nina had told him to use, and stretched the circle of ki that had been concocted on the dantian below his navel.


    The movement of the creature within this circle of ki was easy for Masato to grasp.


    Masato''s opponent was a man named Bagatl.


    (As I recall, he''s the one I shared a seat with in the lounge yesterday...)


    Yuto remembers that face. That impression of the man is not a very good one.


    Yuto feels that this man may have somewhat unusual thoughts about not only Mizuho, but women in general.


    Yuto noticed that even when Kotone showed up, he was looking at Kotone like he was licking her with his vulgar eyes.


    Yuto ducked down on the extremely large tree in front of him and looked around to stare.


    But it shouldn''t have been much time. This is just like a hunter. (Then they''ve already sensed our location as well.)


    I imagined that those traps would attack in response to the psychic and magical power of the ability holder within their range, or that they were aimed at a state abnormality.


    The psychic power and magic power circulate in the body of the ability holder, and the speed and amount of that circulation varies wildly from one ability holder to another. However, in a sense, that state was the optimal state for that ability holder, and being disturbed by this would interfere with his own skill activation.


    Yuto understood that Bagatl''s trap must have been processed by something like a poison built up by Bagatl''s spiritual power.


    This is the reason why the spiritual power and magic circulation of the person with the ability is disrupted in order to directly or indirectly take away the opponent''s fighting power.


    Masato thought that the gifted person named Bagatolu was a gifted person who was skilled at pushing the opponent both materially and emotionally.


    This kind of able-bodied person is the typical type of person whose true ability is not as good as their abilities. It''s a good idea to make the most of the environment and situation, and in some cases, they will multiply their own abilities by several times. It is a tough and troublesome opponent to fight one-on-one.


    What''s more........this is the type of opponent that Yuto thinks there is an eventuality for Mizuho to fight.


    (If this guy wins and ends up fighting Mizuho.....


    The other party was someone who, as far as I could see yesterday, had no interest in Mizuho herself and only thought of her as a mere prize. On top of that, there was a vulgar and unpleasant gleam in his eyes.


    Yuto imagines that much.......but right now, there is no impatience or confusion on his face.


    Right now, all Yuto has is his irreplaceable friend, Mizuho, to win the situation of being able to choose his own normal partner, and his commitment to the way Nina and the others want to win.


    Masato glances forward and mutters softly.


    ''''I''ll take care of it right away.''''


    Yuto releases the dense sacred ki stored in the dantian below the navel.


    As he did so, the sacred ki wrapped around Masato''s body, and an overwhelming soil of unimaginable power converged on the human named Du Du Yuto.


    Even though there was no wind, the plants and trees around him trembled and the water surface of the pond to his right rear began to shake.


    Immediately afterwards, Yuto disappeared as if he was blending into the forest where many traps were staked out.


    (It came......Entering from the east side. Then, first of all........let me wait for you.)


    Bagatolu was currently settled in an undulating area between a forest and a pond, slightly to the west of this eighth match venue, and was meditating and killing his breath.


    That''s because he thought that if his opponent, Yuto, were to show up at this match venue as it was, there was a high possibility that he would invade from the east or south side. The territory of the match was almost circular in every way, and was set up scattered throughout this vast area.


    Bagatolu intended to create two potential ambush sites and change the locations according to Yuto''s route of entry.


    Or do we wait for our move and lay low?��(That''s going to change the way we get out of here... but...)


    "Kukuku my trap is not something you can just lurk in, okay?��Kid. Do you notice a moving trap?


    This is Bagatl''s signature tactic and a technique he has used to hunt a number of prey.


    Bagator does not only set a trap in a position where the enemy can easily pass and wait, but also combines it with an automatic tracking trap disguised as an insect or small animal. By doing so, you''re sure to drive your opponent into a corner, both materially and emotionally.


    Also, all the traps that were triggered were detected by Bagatolu, so he was able to locate them as well.


    And it was Bagatl''s way of finishing them off with his own hands where they were weakened. In the end, he would always bring it down directly with his own hands.


    (Hunting a weakened, demoralized prey.......there''s no greater pleasure than this, kukku.


    M!��Ho ... moving without stopping, pfft ... young ... yeah?


    Bagatolu gives him a dubious look.


    Strange..........


    The traps should have been detected. The ones that are easy to detect on purpose are also set up.


    When an opponent who should know of the existence of a trap decides to move rather than lurk, they will usually probe us while bypassing it.


    (Is he just an idiot?��That will only get you swallowed up in a sea of traps...............tch, it''s boring. (That''s going to make us fall over by the traps alone.)


    Bagatl stood up at the place where he was now lurking.


    He could sense that numerous traps were now being triggered.


    It''s not something that can be avoided in terms of quantity or quality.


    ''''The opponent is this. ��It may not be too late, though.


    But ... that large number of traps are still being triggered one after another.


    "...What?


    And Bagatl noticed that Yuto''s speed hadn''t slowed down when he should have continued to receive those traps.


    ''''What!��What do you mean by that?


    They are already trying to approach the center of the match venue territory.


    And although we can''t judge it yet, that doesn''t mean we can''t take it as it''s coming straight at us.


    Bagatolu concentrates his mind.


    Without a doubt, the trap has been successfully triggered........no, it continues to be triggered at the moment.


    "You don''t think.......you''re ducking all my traps.......no, you''re shooting them down!��Nonsense!��It''s impossible.


    However, Yuto is currently still moving at breakneck speed and is coming towards us.


    Here, Bagatl noticed another strange point.


    Isn''t that because the other party is not alone?��That was the question that arose.


    Because the point where the traps are set off is wrong.


    The traps are activated for each person, but a wide range of traps are activated at the same time. Bagatolu''s traps are set up so that each of them has a different range of activation, but there are traps that are activated at the same time that clearly do not match the distance calculations.


    And as Yuto gets closer, it turns into something progressively more convincing.


    ''What''s going on!��That''s his ability?��What if ... you''re a subpoena or a non-signatory?��No, impossible!��Then there''s no need for him to head here!


    Summoners and contractors usually fight in a way that maximizes their summoned and contracted non-human abilities. If they are that kind of person with that kind of ability, they wouldn''t jump into the front line themselves.


    Besides, from the time Yuto appeared in this venue, I''ve confirmed its location. From there, until now, the traces have been perfectly traced.


    In other words, there is no doubt that the person heading this way right now is Yuto himself.


    And now, the trap in a position not far ahead of Bagatl''s front is triggered.


    I understood that Yuto was coming straight at me here.


    ''''Muu ... you little bastard!��I don''t know what you''re capable of, but you will not be unscathed!��I''ll pick you up right here.


    Bagatl pulls out the steel whip around his waist. It is Bagatl''s partner who has beaten many enemies.


    The whip is not by nature a deadly weapon that can kill an enemy with a single blow. Bagator''s sadistic mentality is evident in the fact that he fights with this weapon against an opponent who has been weakened by a trap.


    However, while the whip was a difficult weapon to handle, its trajectory was difficult to read, and it was easy to imagine that it could become a threatening weapon depending on the skill level of the person handling it.


    And by nature, it was more difficult to handle in a location like a forest, but for Bagatl, who was a master of the whip, it was no problem.


    ''''Nuh!


    The plants and trees in front of Bagatl''s eyes swayed.


    Bagatl cleaved around the swaying plants and trees, as if he were twitching his whip.


    ''''I''ve found it. Mr. Hunter.


    !


    Bagatl sees Yuto, who suddenly appears to the left of him, which is not what he was expecting, grinning fearlessly. At this moment, Bagatl''s anger boils over.


    He can''t forgive the little boy for showing such a cocky attitude towards him, this brave man.


    But Yuto''s movements are fast. No, it wasn''t fast.


    Yuto has already entered the bosom of Bagatolu, who has reaped the whip.


    And in an attacking stance, Yuto was about to slam his right fist into the side of his stomach.


    But............Bagatl chuckled inwardly.


    Bagatl caged his strength into the little finger of his right hand that held the whip.


    Then the whip changed its trajectory as if to roar and attacked from the left rear of the Yuto.


    (f*ck you, kid!)


    The moment Yuto''s right fist hits him, the whip of Bagatolu catches Yuto''s neck, less than zero tenths of a second ahead. The steel whip instantly tightens around Yuto''s neck and pulls him up ridiculously in an attempt to damage his cervical vertebrae.


    ''''Fool!''''


    ''''Ha!''''


    Because the figure of Yuto, who should have been captured by the whip, has disappeared.


    And that''s not all.


    I noticed that from the right side of my own opposite side, at a time when I didn''t even know when I had moved, Yuto was launching a spinning kick at me.


    ''''Is it an illusion?!''''


    Bagatolu exclaimed, but in fact Bagatolu himself felt that it was too good to be an illusion.


    This is because the Yuto on the left side that disappeared was too fleshy for illusion. Its presence was only recognizable as the real thing, despite the fact that it was fighting at this close proximity.


    I''ve never seen such an elaborate illusionary technique before. No, it was impossible to believe that it existed.


    But in the present, right now, Yujin''s divine speed kick was approaching from the right side.


    The warrior''s intuition tells him that this attack is extremely dangerous.


    ''''Nuh-uh!


    Bagatl clenches his back teeth to the point of shattering.


    (I didn''t think he''d let it out here, but it can''t be helped!)


    Bagatolu decides to play the backgame here. Because I am a brave man and I cannot lose in a place like this.


    A brave man is only supposed to win.


    ''''Guwahhh!


    Suddenly, countless fangs were released as Bagatl''s body was pushed out from within.


    ''''Mu!


    Yuto''s expression changed. Its fangs broke through Bagatl''s own flesh and skin from inside Bagatl and attacked him like a bloody shotgun.


    This is Bagatl''s inner workings.


    He regarded himself as the final trap, one he had kept inside himself to defeat his powerful enemy.


    The countless bullet-like fangs that were released from close proximity and unexpectedly at a wide angle could not be ducked by Yuto, who was in an attacking stance.


    Yuto received those countless fang bullets all over his body and was blown backwards in a beehive state.


    The bullets also pierced Bagatolu''s right arm, which was truly the last backhandedness.


    ''''Guu you''re making me pay this much for it.


    Bagatolu hissed as he squeezed out with a ragged breath. It was nothing out of the calculation that he hadn''t expected to be made to serve up to the back of the room.


    The contact time was only a few seconds.


    But right now, Bagatolu was in the same worn out state of mind as if he had been fighting for several days without a break.


    ''''That was the deepest part?��I''m afraid you''re attacking yourself.


    A chill went down Bagatolu''s spine.


    Because the lines just spoken came from the hinterland close to the hinterland, which was completely unnoticeable.


    Immediately afterwards, a powerful shock from Bagatl''s back that blows away all of his physical body and fighting spirit runs through his five bodies.


    ''''Kaha!''''


    Unhooking his palms, Yuto supported the fallen Bagatolu from behind.


    Then, as he lay on the ground, Masato disappeared from the scene.


    Bagatolu was in the middle of his fading consciousness.


    ...in another dimension of strength.


    He murmured and let go of his consciousness completely.

 232-Tournament Battle ⑥

    While the eighth match of Yuuto''s match was over in less than ten minutes, and there was a murmur of surprise from the bleachers, there was a buzz in the seats where the heavyweights of Shitennji were stationed, as if they had received an even greater shock.


    In the center of that organizer''s seat, Zhu Yin was rejoicing with her hands and holding Ruiho''s hand.


    ''''I saw Mizuho!��Yuto, you''re still strong after all!��For Mizuho!��This is fighting for Mizuho!��Oh my God, lovely.


    Hey, hey!��Mom, stop fussing!


    ''Because he''s such a serious fighter, you know?��For Mizuho.


    ''Wow, we''re the host, Mom!��It would be rude to be happy about some people''s victory!


    ''Already........you''re actually happy. Mizuho, you should go talk to him when you come back, Yukihito. Since you''re my friend, that''s the least you can do, right?


    Well, that''s...


    Beside this kind of exchange between Zhu Yin and Mizuho''s mother and daughter, especially the faces of the head of the Shitendera family''s branch of the Shinzenji family, Zamanosuke Shenzen and Soun Omine, there was not a single slackening in their faces, or even a sense of tension.


    ''''What the hell is that.......Soun. The people watching are making a lot of noise, but how much do they understand about this?''''


    ''''Yes, Master Zamanosuke. This..............That boy has a different field of strength to begin with. It''s as if that........no, I''m sorry......I don''t know how to describe it right away either.


    There was a heavy silence between them.


    ''''The dark night leopard I heard about you and the dead bird but I didn''t think so.


    Those who have passed a certain level and have a high level of experience in various battles can understand this.


    Of course, even if you look at the results as they are, you can understand that Yuto''s fighting ability is substandard.


    But that''s not what the two of them are astonished about.


    What this victory of Yuto''s showed elsewhere, not where it was reflected in his eyes, made the two heavyweights lose their words.


    It let them know that the level that the young teenage boy was stooping to was not something that even they could measure.


    ''''Ming Liang!''''


    ''Yes, what is it?��Grandfather.


    ''Grandfather would have told you not to do this. No, he didn''t, why didn''t you tell me this!


    Sambanosuke''s voice was slightly raspy to Akera, who was standing behind him. There was no subject, but Akera already knew who Sabanosuke was asking about.


    As if he knew ahead of time that such a question was coming, Akera replies with a smile, unfazed.


    ''''Yes, without seeing Yuto-kun''s fight just now, would you have been convinced by me to explain it to you, Master Saumanosuke?''''


    ....


    Akera''s words caused even Zamanosuke to be silent.


    And Sakiun, who was beside him, couldn''t help but agree inwardly with what Mingliang said.


    ''''It was you, Doudou-kun........ Does Lord Zhu Yin see this boy fighting?��Meira-kun.


    ''''No, I don''t think I''ve ever seen you before, Zhu Yin-sama. However, it seemed that Akane-sama was very interested in you as soon as she heard about you. That was surprising to me as well.


    ''''........I see. Don''t tell me that''s also an ability as a spirit priestess?


    ''No, I wouldn''t go that far either...''


    When Hayoun showed a thoughtful gesture, Zhu Yin suddenly shouted cheerfully and loudly.


    ''''Oh my goodness, welcome!��Hisae.


    ''''Zhu Yin-sama, I''m sorry to interrupt you.


    ''What do you mean by that?��You''re from Shitennji, too, so come on over.


    Thank you.


    Akane smiles and beckons to Hisae, who appears from behind the host''s seat at the Shitendera family''s table. Mizuho is also surprised by Nisasae''s appearance.


    Hisae bowed to Zhu Yin and turned to her father, Hayoun.


    ''''Hi Sae, you''re here too. Is the agency''s work good?''''


    ''''Yes, father. Besides, the developments of the Shitenji family are important to the agency, and I''m also concerned about some things...


    Well....


    Hi Sae, who''s behind you?


    A distance behind Hisae, Zhu Yin noticed a large man wearing a deep hunting cap, and she looked at the man as if to check him closely and then put her hands together.


    ''''Well!��Aren''t you the Sword Sage!��Don''t stand there, please don''t stand there, come over here.


    The other heavyweights were startled by the word "Sword Saint" in Vermilion Sound and focused their gaze on Sword Saint Alfred.


    That was no wonder, he was not someone they could meet in a place like this.


    The Sword Saint was a person who was even said to be a living legend, who was named alongside the head of the Shitennji Family, Yi Cheng.


    ''''Akane-sama!


    ''Well, well, but that''s good. My husband will be here soon. Why don''t you wait for the Sword Saint here as well?


    Hisae was flustered by Akane''s suggestion.


    ''''So, but........this is the hostess seat of the Shitenji family.


    ''Thank you, miko-dono. Now, I''ll take your word for it and wait over here.


    Al?


    Next to Alfred''s smiling reply, Hisae triangulates her eyes, but sighs heavily when she sees that Zhu Yin has a seat ready for her.


    ''''Be quiet so you don''t stand out, okay? If they find out that there''s a Kensho in this place, there will be a lot of commotion.''''


    It''s okay, Nisae. I''m in disguise, so they won''t find out.


    ..... Well, okay it''s better than being able to move around freely without me.


    When Nisasae and Alfred sat down on the seat Zhu Yin had prepared, Nisasae leaned over and looked into Mizuho''s face.


    ''''Hi, Mizuho. How are you?��How''s it going?


    Oh, Hisae-san.......


    That''s as good as it gets!��Because you''re doing a great job, Eugene!


    Shit!��Shut up about your mother!��It''s so depressing!


    Mizuho''s face turns bright red, but Nisae reacts to the word Yuto that came from Akane. At the same time, Alfred also narrowed his eyes.


    ''''Zhu Yin-sama, this is Doudou-kun, where is he?''''


    As her eyes shift to the large monitor, Hisae asks a question about the boy who was the reason for her visit here.


    ''''Yes, Eugene''s match is over now. Of course, he won.


    "?��Already?��It''s not ... well ... it hasn''t even been fifteen minutes since it started, has it?


    ''Hmmm, I''m curious, aren''t I?��And, of course, the Sword Sage...


    Zhu Yin smiled wickedly and turned her head to Akela.


    ''''Akela-san, I''m sorry, but could you please bring the footage of the eighth game here?��I just want to go over something again.


    "Yes, Akane-sama.


    ''''Oh, Zamanosuke-san and Soun-san, come this way too. You two must be curious about it too, right?


    ....


    ....


    Meira prepared a monitor at the front and played the video of Yuto''s battle once again.


    As she watched the footage, Nisae''s expression changed to one of astonishment.


    Although she had seen it once, but still, the expressions of Zamanosuke and Hayoun became hard, too.


    ''''This, this........I''ve heard about him, but.......''''


    When Nisasae snarled, Alfred became sharp-eyed and covered his mouth with his fist.


    (This............is he still a Taoist? But this way of carrying himself........something is different. (That gait is like a swordsman.)


    ''Isn''t it great!��Yujin-kun.


    Zhu Yin rejoiced as if she was proud of her own child.


    ''''But this last part of this Doudu-kun.......the technique that knocked the opponent down.......what is it? It''s as if he split his body into three bodies........rather than being an alter ego, they all look like the main body.


    Hmm.... does Nisae look like that too?


    Yes, Father.


    ''''That''s not all. This boy is running through countless traps, knocking down all the traps near him with these three bodies. This eagle has lived a long time, but I''ve never seen anything like it.


    ....


    ....


    Hisae and Soun were also shushed.


    ''Perhaps this is ... a thought body.


    What?


    When Alfred mumbled, Nisae and the other heavyweights of Shitenji widened their eyes.


    ''''Nonsense!��There is no such thing as a conceptual entity!��There are families in Japan and China with special abilities to manipulate the thought body, but both of them must have gotten their information from trees, flowers, and animals. And besides, no matter how skilled an abilityist it is...


    When Umanosuke dismissed Alfred''s idea in a fretful manner, Hayoun agreed with him.


    It''s a good thing that there are people who are skilled in the art of thought that are able to leave something like their own "presence" on the spot and play with their would-be opponents, but.... ........I''ve never heard of anything with such a clearly visible figure, and yet it was indistinguishable from the person in question. Isn''t this indeed misguided by the Sword Saint?


    It may be natural to think that way. But this is definitely a thought body.


    ''''......... You sound as if you know someone who has the ability to handle such a thought body, Sword Saint.


    When Hayagumo gave Alfred a long, thin look with his eyes, Huh.......Alfred turned his head to Hayagumo and Zamanosuke while showing a smile.


    ''''Yes, I''ve seen them, actually. I can''t say who it was, but..........He was a ridiculously talented man.


    Absolutely, sir. It''s amazing.


    No, it''s a big world, gentlemen. And by the way, that person, I would prefer not to join hands with you.


    ''What?��You''re a swordsman, right?


    So you think this boy has a mind equal to that ridiculously talented person?


    ''''That''s right. But in terms of strength, it''s hard to say just from this alone to what extent... But yes, this boy Dou Dou Dou is definitely in control of two things at the same time that are on par with that person''s thought body.


    !


    ....!


    The talented people of Shitenji, including Nisasae, were speechless at the remarks of the Swordsman Alfred, and Nisasae shifted her eyes to the video of Yuto''s match again, showing her face as an executive of the institution.


    Behind the four of them, Zhu Yin was smiling, and also Mizuho, the party involved in this great festival of entrance, meditated and exhaled only with a hoot.


    On her face, it said.


    If you''re surprised at every single thing about Yujin, you won''t be able to associate with him in the future, okay?��And.


    And as soon as Mizuho opened her eyes, several other venues started to move in.

 233-Tournament Battle ⑦

    ''What''s up with that guy, he''s so strong!��What is it?��What is it?��Is it really rank D? It''s definitely a lie, he''s so strong and ranked D!


    Akihana fussed happily in surprise and put her hand on Kotone''s shoulder, who had been acting together somewhat after parting with her own followers and Yuto.


    Kotone was actually unable to hide her surprise, as she had seen the venue for Masato''s eighth match about a year after her brother, Mizushige''s first match.


    That was also the edge of Kotone''s abilities. He could tell that Bagatl, who was Yuuto''s opponent, was quite capable.��He was able to instantly set up and manipulate traps with that much spiritual power, and his mental power and wealth of experience in actual combat was being conveyed.


    Nevertheless, if you only look at the results, it can be said that Yuto''s killing was instantaneous........


    Although Kotone is still a stranger to the world, even though it was through the monitor, she could sense the tension of a real battle, and the power of the battle was so powerful that she forgot to breathe.


    ''''No, I wasn''t expecting it at all, but I guess I really wouldn''t mind if my brother lost that one~''''


    "...what?��Akika-san, that means........


    ''But it''s been interesting. I didn''t expect you to be that strong. Oh, yes!��I''ll have to ask for that brother''s contact information later.


    ........Ah, Akika-san?


    Unwilling to look at Kotone, who is staring at her in confusion, Akika turns to Kotone.


    ''''Ah, Kotone''s brother, how is he?''''


    He feels an indescribable sensation when Akihana comes to ask how someone else''s brother is doing rather than his own, but Kotone responds by erasing his expression.


    ''''My brother will be fine.''''


    ''Really?��Was it game one?


    ''Yes ... because it''s pointless to worry about my brother.


    At Kotone''s inflectionless reply, Akika tilted her head, though slightly.


    The Shitendera family stalwarts, Nissae and Alfred, who were repeatedly checking the footage of Yuto''s fight, were still silent and arm in arm as usual.


    Then, at the instruction to rewind the image once more, Akera''s hand stopped as she was about to make the motion.


    At the same time, Nisae, Sabanosuke and the others also suddenly looked up.


    ''''What!��The spirits...!


    It''s like a genie is ...


    Suddenly, seeing the senior spirit users in front of him stiffen their expressions as if they sensed something at the same time, Alfred frowned and shifted his gaze towards the large monitor.


    ''''Oh I''m sorry!��There''s movement in the hall for the first game!��No. Is there any movement in venues two and five?


    The MC, who is also a spirit user, momentarily resumed the play-by-play with a loud voice as if it were a delay, and then the large monitor showed both Sanzenin Mizushige and his opponent, Alvaro, on the screen.


    While Mizushige, who is natural and can''t see a single expression on her face, Alvaro, who is breathing hard, is confronting her at a distance of about 15 meters from each other.


    ''''This me, this reclusive gentleman........!


    Alvaro glares at Mizushige, hatefully.


    The current Alvaro''s expression does not show any composure or calmness. Rather, he was on the verge of losing his confidence and was being forced into a situation where he couldn''t find a path to victory.


    Alvaro is a gifted person from Spain with an ability that belongs to the agency. He is a member of the French branch, and he is also an universally recognized powerhouse within the branch, and is even considered one of its mainstays.


    Alvaro''s rank in the institution, who is even said to be one of its mainstay, was a B.


    But.........his ability is recognized by the French Branch executives as being higher than that.


    Why?


    The reason was that Alvaro did not show up for the examinations related to promotion in rank, and he refused to be promoted based on his achievements. For this reason, Alvaro''s rank is a B. He is belligerent and provocative.


    Alvaro is belligerent, provocative, and often condescending, even in the middle of a fight.


    It is interesting to note, however, that Alvaro''s signature ability seems to be far removed from his personality and demeanor.


    It is the reflex, guidance, and counter of his opponent''s abilities.


    It is a feat that can only be accomplished by calmly dissecting an opponent''s attacks and instantly analyzing and grasping the characteristics of the opponent''s abilities, and along with that, it requires extremely flexible psychic control.


    This ability, which conflicts with Alvaro''s superficial appearance, often catches opponents off-guard, and he has been successful in many requests.


    So, because of his fighting style, the two names given to Alvaro were ��Turtleman��.


    However, the current Alvaro has no trace of that aspect.


    ''''Ooh, a little boy with only a name!��If you don''t come, we''ll come to you!


    Alvaro loudly invited Mizushige to join him.


    Mizushige didn''t move a single eyebrow, and also showed a light fist-clenching motion, despite the fact that he is said to be unskilled as a spirit user in semi-close combat.


    Alvaro understands that this is the activation of a jutsu. But he doesn''t even know if it was a provocation on his part or not.


    Alvaro once again took out his cloak woven with spiritual power and prepared for the water-heavy attack.


    Earlier, he had been manipulated by the wind from all sides at mid-range and continued to receive that attack from close enough to receive it without pause, so he was unable to counter it and had to desperately defend himself anyway with the guidance of the spirit power cloak.


    However, right now, it was at close range, which is not the spirit user''s strongest range.


    Perhaps he was in a good mood, or perhaps he had no real battle experience, but Mizushige had approached him himself.


    (You bastard........ ��........What?


    For a moment, Alvaro can''t believe his eyes. The reason is that Mizushige is about to turn his back on him and leave this place.��It''s a good thing that you''re able to find out what kind of person you are," he said, as if to say, "I just came here to see what kind of guy I am.


    ''''Te Te Te Te Te!��Where... what?


    Suddenly, water sprayed up from the ground around Alvaro and began to envelop him.


    In a panic, Alvaro jumped up and spread his cloak downward and a large amount of water attacked him from above as if he were a living thing.


    ''Nuh!��With this stuff!


    Alvaro calculated the movement of the water from all directions and tried to lure it to a place other than his own.


    But the mass of water stops just before it touches Alvaro and spreads out, forming an all-round, holeless sphere that turns into a ball of water prison.


    The water gradually approached Alvaro from the top, bottom, left and right, 360 degrees, and even now the water continues to flow in and out, making the water prison even bigger.


    There was no way for Alvaro to resist it anymore.


    Alvaro desperately swings his cloak around inside the water prison. The water prevents Alvaro''s voice from reaching the outside.


    Alvaro struggled in the silence of the Shitenji family''s courtyard, but after a while, his movements stopped and he lost consciousness completely.

 234-Tournament Battle ⑧

    Not only in the bleachers, but also in the seats where the Shitenji family gathered, silence prevailed at Mizushige''s overwhelming victory, which was obvious to everyone. It was such a one-sided battle, and Mizushige''s expressionless and merciless fighting style left everyone except her sister Kotone in awe.


    Cheers when it was Yuto, who had also won a crushing victory, and silence when it was Mizushige. In a way, that might be an expression of the way these two fought.


    Also, the people of the Shitenji family, who were also spirit users, were in a state of surprise that the spirit user could understand.


    ''''Oh dear, now.......you understand, don''t you?��Mizuho.


    I can see that.


    Ruiho''s expression hardened as she understood exactly what Zhu Yin was asking.


    For the first time, outside of her relatives, Ruiho saw a spirit user standing on the same stage as her.


    And the same goes for Omine, the head of the divine Headship.


    He was the oldest among them, and had served as the head of the Omine family since the time of the previous Shitenji head of the family, and was the most experienced


    Even the abundant Zabanosuke squeezes out the words as he roars.


    ''''How dare he ... the spirit of water and wind ...''''


    ''''Did that Sanzenin person use two systems of spirits at the same time...''''


    As if to interrupt Sabanosuke''s words, a dignified voice could be heard from behind the Shitennji family''s heavyweights, and all the people present straightened up and bowed to the person who had uttered those words.


    At the same time, this person''s words, "The simultaneous use of two strains of spirits," made the spirit wizards present astonished once again.


    It is normal for spirit users to handle one type of spirit at a time. It was extremely difficult for even an expert spirit user to control two strains of spirits. In fact, even Omine Hisae, the head of the Japanese branch of the World Organization of Gifted Persons and an outstanding spirit user of rank S, cannot use two strains of spirits at the same time.


    There are only a few confirmed spirit wielders who are capable of exercising two types of spirits at the same time. And all of them are only the head class of each spirit user''s family lineage.


    Right now, this person who was one of the rare spirit wielders who could simultaneously use that multi-lineage of spirits gave an impression of Sanzenin Mizushige''s rank as a spirit wielder with his words.


    ''''You, it''s too late, isn''t it?��It''s already started.


    Um....


    The current head of the Shitenji Family and the agency''s rank SS leader, Shitenji Yi Cheng, nodded lightly and headed to the seat beside Zhu Yin.


    That Yi Cheng stopped in his tracks and raised his eyebrows as he found a familiar face.


    ''''It''s been a while, [Kensheng].''''


    "Yes, it''s been a while, [thunderbolt user].


    Don''t call me that.


    ''''Hmph, yes, Yi Cheng-sama. Then please use Alfred instead of the Sword Sage for me as well.


    ...phew.


    Sighing, Yi Cheng smiled and sat down next to Zhu Yin.


    The throbbing in the bleachers, which had been throbbing at the result of Mizushige''s match, increased as they noticed Yi Cheng''s appearance.


    As one of the five rank SS in the institution''s combat abilities, and someone who would always be named as the first person in the institution, Shitenji Takishige was no longer an existence that was beyond the admiration and goals of those with abilities.


    ''''So, what''s the situation?��Meira.


    ''''Yes, there are currently only two matches that have been completed and the winners will be Yuuto Doe and now Sanzenin Mizushige.


    Hmm... hmm?��Du Du?��I''m sure of it...


    Yi Cheng raised his eyebrows.


    ''''Hmph, honey, I told you, didn''t I?��Yuto was the first to win, and it was a crushing victory. Mizuho is overjoyed, too, you know!


    No, stop it!��Mom,


    Enough of this embarrassment.


    So....!


    ..........


    Looking at his wife and his daughter, who is happy as if it''s her own affair, and his daughter, whose face is bright red, Yi Cheng jerked his temples and clenched his fists.


    On his face, he says, "The Great Festival of Entrance, etc.!��I was going to measure myself against who was worthy of Mizuho! A voice seemed to leak out of the room.


    However, the exchange between mother and daughter, who were not at all looking at Yi Cheng, continued.


    The head of the Shitendera family is shivering even more.


    The Shitenji family members, who were all pale at the appearance of the head of the family, said.


    ''''Ah, that''s right!��You should see the bravery of Masato-kun just now.


    No I''ll see you later.


    Meira, show him.


    Yes, sir.


    No so I''ll see you later...


    Come on, it''s happening!��You


    ....


    Semi-forcibly, Yi Cheng was shown a video of Yuto''s match.......but his eyes quickly turned serious.


    Then, at the final decision, Yi Cheng''s eyes widened for a moment and then gradually narrowed.


    (..........!��(Now ... does this footwork look like that guy?


    Zhu Yin chuckled at Yi Cheng''s changing appearance.


    ''''Ming Liang, that last part now, once again........''''


    ''Ahhhh!��Game three is a hell of a close call!


    Suddenly, the Shitendera family''s play-by-play sound echoed out, and at the same time, the bleachers cheered.


    ''''You, please watch the other matches as well. You''re the host of the big festival.


    ....


    As Zhu Yin said that, she turned her head towards the large monitor, and much later, Yi Cheng also shifted his eyes in the same direction.


    In the third match hall, a few minutes passed as Julian Knight chased after his opponent, Mirage Kaien.


    ''''You''re amazing!��I thought I finally got you!��You don''t belong to any institutions, do you? It''s really a big world out there to have someone with abilities like you!


    Hmmm, he''s a very talkative boy.


    Julian swings his sword, still wrapped in chains and sheathed in its sheath, from close range of Kaien, but Kaien''s figure disappears again and a kunai flies in from the right rear and Julian flicks it with the flat of his sword.


    ''That way!��I can''t believe you didn''t let me grab which one is the main body here!


    Since Mirage Kaien was not affiliated with the agency, there was little information about him.


    It was unknown where he was from, and although it was highly likely that he was a pseudonym, given his name and his oriental face, I could imagine that he had Japanese blood in him, but I wasn''t sure if that was the case either.


    However, since he himself calls himself a phantom (Mirage), and his abilities are currently fighting in the same manner, he may have considerable confidence in his own power, or he may have come to sell himself as an unknown person.


    Also, Julian is said to have come from the Knight family in England, which was once a prominent family that produced two generations of rank S abilities in a row at the institution''s inception.


    The Knight family was said to have distanced themselves from the agency and the world of abilities after Brian Knight, the only son of Randall Knight, a former S Ranker who had already retired, passed away at a young age.


    However, from the Knight family, Julian, who claimed to be Brian Knight''s son, has joined this great festival of initiation.


    The number of people who know the Knight family today is dwindling, but the people who know the glory of its past are more than a little surprised. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Nevertheless, the Knight family was said to have retired from the front lines.


    And Mirage Kaien is unknown.


    To be honest, no one had paid attention to them until both of them, who didn''t even belong to this institution, had won the tournament tournament.


    But now.........


    The battle between these two men is obvious to anyone who sees it.


    Both of them are full of brilliance and that their current abilities are already clad in an atmosphere that could make them an ace no matter which agency''s branch they belong to.


    ''Yes, Master Zamanosuke. I don''t know about the past Grand Festival of Irike, but I didn''t expect to see so many brilliant people gathered for this grand festival.


    Soun, the head of the Omine family, agreed with what Zamanosuke was saying without taking his eyes off the large monitor.


    The swordsmanship of Julian''s sword, still in its sheath, is uncommonly fast and unrestrained. In contrast, Kaizono weaves together what is there and what isn''t there, and manipulates the battle in a transformative way.


    ''''If you look at the data, you say the two of them are sixteen and twenty years old?��Are you sure?


    ''''Just in case........I''m not allowed to lie about my age, so I think it''s true, but....... You look about that old.........


    The only thing that I can think of is that the way that that person, Mirage Kaizono, fights is not normal. It''s not just his magical ability. It''s controlling the space and time of battle!��What kind of powers you have?��Now that''s obscurity.......I can''t believe it. Are you sure you''re a free gifted person?


    This Sabanosuke''s point is correct.


    Kaizono moves, fights back, and sometimes invites Julian to join in, as if the field of battle were his own, as if he were fighting on his home turf, where he was used to fighting.


    ''''Indeed........it''s outrageous. But despite the seemingly flashy close combat, both of them seem to be lacking in decisive action, or rather, they seem to be stepping in weakly. ........What do you think, Kensei?


    While placing his hand on his chin, Hayoun turned his head to Alfred, an SS-ranked man who was also watching this third game.


    Alfred expressed his thoughts to Hayoun while narrowing his eyes as he stared at the monitor.


    ''''Yes, perhaps, but this probably means that neither of them are fighting seriously. No, they are great young men.


    Ho.....


    ''They are wary of each other, you know. You''ve found out after the fight that your opponent''s abilities are much higher than you imagined. So, if you move poorly, you might get an unexpected attack. In other words, you''re trying to gauge when your opponent is getting serious. ��It changes the punches I have to deliver.


    Hmmm... it''s true, you''re right. I guess I underestimated the participants'' abilities too.


    But ... it''s time to make a move. We can''t keep looking for a way to win if we keep on searching. One of us will have to make a move.


    ''Duh!��Fake it again!


    The repeated attacks on the fakes made Julian less and less irritated.


    Julian stopped in his tracks.


    ''''I''m mad. I''m going to end it.


    The flirtation disappeared from Julian, who had been fighting with a somewhat smirk on his face until now, and a dark, sharp gaze was directed at Kaizono, who couldn''t even tell if it was real or fake.


    Then, with a grin, Kaizono returned the grimace as well.


    Julian slowly points the sword, which is in its scabbard and geese in chains, at Kaizono.


    ''''Finally........ No matter how you look at it, even a fool can see that it''s suspicious. Unless it''s released, there''s no way for us to move, either.


    You''ll regret it, okay?


    ''You shouldn''t spout lines like that. I''ve seen those people embarrassed many times when they say that!


    When he spat that out, Kaizen showed a low center of gravity stance with multiple daggers between the fingers of both hands, wherever they had come from.

 235-Tournament Battle ⑨

    But it''s all pretty amazing. You''d think this was a real life battle. You''ve never seen this in a modern movie before.


    Ichigo roared with excitement as he looked at the large monitor showing each match, and beside him was Shizuka, who stood up and shouted loudly as she stretched out her petite body.


    ''Wow, wow, wow!��Hey!��You!��Don''t run away from it, man!��Oh!��What!��That technique!


    Ouch!��Hey!��Mito-san, calm down!


    Fool!��I don''t think I can stay calm after being shown this!��Oh!��He''s jumping!��He''s got more than 10 meters to jump!��''Oh, my God.''


    Hey, f*ck you, you.


    Shizuka, who originally loved martial arts, was in a state of maxed out excitement and out of control.


    The first match for Sanzenin Mizushige and the eighth match for Yuto had ended early, but now every venue was in motion.


    The winner of this tournament had a very tough schedule, with the winner of this tournament still facing the winner of the other matches the next day. Therefore, there was a psychological need to avoid spending a lot of time on this match today and wearing it out.


    Therefore, the venues were getting excited about the abilities of the people who were starting to show their hand in every match venue.


    Nina and the others, in particular, were focusing on the seventh match, which would be the next opponent of Yuto.


    Of course, Shizuka was supposed to be there, but Mari said, "Shizuka who has become like this.....................we''ll just have to leave her alone," so we left her alone.


    That seventh match venue.


    Compared to the other match venues, it was the one where the most uneventful happened.


    This was because this seventh game''s opponents, Huang Hero and Ten-chan, had not yet been encountered. Hero''s side is desperately searching the match territory, but he can''t find any of his opponent''s supposed abilities.


    At first the hero was also wary of the existence of the trap, but the hero, who is not a patient person to begin with, soon lost his nerve and was running around freely in the territory.


    ''''Oh, what is it.......what''s your brother doing?��That.


    Akika blurted out, as if she was getting bored already.


    ''''Kotone''s brother is amazing, isn''t he!��I knocked him down right away. Speaking of which, aren''t you going to your brother''s place?


    ''No my brother is not the kind of person who would want that kind of thing.


    ''Really?��It''s kind of cold.


    ....


    ''But that''s okay!��I''m getting results right away!��My brother, on the other hand....


    Kotone also turned her head to the monitor of the seventh game that Akihana was watching.


    ''''But........if your opponent doesn''t show up at all, won''t Akika''s brother be able to do anything about it?''''


    That''s it!��I just want to tell you to find that right away and fight it out. This morning, before the fight, you''re going to turn to me, and you''re going to see this brother''s bravery in action!��I''m going to beat the crap out of that insolent bastard!��And now this is what I''ve been saying.


    Akika was right, I can see the heroes with blood vessels floating up on their foreheads, so much so that even the monitor can easily see them.


    ''''Alright, it''s boring,''''


    ''What?��Aren''t you going to see the end of it?


    Kotone is surprised when Akihana tries to stand up boringly.


    ''''Of course I''m supporting you. And in the meantime, you''re saying you''re going to do your best for me. But even if you don''t watch, you can still support me, right?��If you win, I''ll give you a big compliment. That''s the only thing that will make my brother very happy. He''s a simple man, my brother.


    "......... He''s a good brother, very........


    Yeah?


    No....


    ''Oh, yes!��How''s your brother in Du Du?��The man was not as strong as he looked, but he was insanely strong!��I think I''m going to go and look for her.��Do you want to go too, Kotone?


    ''What?��We shouldn''t do that.......the game just ended and Mr. Dou Dou Dou might be tired.......


    It''s okay!��You took it down so quickly, I''m sure you''re not tired. I''m just going to praise you for being awesome.


    But this time, we are related to Mr. Du Du''s opponent.... As far as Mr. Du Du is concerned, she''s the sister of his opponent, so she doesn''t want us to have to worry about it...


    ''What?��What are you talking about?��Kotone. I''m sure you''ll be happy if you take care of us winning.


    ...Is that right?


    I''m not surprised!��Because we''re so cute and we''re going to work on you, aren''t we?��This kind of luxury doesn''t exist in the world. And that guy doesn''t seem to have anyone''s support. Poor guy, right?


    Indeed, it seemed that Yuto had come alone. It wasn''t as if he had a squire, either.


    Kotone thought of the happy expression on her face when she had sent Yuto off before the game, when she had unintentionally told him to do his best and waved to him.


    Then, strangely, Kotone also felt her heart lighten.


    ''''Well........if you can support me a little bit. Oh, of course, after your brother.''''


    ''Of course I do. Hmmm, let''s go then.


    Akika is in a good mood as she hums.


    Looking at that Akihana, Kotone has a question.


    ''''Um, do you mind?��Mr. Akika.


    Yeah?��What?


    ''''Why do you want to........well, get involved with Mr. Dou Dou Dou? I''m sorry, there''s no deep meaning to it.


    Hmmm... that guy is kind of funny, isn''t he?


    Is it interesting...?


    ''Yes!��You know, that brother of yours has a "D" rating in the institution.��You''re so strong. Don''t you think it''s strange?��And the first time I spoke to you, you easily slipped through my arthritic tricks!


    ...Is it a joint move?


    You see, I''m a very perceptive person.


    Yeah.


    Kotone nodded her head, not understanding what Akika was saying.


    ''''And.......the way you stood out at this big festival. Did you hear Shitenji''s announcement earlier?��It''s as if the Shitendera family is doing everything they can to promote Mr. Du Du. Mr. Du Du is definitely a nobody.��And yet, it''s funny, isn''t it?


    Well, now that you mention it.


    "Kotone, let me ask you a simple question, what do you think about that brother Dou Dou Dou?


    ''What?��So, yeah, what does that mean?


    Just go!��What''s he like?��That''s the impression I got, first impression!


    After being told that, Kotone immediately recalled the conversations she had with Yuto since they met, Yuto''s gestures and expressions.


    ''''........I don''t know, but I think she''s a good person....... Ah!��Not in the sense of being a man or anything...


    You know what?��That''s a good man!��So definitely a goody-goody!��It''s a rare thing in this world. But I''ll show you more than just that face.


    ....


    ''''Maybe... but it could be a very nice property, Kotone!��For a girl like us, born in a weird house!


    "...?��What does that mean?


    ''And you seem to do everything I tell you to do!��Let''s go, Kotone!


    ''Aww!��Ha, yes!


    Kotone left the bleachers as Akihana strongly pulled her hand away.


    At the same time, Julian Knight and Mirage Kaien''s third game of offense and defense generated loud cheers, and finally, they saw movement in the seventh game with Huang Hero.

 236-Tournament Battle ⑩

    ''''I understand that you''ve been blown away by the winds of cowardice for dealing with this yellow hero, but for goodness sake, I''m going to put an end to this hide-and-seek.


    The hero stops and clenches his trembling fist and spits out.


    Then a powerful swell of spiritual power is born, and it concentrates around the hero.


    That spiritual power was firmly controlled without stagnation, and this alone was a momentary glimpse of the hero''s exceptional talent.


    ''''Hoo-hoo!��Come on, Ketsey!��I''m going to loan you my body.


    A hero activates the inherent lore ability [possessed person] passed down to the Huang family.


    The inherent inheritance ability is a special ability that can only be activated by the family or bloodline. Families with inherent inheritance abilities are extremely rare, and even if you look around the world, there are only a few of them.


    Among them, the Huang Family''s inherent inheritance ability ��Possessed Person�� is famous and known as a powerful ability.


    This ��Possessed One�� uses the ability that only the humans of the Huang Family possess to sense other human beings, including divine spirits, holy beasts, or English spirits, etc., and the origins and mechanism of this ability are not yet known.


    This is because it is not similar to summoning, and lending one''s body to the gods and spirits one calls up is a feat that involves an unthinkable risk.


    According to the common sense of those with abilities, they would be possessed as it is, lose control of their bodies, and be eaten to death.


    However, only the people of the Huang family would not have that happen.


    This is only a matter of rumor and speculation, but it is said that the first generation of the Huang family may have developed some kind of special contractual art with non-humans, or they may have given their own bloodline a special and powerful blessing.


    The heroes sense the entrance of someone different from themselves into their bodies.


    This sensation can only be understood by those of the Huang family.


    Then, the hero''s body, skeleton, and appearance gradually, if only slightly, changes into a beast-like appearance.


    ''''O king of the cat fairies!��Find the insolent, cowardly man hiding here!


    As the heroes say it, a gust of wind rises from the heroes, and that wind is in the territory of the seventh game.


    It blew through.


    And then the wind gradually turned into hundreds of large cats, which became the eyes and nose of the heroes, and the information came back to Ketsey, who shared his body and senses with the heroes.


    "Hey, hey........yellow family boy."


    What''s up, Ketsey?


    "Totally ... are your eyes knotty?��You''re calling me out on a quest like this, Nyan."


    What?


    "Nyaa, you already know that, don''t you?��Where is the other guy?"


    The hero huffed at Ketsey''s words and took a big leap back. Then, as he turned around, he released the two spirit daggers he borrowed from Ketsey into the position he was originally in.


    The spirit daggers pierce the hero''s shadow on the ground.


    The shadow of the hero that remained there even though the hero had jumped back.......


    ''''Oops!


    When he thought he heard a tense voice from the shadow, the shadow wavers and stands up.


    There, the shadow yawning loudly while holding Hero''s spirit dagger between his left and right index and middle fingers, the shadow gradually changed into a clearer shape.


    Now, Hero has finally encountered his opponent, Ten-chan, at last.

 237-Tournament Battle ?

    Ten-chan appeared in front of the hero''s eyes.


    He''s not tall, nor is his body slender, and he doesn''t look as elite as some of the other gifted wrestlers who have won tournaments. He also wears a mask that looks like something a Mexican professional wrestler would love to wear, and his mask is also of questionable taste, giving the impression of a droopy-eyed lion, depending on how you look at it.


    ''''What the hell is this joke...''''


    This is the honest opinion of the heroes who unintentionally leaked it, and it can be said to be the majority opinion.


    However, heroes are not stupid either.


    He knows that this other party is an extraordinary worm. The reason is that until just a few minutes ago, he didn''t let himself be aware of it at all, and was hiding in the shadows for a long time.


    This is not unusual.


    But........the hero is not frightened. No, on the contrary, upon seeing this opponent, a greater anger comes out of him.


    ''''Hey, you............You peeked into my pretty little sister''s shower!


    "?��What are you talking about...?��I have no idea what you''re talking about. Would you stop making such baseless accusations?


    Tenchan counters, clearly dismayed.


    ''''You son of a b*tc* you''re obviously upset!


    I don''t know what you''re talking about. You have no proof of anything you''ve done... You are being framed for something you did. I ... I''ve never seen your sister and I''ve never met her.


    "My sister is making sure you''re looking me right in the dirty eyes.��No matter how many whites you cut, it won''t matter!��And after that, I know you''re running off to the lounge!


    "....Oh, yeah?��She did?��You have good eyesight, catching my appearance. I''m sure I''m not the only one with the same ability as you....... Hmm........when I think about it, that ability is even greater than yours.... Hmmm, that''s........


    "What''s the big deal?


    No, you can give your sister some advice.


    ''Huh?��What are you talking about...


    I don''t want you to use your powers too much right now. It''s too dangerous for that girl.


    "...and...?


    The hero''s face changed color.


    It was as if he had been told something that only the people of the Huang family could know.


    ''''You, what the hell are you...''''


    Okay?��You must tell her. She''s already using her powers unconsciously, isn''t she?


    Nuh-uh!��Shut up!


    The heroes release their spirit daggers, but they lightly duck.


    It''s not a good idea. I''ve been trying to warn you.


    Hey, you''re ready for this.


    How could that be possible?


    ''You''re telling me you''re spying on my sister now yourself!��You whoring pervert!


    ...Oh!


    You''re kidding me!��I''ll kill you, you son of a b*tc*!��You talk like an old man!


    The hero takes a low stance, like a cat, and cages his strength into his supple, strong legs, ready to pounce at any moment. The features that Ketsey possesses lend strength to Hero.


    However, that''s when his current partner, Ketsey, calls out to him.


    "Hey, wait nya!��The Yellow Family Boy."


    ''What the hell is going on here?��Ketsey!


    "Are you seriously going to f*ck this guy?"


    Of course!��What are you talking about...


    "Don''t do it, Nya. It''s stupid to f*ck with this guy, Nya."


    "...What?��What does that mean?


    "I''m telling you, I''m not a very competitive opponent. I can understand if you''re trying to trick a cat to get away, but I don''t think there''s a more ridiculous opponent to fight against."


    Yeah, shut up!��I can''t run away in front of the guy who looked into my beloved sister''s shower, and besides, I can''t run away in a fight over Mizuho-san!


    His anger was at an all-time high, but given the significance of his participation in this great festival of his initiation, there was no choice but to accept Ketsey''s words to the hero.


    "Well, I''ve given you my advice, Nya. I don''t know the rest, nya. Ahhh, if possible, I''d like someone else to take over for you, nya."


    f*ck you!��You pervert!


    The heroes move.


    That instantaneous power was handed to him by Ketsey, and it''s something that is too fast for the everyman''s eyes to see. He also holds Ketsey''s beloved sword, the rapier, in one hand, which makes use of its speed, and in an instant he gets in between Ten-chan, thrusting the rapier forward front and into Ten-chan''s chest.


    In response, Ten-chan seemed to raise one eyebrow at the hero''s movement and focus on his eyes.


    This move alone was enough to show that Huang Hero was a rookie and had acquired a rank A as determined by the agency.


    Even though he was an able-bodied person, there are not many people who can move so fast that they can lose sight of the opponent in front of them.


    In fact, in the bleachers, admiration of the heroes'' abilities and movements as seen through the large monitor was leaking out.


    Those who saw this heir apparent of the Huang Family even felt a sense of awe once again at the Huang Family''s inherent lore ability [the one being possessed].


    ''''I''m in!��The hero was sure of it.


    As expected, it wasn''t mercy that he missed the kryptonite, it was just that he didn''t want to show the bloody part in front of Mizuho. Rather, he was just going to use that as a decisive line after defeating his opponent.


    The voice was clearly emanating from right beside him.


    ''Hm, it''s a good plot. He''s a bit too linear. Your eyesight can''t keep up with your speed," he said. That''s why you can''t rely on a straight line. I''m sure you''ll need help from that too.


    !


    The outstretched rapier literally cut through the sky, causing a tremendous gust of wind to roll forward.


    Right next to the hero stood Ten-chan, who folded his arms and spoke as if he were teaching and admonishing the heroes about the flaws in their movements.


    ''''Good?��You have to make sure that your sensitivity to the outside world is well-balanced throughout your body. That''s what happens when you rely on talent alone. That''s what happens when you rely on your talents alone," he said.


    What?��Hah!


    Hero cleaved the stiletto to the side with all his might.


    Then Ten-chan caught the hilt of the stiletto in Hero''s grip with the palm of his hand in a slow motion.


    Hero peeled his eyes away.


    Because I felt as if I myself had gone to deposit the sword in the palm of that Tenchan''s hand.


    And for some reason, he couldn''t understand why his whole body didn''t move.


    The hero can feel the cold sweat oozing from his entire body.


    ''Fool you would be dead if you were on the battlefield right now.��You didn''t even take evasive action when you heard my voice. Have you been out of practice for a long time?��That would be a waste of your talent.


    What the hell is that?��You!


    Yeah?��I am Ten-chan. I''m a young man of twenty who has come to find a wife.


    Lie!��You''re obviously faking your age!��I don''t know how a twenty year old can talk like that!��And you don''t even have to appeal to young people yourself!


    "...Ha!��I''m Tenchan. I''m here to find a wife close in age this time, you know?


    It''s too late!��I''ll talk to the management of the Shitennji family immediately and tell them to take that mask off!��No, but first, in my ''Ku Folin''...


    Mmm. I don''t want you to have to do that, so you''ll have to sleep for a week or so.


    "...and...?


    At this point, Hero took Ten-chan''s hand sword to the back of his head and lost consciousness.


    What is the Huang family doing? You are over indulging yourself too much even though you are a heir apparent. There is no way he will have a second chance if he loses a battle. And if you have the best technique, you have to be ready to use it.


    Saying that, Ten-chan let out a vulgar laugh from inside the mask.


    If I win three more times, I''ll win my wife. Well, it''s delicious to get it for this kind of thing.......giggles, giggles, giggles, giggles. Well, I''m grateful to you, Beautiful, for giving me such good information. Thank you, thank you, thank you very much!��Oops, no, no, no, I''m too old for nosebleeds...


    Tenchan left the seventh game room like a gravity-free walk on the surface of the earth, picking her nose.


    "Yes, ahhh, Ten-chan," he says to his wife, "is right in front of me!

 238-Tournament Battle ?

    �v�ˤ�ԇ�ϽK���ᡢ�؂���ؓ�ä��������֤ΥХ��ȥ�������¼Ҥδ�����\�Ӥ������ɤ���ԇ���ᡢ�μ��ߤ�������Ϣ��Ȥ륨�ꥢ���ݤ�Ǥ�����


    ֥�����Ϥ��ݸ������δ󤭤ʥƥ�Ȥ������O�ä��졢���Ӥ����⤵��Ƥ��롣


    �����ˤ⤴�����˴��ͤǤϤʤ�����ԇ�Ϥ�ӳ����̨�Υ�˥��`�����⤵��Ƥ��ꡢ�������ԇ�ϤΘ��Ӥ�Ҋ�뤳�Ȥ��Ǥ�����


    ���Έ����ˤ������¼Ҥ���һ�Τ�������⤷�Ƥ���꼱�ί����O������⤵��Ƥ��ꡢ�ί������åդ�˼���륹���åդ����ϡ����ĤǤ�Ӥ���褦���愇��ԇ�ϤΘ��Ӥ�_�J���Ĥġ��ȩ`�ʥ��Ȳμ��ߤΥ���`���Θ��Ӥ�Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ��롣


    ������󡢵v�ˤϟo���Τ��ᤳ���ˤ���Ԓ�ˤʤ뤳�ȤϤʤ��ä������Х��ȥ�Υ���`���������Է������ΰ¤��֤ˤ���Τ��Ҥɤ����������g��˥åȤ��\�Ф�Ƥ��ä���


    ���Εr���v�ˤ���ǧԺˮ�ؤ�ԇ�Ϥ�Ҋ�Ƥ��ꡢ�����Ӳ�����Ƥ�����


    �ιʤʤ顢ˮ�ؤ�ԇ�Ϥϑ��L�Ⱥ��٤��ΤǤϤʤ����ȸФ�ȡ�äƤ����Τ���


    �Ԥ��ʤ�С�һ���Ĥ��˒줱���ä��ʤ褦��ԇ�����dζ��ʧ���ƽK��餻����


    ������ϡ����ޤ�ǡ��Է�������ԇ���Ƥ���ߤ��������Է֤�����λ�ä������֤�Ҋ�¤������ɤγ̶Ȥ����Ӝp�����֤������Τ������������_�J������


    �v�ˤ�˼���ˡ�ˮ�ؤό����ߤ�ݤˤ��Ƥ⤤�ʤ����ݤˤ����Τ��Է֤Τߡ�


    ���������餤�����ä���


    ����Ǥ�ˮ�ؤ������Ϝy��ʤ���


    �����ߤ��ä�����Х��ˤϐ�������ˮ�ؤΌg����y��ۤɤΑ餤���Ǥ��ʤ��ä���


    ���ä��ƥ���Х��������ä��櫓�ǤϤʤ������䡢�ष��餤������Х��ε�����ΤˤϤޤ�С�����Х����൱�ʴ����Ф����Ȥ⤢��ä������ߤ��ä��Ϥ�����


    �����Y���ϡ�ˮ�ؤ����\�Ⱥ��֤ˤդ��路���Y����


    ���δ���ǎ��ˤ�Ώ��ߤ��μӤ��Ƥ��Ƥ��뤳�Ȥ����⤷�Ƥ�������������ǧԺˮ�ؤȤ����Ф�����һ�ˡ��פ�֪��ʤ���


    �v�ˤϺ��ΝB�༺���֤ΤҤ��Ҋ�Ĥ��ȡ���ȭ�����롣�v�ˤ�ؓ����櫓�ˤϤ����ʤ�����˼���Τ���


    ���βμ��ߤ����ˤ�ɫ���ȿ�����Ȥ����Ϥ�����������������v�ˤȤƤ��δ���˲μӤ����Τ���[�Τ���˲μӤ����Τ���


    ��[�Ϥ�������ʹ����һ�Ȥ����줿�Է֤Τ��Ȥ�˼�������Ƥ��졢�������Ǥ��Է֤ȿ����äƤ���Ƥ���줱�椨�Τʤ����ˤʤΤ���


    �������ˤ������äƤ��롣


    �v�ˤϽ���[�ˤ��Ƥ����������ȡ������ơ��Է֤����������Ȥ�˼�����Q����¤��ˤ�����


    ���ޤ���ԇ�ϤϤ��롣ˮ�ؤ���Ȥ֤Ĥ���Ȥ���ЛQ�ّ顭������ޤǡ������ˤΑ餤��עҕ���룩


    �v�ˤϤ���������ȡ������˚ݳ֤����Ф��椨���ڣ�ԇ�Ϥ�Ŀ���򤱤���


    ��Ȼ���ΤΌ������֤Ȥʤ�Τϵڣ�ԇ�Ϥ΄��ߡ�


    �����⡢�ڣ�ԇ�ϤˤϤ��Υ�󥯣��λ�Ӣ�ۤ����롣�v�ˤϤɤ��ˤ�Ӣ�ۤ����֤��������Όg��������ԇ�Y�Ǥ�_�J�g�ߤ���


    �ؤˡ����Ρ��{��������ߡ������֤Ȥ���Τ��浹�ʤ��Ȥˤʤ�ȿ����Ƥ�����


    ���M�ߡ��v�ˤϻ�Ӣ�ۤγ֤ġ����ι��������Τ��Ȥ򿼤��롣


    �����Ρ��{��������ߡ����{�������ΤȤ��äƤ�״�r�ˏꤸ�Ƒ{��������������x�٤��„���Ƥ��뤷��


    �v�ˤ����λƼҤι��Ё����������{���˸Ф���Τ���������ҙ����


    ����ϑ��L�ˤ����ƽU�Y�N���������ߤǤ���С��l�Ǥ�֤��롣


    �ɤ�������쾚�����ߤǤ⥹�����������ƫ�줬�ؤ��������Ƿ�㤬���ڤ����Τ��������������Ρ��{��������ߡ��ϑ{�������䤨������ǡ������L���ȶ����ޤǤ⤬�仯���Ƥ��ޤ���


    �Ĥޤꤽ��ϡ��餦���֤�ե��`��ɤˤ�äƤ�����m���������ˉ䤨�뤳�Ȥ��Ǥ���Ȥ������Ȥ�Ǥ�ʤ������Ȥ⤤����Τ���


    �����㤬����Ȥ���С��������餯���{�������䤨��r�˥�����饰������󤸤�ʤ����������줬�֤�С��������Ĥ���ʹ���ߤ�������


    ��˥��`�ڤ�ŭ��˴���𤨤���Ӣ�ۤ����൱����������Ф�������ȥ��`�뤷ʼ�᤿�Τ�Ҋ���롣�����ơ�Ӣ�ۤ����ˤˉ仯���F��ʼ�᤿�Τ�_�J���Ƶv�ˤ��@������


    ����������������˼�ä���ꡢ�k�Ӥ���{���ޤǤΕr�g���̤���������������Τ�������Ȥ₀�ˤ��������֤���ʤ����ɡ������������o������ʡ��ن�ʿ���ƤƘO�Ȥμ��Ф���Ҫ�ʤΤ��ʣ����ƄӤ��Ĥ������L���ʤ���Α{���ϤǤ��ʤ��Τ��⤷��ʤ��ʡ�


    �����������Ƥ���ȡ�Ӣ�ۤ������ߤǤ���Ƥ�����Ȍ��Ť�����


    �ޤ�������ֱǰ�΃H���ʹ����ǡ�Ӣ�ۤΌ����ߤΤƤ�����΄Ӥ��ˡ��v�ˤϸ��Ĥ��Ƥ��ޤ���


    ���ة`�������ָ���ܤ���ʤ�ơ��󤷤�ū���ʡ�����ˤ��Ƥ⡭�����֤�Ӱ������DZ���ʤ�ơ������Ĥ��g�ˣ����W�Ǥ⤽���ܿ�����y�����Τˡ�һ�塭���ɤ�������ߤʤ������


    Ӣ�ۤȤƤ�����ϻ����˺Τ��Ԥ��ϤäƤ���褦��������˥��`����ψ����������Τ����ޤ���Ԓ���Ƥ����������ͤ��Τ����ޤǤ�„�����Ƥ��ʤ����ᡢ�Q�E�ߤ����ˤϤ������ݤ��֤���ʤ���


    �����������i���g���L���Ƥ���v�ˤˤϡ��ǶȵĤˤ��ޤ����ˤ��ӳ�äƤ��뤿�ᡢ���ˤλ�Ԓ�����_������Ǥ�����


    �������ϣ���


    �v�ˤνM��Ǥ����󤬾��ࡣ�Ȥۤɤޤǡ���Ӣ�ۤΤ��ȤФ��꿼���Ƥ���������Ϥ���Ӣ�ۤ�ǰ�ˬF�줿�����ߤ����R�����Ф��Ƥ��ޤ���


    ���ʤˣ������λ�Ԓ�����Ȥ�����ꡢ����Ԓ����������


    �v�ˤϤ���Ǥ⤫�Ȥ������餤��Ŀ��󤭤��ڤ���ȡ���˥��`�ˤ�����Ĥ��褦�ˁI�֤ǥ�˥��`�΁I�ˤ���ࡣ


    �����䤤�䤤�䤤�䣡��������äȡ��ޤƤޤƤޤƣ��������������������Ρ��Ƥ����󡱤äƤΤϡ������󣿡����`�󣿡��Ƥ󡭡�����󣿡��Ƥ󣿡�


    �����`�`�����������������öŤΤ��֤��`�󣡡�


    ��������


    ���ᤫ��󤭤����Ǻ��Ф������򤯤ȡ������ˤ����A�����������롣


    ���������A���󣡡��ɤ����Ƥ����ˣ�������������ޤǡ�


    ���դդ󡭡����֤��󤬤�����ԇ�Ϥ򤷤Ƅ٤��Ϥ��ä����顢��������Ƥ������Τ衣����������ʤ������֤��󣡡��ޤ��������֤��󤬤���ʤˏ������ʤ��˼��ʤ��ä��裡��


    �����������虜�虜����������Ԥ��ˣ����Ǥ���ˤϡ����֤��󤬲μӤ��ơ������������С������A����Τ��֤��󤬑�äƤ�裿�������Σ�����Ԯ���ʤ��ơ�


    �������Ρ������Ρ�����Ϥ���衢��Ԯ�Ϥ��Ƥ뤷���ۤ顢��������⤽����ͤ�����


    ���A�α���ǥ⥸�⥸���Ƥ��������ϡ����A�˱��Ф�Ѻ�����ȡ���������Ϥ��롣


    ���������Ρ������Ρ�����ƣ�줵�ޤǤ������öŤ���


    ��ֱ���v�ˤϤ��ζ��ˤ��虜�虜�������������Է֤򄺤��ˤ���Ȥ�����ǡ��@���Ƥ��ޤ����Ȥ����Τ⡢���ˤϤ��δ���μ��ߤ��v�S�ߤǤ��ꡢ��ء��Է֤϶��ˤˤȤäƔ��Ȥ��Ԥ���Τ���


    ������äȡ����֤����Ԥ����Ȥ�����Ǥ��礦�����虜�虜�����֤���򄺤��������ɐۤ�˽�����ˡ�


    �����������󣡡����꤬�Ȥ��������A������������


    ���������������Ҥ����Ǥ��礦����˽�����ߤ�����Ů���Ӥ����˰�����ơ�


    �����Ϥϡ����Ǥ⡢���󣡡���������Ҥ����裡��


    �v�ˤ�Ц�Ҋ����ȡ����A�Ϝ��㤲��Ц���������ϥۥäȤ���褦�ˤϤˤ������


    ������󡢤Ƥ�����ʤ벻�줭�ߤ���һ��Ӣ�ۤ��Ĥ�©�餷���Ȥ��ϡ��Է֤�ߵ���Τᤵ�ʤ��ƤϤʤ�ʤ����ȼs�����Ƥ��뤳�ȤϷ֤��äƤ��뤫�顢�Ȥ������ȤϷ֤��äƤ��뤬������ʤ˿ɐۤ����¤���Ů���������Է֤ΤȤ����ˤ虜�虜���Ƥ��줿�ΤϤ�äѤ��Ҥ�����


    �����줭�ߤΤƤ����󡭡�����������������ԇ�Ϥϣ�����


    �ϥäȤ����v�ˤ��ɫ��䤨�ơ���˥��`��ҕ�����Ƥ����Ȥ�������A�����Է֤�Ŀ��ǰ�˽��ĤäƤ�����Ϥ��롣


    �������������ΤϤ��֤������������„���������Ȥ�����Σ���


    ����������������Σ���


    ����äȡ����A�������ä��Τ⤢����󤤤ʤ��鷵�¤򤹤�v�ˡ�


    ���������A��Ů���ӤȤ��Ƥϴ󵨤ˤ�Ҋ�����ЄӤ��@���Ƥ���褦���ä���


    �����֤���äƤ���������������ͣ��������ܿ�����Ǥ��������ߤʤ��˽��֪��ʤ���Ρ�


    ���ޡ��ޤ������������ʣ��������Ϥʤ����ʡ�


    ������ʤΤˡ����֤���äƥ�󥯤��Ĥʤ����ͣ����Τǣ�������ԇ�Y�Εr���֤�i�����Σ���


    ������������ʤ��Ȥʤ��衢�愇�ˤ�äƥ�󥯣Ĥ��ä�����衹


    �������թ`�󡣤��㤢�����֤�����öżҤä������ߤμ�ϵ�ʤΣ���


    ����������


    ���A���|����������i��ʤ������v�ˤϥ���äȥ�˥��`��ӳ��Ƥ������Ҋ�롣


    ����Ͻ�ˤ�Ӣ�ۤȼ�ͻ��������냇�ݤ�����Ƥ��롣


    �����䡢�W����Ȼ�����ߤʤ���衣�����顢���ˤߤ����������ߤμ�ϵ���ˤ����ȤϿF�h�����ʡ�


    ���ۤ��ۤ�������


    ���ʡ��Σ���


    �������󡢤Ȥ������ȤϤ��������֤���äƤ���ʤˏ����Τˤ⤫����餺�������ߤμ�ϵ�Ǥ�ʤ�������Ǥ��Ɵo���ʤ����͡�


    �������������͡��Ȥ��������ʤ�ʤΤ��ʣ������졢�ɤ������|���������A����


    ��ˤ��������⡢�������B��Ƥ���줿�Ϥ����������A���|��������Ϸ֤���ʤ����������v�ˤ����ˤ��愇�˶���A���Ƥ���褦���ä���


    �����㤢��������|������


    ����������


    �������öŤΤ��֤���ϡ��ΤǤ��δ���˲μӤ����Σ���


    ���A�α��餬����äݤ���ʿ�Τ褦�ˉ��롣


    ��������A�ȵv�ˤΤ��Ȥ��„���Ƥ��������Ϥ����|���˲�˼�h�ȼŤ�����Ф��뤬�������ˤ������A��һ�塢�Τ�„���������Ȥ��Ƥ���Τ�������˼���������Ϥ������v�ˤγ���΄����ˤ���ǤȤ������Ԥ����Ф��Ȥ���„���Ƥ��ʤ��Τ���


    ����ˡ�����


    ������ʷ֤����Фä��|������������ϵv�ˤ��󤬡���[���󤬺ä��ǡ�����


    ����������������ϡ����������[����򡭡���


    ���εv�ˤε�����ǰ�λش���������L���ޤФ����򤷤ʤ���„�����Ĥʤ���������


    �����ˡ��v�ˤζ����ĤΤ褦�ʥ���դ��ڤ�褦�ˡ��v�ˤλ�Ԓ�Υꥺ���~��ʥ����ߥ󥰤Ǥ��餹�褦�ˡ����A���󤭤������������


    ���������|�����˷���䤨��͡����֤���ϡ����δ���˲μӤ�٤��줿�Σ��������͡������Ȥ��С������¼Ҥˤ�����줿���Ȥ��͡�


    ���ΤǤ���򣡣����������������`�`�������ʡ��ʤ��Ԓ���ʣ���


    �v�ˤ����A�Τޤ������򤨤���褦���|���ˡ�˼�鷺�@㵤��������Ф��Ƥ��ޤ�����������ȡ�꿘����


    �����󤦤󡭡��⤦�����䡣���塢�֤��ä����项


    ���ʡ��Τ������Τ��֤��ä��Σ������A����


    ���εv�ˤ��|���ϡ�ͬ�r���������Ĥ��ФǤ✥������Τ��ä���


    ���A�ϥ˥����Ӥ�Ц�ߤ�v�ˤ��򤱤롣


    �ιʤ������äȱ��Ф������ʤ�v�ˡ�


    ����ۤɡ������Ҥ����ä��꣡���Ȥ�����ʿ�Τ褦��Ц�ߤ��ƺϤ���Ů�⤤�ʤ��ȸФ��롣


    �����A���󡢤����顭��һ�塢�Τ��֤��ä��Τ��ʡ�����ä��`�⤬���뤫�⤷��ʤ����顭����


    �������`�`�`�`������


    ���Τ����


    ������á�


    �v�ˤ����A���Ԥ��U�Τ���λ�Ԓ��ʼ��褦�Ȥ���;�ˤˡ����A���ޤ����Ƥ⡢�������Ȥۤɤ��󤭤������Ϥ����Τǡ����ɡ��v�ˤ����������Ӥ����롣


    ������äȣ������֤���󡢱�����ؓ������ä�����ʤ��������Τ裡������ʥ���Ұ�ɤ�ؓ����ʤ�Ƥɤ��������ȤʤΣ���


    ���A�����~�ǥϥäȤ����v�ˤϻŤƤƥ�˥��`������򤯤ȡ���Ŀ������Ƶ���Ƥ���Ӣ�ۤ��ä��ơ������åפ���褦�ˤ��Έ������x���Ƥ�������ˤ�ӳ��������Ƥ���ǤϤʤ�����


    �����ơ��ɤ��������ɤ����Ƥ�������Ϥ��򤤤ƱǤ�ժ�ޤ�Ǥ��롣


    ���Ť����ʤ������R¹���F�����𤭤���Ȥä���Ƥ�������飡�������⡢���Ή�BҰ�ɤ��R¹�ˤ����褦�ʑB�ȣ��������`�`�������५�Ĥ�����������


    ���κ�Ǥϵv�ˤ��x��Ƥ������Ƥ�����δ��΄Ӥ����i�ߡ��Ȼ�Ȥ��롣


    �������Ĥϡ����g�`���ʤ����g�`���Ϥ���ʤ�����


    ŭ��˴���𤨤����A�κ�ǡ��v�ˤ�ȫ���⥬���������𤨤�����


    ����ϡ��������ŭ��ˤ���ΤǤ��롣


    �v�ˤ�ŭ���픵�ˡ������䡢픵��ͻ���ƤäƤ�����ԤäƤ��^�ԤǤϤʤ���


    �����֤��󣡣��������Ĥ򡭡���


    ���ߤʤޤ��Ԥ�ʤ��Ƥ����衭���֤��äƤ롹


    ��Ȥϵv�ˤ����A�Υ���դ��Ȼؤꤷ���褦�˿ڤ��_������


    �������Ĥϡ������μS�������ϡ��ؤ��W�������������䡢�֤Ú����Ƥ�룡����


    ���������֤��󡭡�˽�Τ���ˡ������ޤ�ŭ�äƤ����ʤ�ơ��⤦�����Ҥ�������ʤ��������󣿡���������������


    ���öŤ��󡭡�����ʤ�ŭ�äơ�


    �նΡ����������ʵv�ˤ����ޤ���ŭ����ͻ��״�B��Ŀ�ε�����ˤ����������@�����ޤ����ɤοֲ�����Ф�������


    ���öŤ���ϡ������ˤ�������Җ���򤹤�褦�ʱ��Ӥ����g���Ӥ��ʤ����ޤ���Է֤Τ��ȤΤ褦��ŭ�äơ��������ˤΤ���ˤ���ʤ˸����¶��ˤ���ŭ���ʤ�ơ�����


    ���Τ褦��˼���ȡ��ιʤ����򎡤ӤƤ������v�ˤ�Ҋ��Τ�ѣ������Ф���褦�ʳ���Ƥ��ij֤��˄ӓe���Ƥ��ޤ���


    ���������Τ��ơ����W�Ϥ����Ĥ�����Ĥˤ⡢����Ĥˤ�Ĩ�����Ƥ��뤫�飡��


    �����󣡡��Τ����衢���֤��󣡡��նΡ��������ơ������Ȥʤ�С��m�⤷���ʤ�ơ������ͣ����͡���������󣡡�


    �����������������Ϥ�����������˼���ޤ���


    ���褷�������֤��󣡡�˽�κޤߤ���餹���ᣡ�����˱���������ǰ�ˤ���Ұ�ɤ�һ���ɵ����٤Ƥ򚢤��Ĥ��ǡ����դϑ�äƤͣ���


    �����󣡡��֤��ä��裡���������󣿡�����һ���ɵ�����������������һ���ɵ��Ͽ��ͤ��Ƥ����褦�͡������������Ϥʤ�����ͣ���


    ���ΤǤ褦���ݳ֤��Ά��}����ʤ����ݳ֤��Ρ�


    �ݤ����֤���줿�褦�ǡ������餹���A���ä���������ʵv�ˤΰk�Ԥ������ʤɤϡ����ʤ�ơ��侲�Ǥ�����������С���ǤĤ֤䤯�Τ��ä���

 239-You People Comment

    ''''Meira, what about Zuiho?''''


    ''Yes, I see that Mizuho-sama is at your friend''s place.


    Yeah. Well, that''s fine too. I''d really like you to go to Yuto-kun''s place, though.


    Zhu Yin gave a small sigh as she drank her coffee after dinner.


    After the first round of the tournament schedule, each of the Shitennji personnel were now being sent out to clean up and prepare for tomorrow.


    Regardless of whether they are winners or losers, the injured participants of the festival are receiving generous treatment.


    This time, the schedule of the festival has been rigorously scheduled until the last moment.


    Because of this, there was little free time given to each of them. It also meant that for the winners, there was very little time to plan for the next match''s opponent.


    For Shitenji, what he wants to measure in this festival is the participants'' self-reliance, and it is not his intention to have a battle where the participants only prepare carefully and use strange tactics.


    Therefore, the participants are forced to fight a battle that can be considered harsh.


    ''What about the others?''


    ''''Yes, Master Zamanosuke and the others have eaten a quick meal and are examining the results of today''s match.


    ''''........Fufu, how did the bigwigs in Shitennji look?''''


    Ming Liang smiled as he understood exactly what this Zhu Yin was saying.


    ''''Yes, it seems that you were quite surprised by Yuto-kun. I was surprised by that many times when I was accompanying you, but even now, I am even baffled by the bottomlessness of Yuto-kun.


    Yeah?��Then, when Yujin-kun wins out to the end, who would object to Yujin-kun joining the family?


    ''Yes, you''re not there. Rather, everyone seemed to be very interested in it. And to my surprise, I felt that even that Lord Yi Cheng seemed to be moved by it.


    Zhu Yin smiled at Ming Liang''s words and was a bit amused.


    ''''Ah, Tsuyoshi''s is a bit different. You just felt nostalgic, didn''t you?''''


    "...?��Nostalgia, huh?


    No, that''s fine.


    "...Yes. It''s just....


    What''s going on?


    ''No, that''s not what I meant, but these are the participants in this tournament. I thought that all of them who won today''s match were quite capable of doing so. And that''s exactly what I thought, all of them were more than I could have imagined...


    And then?��What do you mean by that?


    ''No ... what can I say, I was worried too ...''


    Hmmm, it sounds as if you''ve already decided who you''re going to call your future master.


    Seeing Ming Liang, who was momentarily disconcerted by Zhu Yin''s words, Zhu Yin lowered her eyebrows happily.


    ''''There''s nothing to worry about, Ming Liang. Yes, nothing to worry about. Then again, you will be surprised by that Yuuto-kun.


    ...Ha.


    ''''It doesn''t matter what kind of strong enemy you have, as long as you''re serious about it, Yuto-kun. That''s the kind of girl she is, she is.


    ....


    Zhu Yin''s words are powerful and yet strangely persuasive.


    What does Zhu Yin, a spirit priestess, see?��Meira thinks to herself.


    ''Just ... if there''s anything that can shake her ...''


    .....


    It was also rare for Zhu Yin to comment on a person in this way.


    Zhu Yin looked squarely at Meira with an extremely serious expression.


    ''''It''s a woman........''''


    ...What?


    You already have the ability to spread your wings and fly away, as well as the ability to see the world, and the ability to influence the people around you. However, there is a part of him that doesn''t try to make use of it. At the core, you are too good and unselfish, Yuto. That''s a temperament worthy of admiration, but........


    ''''Yes, I feel that too. He''s very talented in my opinion........no, I think his ability as a person with that ability has already reached a ridiculous level. With that ability alone, I think there are more things available to him, but I think he''s a bit too indifferent to that point...


    You don''t put a lot of value on the things you can get by being powerful or having a high position. It''s like it''s ingrained in you to the level where you become your own flesh and blood. How he became so solid at such a young age, I don''t know. However, I imagine that it''s just the experience she''s had in the past that has made her so. It makes me wonder where in the world he has put himself in the past.


    Yes.


    ''That''s why. The only thing that can sway you, for better or worse, is always a woman. A woman will have a great influence on your future life, your choices and your decisions. Of course, a man you can call your best friend or rival will also influence you, but not as much as a woman.


    ....


    Once again, Zhu Yin smiled at Akela''s expression as she brought the already cold coffee to her mouth again and smiled at Akela''s expression.


    ''''Hmm, it''s like you haven''t fallen into your stomach, Akela. Come to think of it, I haven''t heard any flirtatious stories from you. It''s about time you found a partner, too, isn''t it?


    Oh, no...


    No matter how well the two gentlemen get along with each other, no matter how much they share the same goals, the threads of their lives will never cross. And in that sense the lords are always alone. But women are different. They are literally bound to that lord. The threads of their lives with each other are intertwined and become one thread. That''s why so many women are revered and feared. Of course, there will be times when they will be separated in various ways. At that time, the process of putting the threads back together again, once they have become one thread, happens. This is a hard thing to do, and the threads of that life of each other will never fully return to the state they were in before they were tied together. So, again, we are greatly affected by each other here.


    ....


    ''''That''s why you have to watch Yuto-kun often. That boy, you know, is going to grow into a man who will attract the women he interacts with, whether he wants to or not. He''s already shown glimpses of that as well. And it''s possible that one day he could even become a big enough man to influence the world by the woman beside you, Yuto, and end up quietly as he is now.


    ''''........Yes. Then, is Zhu Yin-sama trying to invite Yujin-kun to come to Shitennji because she is buying into his potential? They are worthy of each other as Mizuno-sama''s counterpart and have a positive influence on each other. After that, you believe that he will be a great supporter of this four-tiered temple.


    Ming Liang shows a look of relief that he finally understands what Zhu Yin is saying here. Also, to be honest, Ming Liang was also a complete Yuto supporter.


    The fact that Akane thought highly of Yuto was also very welcome.


    ''''Huh?��What are you talking about?��Meira.


    What?


    ''''Of course they''re inviting you to come to Shitenji because you''re cute!��Okay?��If you don''t have a strong chain around Yujin-kun''s neck right now, extra girls will come to you, right?��We have a strong rival, even if it''s just a strong rival, but we can''t afford to have more of them. Mizuho is too clumsy and too straightforward. If you don''t do this much for her, nothing will happen forever. In fact, it would be just as well to barge into Yuto-kun''s room tonight!


    Ha, ha...


    Ming Liang''s twitching face says


    How is it that you want your own daughter to barge into a man''s room?


    ''Really........do I really need to move too?��Or if you go with a mother and daughter ... easily.


    Gohon, Gohon!


    Ming Liang pretends that he didn''t hear about his master''s devious schemes.


    ''''Listen, Ming Liang. There is no such thing as a child with that many. You will continue to keep a close eye on Yuto-kun in the future, right?


    Yes, sir.


    For some reason, Akio felt tired.

 240-With the end of the first match……

    Meira left the place where Akane was, and walked quickly to the room where Zabanosuke, Hayoun and the others were gathered. Right now, Sabanosuke and the other heavyweights of Shitennji were supposedly reviewing the results of the first round of this tournament.


    Akera arrived at the room where those heavyweights were gathered and entered, and inside, including Zamanosuke and the others, Hisae and Swordsman Alfred Arkwright were also showing serious expressions in front of the monitor.


    ''''Meira where have you been?''''


    ''''I''m sorry, Zamanosuke-sama. I was with Akane-sama just now.


    ''''Well... what did Lady Zhu Yin have to say?''''


    Oh no, not really.


    For a moment, Meiliang recalls her conversation with Zhu Yin, but she replies as if nothing is wrong.


    ''''So, what did you all think about the results of the first game?��If you were to invite them to Shitenji, were there people you would be comfortable with?


    But the thing is....


    The head of the Omine family, Soun, interrupted him with a bitter smile as he crossed his arms.


    ''''That''s the thing, Akera-kun. We all agreed that the winners this time around ... were all better than we had imagined. Well, although I say this, when Akane-sama suddenly said that she was going to hold the Great Festival of Entrance, I honestly felt that neither Omine nor Shinzen had to go that far.... Besides, considering Mizuho-sama''s emotions, I thought it would be good to take a little more time. And there''s a lot of history.


    When Hayagumo looked at Zabanosuke, Zabanosuke nodded to himself in mockery.


    Meira immediately understood that the past history was probably referring to the one with Sanzenin Mizushige.


    ''''That''s right. But because of that, we, too, had been too cautious in some ways. With a long history, the issue of succession should have been the most important issue for the Four Heavenly Temples to resolve as soon as possible, but due to the breakup with Sanzenin, we had ended up choosing someone with a family history as good as that of Sanzenin. In order to avoid trivial rumors from outsiders who did not know the inside story of the breakup with Sanzenin, he insisted on a family as famous as Sanzenin and also placed great importance on the character of the young lady. However, because of this, the only people who would receive the name of Shitennji as the daughter''s partner would be those who were disproportionate in their abilities. It seems that that is exactly what we had done to ourselves. And I was taught that at this great festival of our initiation.


    Is that...?


    That''s why Shitenji is the Shitenji. What Shitenji seeks first of all is power. Power is the source of Shitenji. Power is the source of Shitenji. And just as importantly, those who know the weight of the Shitenji family''s history deserve to know it. The Great Festival of the Entry was a test of that power, the basic premise of the Shitenji family. Perhaps Lord Zhu Yin was trying to remind us, foolish as we are, of that.


    Totally....


    Both Sahumanosuke and Sahoun were grateful for Zhu Yin''s deep thoughtfulness, and also meditated on his eyes as if in deep reflection.


    Sweat flowed from their foreheads as Meira looked at the two heads of Omine and Shinzen, the two heads of the Shinzen family who supported that Shitenji.


    (Ah ... what a wonderful misunderstanding this is.)


    Ming Liang glanced at Nisasae and Kensheng, and the two of them quickly looked away.


    Apparently, the two of them could tell that they knew Zhu Yin''s true intentions.


    ''''So, how did you see the winners of the first round?��Are they worthy of the Shitennji?


    ''''Mm ... I was just examining that now. First of all, these are the ones who have won this time.


    Sanbonosuke handed Akera a brief summary of each winner''s data that he had him put together.


    Game 1: Sanzenin Mizushige


    Match 2 - Douglas Gans.


    Fight #3: Julian Knight.


    Match 4


    Game 5: Victor Bakration.


    6th match Tendokushi


    Game 7 Tenchan


    Match #8 Yuto Du Du


    ''All of them were more talented than I expected. How could you have gathered all of these men together?


    Hayoun nodded at Sahumanosuke''s impressions.


    ''''Yes. What surprises me is that there are a few of them who don''t even belong to an institution and are equally unknown. I even thought I had to brace myself for the fact that there were people of such ability in the field. This must be something unique to the Grand Festival of Irike. But I don''t know how far these people are willing to go to show their hidden abilities. That''s why I''ve instructed our security to be even more vigilant.


    As Soun said, Akera and even Hisae''s eyebrows moved as well, including Akera.


    Seeing this change in attitude, Hayoun let out a seamless smile.


    ''''It''s only natural. We are inviting all these talented people into the bosom of Shitenji. We should always be prepared to deal with unforeseen circumstances. Unfortunately, there are many people who don''t think well of Shitenji.


    ''''Exactly. I''ll leave that part to Hayoun, okay?


    Yes. Yes, Master Zamanosuke.


    This kind of calmness and coolness was not forgotten, and Ming Liang''s tongue rolled in his mouth at the Omine, the head of the Godhead family.


    Although he had heard of Zhu Yin''s made-up story, it was not impossible. Ming Liang thought so too, and thought he had been careful in the management of this time, but there was something to be learned from the high tension these two usually possessed.


    This is what it means to be a part of both wings of the Shitennji.


    ''''I''ve watched the match through and I''d like to hear your opinion on it, since we''re here, I''d like to hear your opinion on the Kensei. Was there anyone else you were curious about?


    When Hayagumo urged Ken Sei to do so, Hisae''s expression became subtle, but without saying anything, she exhaled heavily. While watching his reaction, Kensei also laughed bitterly but turned a serious face to Hayoun.


    ''''Well I''m not in a position to give my opinion on the Shinto rituals of Shitenji, but if you mean my personal opinion, then I''ll answer you.


    That''s fine, Mr. Swordsman.


    Yes, then, all of the participants seemed to have a high level of ability. But if I had to pick one of them, I''d say there are two that I''m interested in.


    What''s that?


    Left Umanosuke squinted at the fact that Kensei had already narrowed it down to two people from this talented and granular group of participants.


    ''''One of them is........Sanzenin Mizushige.


    ....


    Nissae and the others, who were also spirit masters, were also thinking about it.


    In the past, the Sanzenin family was a famous family of spirit wielders, known as the Four Heavenly Temples of the East and the Three Thousand Inns of the West. Nowadays, they were greatly outnumbered by the Four Heavenly Temples in terms of their achievements and power.


    Mizushige, the spirit maiden of the Sanzenin family, was described as a devilish talent.


    And the brilliance she displayed today was enough to silence the bigwigs of Shitenziji.


    It was not inferior to that of the genius born into the Shitenji family, Shitenji Mizuho.


    ''''As I thought........should I say. No, should I say that it had reached such a high level?''''


    Hisae, the head of the World Ability Agency''s Japanese branch and herself a rank S, was also surprised by Mizushige''s sensitivity to the spirits at that time.


    She had sensed that it was different and different from other spirit users she had met before.


    Spirits are taught in Shitenji that they are the world itself and that they are with us.


    For this reason, the spirits are honored and feared at Shitenji, and their wishes are entrusted to the spirits. This is also the way to deal with the spirits that represent the world.


    In comparison to that, that of a water-heavy man.......it was as if he controlled and used the spirits, as if the spirits were faithfully following the orders of the superior, the water-heavy man.


    Even for a spirit user, there are many different families of spirit users, and they have different ways of relating to those spirits.


    This is something that Hisae knew, but Mizushige''s is one of the things that sets her apart from the others.


    It''s something that doesn''t feel so good for the same spirit user....... No, if it was Shitenji, the feeling that Nisae remembered might be something that they all had.


    In that sense, Zabanosuke''s decision to cancel his blind date with Mizuho in the past even seemed like a wise decision.


    ''''I''m sure all of you who are also spirit users feel more than I do, but how should I put it, he seemed to be in a different position compared to the spirit users I know...''''


    (Laughs)


    Al what does that mean?


    Nissae and the others are intrigued by the way Kensei says it.


    I also think that this might be the opposite, because I''m not a spirit user, so I have an insight into it.


    ''I felt that when he invoked his jutsu... well, Nissae, for example, before you invoked your jutsu, I think you made the arrangements for sensing with the spirits, constructing the phenomenon, and communicating to the spirits... what do you think?''


    ''Well it''s more of a sensory thing, but I don''t think there''s much wrong with that.


    Kenshou nodded in response to Hisae''s reply, who is a long time spirit user.


    No, it''s strange for me to say that I don''t have that much understanding of spirits.


    "....!��Al it is.


    Hisae was surprised, and Sabanosuke and Hayoun also put some effort between their eyebrows.


    ''''.........Hmmm, interesting things you say, Kenshyo.''''


    ''''Yes........if what the Sword Saint says is as we understand it, then that would be.......stepping into the realm of Master Yi Cheng and Master Zhu Yin.''''


    ''No, I may be missing the point, after all, that''s all I''ve seen. But I feel that he is different from other spirit users. His power and his handling of power.


    ''''But I hear you, but in your opinion, as a swordsman, that Sanzenin''s coveted ability is better than Nissae?''''


    !


    Hisae''s eyes widened. Akera, who was standing behind her, did not hide her surprise, as expected.


    This question is asking if he is more competent than himself, a rank S and head of the Japanese branch, one of the highest forces in the World Ability Agency.


    Normally, it would be impolite to compare them, but Zabanosuke can ask, and Kensei can answer that question.


    And the expression on his face was serious, as if he was trying to confirm that fact rather than questioning the Kensei.


    ''''If I were to compare him to the current.......................Hisae, I would consider him superior. No, if I were to deal with him, I would treat him as such.


    I''ll try to remember what your sage said.


    ....


    Hisae is silent. But that doesn''t mean she''s frustrated at being compared.


    Rather, it makes Hisae calmly think about Mizushige''s abilities. In this world, this kind of thing happens a lot, and it''s not something to worry about. Rather, the fact that the heir son of Sanzenin, who had grown up to be so capable, had no interest in the institution was a bigger problem for Hisaeda.


    Naturally, he knew of the existence of Mizushige.


    He had also heard that his talent and abilities were highly valued by that Zhu Yin.


    However, Mizushige had no interest in the outside world, and he had been abandoned by the Sanzenin family, and was currently treated as an eccentric who was only preceded by rumors.


    However, Mizushige''s ability shown today blew them all away, and he was said to be no less than a rank S self as determined by the agency as a leading figure and swordsman of the Shitenji family.


    It was input for Nisae as an entity that needed to be paid attention and watched.

 241-With the end of the first match……②

    I don''t even know why I have come to participate in this festival. I could not believe my eyes when I saw the name of Sanzenin among the participants.


    ''''Yes, I was also worried at the time that he might have some thoughts about his previous broken marriage with Ruiho-sama. I thought he was coming to lash out emotionally.


    ...Father.


    Hisae knew about the history of Mizuho and Mizushige''s past relationship with each other, so she raised her eyebrows in a C-shape.


    It was because it was the first thing that caused Mizuho to become a man-hater.


    ''No, Hayoun, Hisae that''s not true.


    However, Zamanosuke firmly denied it.


    It was me who refused the marriage proposal. So I went to the Sanzenin family to inform them of my decision, and I also met with Mizushige in person to show my sincerity. And of course, I apologized to him.


    After deciding to break up with Mizushige and Mizuho, Zabanosuke went to the Sanzenin family and told the head of the family, Yorishige, about the situation. When he told Mizushige that he wanted to tell Mizushige in person, Yorishige asked his servant to call Mizushige to the drawing room.


    However, Mizushige did not show up at any time.


    However, Mizushige did not show up at any time, and the head of the household, Yorishige, was also puzzled.


    He went to Mizushige''s private room.


    Then, Mizushige was sitting on the porch of his private room, looking out at the courtyard.


    The scene was so beautiful that for a moment, even though he was a man, Mizushige''s beautifully sculpted profile took his breath away, as it was so out of this world that even Zabanosuke could not believe it.


    Mizushige must have noticed that Sanbonosuke had appeared, but he didn''t seem to care.


    Despite his disrespectful attitude towards his superior, Sanbonosuke, he said nothing and sat down next to the still boy, Mizushige.


    Then he explained to Mizushige about this matchmaking.


    When Mizushige, who was much older than him, finally bowed his head to the much older Mizushige, who didn''t know whether he was listening or not, Mizushige finally turned his face to him and opened his mouth without moving a single eyebrow.


    ''''Then, as such,''''


    ....!


    At this point, as expected, even Sabanosuke senses the boy''s uniqueness. It is not the arrogant attitude of this boy.


    It''s that there is no one in this boy''s eyes.


    It was as if he was confronted with the fact that no matter what or who it was, there was nothing for this boy to care about.


    ''Don''t worry about it. I''m sure that this match-up was not necessary for this Mizuhige.


    ....


    ''Everything that happens in front of you flows along without you having to chase it unless you have to. Isn''t that obvious to everyone?


    Hmm... so what if I need it?


    Mizushige gave a slight chuckle when he heard Zamanosuke''s question.


    ''''Is that for me?''''


    Yes,


    ''Is that what I need ... yes, and if it happens, you may move.


    Mizushige said nothing more, and as he turned his head forward again toward the courtyard, Zamanosuke stood up and left the Sanzenin household.


    ''As I said before, it is of little consequence to him. In fact, if he had that kind of heart, he might have been able to make a match. I was surprised to see him in action, but I realized that his essence has not changed at all. He is a man whose heart is moved by nothing. It may be that he has a natural disposition, or it may be the loneliness of genius, or it may be that he sees something different from us. Whatever it is, it must have something that others can''t understand. It''s a good thing that we''re holding a big festival, but if possible, I wouldn''t want to invite him to come to the Shitenji Temple. All the more so when you think of your daughter.... Oops, that was a gaffe, forget it.


    ....


    ''''........In that case, I''d like to know even more. Why did you come to participate in this great festival?��Where the hell are his eyes?


    Those words of Hayoun''s spoke for everyone here.


    Especially for Akera and Hisae, who had a strong heart for Mizuho, they felt something unearned in Mizushige''s presence and this time''s actions.


    What in the world did someone who had this much ability and, if you ask, didn''t even have a heart for his parents and siblings, the Sanzenin family or his parents and siblings, want from the Shitenji family?


    I have to be honest with you.......the festival has already begun. All we can do now is to wait and see how it turns out. The reason we are examining the matches is not because we are choosing people. It is the Great Festival that decides. What we are doing is monitoring whether or not there is an intention to take revenge on this Shitenji, or to be prepared to deal with it if that happens. Well, if that''s the intention, I may not show you the inner workings, but I know the system of power.


    They were all silent, each of them thinking, but the silence was broken by Hayagumo.


    ''''So ... who''s the other one?��To say I care is an understatement.


    ''Yes ... before we get to that, as you mentioned earlier, Douglas Gans, Julian Knight, and Victor Bakrathion are also quite good at what they do. And you haven''t shown all of that yet, have you?��It also made me think.


    No..........you must be Du Du Yuto.


    Mmmm...!


    Sabanosuke and Hayoun winced at the names Kensei mentioned.


    Hisae also looked slightly surprised, but soon each of them became thoughtful.


    Ming Liang is not surprised and smiles.


    ''''Dou Du Yuto........?


    It was no wonder that the Swordsman could name any of his abilities.


    That''s how shiny they all were.


    However, as soon as the Ken Sage mentioned Doudou Yuto, Zamanosuke and the others had their own ideas.


    That fight that Yuto showed them was an overwhelming victory for Yuto, an instant kill. Anyone who saw it would immediately understand the excellence of Yuto.


    But that''s not all.


    In the midst of that brief battle, the experienced Sabanosuke and Soun felt something. It was the same for Hisae, who had prior information on Yuto.


    It is difficult to put into words.


    It was Sanzenin Mizushige who was equally overwhelmed and made the audience feel something unfathomable.


    It was also Sanzenin Mizushige who made even the audience lose their words.


    However, the quality of Yuto''s fight was different.


    It''s the intuition of a person who has fought a hundred battles, but from the battle that Yuto showed, somewhere in his head he is convinced that the result is natural.


    This is despite the fact that this is the first time I''ve seen this boy, such as Zamanosuke.


    ''''It seems that his ability to beat the Dark Night''s Leopard along with the young lady is not a lie. No, I can understand now if you say that this boy was the main force. Who in the world is this boy? I''ve never even heard of a house called Dou Du. From the beginning, Lady Zhu Yin''s fondness for him was also unusual, but now, as expected of Lady Zhu Yin, I should say.


    This boy belongs to the agency. His rank is listed as a D. Did Nisae know that?


    ''''Hey, Nisae, there''s no way you''re a rank D in this. What do you mean?


    ''''Yes, it''s just........I only recently started to hear the name of Yuuto Dou Dou, too. The truth is that the agency is not able to measure this boy. That''s also because the achievements he has left behind are so great that we were also puzzled. As you said, Master Sabanosuke, his abilities are far from rank D.


    ''''I''m surprised that it''s rank D, but to think that someone with this many abilities is unknown... is incredible.


    Do you like it?


    What, you''re happy to see me, Meira?


    ''No, but yes. To be honest, I''m glad he''s finally getting the credit he deserves. He has saved my life several times. He''s a benefactor to me.


    Is that true?


    ''Yes, it''s true. He saved my grandson''s life, Grandfather.


    ''Don''t laugh about it!��And your grandfather....well, that''s okay here. But this is prime stock. He has all this ability, and he''s the same age as your daughter. Best of all, you don''t have the troublesome genealogy of a great family of gifted people...


    ''Yes, and Mizuho-sama seems to be on top of it.


    Hey, Akio-kun...!


    ''''But, Hisae, it''s true. Moreover, it''s a push from Akane-sama.


    Mmmm...!��Then, if you say so, we won''t have to hold a big festival like this...


    That''s because your grandfather has a hard head, you know. Otherwise, you wouldn''t understand.


    ''What?��If you just want to show your ability, you don''t have to go through this roundabout process, just let them match up with ours!


    ''''There are many reasons for that. First of all, I don''t have any intention of marrying you, Eugene.


    ''What?��Then why did you come to join us!


    I''ve been waiting for this leftover Umanosuke question!��Akera showed a look of surprise.


    Hisae, knowing the inner workings of the situation, gave a dry laugh, and Kensei put out her hand to the tea with a bare face.


    ''''I understand. Then let me explain how this happened.''''


    As Meira begins to explain how this grand festival was held, Zamanosuke''s face distorts, stunned, and finally weakens.


    Soun couldn''t help but laugh.


    After this discussion, Yuto is sometimes called "Groom-dono" by the people of the Shitenji family in the shadows.


    As they leave the room, Kensei speaks with a serious look on his face to Hisae, who looks like her head is hurting, and Akera, who is enjoying herself.


    ''''Hisae, Akera-kun, there''s something I need to tell you.''''


    Yeah?��What?��Al. I''m a little tired right now.


    ''I forgot to mention earlier that there''s a hell of a mix of participants.


    What?


    ''''Sword Sage, is that...?


    It''s probably ... no, it''s definitely ... a hermit.


    Whaaaaat?


    The two jumped up and were surprised.


    It was Akera and Hisae, whose thought process had gone rigid.

 242-shadow

    ''It was good?��You lost on purpose. You threw away the game on your own accord, and what are you going to tell the boss? He had no choice but to admit it because you didn''t ask him to find out for himself.


    At the same time that the heavyweights of Shitenji and Meira and the others were discussing the matter, two men were standing in a corner near the mansion that had been assigned to the participants of the grand festival to avoid the lighting.


    One man''s lithe, well-trained body could be recognized in the darkness, while the other man crossed his arms in a polite, intonation-free tone.


    ''Yeah, I didn''t get around to the matchup, and as it was, I had to make it to the finals to face that guy. You''re trying to test your strength a bit, but that''s too obvious then.


    ''''.......then you didn''t have to participate in it. I feel like an idiot for having been made to participate with you.


    ''I''ll leave that to you. You''ll be able to fight the next one at your place, won''t you?��If he''s ever won out, though, that is.


    ''''You''re kidding, I''ll leave next time too. I don''t want to fight a monster like that for nothing, I don''t want to fight a monster like that. Besides, you saw the record of the first fight, didn''t you?��I could tell that person had enough qualities in him, from what I could see, to make the boss care about him.


    I don''t know yet.


    That''s not very straightforward.


    The man with the polite tone of voice gives a small sigh.


    ''We will have to leave with the boss after this. It''s a dangerous battle that awaits us. But it''s an important battle ... for us and for the world. We don''t want to get injured at a festival like this first.


    I know. So I just wanted to see if I could trust him to be one of them.


    That''s okay.


    And you know what, I didn''t just walk out of the game because of a bad matchup.


    What do you mean?


    It''s a mess, you know. I''m dealing with a mess.


    Well that''s that bullshit swordsman?��Indeed, I was surprised at your abilities after releasing that strange sword.... To be honest, it didn''t look like you were going to lose.


    ''No that one hasn''t reached its true power yet. When I felt that bastard trying to bring out that power, I knew it was bad and decided to lose.


    ''''........Hmm. Is that sword that amazing that you would say such a thing, that sword?


    "Oh, no, no, no. This isn''t bad. That''s not the sword the boss has, but it felt like something close to it.


    What?


    ''And the murderous energy I felt from that bastard - it was only for a second, but it wasn''t something a kid like that would give off. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. It''s not just the sword, that guy himself is hiding something.


    ''''......... So....................So you left? If that''s how you feel...............just in case, let''s go and report it to the boss as well. It seems that this house has a connection to the boss as well.


    After that, they had a brief conversation, and then they moved away.

 243-Next round measures

    ".........


    Hey, what was that all about?


    Mizuho was finally numbed by Mari, Marion, and Nina''s strange attitude.


    ''It''s nothing,''


    No....


    Nothing....


    ''How can that be nothing?��You''re freaking me out!��Hey Shizuka-san, what is this?


    Haha.....


    Mizuho was frustrated because she couldn''t understand the reason for the three of them'' attitude.


    Since the first round of this grand festival tournament was over and they had checked all the fights of all the participants who had advanced to the tournament, they had all discussed beforehand to analyze the characteristics of each participant.


    Then, they passed on their analysis to Yuto and hoped that they would be able to formulate information and countermeasures that would be advantageous for Yuto''s future battles.


    Since this was the case, Mizuho naturally came to sneak into her friends'' room with her own analysis, but Mari, Marion, and Nina were still acting strangely.


    Then the three of them formed a small circle and began to sneak in a discussion while sticking their heads to each other.


    "What should we do?��Isn''t it possible that Mizuho-san has been taken in by Zhu Yin-san?"


    "Nina-san, I don''t think that''s likely. The person who knows most about Mizuho-san''s straightforward nature is rather Zhu Yin."


    "Yes, I think so too. Mizuho-san doesn''t have the personality to be able to deceive. And if something was being blown up by Zhu Yin-san, Mizuho-san, who can''t lie, would be in your face immediately."


    ".........


    What?


    Suddenly, the three of them looked up and stared at her, and Mizuho pulled back, slightly.


    Seeing them, the three of them softened their expressions.


    ''''No, excuse me, then let''s get on with analyzing our opponents!��To make sure that Yuto-san wins and Mizuno-san loses in the end!


    Nina starts to partition as if nothing happened.


    ''''Hey, before that, what was that earlier.........''''


    ''''Well, let''s get started, for the last time, for Mizuho-san''s plan to win against Yuto!


    ''Yes!��For a strategy to help Yuuto-san lose to Mizuho-san!


    ''So ... that''s not what we''re here for. What the hell....


    Mizuho''s face twitches, and Shizuka puts her hand on Mizuho''s shoulder


    "Haha, actually, you know, Akane........


    ""No..."


    The three of them jumped on Shizuka with the blink of an eye like a cat and pressed their mouths together.


    "Hey, Shizuka!��What if Mizuho-san starts getting weirdly aware of it!"


    "Yes, sir!��It''s tricky if you change your mind."


    "When I start getting embarrassed, Mizuho-san gets very cute!��Please don''t do it!"


    Three girls attacked me and said, "Moo!��Moo! Shizuka is jittery with the situation.


    Then the sliding door of the room opens and Ichigo walks into the room, cell phone in hand, and he shows a dumbfounded expression as he witnesses the incomprehensible situation.


    ''What are you doing?��Hey.


    I''d like to know.


    Mizuho replied without effort.


    Mari, Ichigo and the others sat down on the tatami mats and looked through the documents Nina had made.


    In it were the names of the winners of the first round of the tournament and how they won. All of us were impressed that she had prepared so much in such a short amount of time.


    ''''What''s listed here is written from my point of view as a layman, so I want the thoughts and ideas of those with the ability to put them on it. Oh, and of course, Ichigo-san and Shizuka-san should also be willing to give their opinions. I think such an angle can also lead to important insights. After all, the first thing we need to talk about is "Ten-chan", the person who will be in your next fight. What do you think of him as a person with abilities?��Marion-san, Mizuho-san.


    When asked by Nina, Marion and Mizuho looked at each other, Marion nodded and looked forward.


    ''''I told you in the preliminary information, but this person named Ten-chan''s opponent, Hero-san, is someone we know well. He''s our peer in the institution, and his ability is someone who received a rank A like us.


    ''Oh, I remember you saying that. He''s a bit of a character, but I''m sure he''s good at it or something.


    ''Oh, I remember now. You''re the guy who looked pretty bad at it too, right? As I recall, he''s strong, right?��But we lost.


    ''''Yes, to tell you the truth, I didn''t expect this Ten-chan to come out on top. The Hero is from a family that is famous among gifted people, especially because the inherited abilities of that Huang family are very feared.


    Oh, so that''s right. But it was all over in a flash, wasn''t it? It was too fast for me to understand. Yeah, wait a minute, that means that this guy with the weird mask called Ten-chan is...


    Yes, I think it''s terribly strong.


    ''Seriously..... Really?��Shitenji-san. I guess it''s partly because we had good chemistry or something?


    ''''Well that''s also a common occurrence in battles between people with abilities. But beating a rank A ability holder is not possible just because you have good chemistry. Unless the person himself has a similar ability.


    Mmm.


    There, Shizuka is staring at the picture of Ten-chan on the large monitor attached to the document as if it were this one.


    ''''What''s up?��Mr. Mito.


    ''As it is written in this document, this Ten-chan guy is so strong, but he''s unknown, right?��Mr. Marion.


    ''Yes, it doesn''t sound like you''re affiliated with an institution, and I''ve never heard of it either.


    Hahaha.... that''s weird.


    What?��What''s the catch?


    He''s wearing a mask. It''s strange that he would come into a place like this and wear a mask. He''s a mysterious character and yet strong... hmmm, when it''s like that, it''s usually actually a family member who has been turned by the enemy or a friend who was defeated in the past...


    That''s what you know about cartoons and wrestling and stuff!


    Everyone loses their strength.


    Well, at any rate, it''s clear that he''s incredibly strong. So the important thing is, does this guy look stronger than you?��I guess. To be honest, I don''t know. What do you think, Shitenji-san?


    ''To be honest I don''t know ... no, I really don''t. Because the way he won I don''t know how he won at all.


    ''As a matter of fact, so am I. During the last contact, I couldn''t even see the activation of the skill. Some of the other people in the match were surprisingly strong, but I could see signs of the activation of their abilities, but this guy didn''t even have that... And even though he was so fast that I couldn''t catch Hero''s movements from that footage, it was like he was unharmed. That means this person ducked. So, in the end, I thought I lightly struck Hideo on the back of his head with my hand sword, and the fight was over.


    "Oh come on, that means he''s not a very good guy, is he?��And he''s at a level where he can''t even take any countermeasures!��What are we going to do about this?��In the end, we''ll just leave it up to Yujin.


    ''''It''s definitely troubling........ If our trusty Marion-san and Mizuho-san don''t understand this much.......Mari-san?


    Nina was also at a loss as to how to proceed any further with the conversation when she saw Mari stare at the photo with a serious expression on her chin, her hand on her chin.


    ''''Mari, do you have any ideas?''''


    ''''Oh ... no, that''s not what I''m talking about. I don''t know what to say about this guy.......I think we''ve met before......


    ''What?��Does that mean Mito-san''s idea is right?


    Everyone widens their eyes at this Mari''s statement.


    ''''........these eyes. When I look at these eyes, I feel a chill as if I''ve experienced it. This feeling........where is it?��Where do you get this same feeling... not recently...


    Then there was an incoming call on Ichigo''s cell phone.


    ''Ah, it''s Yuto!��Give me a minute.


    Upon hearing the name Yuto, they all focus their gaze on Ichigo.


    ''Hello, Yuto, just in time, now........huh?��A favor?��Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm��Now?��You know what? I don''t know why!��....What?��We''re all here. Yeah ... uh ... ah, okay, okay.


    Ichigo looks over at all of them and holds his palms up in front of his face as if to worship with one hand as if to apologize and then stands up and walks out of the sliding doors.


    Mari and the others looking at each other tilted their heads, but they couldn''t help but be curious about the content as they could hear fragments of Ichigo''s voice from outside the sliding door.


    ''Mmmm ... what?��Ahhhh!?!!


    Everyone is surprised by Ichigo''s loud voice.


    ''Really?��A, you''re too stupid.... No, dude, we should all deal with this. An?��Idiot, don''t talk about shaming your people!��No crying!��Why can''t you come up here?��Tell that story directly to everyone... what?��Do I have to keep an eye on him?�� I''ll get back to you.


    It was almost entirely audible, but Ichigo came back into the room.


    Ichigo sat in silence and looked around at everyone.


    Everyone stared at Ichigo, who had no idea what he was talking about and looked a little irritated.


    ''Let me explain what the call from Yuto was about.


    Gulp, Nina and the others.


    ''''First of all.........Masato says that if you fight this Tenko-chan head on, you won''t be able to win.


    ".........!


    The unexpected content sent shivers through the women there.


    Mizuho and Marion in particular would be astonished. Because no one knew more about Yuto''s abilities than the two of them.


    And they have seen with their own eyes that Yuto has crushed many unprecedented difficulties.


    Even before that Yuto fought, he said that he couldn''t win.


    It''s not easy to believe that, but it''s not something that can be believed immediately.


    So, he has a favor to ask of us.


    In front of everyone with a serious expression on their faces, Ichigo is already talking in a troublesome manner.


    ''''Ahhh, for now, Shirasawa-san.


    ''What?��Me?


    Yeah, Shirasawa-san is going out with me now.


    ''What?��Where?��Now!


    ...to Masato''s parents'' dojo.


    That''s Ichigo-san!


    ''Oh, wait, wait, wait, wait. I''ll explain it to you in order now.


    Then, the content spoken by Ichigo first surprises them to the point of jumping up and down, and then, when they all wannabe, they break free.....................and then each of them turn in their own direction and hold their heads down.


    ''''So~, my request to everyone from Yuto........''''


    Ichigo sighs heavily.


    ''Please, don''t tell anyone!��He''s not.


    "..........


    Somehow, an atmosphere is filling the room as if everything is becoming unimportant.


    ''''Yuuto-san''s people........?''''


    A wizard... really.


    Is there a lineage of Sendo users?


    You''re a terrific grandfather ... a prolific one.


    Mari lets out a huff here.


    ''Oh, I remember.......Those nasty eyes with chills, you were a teacher. It''s the one I started feeling about the time I entered high school. But judging by what you said, it''s only natural that your teacher was gifted as well. I didn''t take it into consideration.


    A part of me was glad to know that new information about Yuto was coming in, but I don''t think I even wanted to know hundreds of times more than that, Mizuho, Marion, Nina, and Mari.


    ''''Haha, that''s interesting, the Do-Do family. So Hakamada-kun, why can''t you come here, Dou Doudu-kun?


    Do you want to hear it?��Mr. Mito.


    ...?


    For what it''s worth, there''s a chance that he might look into the baths of the women accompanying the participants, so Masato is watching them...


    ....


    In those days....


    Yuto is looking around outside the mansion that was assigned to the participants.


    ''''Oh, this is so embarrassing!��It''s embarrassing!��I wonder what everyone else thinks........ But still, to make my grandchildren feel like this........your old man!


    What''s wrong with you, brother?��I heard a loud voice.


    Akika''s voice can be heard from the small window behind Yuto, which is clouded with steam.


    ''''Ah!��Sorry!��It''s nothing!


    Then, that small window opened, and from the hot water smoke, an upwardly mobile Akihana emerged, visible from the shoulders up.


    ''''Good!��Hey!��Akika!


    I''m sorry, brother, I don''t need you to watch over me.


    ''Yes!��Oh, come on!��Don''t close the window!


    Akika is blown away by the sight of a flabbergasted Yuto.


    ''''Haha, your brother is so cute. Look, Kotone, look at this brother''s panic!


    ''''Hey, Akika-san, please don''t!


    Come on, your brother''s watching you. Come on.


    Then Kotone, who let out a light scream, shows her face a bit.


    ''''Ah, um ... thank you. Mr. Dou Dou Dou.''''


    ''Oh!��Come on, come on, shut up!��You''ll catch a cold.


    You know, it''s funny, isn''t it?��You don''t catch a cold in the summer, do you, Kotone?


    Kotone had been invited by Akika to bathe with her.


    Although he was brought in halfway through the day when he was told he had a good idea so that Akika wouldn''t peek at him.


    Yuto patted his chest as if relieved that the window was closed.


    It''s hard to say that the culprit is a member of the family.


    When Akika asked him to watch over her, she trembled as if she was scared and asked him to "I''m too scared to take a bath..." and feeling a deep sense of guilt, Yuto decided to take on the task.


    Masato chases away the mosquitoes flying around him as if they were bothering him.


    ''''Old man...!��Shame on you, Dudu.


    When he said that, Yuto swatted down one of the mosquitoes.

 244-Creeping things

    Kotone was now on her way to Mizushige''s room with her brother.


    (I''ve stayed too long at Akika-san''s place.


    Just a few moments ago, he was in Akika''s room and couldn''t find the right time to leave due to Akika''s rambling conversations, and Kotone had to take time to talk at length, which was unusual for Kotone.


    (With her brother ... we haven''t been able to talk much today.)


    In the first place, Kotone knows that even if they were together, it wouldn''t be much of a conversation, but she still thinks that she deserves to be near her brother.


    No, he wants to keep an eye on his brother.


    An older brother who flies too high in the sky for anyone to perceive or understand.


    And I am the only one who is aware of it.


    That''s why I''m the only one who needs to be there for him.


    Even if I am insignificant to him.


    However, after Mizushige''s match was over, he was going to be the first to praise his brother''s victory, but then Akika appeared and asked him to have dinner with her.


    Of course, Kotone tried to refuse, but Mizushige told her to go, and without a moment''s pause, she was taken away by Akika''s hand.


    This led to her not seeing her brother for a long time for the first time since she came here.


    Although Kotone was in a hurry, Kotone''s heart was actually a bit fluttery right now.


    She had never had the opportunity to talk to a girl her own age like this before, but to be honest, the time with Akika was... fun.


    So, Kotone wanted to tell her brother about this.


    He wanted to tell Mizushige about the conversation he had with Akika.


    (.........eh?)


    When she came near her brother''s room, Kotone stopped with a frown.


    Because he finds a person exiting his brother''s room.


    The person has a carefree smile on his face as he exits and turns his face to the room.


    ''Well, I''d like to hear your response again. It would be nice to get a good response, Mizushige.


    Saying that, that person closes the door of Mizushige''s room and walks over to where Kotone is.


    Kotone''s eyes met with that boy who looked familiar and Kotone met his eyes.


    The boy smiled at Kotone, who was alarmed for a moment.


    ''''Hey, Kotone, was it?''''


    ''Oh ... yes. You.........


    It''s Julian knight, the big festival attendee. Don''t you remember?��We talked about this in the lounge.


    ''No, I remember. So what do you need to do for my brother?


    No, it''s nothing. I just wanted to have a chat with my fellow participant''s brother. We''re done talking, bye.


    Julian lightly raised his hand and smilingly walked past Kotone.


    Kotone stared at Julian''s back for a moment and then knocked on the door of Mizushige''s room. From inside, Kotone heard Mizushige''s voice saying "Come in" and Kotone entered and Mizushige stood by the window, looking out.


    ''''Brother, I''m sorry for the delay. Um.........was that........?


    Ah ... there''s a visitor.


    Mizushige, who responds in a less wordy manner, does not turn his head towards us.


    Also, a heavy air flows out, but Kotone can''t help but be curious and open her mouth. Even when she was at her parents'' house, she never asked Mizushige if she was a guest. Also, I don''t know anyone who has a personal relationship with Mizushige.


    What kind of business do you have here?��I remember that he was a participant in this big festival and he also made it through the first round...


    Hmmm ... not much of a story.


    Well....


    Mizushige''s typical answer.


    Surely everything is not much of a story for this brother.


    Of course, I, and the story that I got excited about with Akika that I decided to talk to my brother about is surely nothing more than a waste of time.


    When Kotone gave up on going further into the subject, Mizushige turned to her.


    ''''Come on, Kotone, go rest in your room now.


    Kotone bowed her head and left her brother''s room.


    Despite the fact that she should be used to this kind of conversation, Kotone noticed that her eyes were moistening.


    ''Call it luck or bad luck.... I''ve come across something outrageous, haven''t I? I can''t wait to let my husband know...''''


    It was the first day of the great festival tournament game for the entrance of the Shitennji family.


    Gaston had come to Cornwall, England, in the waning light of day.


    Leaping around like the wind with the high physical prowess characteristic of the vampire, Gaston ducked into the shadows of a rocky shoreline hillside several dozen meters high.


    Gaston checks the vicinity of his own left arm with his chiseled eyes, focusing his attention above his head as if he were killing his breath.


    Now, the legendary immortal, Gaston''s left arm is gone. He cut it off himself earlier.


    (I didn''t expect ... to notice my positioning, and I was caught off guard. (I was right to cut off this arm right away as well.)


    When Yuto asked him to find out if there were any suspicious participants in this year''s Great Festival of Shitenji, and when he was given the list of those who had made it to the tournament, Gaston had an idea, and he immediately flew to England.


    It reminded Gaston that Edmund Stan, the freelance ability man who had once robbed him of this positioning ability, often visited the place.


    At the time, Gaston had met and worked with that Edmond Stan for a period of time.


    It was shortly after the loss of Sophia Sutherland, and Gaston was wandering around the London airport, exhausted in body and mind, and was looking at the flight chart at the airport without a destination when Edmond approached him.


    Edmond is a gifted man. He must have known he wasn''t human, but Edmond didn''t mind, he kept talking and finally said, "I''m not human.


    You don''t have anywhere to go, do you?��Then why don''t you help me with my work?


    The satori ability that Gaston got from Sophia worked, and he saw behind Edmond''s eyes the deep darkness that was unique to humans who had done a lot of bad deeds, but Gaston''s desire to fill any kind of big hole in his heart took over, and he accepted Edmond''s offer to do so.


    It never occurred to Gaston at this time that this would later drive him to madness....


    Later on, Gaston discovered that Edmond was using his positioning abilities to infiltrate a number of organizations and make a fortune by selling the information he obtained from them.


    Edmond is also a genuine villain who abuses his positioning ability to enter the homes of many unrelated people, eating and sleeping with them, and robbing them of their wealth without a care in the world. And sometimes his venomous fang extended to young women as well.


    Having spent most of his one thousand and more years of life alone, Gaston was exposed for the first time to the evil nature of man... of Edmond, and in addition to that, Gaston''s inexperience in controlling his newly acquired satori powers caused him to vomit again and again in his discomfort.


    The Edmund Stan had several superior clients.


    Edmond was usually arrogant, but Gaston remembered him being sneaky in front of these customers.


    One of his clients had apparently taken up residence in Cornwall.


    On one occasion, he had accompanied her to Cornwall.


    Apparently there was, because I didn''t go to that person''s house.


    However, Edmond had told me at the time that he always met with the person in a room in a lonely house on the outskirts of Cornwall.


    Edmond told Gaston to wait in the other room when he met with the person, and Gaston obeyed.


    Edmond''s business meeting dragged on longer than he had expected, and Gaston, unavailable in the dusty room, got up to take a look at the scenery around him.


    Gaston was about to leave the waiting room and go outside when he passed the room where Edmond and the others were.


    As he did so, he saw, through an old door that opened slightly, the room in which Edmond and his friends were staying, if only for a moment.


    It was, in a way, an odd sight.


    Because Edmond was on both knees on the floor, talking to his partner as if he were worshipping him. Even though he was a superior customer, was it really necessary to show this level of attitude?


    The other man also sat in a chair in front of Edmond, cross-legged, glowering at him from above, as if he were glaring at Edmond from above.


    What made the scene even more bizarre was that the person who seemed to be his client was still looking like a child.


    It was a sight to behold for a brief moment. But Gaston could see that there was no mistaking this boy, who was still in his infancy, for a person with abilities. He felt the boy''s eyes, perhaps it was his imagination, but he did not care and headed out the door.


    Gaston remembered the scene... or, more technically, he remembered the boy''s eyes and a chill went through his body.


    Gaston was about to make the move from Russia to Spain when Gaston received an email from Yuto with a profile of the Grand Festival participants that Nina had created to advance to the tournament. Gaston pondered which people to investigate and discovered that one of them was a person with abilities from Cornwall.


    There wasn''t much information on any of the abilities, but due to the nature of the request from Yuto, he thought he would start with someone with a well-known ability and less information about them. However, Gaston frowned at this profile, and for some reason, he immediately flew out of Japan to look into this gifted person from England first.


    (I didn''t expect it to be a bingo, I feel like admiring my own excellence! But it hurts to have my phone broken. I''d like to get through this and get to the city somehow, but...)


    Gaston moves his gaze from a hollow in the rock wall to stare at the splashing sea below.


    (Hmmm ... I could fight here, but, oh, my husband would be mad at me...)


    There you go rat.


    Gaston immediately leaps from his spot when he hears a woman''s voice come through from above Gaston''s head, unmatched by the sound of the waves.


    ''Oops....''


    Gaston landed on a rock a dozen or so meters below and saw that the area he had just been in had been smashed. The woman who had caused it descended lazily from above and appeared in the air in front of Gaston.


    Dressed in a deep red dress and with curly reddish-black hair, the woman turned her sharp gray gaze on Gaston.


    ''Enough about what you''re looking for, vampire. I''ll kill you right here. You''ve lived long enough, haven''t you?��The "Immortals


    ''No no I''ve lived a long time, but my life has only just begun thanks to one person. I don''t intend to die in the slightest now.


    Then go ahead and die!


    You don''t listen to me, do you, lady?


    As the woman cleaves her right hand, dozens of dark blades the size of Gaston, who is over six feet tall, attack Gaston.


    ''''Don''t underestimate my power too ........''''


    Gaston stood unconcernedly in the midst of the blade of darkness, catching it.


    Then, without pause, a huge bird with a disastrous appearance swooped down like a falcon that had found its prey from directly above towards the rock on which Gaston stood.


    On top of the huge bird is a man clad in raggedy clothes, turning his murderous eyes to Gaston.


    ''Haha!��I''m not going to miss it!


    But Gaston didn''t move from his spot.


    ''Not at all you were the one who told me not to underestimate me, weren''t you?


    The giant bird wrapped in jet-black feathers, under Gaston''s tremendous physical strength, spun and squealed, and crashed into the sea, along with the man on top of it.


    ''''...!��You''ve done it!��Vampires!


    The woman turned her hair upside down and was furious, but she was clearly more wary than before after seeing Gaston''s abilities.


    ''''Hmmm.......My left hand hasn''t come back yet, so it''s half as powerful as it could be. Well, on the contrary, it might have hurt. As far as I know, the only people who can f*ck with me with their bare hands are my friends.


    A vampire with this much power against us could not possibly be...��Are you a purebred?


    "Shut up....yeah?��That nasty one from earlier is coming.


    Gaston looked up at the rock wall a few dozen feet away as if he hadn''t even dealt with the woman. At the top of the cliff, Gaston could see several small figures in hooded robes, and he let out a sigh.


    I don''t like that outfit. Couldn''t you have been more original?��Isn''t that textbook...................of a mysterious villain?


    Gaston shifts his gaze to the woman, his chiseled eyes narrowing into a smile.


    The woman is actually stuck in the midst of Gaston''s [Iquivocal] art, but the red-black-haired woman didn''t seem to notice that her judgment was being impaired because of it.


    ''''Well then I''ll leave. If you try too hard, your husband will get angry with you, you know. You are also beautiful, so I recommend you to be more calm. That red dress is a few hundred times better than those guys, but it''s out of place in this place. It does look good on you, though!


    "A vampire''s mentality is a nonsense...!��Wait!


    Suddenly, Gaston seems to flutter and knock his body off his back, and then he disappears into the waves.


    The woman again releases her dark blade into the surface of the sea, which reflects gold in the setting sun, but the waves only catch the blade as if it were nothing.


    The woman glares at the waves and clenches her fists in frustration.


    ''''What in the world is that vampire...?''''


    "He got away the red witch."


    Tsk.


    The woman who was called the Red Witch clicks her tongue and rises to the top of the rock wall as her voice echoes in her brain.


    "Well fine..... But still, vampires are a handy bunch to notice this corrosive worm of mine and cut off my left arm, aren''t they? But what is it?��What would a vampire with that much power be doing here.......coincidence, no, it''s impossible."


    "That vampire raided that house. So that''s it. Considering the timing I''m sure it has something to do with Shitenji."


    "You don''t think... you think that you are aware of our presence, Shitenji?"


    "No, when the other party is a vampire, it''s subtle. It''s hard to believe that Shitenji has a connection to the vampire community. Red Witch, is there anything you''ve noticed?"


    "I don''t know ... it''s just that the vampire said some strange things.


    "...ho..."


    "........."


    "A contract with a purebred vampire?��That''s just silly. Who can sign a contract with those proud people?��I''ve never heard of anyone with the ability to make a contract with a vampire."


    "Well, okay. In any case, let''s expedite our plans as well.... Once the plan is accomplished, there is no stopping any person or organization. The point is, we just need to focus on it."


    "Mm.........Shall I tell that guy to come back and not play around? It''s not like we were seriously trying to avenge Surt''s sword or the Count''s death. You only went to Shitenji to make an example of him before our long-cherished desire begins to move, right?"


    "Mm...... So, what do you do with the ruf that fell into the sea?"


    "Let it go, it will come out on its own in time."


    After this conversation, the last of those on the rock wall disappeared.


    The red witch stared at the horizon, where the sun was setting, and the angle of her reddish-black lips, the same as her hair, was raised slightly.


    ''The twilight of this world is the beginning of a new world........ Hmph, something to look forward to.


    Gradually the sun''s light waned and darkness began to take over the area.

 245-Tournament 2nd Round Meaning

    The day after the first game of the tournament.


    Soon, the second round of the tournament was about to begin.


    No, it''s exciting!��I was so excited yesterday, too.


    Shizuka-san you''re genuinely enjoying this big festival, aren''t you?


    ''Well...''


    Nina and Marion chuckled at Shizuka''s snorting. Nina looked at the list of matches on the large monitor and checked the characteristics of each participant.


    The second round of the tournament


    Venue for the first game


    Sanzenin Mizushige vs. Douglas Gans


    Venue for the second game


    Julian Knight vs. Tiger Wolf


    Game 3


    Victor Bakration vs. Tendoji


    Game 4


    Tenchan vs. Yuto Doe


    "Well then!��The second round of the tournament is about to begin!"


    A loud cheer went up from the bleachers as the emcee from Shitenji loudly announced the start of the second round of the tournament.


    The Yuto cheering group also focused on their own monitors. Amidst them, Nina put her hand on her chin as if she was serious and thoughtful.


    ''''Marion-san,''''


    What is it?��Ms. Nina.


    ''''That''s what Akane-san said... but I actually think there''s a bit of truth to it.


    ''What?��Does that mean there are hostile participants hiding in the Shitennji family?


    ''''Yes. It''s true that Zhu Yin is very fond of Mr. Dou Dou Dou, but then again, how much would you hold such a great festival for the entrance of the family?��I understand the special situation of the Shitenji family that they need to be recognized by their branch families, and I also understand the strategy of having Mr. Dou Dou Dou as their son-in-law... but still, when Zhu Yin said that the Shitenji family had done something wrong I think it''s very possible that some people might think. That''s what we call a great family, or a family that has some kind of power...


    ....


    ''I may not be as good as the Shitendera family, but I''ve seen something close to that. Besides, Marion, do you remember?��The Teintan thing.


    Yeah, well...


    Marion looked thoughtful. Because what Nina had to say in that way was very convincing.


    Nina''s family also has a father who was formerly an ally of a warlord in a country called Millimer and is now the prime minister of a country.


    As a result, many different people had come to see their father, Mathew, at his home.


    Among them were many people who had apparently only approached him for their own benefit.


    Furthermore, it was the Theintan that Nina had mentioned. That, of course, Marion remembers.


    When Miremer was split between the military regime and the Matuu faction of the warlords, he was referring to his deputy, who was also Matuu''s most trusted right-hand man.


    And that Theintan had been manipulated by the military regime''s hired person with the ability to undertake the assassination of Matuu. Ruiho and Marion, who had been asked to escort Matou, had noticed this and had a history of releasing Theintan''s mental restraints.


    ''''I think there is no doubt that Chu''onn-san is targeting Dou Dou Dou, and in fact, I am certain that she is trying to do something about it with this great festival, but that doesn''t mean that something like that made-up story won''t happen. Of course, that doesn''t mean it''s an absolute certainty, and I''m sure the Shitenji family is also wary of it.


    ''I don''t know. ........Maybe I just think of it as my experience.


    At this time, Marion remembered the other face that Zhu Yin had.


    ''''........Speaking of which, Zhu Yin-san is a ''Spirit Priestess''......''''


    ''A spirit priestess?��What''s your position on that?


    ''No, the term "spirit maiden" is not a description of a position. I don''t know much about it either, but it seems to be a term that refers to a woman who is rarely born among spirit users and who is particularly good at sensing and communicating with spirits. I''ve heard it referred to those spirit users who are recognized and loved by the spirits and can see the world through them...


    "The world through the spirits...


    ''''Yes, that''s why spirit priestesses, whether conscious or unconscious, often have great significance in their actions...''''


    Does it mean a lot to you?


    Nina gives her a look as if something is catching her.


    As Nina listens to Marion''s story, she begins to sort out the situation as far as she knows so far. Nina, by nature, doesn''t like this kind of elusive talk.


    She has a habit of thinking that thinks that stories that can be interpreted in any way, such as big meanings, are an obstacle to situational judgments.


    This is because I think it is necessary to assess the situation by examining the events that occurred and the vectors that each person or organization is trying to move towards.


    And risk is when you have assessed the possibilities of what could happen in the situation.


    Right now, there is still not much information on the abilities that Nina has. Therefore, it is not possible to say no to something yet.


    However, apart from that, I think that what Zhu Yin is talking about can happen. That''s because it''s not about the ability person or anything else, but because if it''s a human being, their thoughts are the same.


    But that''s not what caught Nina''s attention.


    Nina is beginning to recognize that elusive logic and theory as something that cannot be taken lightly, having encountered and been involved with people with abilities that cannot be measured by common sense, such as Mizuho, Marion, and Yuto and others.


    That''s why I''m stuck with it.


    (The big meaning........? Then, the fact that Zhu Yin liked Mr. Dou Dou Dou, and the fact that he held this great festival of entrance to the family to invite Mr. Dou Dou, means that there is something that will have a big impact on the future....... Nope, it''s still becoming elusive. (But.........)


    Nina thinks.


    There was a group of dubious and mysterious abilities called the Swords and Count of Surt. If you ask me, they were the ones who could have caused great disaster to the world if left unattended.


    It may be a coincidence that Yuto, Mizuho and Marion were involved with them, and in the end, they were able to defeat them.


    But for some reason I think that he must have played a major role.


    I want to clear that up one day. No, I''ll definitely try to know.


    Aside from that, if you think of it that way, inevitably, the person called Yuto should be an able person worthy of everyone''s attention. Both in terms of achievements and ability.


    In that sense, Nina thinks that the current obscurity and low reputation of Yuto is abnormal.


    That''s because something is wrong. Something is keeping him unknown. Either it''s the machinations of the people around him, or there''s something about Yuto, or both.


    Is this really a coincidence?��(Or is that the star-circle of Mr. Du Du?)


    And now, that Yuto is being asked by Zhu Yin to participate in this great festival of entrance.


    "By a spirit priestess who brings something called ''great meaning''.


    ''''Nina-san?''''


    Marion looks at Nina, who continues to be silent.


    ''''Marion-san I may be overthinking it, but I still think we might need to be careful at this big festival. Let''s keep an eye on Mr. Dou Dou Dou and keep an eye on him. Oh, of course, I haven''t forgotten about Mizuho-san.


    "...what?��You are, aren''t you?��.........!��This!


    At the same time as this Marion''s reply, a tremendous roar arose.


    ''''What is it?!��I didn''t think... something had started.


    Not only the roar, but even the earth-shaking sound reached the bleachers, and both Nina and Marion''s faces changed color.


    If they looked, they could see that not only the audience, but even the host of the Shitendera family had frozen in place.


    All of them were staring at the one large monitor whose screen was shaking abnormally, as if they had lost their nerve.


    From the direction of everyone''s gaze, the cause of the match venue was identified.


    Then.........Shizuka quickly stood up and muttered.


    ''''Doudu-kun........Amazing.''''


    As if that was the signal, the entire hall was filled with cheers.


    ''''Whoa!��What the hell?��That guy!


    Hey, check him out!��Who are you!��That''s not normal!��And that other person, too!


    "I knew he was a great guy from the first game, but...?


    ''Huh!��Is that a rank Dee?��No way!


    As Marion and Nina focused on the monitor showing the venue of Yuto''s fourth match, the dust in the monitor began to quiet down and the situation became more and more apparent.


    There ... standing in the center of a large crater-like hole ... was Yuto.

 246-Tournament 2nd race, runaway relatives

    Hey!��That''s not safe!��Yuto!��That''s your attitude towards old people!


    ''Yeah!��Give up now!��It''s embarrassing to come to this place!��Who told you that?��Oh, wait, don''t run away!


    Shut up!��I''m not done yet!��I want a wife, too!


    So!��You have to be under 40 years old to participate in this big festival!��Come on, settle down!��You old delinquent!��Do you have any idea how embarrassing I am?!


    ''Woo hoo!��I am forever 20 years old at heart!��You''ll always be young!��So it doesn''t matter!


    "Nuh-uh you old son of a b*tc*!��Don''t embarrass me any more!��This is my friend''s house!��And his wife is a classmate of mine!


    Love has no age!


    That''s not the point!


    Yuto jumped up and with a tendril, he attacked Sumazo from behind like a leopard.


    A leaping kick with a full Senki in the right leg and a spring-like strength in the whole body is directed at the back of Tatakura.


    Without looking back at the jumping kick from behind, Kazura didn''t turn around and placed his palm on his own back with his palm facing you, and Yuto''s right foot collided with Kazura''s hand.


    ''''Hoi!''''


    A moment later, when you think that Sumazo lightly stretched out his back, Masato''s body rotated vertically, and not only did he lose his momentum, but the heavens and earth shifted dizzily and he lost his position.


    Continuing on, Sumazo leapt on the spot against the spinning Yuto in the air and delivered an overhead-like kick from above.


    Sumazo''s right leg hits Masato cleanly, knocking him to the ground. Crater-like holes and dirt dust with a radius of about five meters were created in the vicinity, and the wind generated by the blow violently shook the plants and trees in the area.


    ''''Ho!��You have grown up, Yuto.


    I got you, Grandpa.


    At the center of the dirt dust, Yuto grins as he grabs Katoriura''s legs with both hands while lying on his back.


    ''Did you put Senki in your leg just to show it, or were you concentrating on passivity from the start?


    Kazura, looking down at Yuto, had a happy smile under his mask for a moment, but it was invisible to Yuto.


    ''What''s the love path?��The path of love!��You old a**h*le!


    "Nuh-uh, I''m going to tell the me... good!��It''s been a long time since I''ve had a chance to practice on you!��No one can interfere with my feelings for my JK wife!


    f*ck you!��How much more embarrassment do I need to embarrass my grandchildren!


    With anger at its peak, Masato twisted the legs of Sumazo, which he grabbed with both hands, and not only that, but at the same time he raised his right leg and slammed it into the back of Sumazo''s head.


    However, as he bounced lightly on top of Masato''s stomach, Tazo spun around like an ice skater and escaped from both of Masato''s hands while also popping Masato''s kicks.


    As the leg was played, Masato used the momentum to jump up with his body and put both feet on the ground, escaping from his own hands and delivering a shonen thrust to Kazura, who was slightly floating off the ground.


    As he spun around, Tatazo raised his right hand and lowered his left hand, changing his body''s position to be level with the ground as he struck the top of Yuto''s fist and moved away from the spot as he moved through the air.


    ''''Hohoho, Yujin. I made you learn the Immortal Way from Sun Wei, but you are the Spiritual Sword Master of Dou Dou Dou Dou. Sword by sword, sword by sword.


    ''Coo!��Why has this man always been...!��I won''t forgive you anymore, you know!


    When an angry Yuto gave a posture to fall from his right arm, Kata Zou also held an old wooden sword in his hand from where it came from.


    ''''Hah!


    Hmph!


    When Masato and Kazura collided with each other, a tremendous shock wave was sent out around them, and the blade wind reached not only the other match sites far away, but also the bleachers.


    The bleachers and the host of the Shitendera family were stunned.


    It was clearly a battle between two people with super high-level abilities.


    Battles between people with this level of ability are rare nowadays, and moreover, even people with abilities rarely witness such a battle.


    The moderator came to his senses and shouted loudly.


    ''''Terrific!��Game four!��It''s a tremendous offense!��This........I don''t know what to do with this situation either!


    A voice that resembled a scream came from all over the bleachers in various places, and rather than excitement, only astonishment seemed to dominate.


    ''''Ah, that''s........your grandfather, Yuto-san!


    ''Miss Marion!��What level is that, what level is that!��Are you all right, Yuto-san........cah.


    Nina clings to Marion as the vibrations come through her while she''s asking Marion a question.


    ''''This is........just like when you were fighting Mr. Stopwater.......''''


    Marion spilled that, and beside her....


    "Grandpa Du''s grandpa, wow!��It''s too much!��You''re old and super strong... coo!��How it burns!��Go!��Good luck, both of you!


    Shizuka, a martial arts fan, was so excited that she was cheering, completely forgetting the purpose of being here.


    ''''Oh my goodness ... this is a bit of a mess, isn''t it?''''


    At the Shitenji family''s heavyweight seat, Zhu Yin quietly sipped her tea, while Zamanosuke stared at the monitor with his body trembling beside her.


    ''''This, to see such a battle........................Who are you!��Who''s that Ten-chan?!


    There is no one to answer that question.


    There is no way to understand it.


    But only Mizuho was half-eyed and let out a dry laugh, though.


    ''''Meira!��Is your son-in-law all right?!


    Sabanosuke turns to Akera with a change in his blood.


    ''''Yes, yes I believe it''s going to be okay, but to think that my opponent is this good... it''s just like when I fought a dead bird.


    What?��Do you think it''s worth it?��No, this makes me think...


    ..................What?


    What did you just say?


    Mizuho''s eyes widen wider and wider at the unexpected words of Old Man Left-Banosuke that she just overheard, rather than Yuto''s fight.


    ''''Hey ... old man Zanuma?��Now, what a... weird word in there...


    ''''Noooooooo.......I didn''t expect an unexpectedly strong enemy to come here!��Mwah!��Groom!��Don''t lose!


    ''''Zamanosuke-sama you will hear it when Yi Cheng-sama comes. My son-in-law will surely be fine. Let''s believe it, he''s the one who is recognized by Lady Akane and Mizuho.


    "...what?��Sudden cloud?


    Then, Akera turned her body to Zamanosuke and called out to him.


    ''''It is as you say, Hayoun-sama. I, too, Yuujinku.......I have seen with my own eyes how my son-in-law has gone through many difficulties. I am sure that my son-in-law will prevail. My son-in-law will!


    Hey!��Akera, what the hell did you just call Yuto!��And I didn''t emphasize it on purpose!


    Akera turns her head to Mizuho, who is shouting loudly. Her face is also like, "What?��What do you mean?��It''s an expression that could be heard as ''Mizuho-sama.


    ''What do you mean........you mean, Yuto-sama?


    ''Yes!��I mean... yeah?��........sir?


    ''My son-in-law but what of it?��Oh I''m sorry!��Mizuho-sama. It was rude for me to call her that. From now on, I''ll call you Yuto-sama.......


    Not there!


    ''Mizuho, be quiet. You''ll be able to see it from the bleachers. This festival is open for you. We must not forget that all the participants who are here are also here for you.


    Because, Mom!


    Shut up!��I''m saying that it''s disrespectful to the people who come here.


    ......


    ''''Now, you must also witness the Great Festival.


    Huh?


    Zuiho shouted out, but beside her, she said with a serious face, "Groom-dono!��Groom! The Shitendera family stalwarts were cheering him on, calling out, "Good luck, groom-dono!" as they cheered him on.


    With a stunned expression, Mizuho looked around and saw that not only the heavyweights, but all the people who served the Shitendera family were cheering for him, "Groom-dono, go for it!


    Then, seeing Zuiho''s figure, there was Ming Liang, who was laughing.

 247-Darkness behind the second tournament

    Hey hey hey this is too much fun. What''s going on over there?


    While hiding behind the trees, Douglas Guns turned his head towards the fourth match venue where Yuto and the others were.


    Right now, Douglas was in the middle of a match with Sanzenin Mizushige at the first match venue, and he was looking for the right moment to attack while escaping Mizushige''s skillful exploration winds, but he was surprised by the tremendous pressure peculiar to the high-level ability person from the direction of the fourth match venue.


    However, without having time to be surprised, he sensed the presence of multiple exploration winds of water weight.


    ''''Oops!��d*mn, he can do it too!��I won''t be able to find the point of attack!


    Douglas quickly moves away from the spot, sensing the slight movement of the wind as he moves, and escapes the water-weighted probing wind.


    Then, he could see the wind, which clearly belonged to the water-heavy, approaching from ahead and both diagonally behind.


    ''''Tch...!


    Douglas made a probing gesture with his hands crossed under his own empty armpits, and a pistol that was not supposed to be there was clutched in his hands.


    And as it is, when you hold the gun in front of you and continuously pull the firing iron, the multiple bullets released from the gun change their shape and turn into the shape of swallows that are moving at super high speed.


    Those swallows moved freely like living swallows, a few swallows moved behind them and the rest moved forward and rushed into all the approaching exploration winds.


    ''''Well, I don''t think this will fool that brother.


    As he muttered that, Douglas ducked through the net of exploration winds and ran through the spot to find more points of attack on Mizushige.


    ''''Utterly, the Branch Chief has fooled me again!��That''s an easy job!��You''re the one who told me to go check on that boy... and you knew this was going to be difficult, didn''t you!��And there''s a lot of tournaments to go around!��This is no way to recruit!


    Douglas Gans, who was even considered to be the ace candidate of the American Branch, and currently ranked A, Douglas Gans was rated as deserving of rank AA in terms of both performance and ability, but for some reason, he was reserved for Hannah Keys, the head of the American Branch Branch and rank S [Suppressor].


    ''''A bird.........''''


    Mizushige had just been walking straight and slowly forward since the match began, but he stopped in his tracks.


    Then he turned his gaze towards the fourth match venue and smiled unusually.


    The second game venue.


    ''Haha!��Nice!��Mr. Du Du!��Who are you dealing with?��I must be a hell of a guy not to notice that I''m a hell of a guy!��You really do make a lot of interesting things happen.


    Julian Knight chuckled as he held the sword in one hand, still in its scabbard, which was chained up in a goose chase.


    ''Yeah, yeah, I''m on fire too!��Okay ... hey!��His name is Tiger Wolf!��Stop hiding and come out!��I''m serious about this, too.��And it was indigestible after we got beaten on our own in last night''s game!��If you don''t come out, I''ll come over here!


    As he said this, the chains tangled in the sheath of the sword in Julian''s grip loosened and fell to the ground.


    With a smile on his face, Julian held the sword horizontally and put it in his hand to pull out the scabbard.


    ''''I think I''ll use it, this. Hmph, I''m looking forward to it.......hmm?


    Julian''s smile seemed to disappear, and he stared up at the sky.


    There was nothing in the sky above it.


    However, Julian''s eyes, which stared for a while, turned stern.


    "They''re so tactless they''re just having fun with me.


    Julian''s always smiling smile eventually turns into a dim smile.


    But I suppose I can''t blame him........he''s seen that. Who are you, exactly?��You''ve been doing a lot of extra probing. You''re pretty good, aren''t you? ��A vampire?��What do you mean by that?


    Julian lowers his face and looks thoughtful.


    ''Vampires with the ability to position themselves?��There''s no way... hey, he''s supposed to be dead...


    Then, as another violent vibration came from the fourth match venue, Julian smiled his usual carefree smile with a smirk on his face.


    ''Well, all right!��Either way, the theory is that you have to think the worst and act accordingly. Oh, I would have liked to have played a bit more, it was a good place to start.


    As he said this, Julian pulled his sword out of its scabbard with great vigor and galloped off at a brisk pace. He increased his speed even more, as if he knew where his opponent was, and disappeared among the trees.


    At the same time as this, Gaston was moving cautiously through the suburbs of Cornwall at midnight.


    ''I''ll have to tell my husband soon...''


    There was a good chance that their pursuers were coming. Knowing that he couldn''t go around, Gaston moved to avoid the nearby city.


    As Gaston continued to drive along the side of the small road in the darkness, he could see the main road ahead. Since it was late at night, there were few cars, but he could still see a few cars passing by.


    Gaston increased his speed and jumped over to a truck that was driving by at a high rate of speed right next to him. He then forces open the locked passenger door of the running truck with only force.


    Naturally, the driver of the truck screamed and was surprised, but Gaston sat in the passenger seat as if nothing had happened and spoke to the small, fat, middle-aged driver in a friendly manner.


    ''No, no, no, please don''t leave me here,''


    ''What?��Oh, I''m sorry!��I forgot about you!��But you, you''re a good rider...


    Oh, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, I just dropped my phone, and I was wondering if I could borrow your phone for a minute.


    Oh yeah, that''s good. Here you go.


    Thank you.


    Receiving the phone, Gaston pondered his contact information and typed in his phone number, waiting for the other person to receive it.


    ''Oh, hi, is this Mari?��Gaston. Yes, yes, no, no, I''m in a bit of a hurry, and I have something I need to tell Yuto''s husband, can you tell him right away?��My husband thought he was in the middle of a game right now, eh?��He brought his cell phone in to fight?��Oh, well, I''ll call you directly then... yeah?


    Gaston looked out of the truck as quickly as he could.


    ''Ah!��Mari, I still need a message for you!��There''s a lot going on here too!


    Gaston begins to speak, keeping his surroundings as alert as possible.


    ''No questions now. Please listen calmly. It is the great feast of the Inquisition, and among the participants is a man named Julian Knight. He is the son of the once-proud House of Night, but there is no such person in the House of Night. The old Randall Knight is the current head of the Knight family, but his only son, George Knight, died young. The son, or grandson of Randall Knight, was Julian Knight, but no matter how you look at it, there is no evidence that George Knight had a child. ................M!


    Gaston stared out the window, then opened the door again and leapt out of the truck, which was going at a high rate of speed.


    The driver of the truck was startled to see Gaston, whom he thought was his friend, jump out, and slam on the brakes.


    He apparently thought to look for Gaston.


    ''Don''t!��Keep going!��Oh, excuse me, Mari, it''s this way.


    Gaston shouted a loud warning to the truck driver, and then jumped out of the way and started to run off to the side of the road. The decision was made not to involve the truck driver, who was indebted to him for lending him his cell phone, but Gaston knew it was also a dangerous thing to do.


    Gaston turned off the road, cell phone in hand, and moved without stopping to move toward the less lit side of the road.


    Gaston speeds up his run and starts talking into his phone again.


    ''Mari, may I?��There''s more. When I went to see the head of the Knight family this morning, Randall Knight had already been killed. We don''t know who these people are, but we''re not sure who they are. But they''re pretty dangerous. Perhaps - no, I''m pretty sure this Julian Knight guy must be one of them.


    Gaston runs through the wilderness with plants and trees growing freely, with nothing to illuminate the surroundings except the moonlight, while keeping his posture low.


    ''''Look, Mari-san, that means that such a person is invading the Shitenji family. And one last thing, this is important. Be sure to tell your husband. The person who calls himself Julian Knight is pretending to be Randall''s grandson, and is carrying a certain sword with tremendous power that has been passed down in the Knight family. How the person pretended to be a nude grandson is unknown, but he inherited the sword of the Knight family. ...hmm?


    Gaston huffed as he caught himself talking.


    ''No!��[Positioning]?��Then it all connects!��Is that original over there that my positioning didn''t get through!��Oh, sorry, I''m talking about this one. Back to the story, I believe that Julian Knight was probably approached from the beginning to take that sword. It''s a replica of the divine sword, but its name is Dancin...!


    Suddenly, just as Gaston thought he heard a slashing sound in his ears, his phone was destroyed.


    ''Kuh!��What I did with you got caught up in something that was superfluous at an important point, hey, I messed up on this one.


    Gaston stops, tosses the phone in half in frustration, and turns his head upwards behind him to see who destroyed the phone.


    There you are, vampire. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one.


    It''s you again........the one in the red dress. Hmm, I think a good woman is one who is pursued by a man, not pursued by a man, isn''t it?


    ''Hmph, what are you talking about?��With a good man, even a woman will chase him, right?


    Well, I don''t feel bad about it, but this is bad timing. I, you know, I''m still dragging out my previous love!


    As Gaston cleaves his arm, a powerful scythe of magical power attacks the red witch in the air.


    The red witch fluttered around in the air and dodged it, then swooped down towards Gaston.


    ''''Haha!��That''s what makes it all worth dropping!��I''ll make you forget all about it!


    ''Totally........does your husband''s popularity transfer to me, my friend?��But I would at least like to have the right to choose my partner!


    The red witch and the legendary vampire clashed under the moonlight, loud enough to split the earth.

 248-Tournament second round

    ''Ho-ho, what''s up, Yuto? Get more serious.


    "You old man of color!��You better get your ass home!��Ha!


    You can also use a number of different types of tools to help you get the best results. Matakura flicked it with the flat of his wooden sword, and their swords grazed each other''s faces right next to each other, so close that Masato and Matakura collided with each other so close that their foreheads almost touched.


    Their Senkies also pushed each other, and the space around them distorted as if it were compressed.


    ''''What is this, Yuto, is this the extent?��This is going to make the mausoleum of Dao Du cry. Even if you can''t use the Spiritual Sword Technique, I''ve given you all of those sword techniques, right?


    Grandpa are you sure you''re not going to leave?


    Of course!��I''ve come here to get a "Yes, sir, I''m here to get a "Yes, sir," from my little JK wife!


    Boo, you old idiot......... Who the hell did you hear about this big festival?


    Don''t tell anyone. I was told to keep it to myself. In fact, you''re in on it. You can''t blame me for being in on it.


    ''What are you talking about when you''re lying about your age!��And I''m participating at the request of Akane!��I''m just trying to keep an eye out for anyone who might be in on the shady side!��I didn''t join you with the intention of being your son-in-law!


    ''''Zhu Yin?��Ho-ho, that''s what the priestess said. Well, there you go, that suspicious bunch you''ve got, plenty of them. Didn''t you notice?��You. I''ll take care of the festival, and you go to your suspicious people, so go on, go on.


    You!��First!��I don''t like this!��Let''s go, grandpa!


    Mm!


    ''Hah!��Spiritual Sword Technique!


    Yuto pulled ETOBA and performed two stabs with his right hand at the upper and middle levels.


    The welcoming Kazura dropped slightly, thrusting back with the tip of his wooden sword to change the trajectory of Yuto''s invisible thrust, and then alternately changed his right and left legs into an axis, retreating in a semi-circle as he struck back to meet Yuto''s flash.


    Two holes passed through the rock behind Sumazo, which was on the trajectory of Yuto''s thrust, and the tree trunks standing on either side of Sumazo''s back were cut off by Yuto''s sword pressure.


    ''''Two thrusts in a chain, two flashes, good move, Yuto!


    I''m not done!


    Yuto holds a posture with both hands and kesa-slash.


    In response to this, Sumazo switched between right and left handed wooden swords as if dancing like Yuto, while maneuvering and moving as if to spread a curtain of wooden swords around himself.


    ''''Haaaaah!''''


    Mmmmmm!


    Yuto hasn''t stopped yet. Sumazo has not stopped as well.


    Their beautiful and dangerous dance created a blade of wind around them, and unfortunately, everything that entered their range was chopped to pieces, millimeter by millimeter.


    At this time, Sumazo, who was supposed to have been hit by Yuto''s barrage of blows, was smiling under his mask.


    (Good, good, good, Masato. You have done well, you have made it this far. Since you can''t use your spiritual power, you can''t reach Dou Dou Dou''s innermost secrets......Mm!


    In a moment, Masato''s cutting edge took a trajectory that was contrary to expectations. It grazed Kazura''s mask as a result, revealing Kazura''s white hair from the right head of the mask.


    (What!��That was it!��That guy has been using his Senjutsu and Spiritual Sword Techniques...!


    But then Kazura continues to duck everything.


    And the dance of death that seemed to go on forever for Masato stops.


    ''''How''s that, grandpa!��You''re ready to give up and go home!


    Hm!��Don''t gasp at that level, you immature.


    I knew it would be impossible to beat him head-on, huh?


    ''Oh?��At last, my unworthy grandson, I understand. So, you give up. I''m going to be happy at the festival, ho-ho-ho-ho!


    "Beep!"


    Then there was an electronic sound from away from Yuto and the others.


    ''What''s the tatagura?''��He nodded his head.


    ''Hmmm, did you think I didn''t have a plan against Grandpa?


    Yuto turned around and put his hand in the lower area behind the rock behind him and took out his cell phone.


    ''Yes!��And!��This is a call from Mari and the others headed to the dojo.


    ...?


    Yuto grinned with a nasty grin on his face, and Ketsuzou gave him a quizzical look.


    ''Grandpa I know what I''m talking about?��Where my grandfather''s collection is more important than his life.


    "?��Oh, you ... no way.


    I mean, no way!��That disreputable collection under the kitchen floor has now fallen into my hands!��You know what this means, right?��Grandpa.


    ''''Na-na, Yuto!��Oh, it was all I could gather, with painstaking and bloody work!��You''re depriving the old man of his little pleasures!


    "...it''s too late, old man!��Give up!��Or else that photo album and a bunch of business cards with service vouchers and contact information from the odd store!��And I can''t talk about it.��Burn it all down!


    "Fools!��It''s the secret of my youth!��No, I don''t!��You don''t like Mari, do you, honey?��It''s not good!


    "...What?��Mari?��Why?


    No, it''s just that...


    I don''t know what it is, but you need to tell me now!��That''s right, give up!��If you give up, I''ll tell Ichigo and leave it at that!


    ''....Gugu, but...JK wife...yes, ahhh, but....


    I''m calling you.


    Okay, okay!��Give up!��So, hurry up and stop Mari!��There''s a hidden picture in there....


    "...What?��Hidden ... shots?��You ... no way.


    No, not from a normal practice session! It''s true! I can make quite a bit of money at your high school for this alone....


    What''s the...?


    Yuto''s face paled as he could somehow feel his own grandfather''s deeds.


    Bleep!


    Then the electronic tone sounded again.


    The caller was shown on the screen with Mari Shirasawa.


    ''''.........''''


    The two members of the Dou Dou family stared at their cell phones in horror.


    I didn''t think that Yuto would have thought that the collection of the clan''s collection had the potential to turn into such a catastrophe.


    But they can''t ignore this incoming call.


    Yuto gulped and gulped.......................never mind answer the phone.


    There''s a poor old man in front of him, trembling with tears in his eyes. It''s with a mask, though.


    ''''Ah ... hello, Mari.''''


    "Yuto!��It''s a big deal!"


    ''Well, Mari-chan, calm down!��Because I didn''t know it existed!��This was all done by my old man alone...


    "What are you talking about!��No, it''s not!��I just got a call from Mr. Gaston!"


    !��From Gaston!��Why is it for Mari!


    Yuto''s expression hardens as he listens to the message he received from Mari to Gaston.


    Immediately after this, a tremendous shock wave from the second match venue blasted to Yuto and the others, drowning out the decapitated voices of the likely participants.

 249-Wolf smoke

    What is this power?


    Yuto turns his gaze in the direction of the source of this wind while shielding his own face with his arms from the impact wind.


    ''''Hmm........someone has died. To lose one''s life at a festival to find a wife.... well, if that''s your true intention, is it a good life?


    Yuto knew what Sumazo was saying. Someone has just lost the ki that life gives off right now.


    ''''No, Grandpa the guy who killed this opponent wasn''t looking for a wife.


    It''s true that the unusual murderous atmosphere has not yet subsided. It''s as if he''s saying, "Don''t kill me.


    ''''This guy''s purpose is just chaos. He''s just here to destroy the Shitennji family!��Grandpa, I''m going to go do some work!


    Yuto puts the phone to his ear again.


    ''''Mari, you need to call Marion and the others and Mizuho-san immediately to tell them what you just said!��This surge of murderous energy and power will no longer be the state of the Great Festival!��Ask Ichigo and Nina to evacuate, and ask Mizuho to mobilize the Shitenji family!


    After hanging up his cell phone, Yuto immediately started running.


    That direction is to the Lord of the killing spirit, Julian Knight, who still continues to release his killing spirit.


    When Yuto left, Kazo, who was left on the spot, took off his mask and made a slight wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    ''''Hmm, is that really the only purpose of those guys........''''


    Saying that, Kazura stroked his beard with the mask in one hand.


    It''s a good thing that you are still inexperienced. If you are going to blame me for my age, there were other people to blame as well. I''m surprised that you couldn''t see that Julian''s age is not as it appears when you checked up close and personal.


    The master class of the Immortal Way, or those who are called Immortals, do not have the ability to use any particular illusion, hallucination or other techniques. This is because they do not see the world through sight, but perceive its existence through the sacred ki and the medium soul. It feels and sees things as they are, and accepts this world as it is, and itself as it is. In other words, the hermit does not see the unnatural from the beginning. In the first place, he sees only all nature. Therefore, they know the truth of this world better than anyone else.


    ''''Yujin also has a long way to go before he can catch a glimpse of the top of the Immortal Way...''''


    As he mumbled this, Kazo smiled bitterly and thought of the face of Kenzo, the second generation of the previous head of the Dou Dou Dou, who had been watching over him for a long time, and who was from the Sacred World. He had been involved with the first generation of Du Du and had been watching over him for a long time, but it was from the Sacred World.


    However, when Kenzo passed away at a young age, he was told by the then Three Immortals to take care of the young Liaoichi, the father of the future Masato, and from that day on, he took on the name of Dou Du.


    Since then, he lived in the family''s house until Liaoichi became a full-fledged adult.


    ''''Masato was a trueborn son of Du Du, wasn''t he, Kenzo? If only he had become a master swordsman for the Du Du Du. As I recall, I''m also a Du Du now....


    Once again, Katazo put on his mask and disappeared from the scene.


    Marion paled in the bleachers, cell phone in hand, as the crowd was abuzz from the results of the second match venue. It wasn''t just the result of the match in which one of the participants lost his life. Now, Marion received a shocking communication from Mari.


    And he was shocked by two of the contents.


    (That person named Julian is a non-existent person!��Moreover, this tense spiritual power that can reach this far........That person is going to do something now!��(And the Mr. Gaston that Mari-san was talking about... no way)


    But for now, I force that one of them to pull back and tell Nina and Shizuka what they need to do now.


    ''Nina!��Shizuka!��Let''s get the hell out of here!


    Nina and Shizuka are surprised by Marion''s swordsmanship.


    ''''What?��What''s going on?��Marion. What did Marion say to you?


    ''Miss Nina, the enemy!��They''re here!��That''s what Zhu Yin was talking about in that second game, Julian Knight!��It seems that he has been posing as a participant for the purpose of disrupting the Shitennji, after all. Besides, that person is definitely planning to turn this place into a battlefield from now on!


    Marion quickly stood up and urged Nina and the others to go outside the Shitennji household.


    ''Let''s go quickly!��Follow me!��I have a bad feeling about this.


    ''Yes!��Shizuka, let''s go!��We''re normal people, we don''t know anything about it.


    ''Uh-huh!��I get it!


    Nina and the others begin to move with Marion in the lead.


    As they leave the bleachers, Marion turns around and sees a beaming, smiling Julian on the large monitor.


    But his appearance is bizarre.


    The current Julian has his left cheek stained red from the return blood of the other participant, the tiger wolf, and he is holding a sword from a scabbard in one hand on his shoulder.


    Marion was the first to notice that this belligerent spiritual pressure released by Julian has reached this point, but the remaining ability holders in the other bleachers after the defeat of the Great Festival, who were late to the event, are also beginning to feel uncomfortable, and all of them are showing a uniformly tense expression.


    "Oh, hey....what the hell was that guy? He killed the opponent with a single blow!��And....


    Yeah, it''s like this spiritual pressure is aimed at us, too.


    Don''t tell me he''s going crazy with the blood, do you think? I mean, she''s killing people and laughing at them!


    Marion quickened her steps and hurried with Nina and the others to the road that led to the main gate of the Shitenji family.


    She met people from the Shitenji family who were vigilantly watching the area everywhere along the way, explained the situation and asked them to evacuate Niina and the others to the outside.


    ''''I''m sure Mizuho-san has probably been contacted, but just in case, please tell everyone what you just did!��Also, excuse me!��Please get these two out of here!��I''ll be back!


    ''What?��Mr. Marion!


    ''I''m fine!��You two go outside and meet up with Mari and Ichigo.


    That Shitenji family member, who naturally knew Mizuho''s friend Marion and the others, was surprised, but as if he was well-trained, he quickly used his radio to report this emergency to the operation headquarters and prepared a vehicle for Nina and the others to take them off the premises.


    ''Come on, you two, over here!


    Prompted by the Shitenji family, Nina and Shizuka got into the car and turned to Marion with concern.


    ''''Marion-san, please be careful!


    Mr. Marion....


    ''''Fufu, I''ll be fine. I don''t think Mizuho-san and the others will have any problems either. This is the Shitenji family''s property. I think the enemy will not be able to move around as they please forever, so they probably planned to escape after some time from the beginning. But since there is a contingency, the two of you should evacuate quickly.


    Marion smiled at the worried pair and told them so, and Nina and Shizuka nodded and the car started to move.


    Marion watched the car and immediately started to drive towards Mizuho.


    (I can see it now. This opponent is incredibly.......strong!��But we have all the forces in place over here. I''m sure we''ll be fine, but........what?��(That one!)


    A shiver runs through Marion.


    .........From the bleachers where Marion and the others had been earlier, they could feel that those who possessed spiritual power that was no less than Julian''s had suddenly appeared from the bleachers.


    As an exorcist in the service of God, Marion was sensitive to the malice contained in their spiritual power.


    ''''Oh no!��I didn''t feel this stuff at all earlier!��What the hell is going on!


    Marion''s face turned pale and as she approached, she gradually heard confused shouts from the bleachers.


    The organizer''s seat with Mizuho and the others is right near the bleachers.


    ''''Yuto-san!��Mizuho-san!


    Without a second thought, Marion raised her voice and increased her speed.


    ''''Haha!��I thought I''d wait until I had a little more fun before I started, but here we are!��Yeah, fine, fine!��Go ahead and freak out!��Let''s do it for Lokiarum!��Then we''ll rebuild Surt''s sword, too!��I gave my Surt sword to Lokiarum and it was destroyed in 100 years, you know. I''m sure His Highness will be happy that way too!


    Julian, who innocently smiles high, stares intently at the Dancing Sword, the divine sword passed down in the Knight family.


    ''''After all, this sword is amazing!��That''s more than I imagined!��I''ve heard it''s a replica of the Sword of Victory, but it''s nice to know that a replica of the divine sword of the fertility god Frey, who was defeated by Surt in Ragnarok, is in my hands, the one who made Surt''s sword!��I feel a connection.


    Delighted, Julian puts down his dancing sword and begins to walk away.


    But the smile on his face was already gone.


    The corners of his drooping eyes have been lifted and the corners of his mouth, which had been raised, have changed to a sharper angle of that angle.


    I know the generations have changed, but I''m going to get some of that fallout back here. You''ve smeared mud on Surt''s sword face twice, I''m going to be the wolfsbane of our counterattack with the destruction of you four-tenji!��Du Du Yuto, Marion Mia Shurian, and you guys are just as guilty as the rest of them for being a part of it.

 250-The Truth of the New Years Festival

    Right now, the bleachers of the tournament game had turned into a crucible of confusion.


    Suddenly, everywhere in the bleachers, people by the thousands were blown away by the spiritual pressure of someone else alone.


    Already defeated, even the ability holders who had been watching the Grand Festival of the Entrance House understood that an abnormal situation had now occurred.


    ''''Hey, hey, hey!��What the hell!��What the hell!��What the hell is going on?!


    "Whatever the hell this is, it''s not good!��What do we do?


    "Idiot!��This is an attack on that Shitenji!��Of course he''s going to escape!��You''re feeling this spiritual pressure too!��These guys are outrageous!


    I don''t know what this means or what kind of people they are, but they are the kind of people who would pick a fight with the Shitenji family. If they knew even a little bit about Shitenji, such an outburst would not be something that an ordinary person would ever consider.


    If they were to attempt such a scheme, they would either have a very prepared plan or be confident in their own strength, or both.


    Either way, they are not a decent bunch.


    The crowd of spectators, looking desperate and disorganized, started to move away from the scene.


    Then, at the downstairs stairs leading out of the bleachers, some of them stand still with their backs to us, and say, "Hey, get out of the way, bro!


    ''Hey, get out of the way, brother!��Get out of my way!


    The human who was running at the front of several people trying to escape from this place shouts out in anger.


    And this..............became the last word of this human''s life.


    Leaving the body with its head missing, he falls slowly behind him on his knees on the spot.


    ''''........?''''


    The humans who were running behind this one from behind witnessed this and stood still as if they were going to brake suddenly, and one of them sat back and fell on his buttocks on the spot.


    ''''Hmm?��I thought you just spoke to me, but I don''t see anyone?��Who the hell called me ''brother'' so casually?


    A man of medium height, short, thin-eyed man with short, upright black hair turned around with a sword dripping blood in his hand.


    No one could tell him that he should hear that before he swung his sword.


    Even though he had just buried a person, one person, just now, the way he was talking as if he had been approached in the street was just bizarre.


    ''Well, all right. I''ll kill you when I find you. Well, let''s get it over with!��But I don''t know which one is the Shitennji, you know. Let''s go from one side to the other!


    As he cleaved his right hand, which held a beautifully decorated sword, to the side and shook off the blood that had stuck to it, the people with abilities that contained tremendous spiritual power in various parts of the Shitendera family''s property began to rampage indiscriminately all at once.


    ''''What?!��Is that true!��I understand!��You''ll have to respond in rapid succession, in formation!


    Meira turned pale and let go of the phone from her ear, at the same time this unusual situation occurred. Akera witnessed this scene from the organizer''s seat located in the upper section.


    ''''This!��We''re under attack!��Zhu Yin-sama, Ruiho-sama, come over here immediately!


    The flustered Meira turns around and reports to the Shitenji family''s heavyweights.


    ........But no one moves slightly.


    They sit there quietly, not even changing their faces. Only Mizuho was able to see an expression of surprise on her face, but the rest of the humans were nowhere to be seen, and even Zhu Yin was unconcerned with her hand on her tea.


    ''''.........?''''


    When Akera was stunned by the difference in tone between herself and the people around her, Zamanosuke opened his mouth.


    ''Well, sit down, Akera.''


    ''''But........we have to evacuate Akane and Mizuho-sama.......''''


    I''m telling you to sit down.


    ....


    Akera thinks to himself, "What''s the big deal?" but here he reluctantly obeys his superior, Zamanosuke.


    ''''Well, so it has begun.''''


    Yeah, I guess so.


    ''''Where is Master Yi Cheng?''''


    He''s resting in the back, so call me if you need anything.


    Well then, I''ll do it.


    The sight of Sabanosuke and Soun talking is like everyday life itself. As expected, Akera gets numb and turns to his grandfather, Sabanosuke, with an impending look on his face. Then, as if to control it, left Umanosuke pointed his palm at Akera.


    You still don''t understand. What do you think of this place? This is Shitenji, okay?


    ...What?


    Once again, this is Shitenji. Where do you think we are going? For those who are invited, you will be treated with the best of hospitality, and for those who are not invited, you will be treated accordingly.


    Mmmm, you''ve grown up, haven''t you, Meira? You are now an indispensable part of Shitenji.


    Soun, with a smile on his face from the side, interrupted, and Sahumanosuke turned to Sahumo with a bitter smile.


    ''''S��mon, don''t spoil my grandson like that. It''s a good thing that I have a good grandson.


    ''What are you talking about?��Grandfather Zamanosuke!��Now that you mention it....


    Well, listen. You''ve grown up to be a fine young man, but you''ve made a couple of mistakes, haven''t you?


    "...what is it?


    First of all, you don''t know the Four Heavenly Temples better than anyone else. Why is the Four Heavenly Temples being the Four Heavenly Temples, you know. Akane and Yoshishige are here. And Mizuho-sama is here, too. Why is it that about a thousand years ago, the Shinzen and Omine families, the family of spirit masters who were so powerful in Japan, descended to Shitenji and became a branch of the Shitenji family by receiving the head of the family from the direct lineage of Shitenji?


    ....


    The history of this Shitenji family is naturally known to Meira. In fact, there is no one in this Shitenji family who does not know this story.


    This Four Heavenly Spirits are ruled by the Four Heavenly Temples. That''s what you reaffirm. You knew it in your head, but today, you will engrave it into your soul. What kind of a Four Heavenly Temple is this Four Heavenly Temple you serve!


    Akera gulped.


    Akera sensed the pressure in these quiet words from Zamanosuke.


    ''And, you know, there''s another thing you misunderstood, and that''s this great festival of initiation.


    "...what?��What''s that?


    Didn''t you think about why the initiation ritual includes the word ''ritual''?


    Yes, Shitenji is an open house. It''s amazing how widely they gather participants despite the fact that it''s a secret, the predecessors of Shitenji are very generous. A festival isn''t a festival unless everyone enjoys it, right? Moreover, they knew very well that they had many enemies.


    Soun starts to chuckle.


    ''''........!


    Meira''s eyes widened here. That''s because he finally understood the true identity of this Grand Festival of the Entry of the Family.


    ''''Well, I didn''t expect it to be the Great Festival of the Entrance of the House...''''


    ''Whoa, don''t get me wrong again, Meira?��And the initiation ritual is real.��In fact, my son-in-law, who has great qualities, came to me. However, even if Shitenji didn''t do anything, for some reason the number of enemies is increasing, the trouble is. So, then. I thought I should collect them periodically to reduce their numbers........and also. The enemy is also in our pocket, how can we not see this as an opportunity?


    My God, that''s not exactly a secret...


    ''''Oh, Meira-kun, when I say secret matter, I''m referring to the results of this great festival.


    ''''What does that mean?��Soun-sama.


    ''''Every time we have had this great festival of our family''s entrance, we have beaten the assailants who come here without fail. I''ve beaten them to a pulp. So, you see. I''ve done my best to avoid letting the story get around. If the story becomes too well known and passed on, we may not be able to get anyone to join us again some day in the future when we hold another Irike Festival, mainly those who have ill will towards us.


    Meira is shocked by Hayoun, who doesn''t stop smiling.


    ''''Nah, how dare.........but all those lies about Lady Zhuon having been attacked.......''''


    I remembered the made-up story that Meira unconsciously told to Yuto and the others at the villa and turned to face Zhu Yin, who was reaching for the tea cakes.


    ''''Oh, Ming Liang?��I didn''t say that, did I?��I said it was all a lie, that the daughter of the Shitenji family was harmed. I''ve never seen such a thing happen to a member of the Shitenzi family, you know.


    ....!


    Ming Liang''s face twitches as Zhu Yin speaks with an uneventful face.


    ''''Besides, as expected, I''m not waiting for this to happen without a plan, Ming Liang. You''ve also taken steps, right?��Think about it, in fact, the son-in-law you''re pushing for is here, too. He''s going to fight for Shitenji here with a flourish, right?��No matter how you look at it, people inside and outside will know that Du Du Yuyin, or rather, his son-in-law is a follower of the Four Heavenly Temples. If he becomes famous, there will be fewer people who know about it and will try to mess with his son-in-law.


    Yeah, that''s what I''m really trying to do.


    ''''No, I didn''t know about this until I learned of Chu''onn-sama''s invitation of his own accord and his son-in-law''s formidable abilities. And actually, there are others, although this one is not a son-in-law candidate, but if we were to compare it to that, it would be to show off our alliance.


    ''....Are there others?!


    ''Yes, you''ve been very good to me, the head of the American chapter. It''s something I don''t want to break this relationship in the future. Moreover..........this one is unscheduled, but Kensei is also here. Hisae is also doing a pretty good job.


    That was a no-brainer, but you''re right, Hayoun.


    Yeah.


    What do you think...


    ''Meira, this is what it means to be in Shitennji. Of course, we too will fight as a spear and a shield. But we are not a warrior who wields power in a haphazard manner. Do you understand?


    Yes.


    Meira bowed his head.


    At this time, the respect for Sabanosuke and Soun, who were also his seniors and bear the heavy responsibility of being the head of a branch of the Shitennji family, was overlaid on them.


    Then, we will leave while we assess the situation. That said, there is always the possibility of the unexpected. It''s not just the Shitendera family. It would be troublesome if something were to happen to my son-in-law. Mingora, let''s remind these ruffians of what it means to be enemies with Shitenji!


    Yes, sir!


    Ming Liang''s entire body was filled with energy as his expression tightened.

 251-Attack on Shitenji

    These guys!��(You''re not even trying to hide your killing spree.)


    Yuto could sense the existence of those abilities that were spewing spiritual power containing multiple evil spirits from various places within the Shitendera family''s grounds. Moreover, although they didn''t know all of them, they could tell that they were all capable people to be reckoned with.


    (Based on Gaston''s information.......The head of these guys is that Julian. If we can keep their heads down, the rest should be manageable)


    Inside, Yuuto could sense the spiritual pressure from close to where Mizuho was, but he headed straight for the Lord of Spiritual Pressure, who seemed to be Julian.


    (I''m worried about that one too, but there''s no way Shitenji would be so easily beaten. Mizuho-san should be surrounded by competent people, and then there''s Marion-san. Marion-san isn''t such an easy opponent if you''re on the defensive. (If that''s the case, just beat Julian down the road)


    Yuto enters the grounds of the second game site and kicks through the trees, running with unsinkable speed over the surface of the pond.


    (Has Julian stopped moving?)��You''re not waiting for me!


    When you kicked the trunk of an extra-large cedar tree and leapt high into the sky, you could see a boy holding a sword with an extraordinary presence in the middle of the Japanese garden below you.


    I''m not going to be able to get it right. Yuto-kun.


    ....!


    After landing a dozen meters in front of Julian, Yuto is slightly surprised when he turns his attention to Julian, but he immediately cools down and his eyebrows grow tighter.


    The Julian who is in front of Yuto right now does not have the usual smiling expression that Yuto knows.


    He is dimly lit, glaring at you, and his three white eyes with a hint of madness seem to tell the story inside.


    ''You mean that''s your real face...I see, you have a nasty look on your face.


    What?��You come in here and give me a hard time about people''s faces?��You''re on a roll, Eugene!��Who do you think I am?


    !


    As soon as he said it, Julian stepped in with his right foot and sprinted like a rocket, instantly getting in between each of his own feet and swords. Yuto suddenly saw Julian appearing in front of him and swinging his sword down from the upper level.


    A high-pitched metallic sound rang out.


    ''''What!''''


    Julian showed a look of surprise as the Tsubagasword held by Yuto played his divine sword. The sword Julian was holding was flicked to the right side by Yuto''s posture, and Julian''s body was tilted by it, causing his center of gravity to tilt and his left foot to almost leave the ground.


    ''''Kuhn.''''


    Julian''s eyes widened and he instantly jumped back from the spot, as if he was afraid of being chased by Yuto.


    Yuto approached Julian, who kept his expression unchanged and kept his distance.


    ''''You ... who are you?��Julian. I know you have something against Shitenji, but that''s not the only thing you have against him, is it?


    Julian moves his eyebrows with a jerk as Yuto says.


    ''''Heh, you have some interesting things to say, Yuto-kun.''''


    Are you the Sword of Surt, the Count''s men?��Which means you''re not as old as you look.


    ''I''d like to say what the hell you''re talking about, but hmmm, why would you ask that?


    I asked you who you think you are.


    Yuto quickly turned his gaze sharp and pointed the tip of his posture to Julian.


    ''''Lately, I''ve been thinking about something. It''s just a coincidence that these days, the people who have come to fight with me seem to have different methods and ideas, but it seems that they are trying to do the same thing.........they are all acting with the same goal in mind. And yet, that goal... or is it the means?��It''s something I can''t overlook ... personally.


    Personal...?


    What''s the point of having to deal with all those people one after the other?��Is it really just a coincidence?��Or is this same group of people with this same goal growing in power more than you can imagine, and are actually everywhere, and are already moving to the point of getting out in the open?��The rest... well, that''s the most, in my experience, credible...


    ''Guess what I''m going to say!��Hahaha!��You have a very robust imagination. So do you still have it?


    This has always been... well I''ve resigned myself to the fact that I''m destined to be like that...


    Just when I thought that Yuto showed a bitter smile for a moment, a tremendous Xian fighting qi erupted from Yuto, and that fighting qi enveloped the tip of the ETI that was aimed at the laughing Julian.


    ''''


    The smile vanished from Julian''s face at the glimpse of power shown by that Yuto.


    It was the tingling air of battle that had long been forgotten since the Ability to Compete War from the yuto glaring sharply at us.


    It''s not comparable to the spirit I received in the lounge. No, it''s not even that kind of thing.


    This oppressive sense of pressure emanating from the yuto is the kind of awesomeness that only a master of a hundred battles can acquire, the kind of presence that you would undeniably sense even in a melee between tens of thousands of people on the battlefield.


    (This........this guy........ But a mere Shitenji''s waistcoat...)


    Julian shows a spare expression again, but unlike before, he prompts Yuto''s words with an alarming sound that echoes through his body.


    ''''Huh... so tell me your most, trustworthy imagination of that Yuto-kun.


    I''m a very involved person, you know.


    ...What?


    That''s why I''ve always gotten myself into some crazy shit, always have. Especially with all these idiots like you. As much as I hate to admit it, it seems I was born with it. And, you know, I get it. The things that have been happening around me lately aren''t independent of each other. It''s a cohesive whole. And I''m still caught up in it.


    ''Ha ... ha ha ha!��What''s that?��Guess what, that''s pretty ridiculous!��You''re calling me one of those freaks without any logic or evidence!��I''m missing out on hearing that!


    Julian was at first taken aback by what Yuto was talking about seriously, then he scoffed, wrinkled his brow and held the Dancing Sword, a replica of the Divine Sword ��Sword of Victory��, at the upper level.


    ''''Well.......fine. There is a correct answer to what you say, Yuto-kun. The part about me not liking Shitenji and the fact that an unimaginable ordeal awaits you in the future!


    In response, Yuto, with a serious expression on his face, grasped the posture he was pointing at Julian with both hands and held it in his right eye.


    ''''I don''t have any proof, but I do have a theory.


    Heh.


    ''''I''m a dropout, but I''m on the edge of being a Spirit Sword Master. So I understand. Julian, I can see that your body right now is leaking demonic energy as well as spiritual power!


    !


    Yuto stepped in before he could finish saying that.


    Julian didn''t retreat and swung his dancing sword against Yuto, who instantly invaded the space between the two swords.


    The speed of the two swords they wielded cut through the atmosphere, and the gusts of wind that rolled around the two of them tilted the trees around them, making the water in the garden pond create large waves.


    Their swords touched each other slightly, changing their trajectories and slipping past each other without hitting each other''s bodies.


    At this time, Yuto didn''t miss the slightest bit of flow in Julian''s body due to the momentum of his own sword.


    Yuto swung down the blade of ETOBA and pointed it upwards and raised it from the bottom with an unhindered trajectory at God''s speed.


    He was killed, Yuto''s skin sensed.


    The sword speed of the first attack is almost the same. However, anyone who holds a sword knows that Julian''s is nowhere near as good as Yuto''s in swordsmanship due to this momentary collision.


    Just as the ETI was about to pass through Julian''s chest, jaw and head from below, Yuto''s eyes widened.


    ''''


    Julian''s sword suddenly appeared in front of his chest... or so it seemed from Yuto''s eyes.


    The posture was caught by Julian''s sword and sparks flew from the two clashing swords.


    (Now........where did the swords come from?��(And how did Julian back away from my ETI orbit in this pause!


    According to Yuto''s prediction in the battle, it should have been a life-or-death blow to Julian.


    However, ETOBEKI was actually received.


    Yuto''s gaze and Julian''s dim gaze overlapped in close proximity.


    Julian gradually raised the corners of his mouth, and his eyes contained a light that suggested he had room to spare.


    ''''Haha!''''


    Yuto pushed their overlapping swords into each other with force and clicked Julian''s sword as it was. Using his entire body like a spring, Julian''s upper body was turned upside down by that push, in which his entire body''s power was concentrated without waste.


    You can see the opportunity for victory in Yuto''s eyes.


    The next time you are in a fight, your brain instantly predicts Julian''s next move, and at the same time, the assembly of the next attack is organized in several ways. The body reacted faster than you can think, and moved to realize the path to burying Julian without missing a beat.


    Yuto stepped in with a body-sinking stance like a panther and aimed at Julian''s upturned torso. Immediately, a horizontal flash. A flowing speed that should not have been possible while Julian was adjusting his stance, and yet the Tsubagatou with the destructive power of a torrent, attacked.


    But...................A high volume metallic sound rang out.


    The posture that was supposed to take away the upper body riding on Julian''s lower body was blocked by Julian''s sword.


    ''''!


    Yuto''s eyes widen again.


    Part of him was surprised that he was able to accept the posture in this vein. However, the essence of Masato''s surprise is not there.


    The process of accepting the ETOBA and stopping the desperate sword shot from Yuto''s sufficient stance with an insufficient and unreliable stance is unbelievable.


    Julian, with his body on his back and his feet almost off the ground, stopped the posture from the lower level by turning the sword in his right hand from behind, with a flash from Yuto''s right.


    Moreover, with one hand........


    A moment later, Yuto jumped backwards.


    The one who was attacking overwhelmingly was Yuto.


    It should have been, but after the two clashes with Julian, Yuto''s combat instincts chose to let him keep his distance.


    ''''Heh, how could you choose to step back? I''m a little surprised.


    Julian, whose body is on his back and his face is turned to the sky above, gradually brings his upper body back to the front.


    "If it was a normal guy, he would have just shoved it in there. It''s a shame, because the next time around, you could have passed away without even feeling any pain, not knowing the situation. You might have missed out on a great opportunity, you know?��Yujin-kun.


    Yuto glares at Julian in a reciprocal manner.


    ''''That sword........''''


    Yeah?��You understand. Hahaha..... that''s amazing, Eugene. I''m a little surprised. I thought you were just making an achievement by flirting with Shitenji, but it looks like that''s not all you''ve done.


    Humph, sniffing, Julian puts down his dancing sword and slowly closes the distance between him and Yuto.


    ''What a waste, what a waste. I had to kill such an interesting guy, Eugene, right? I don''t like it. But........well, it can''t be helped. This is your fault, right?��Kukuk.....


    Don''t be silly you were going to kill all of them anyway, weren''t you?


    The expression disappeared from Julian and a tremendous spiritual power came out of his entire body. Yuto stared at Julian and set up a posture.


    The rough spiritual power that gushed out of Julian like a fountain shook, and goose bumps appeared on Masato''s arms.


    And Julian''s smile disappeared and even his tone of voice changed as if he were a different person.


    ''''Huh?��You little bastard!��You got no tongue in cheek!��Who do you think you''re talking to?��You don''t think you''re worth it, scum!��I''m going to kill you anyway, but as soon as you noticed my demons, it was decided that you would die now.


    Her pupils flare up and she starts yelling with her big mouth while spitting.


    It''s predictable that you got your hands on Shitenji and settled for a rank D below your abilities. You want to make me think you''re lower than your abilities so you can get me to let my opponent down?��This shit. That''s why you were acting as Shitenji''s dog, removing the attention of others. But it''s a pity...!��With your performance with the Dark Night Leopard, I''ve already figured out that your strength is in the range of A to AA according to the agency''s rank.


    ....


    ''So what is it?��If you''re that good, you can''t beat me here!��It''s too funny!


    As if to add to Julian''s spiritual power, a black presence began to drift out.


    ''''You........don''t even try to hide your demonic spirit anymore, do you?


    ''What do you want me to hide from someone who''s going to die anyway, you lowlife, don''t even bother. ...Oh yeah, I''ve got some good news for you. In the compound of the Shitennji temple where you have sworn allegiance, there are four of our guys here.��I wouldn''t have even noticed.......those guys are better at hiding their demons than I am.


    !


    ''Ha!��Nice look!��And for the record, I don''t even know how good you are!��Don''t get me together with the scum of the Dark Night Panther, okay?��Then let me tell you something else. Two of us are....


    Julian points the sword at Yuto.


    ''''This divine sword, a replica of the Victory Sword, a replica of the divine sword equivalent to the Dancing Sword!


    "....!��A replica of the divine sword!


    Yuto''s complexion changed.


    He quickly realized that if people with weapons of this level rampaged around in various places, Shitenji and the chaos would be inescapable.


    Although he was aware of the existence of other attackers besides Julian, but he decided that Julian, who had the strongest spiritual pressure, was the boss, and if he could manage Julian, he figured that in some cases, the rest of his friends would be attracted to him as well.


    It wasn''t that he underestimated the enemy. Rather, as a result of his appreciation of the Shitendera family''s abilities, he went to Julian''s place, regardless of the surroundings.


    However, if what Julian said was true, then it could be said that he had underestimated the enemy''s ability as a result.


    (Not good!��I was an idiot!��I should have gone to Mizuho''s first!��(Is it a diversion that this guy was one of the ones spreading spiritual pressure!


    Just as Yuto moved to move from the spot, Julian blocked his way.


    ''''Oops!��Where do you think you''re going?��You have this dancing sword locked on. All over the world there''s nowhere to run to!


    As soon as he spat that out, Julian attacked Yuto with a dancing sword in hand.

 252-Attack on Shitenji ②

    Well, here we are, just as we thought.


    The management office of the great festival of the four heavenly temples'' entrance had already moved to the main camp to intercept the attackers.


    No one was in a hurry. It was as if it was planned from the beginning, gathering information and flying instructions to Shitenji, Omine, and Shinzen, the followers who belonged to each of them.


    The one who is in charge of this headquarters is Akera''s father, Kamizen Koumei, son of Zamanosuke.


    In the Shitennji family, Takaaki is a man who has shown extraordinary talent as the owner of a high level of tactical ability as well as his ability as a spirit user. He is usually very reserved and keeps to himself, keeping to himself in the background, because his main duty is to support both the front and back of Shitenji.


    In other words, outwardly, he is responsible for the diplomacy of the Shitenji family, and behind the scenes, he identifies, monitors, and in some cases, actively deals with organizations or individuals who have bad intentions towards the Shitenji family.


    It was also by this Takaaki that he had previously led an attack on the Dark Night''s Leopard led by Hyakugan, who had come to Japan at the behest of Zhu Yin.


    He had naturally been appointed as the chief officer in this great festival of the entrance of the family, as it was natural to do so.


    ''''How many enemies do you have?''''


    With a calm glint in his set gray hair, Takaaki sorted out the situation.


    ''''There are five of us, including Julian Knight. Other than Julian Knight, there are two in the bleachers and two near the mansion where the participants in the Grand Festival are staying.''''


    ''''Hmmm.......First, let''s send Omine and Kamizen''s team to the enemies in the bleachers as soon as possible. It may already be confusing, but we don''t want to cause any more damage to our guests. The enemy''s strength is still unknown. Don''t force yourself into it, we just need to be able to stop the guests from escaping.


    ''Yes, sir, I understand. What shall we do elsewhere?


    Their target is the heart of the Shitenji family. Even if we don''t tell them, they will still come here. The rest of the personnel can gather at the place where Akane-sama and the others are.


    ''''Ha... but that would bring in the enemy and leave Zhu Yin-sama and the others in danger...''''


    I''ll be fine.


    Takaaki replied to his subordinate''s opinion in a clear tone of voice and then smiled at his subordinate.


    It is true that that place is the heart of the Shitenji and there are people we must protect. But at the same time, don''t forget that this is where the best force of the Shitenji is located.


    Yes!


    Takaaki''s theory is that the most important factor in battle is organizational strength. The squires belonging to the Shitennji family are all granular. On top of that, he fully understands the characteristics of their members and assumes that as a team they will be able to win the battle against powerful individuals.


    That''s why I put the most care into organizing the team. At that point, he considers that half of his work is done.


    But at the same time, there are people who deviate from such a theory of Takaaki''s.


    These are people who are individually overwhelmingly competent and capable of calculating their own substandard strength as individuals.


    These people are sometimes unable to demonstrate their abilities by being integrated into the organization.


    All you have to do is tell such people the situation and information about the enemy. And then provide them with a place where they can easily fight.


    This is the strategy in the battle of Koumei, who knows Yi Cheng, Zhu Yin......and Mizuho, who reigns over the Shitennji family.


    Here, Takaaki remembered the existence of an important person.


    ''''How is my son-in-law doing?''''


    Yes, it looks like they''ve already planted it on Julian Knight. We can see it on the video now.


    Immediately, through the monitor, Takaaki saw Yuto''s figure. He was aware that he had received a request from Zhu Yin to participate in the Mizuno escort. So he felt good about the fact that this boy carried out the request sincerely and rushed to Julian, who was the originator of this attack, right away.


    ''''Hmph, you''re fast!


    ''''This is........Takaaki-sama!


    Takaaki and his men held their breath for a moment.


    Because just now, they had witnessed the battle between Yuto and Julian through the images. The two of them collided, and the shockwave caused the camera to vibrate and the screen to shake violently.


    Both sides analyzed the fight in the first round of the tournament. We knew that they were both young men, yet talented and capable.


    But with this clash between the two sides, Takaaki immediately understands.


    These two........are not at that level.


    The shaking of the screen gradually subsided, and more attacks and defenses unfolded.


    While Takaaki was greatly surprised.......his cheeks gradually loosened and finally he started laughing out loud.


    His subordinates, as well as Yuto, raised their eyebrows and stared suspiciously at Takaaki''s reaction, despite the fact that they had increased their tension at the ability of their enemy, Julian.


    ''''Groom-dono!��Brilliant ... a brilliant young man!��Rejoice, that such a boy would come to the side of Ruiho-sama!


    "...What?��Yes, then send your troops out immediately...


    I take that back.


    What?


    Don''t you see?��My son-in-law''s incompetence and lack of proper cover will only hinder him!��Alright, let''s have Ming Liang, who knows his son-in-law well, go here...!��No, it''s interesting that I dare to ask Mizuho-sama to go into battle here.


    Takaaki-sama!��What do you mean by that?��Asking Mizuho-sama to go to the front line...


    ''''Just make a dedication to Master Zhu Yin, then you can decide.


    Okay, yes.


    Probably, no, it''s an expression of thinking that this proposal will be repelled for sure.


    Immediately afterwards, Takaaki''s smile disappears and his face turns straight, and he thinks about it.


    He could see the strength of Julian Knight fighting with Yuto, and he could gauge the strength of the rest of the attackers.


    Julian Knight''s ability to fight Yuto is also substandard. Nothing could be more terrifying as an enemy.


    Even though he had invited them to join him, it seems that he had brought in something extraordinary, Takaaki understood.


    Of course, he never thought of underestimating the enemy''s ability from the beginning. However, it is an undeniable fact that they exceeded expectations. If that''s the case, then it''s better to consider the other enemies as equal.


    As I''m sure the participants in the game are already aware of, tell them to cancel the festival and to leave. Also, can you get in touch with Lord Douglas Gans?


    ''Yes, I''ve told them how to contact you, so they can. I''m sure you''ll understand if you send the wind.


    All right, get me some help right away. Now if only the Lord Swordsman and others would be willing to work on it, that would be very reassuring.


    Ha-ha, of course we do.


    Takaaki turned at the sudden voice from behind him.


    There was Hisae, who was showing a divine expression along with Swordsman Alfred Arkwright, and Mirage Kaizono, who was a participant in the Grand Festival, as well as Tendouji, who had abstained just after the start of the second round of the tournament, behind them.


    ''''Kenshin!��And Hisae.


    ''Takaaki-sama, Al...................The Sword Sage is moving. Not only that, but these two as well.


    Sighing with a subtle expression, Nisae introduced a grumpy-looking Kaizono with her arms folded behind a smiling Kensho and Tendouji with a bitter smile in his eyes.


    ''''Oh, I see, your help is painful, Kensei.''''


    Takaaki, who responds with a joyful smile, simultaneously analyzes the forces and ponders where to deploy them in his mind.


    ''''So, Takaaki-dono, can you tell me the situation?''''


    Of course, Ken Sei.


    When Takaaki briefly explained the situation and the predictable strength of the enemy, Ken Sage nodded widely.


    ''''Understood, then I''ll go to Dou Dou Yuto-kun''s place. Let''s have these two people head towards the mansion that is the participants'' quarters. How do you like it?


    At this time, Takaaki was caught off guard by this offer from the Sword Saint, but he immediately showed a calm expression.


    ''''I understand. By all means, I would like to ask you, I am grateful that the Sword Saint is willing to provide our son-in-law''s support. I would like you to head over immediately.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re talking about.


    Duly noted. So long.


    Kensei flipped his muscular body and signaled to Kaizono and Tsukasa with his eyes, and all three of them left while Tsukasa pushed Kaizono''s back as he babbled, "Why are you here.......me?".


    As the three of them left, Takaaki turned to face the remaining Nisae.


    ''''I didn''t know that either. I don''t know what he''s thinking, but I''m getting a headache too.


    ''''Hmm, it seems that the Sword Sage is quite attached to his son-in-law as well, although I''m not sure why...''''


    ....


    ''''Gee, Hisae looks grumpy. With that face, can''t you forgive yourself for not being able to tell me everything?


    !��.........that''s not what I''m talking about!


    Takaaki smiles as Hisae reveals her emotions.


    ''Hisae, sometimes a man is the most important woman in the world and that''s why he doesn''t tell you anything. For a woman, though, there are some things that can be hard to get through to her. That''s what I saw in this man, especially the man called Kensei.


    ...What?


    ''''It''s a weakness that I''m in love with such a man. You should believe in him more, Nisae, you should believe in your swordsmanship.


    ''What?��I''m sorry...!


    Koumei laughed at the talented woman from the Oomine family who was in a temperament, and quickly regained her commanding face and stared at the images set up in various parts of the grounds.


    ''''The situation has changed. Considering the fact that we have more time to spare in our forces, let''s go on the offensive at the right time!


    ""Yes!"


    Inside the headquarters, where morale was rising, Hisae was the only one with a red face and clenched teeth.


    ''''Dou Dou Yujin!��You''re good!��How dare you outlast this onslaught of dancing swords!��I''m so annoyed!


    ....


    Yuto was moving towards the heavyweight seat where Mizuho and the others were, playing off Julian''s sword shots that seemed to cling to him persistently.


    ''I wouldn''t want you to tell me that!


    Yuto stopped abruptly and cleaved a posture to Julian.


    Julian catches that ETOBAI again with his unreliable stance while chasing Yuto around.


    ''''You still don''t understand that it''s useless!��You lowlife!


    Without changing his expression, Yuto assesses the trajectory of the Dancing Sword''s receipt of the posture.


    (Does the sword itself have a will...?)


    There is no doubt about it, Yuto thinks. The Dancing Sword clearly moves without the will of its owner, playing off the enemy''s attacks, and then attacking the exact part of the enemy''s gap.


    Once again, when he pushes Julian back, Yuto starts to move.


    ''''Utterly unteachable monkey!��You still don''t understand that you can''t escape this sword!


    Without a moment''s pause, Julian gave chase again.


    A similar offensive and defense was repeated many times, and gradually Yuto came to a square with a good view of the grass near the bleachers.


    Yuto bent down to avoid Julian''s sideways sword strike from behind, and after jumping forward and taking a passive position, Yuto turned back to Julian and went on the offensive.


    Yuto and Julian unleashed dozens of blinding sword strikes.


    ''''Oh?��What, you finally gave up?��You finally realize that you can''t get away with it?


    You''re an idiot.


    Julian''s sarcastic smile is returned by Yuto with a scowl.


    ''''Ahhhh!


    That''s not why I''m here.


    Yuto catches the swing from the top of the Dancing Sword without popping it.


    ''''I just thought I''d end it around here...''''


    You''re what?


    We could bring your people over here, couldn''t we?��Plus, I wanted to get closer to where Mizuho-san and the others were.


    ''Huh!��You''re an idiot!��What''s the point of it all?!


    You''re a tough guy, but you''re a dumbass!


    !


    Yuto''s right leg seemed to disappear for a moment, and then a god-awful kick closed in on Julian''s side.


    Julian''s eyes widened, he twisted his neck, and in the nick of time, Yuto''s foot passed a few millimeters away from Julian''s cheek.


    Julian unconsciously jumped back and with a dumbfounded face, he slowly put his hand on the single scar that had formed on his left cheek.


    ''''Te Te........''''


    That sword is awesome. Yes, it''s impressive. But haven''t you done the research beforehand?��me. If that''s the case, why would you challenge me with that weapon?


    What... what?


    I''m a close combat specialist. In other words, I''m best at this kind of battle, and it''s the kind of battle where I can show my strength the most. You know what I mean?��Then if you wanted to take me down you should have hit someone who could attack at all ranges. It''s really stupid, you don''t usually set up in your opponent''s area of expertise. A fight is supposed to be about attacking the opponent''s weaknesses, especially if you''re exchanging lives!


    Yuto sets up.


    Julian intercepts him and their swords cross repeatedly as their swords cut through to each other''s space.


    But ... there was a change in Yuto''s movements.


    Yuto switched his ETIbai to his right hand and then to his left and returned fire. His movements are truly transformative.


    ''''Nah!''''


    As if dancing, Yuto''s movement accelerated even faster.


    ''''Guu!''''


    Yuto''s left fist enters Julian''s side. Unable to stop, Yuto held the Dancing Sword down from above with his ETI-Baku and delivered a spinning kick to Julian, who was in agony in front of him.


    It''s a good thing that this kick was taken seriously and Julian was blown backwards as if he were gliding across the earth and could be seen knocking down trees in the far distance.


    ''You''re not much of a swordsman, you can''t keep up with the movements of that divine sword. That sword was a waste of treasure, it''s too good for you.


    As he said that in a small spit, Masato stared in the direction of the heavyweight seat where Mizuho and the others were.

 253-Attack on Shitenji ③

    In the chaos of the bleachers, the remaining able-bodied people and their followers, who had been eliminated from the battle royale, were trying to flee from the scene in a dusty pattern.


    The faces of those fleeing were obsessed with fear of death and helplessness, shouting loudly as if they could not see their surroundings, and their calmness was gone.


    In the center of the fleeing circle, two men are walking slowly like spiderlings.


    One was a man of medium height with black hair standing up, originally with narrow, widening eyes and carrying a curved long sword on his shoulder, and the other was a short, small, overweight man with an unusually large mouth, wearing what looked like a stubby black shirt.


    ''What, no one wants to stand up to this O''Sullivan-sama anymore?��It''s boring.


    ''Baboon!��The Lord kills with a flourish, and everyone is frightened. Here''s your answer.


    The little man shakes his shoulders at the blurbs of the dark-haired man, O''Sullivan.


    ''Haha, that''s why they can''t win, these guys. A few swings of the sword and you''re all spooked.


    ''''I answer, that golden halpern replica is just a light shake, super powerful, baboon.


    "Tsk ... shut up. Naphas, you''re back in shape, are you okay with that?��You said you didn''t like the way you looked.


    "Anyone who sees it ... will be killed. That''s the answer!


    The little man called Nafas spreads his large mouth and blows his blackened breath forward.


    That blackened breath touches the feet of those at the tail end of the humans who were desperately trying to escape from the bleachers.


    ''''Uwaaaaah...!


    The man''s breath touched his breath and he fell forward and let out a wordless scream. Then he gasped as he thrashed about in pain and impatience, and lifted the hem of his slacks to check his leg, which had developed an unusual sensation.


    Then the skin on the foot that touched his breath turned the same color as his breath, and the stain-like substance gradually eroded as it spread.


    ''Hii, ah, my foot!��My feet!


    The blackened area on the man''s leg began to rot, its flesh crumbling into tatters like rotting leaves. And then ... the man was consumed by the blackened air that loomed further behind him, and his screams ceased.


    The other fleeing people who witnessed this amplified their fear even more, and it was downright chaos.


    ''''Oh well. It looks like Julian''s playing over there too, but it won''t be long. The other guys are going to start doing what they want and if they don''t keep their heads down, they''re going to lose their tasty prey!


    O''Sullivan turns to face Nafas, who still has his big mouth open and is still waving his black breath around.


    ''Well, I''m going with you. I''m not going to move from there, I''m going to cut off the heads of all the heavyweights in Shitenji. I''ll leave this to Nafas.


    As O''Sullivan said that, he rushed out of the place and headed furiously to the heavyweight seats on the second floor balcony of the mansion, which was located a little farther away from the bleachers. When he reached the edge of the bleachers, he took a big leap and found himself about to charge the center of Shitenji in a straight line.


    ''''Mu!''''


    O''Sullivan quickly shielded himself from these winds as he hid in the flat of his gold halper. But his clothes were torn off in places as he was aimed at the landing spot.


    ''I won''t let them go that way!��You son of a b*tc*!


    A team of five male and female spirit users in front of the god appeared to surround O''Sullivan.


    ''''Heh, there you are at last. You''re the dogs of Shitenji. That''s indeed a fast response.''''


    O''Sullivan glances in the direction of Nafas, and some of the squad arrives there as well, pushing back the black breath with wind spirit magic.


    Then.........O''Sullivan moves his eyes to Zilori and the spirit users that surround him.


    O''Sullivan''s narrow eyes widen and his gaze shoots through the spirit masters in front of the gods.


    ''''


    The spirit users in front of the gods receive spiritual power, including a tremendous killing spirit, some of them are alarmed and their eyes are strained, and some of them involuntarily brace themselves.


    Gradually.........O''Sullivan raises the corners of his mouth to reveal a joyful color, and his eyes are all blackened and his eyes disappear.


    ''At last........it''s time to pay you guys back. Kukkuu.....��I, you know, the humiliation of a hundred years ago I haven''t forgotten it!


    O''Sullivan attacks with his tongue out and spit all over the place. Seeing the mature man in the center of the spirit user team as the leader, O''Sullivan takes aim at it and tries to swing the halper down from outside the bend.


    (Those black eyes, no way!��[Black-eyed O''Sullivan]?


    Scatter!��And deployment!


    The first to be targeted, team leader Isao Kamizen instructs his team members to compress the air in front of him and release it. He uses the pressure to blow backwards, escaping O''Sullivan''s rush.


    ''''I''m not going to let him get away!


    Without a care in the world, O''Sullivan chases after Jinzen Gong, who flies backwards as if obsessed with madness, and thrusts Halper''s cutting edge forward.


    ''''Do it!''''


    After feeding on himself, Shinzen Gong flies his instructions, and the two spirit wizards deployed to the left and right, causing several rock walls to emerge from the ground between Shinzen Gong and O''Sullivan, who fly backwards. O''Sullivan crashes into the rock walls, and with a strange cry, he destroys the rock walls, but the rush stops, leaving the last one in place. At the same time, God-mae Gong landed on the ground at the same time, and without pause, he raised his right hand to signal, and the rock wall protruded from the ground on either side of O''Sullivan.


    As O''Sullivan took the form of a semi-encirclement with the rock wall from the front, the two female spirit masters who were circling backwards slammed the blade of wind as far as they could from behind the garrison.


    The smooth coordinated attack up to this point is exactly the result of the training of the team led by Shinzen Gong. Even if they haven''t defeated him with this, Kamizen Gong thinks that he won''t be able to stay unscathed.


    ''''!


    This surprise attack takes the breath away not only from Shinzenkong but also the team members under his umbrella, but Shinzenkong avoids it as quickly as possible and the blade manages to pass under his left armpit.


    ''''Guh!''''


    God-mae Gong''s left arm was cut off, his face contorted in intense pain.


    ''''Gong-san!''''


    A shout from the team members.


    Although he lost his left arm, this team leader, who never lost his composure, predicted the next attack and evaded it wide to the right. That decision was correct, and just half an instant later, Halper reappeared at the spot where he had just been.


    Despite the fact that the wind blade was still being unleashed, what the hell was going on, even the calm Shinzen Gong was indeed unable to measure O''Sullivan immediately. Under the onslaught of the wind blade, Halper, who was thrust out of the rock wall, turned sideways and moved as if he were swimming through the rocks.


    ''''Ha!��Get some distance!


    As Kamizen Isao shouted loudly, the halper tore straight through the rock wall and the semi-encircled wall crumbled away. Stopping their attack, Kamizen''s team gathered once again at a distance and looked at O''Sullivan as he emerged from the crumbling rock.


    ''''You''re doing it!��It had to be, I''m pretty sure that''s what Shitenji was like, even back then!��They''re utterly abominable!


    What a jerk. And that weapon it''s not just an ordinary one!


    One of the team members represents everyone''s thoughts without hiding his surprise.


    ''''That guy........is probably [Black-Eyed O''Sullivan].......''''


    While holding the place of his missing left arm with his right hand, Isao Kamizen said.


    Hearing that name sent a shock to the team members.


    ''''Eh!��Oh, that 100-year-old gifted warrior''s war, right?��No, no way!��Why are you alive...


    ''Don''t be dismayed. You told Miremar that Lokiarum was alive, according to Mizuho-sama''s information. If that''s the case, I wouldn''t be surprised if he''s alive too.


    ....


    ''''Hey, tell Takaaki-san immediately. One of the enemies is [Black-Eyed O''Sullivan]........ And also, you guys, prepare yourselves, that the five people who attacked us this time are probably the most likely enemies at this level!


    Yes!


    ''Don''t worry, that''s why Koumei-san told me not to go down easily and end up stalling. The fact that he focused on measuring the enemy means that he was on guard. We''ll stay away from him and work in tandem to set him up, alright!��We''ll get as much information as we can.


    Three men and two women, all of them nodded at the same time as the eyes of a warrior with their lives on the line dwelt on their faces.


    ''''I have one good story to tell you guys. It''s not going to be easy to die after hearing this, is it?


    Before the battle, Jinzen Kou looks over the team members and smiles with a smile.


    ''''What''s that?��Mr. Gong.


    We just got wind from the main camp. My son-in-law challenged this supposed ringleader of the enemy, this Julian, all by himself.


    ''My God!��Alone!


    All of the team members widen their eyes.


    They imagine that if he is the head of this enemy, his ability is as good or better than [Black-Eyed O''Sullivan]. So you challenged him alone, I wondered.


    !


    Oh, my God!


    My son-in-law he''s lovely.


    ''What!��I wish I could have seen it too, the courage of my groom.


    Let''s go!��When this is over, I''m going to ask Mizuho-sama to propose a banquet with my son-in-law. How about it, you won''t die so easily!


    ""Yes!"


    All of them smiled and nodded to each of them, and then threw themselves into the line of death with [Black-Eyed O''Sullivan] and their lives again.

 254-Attack on Shitenji ④

    Brother Du Du, I wonder if you can beat that pervert.


    Sitting on the bed in the room assigned to Kotone in the mansion that serves as the participants'' accommodations, Akihana smiled and shook her legs alternately.


    ''''Well then, the game has already started, so let''s hurry up and go cheer, Akika-san. And I have to go pick up my victorious brother, too.


    Kotone had been fidgeting around the time the match was about to start as she sat in her chair, and she couldn''t wait to get out of this place and towards the bleachers. That was, of course, to watch his own brother Mizushige''s match... but he also wanted to watch Masato''s match.


    ''''Haha, you''re sure of victory, Kotone''s brother...''''


    ''''Of course, even Mr. Du Du can''t win if you go against your brother.


    ''Hmmm.... But no, no, no, we''re not done talking yet. I haven''t gotten Kotone to nod her head to my proposal yet.


    ''''So........so, talking about it, why do you involve Mr. Dou Dou?��Even Mr. Du Du must find it annoying..................... Because Mr. Du Du, in order to be with Ruizhao, he joined this big festival.......


    Kotone, who becomes depressed and depressed forlorn in the middle of the game, is nimble with a rather conniving look on Akika''s face. There''s no way not to use this ultra-black Kotone''s wavering heart.


    ''''You''re so easy to understand, Kotone,''''


    What?


    ''Well, well, it''s all right!��I''m sure brother Dou Dou Dou Dou wouldn''t be bothered!


    Where in the world do you get such confidence from...


    Because, first of all, we''re a great family.��For your brother, it''s super backwards for him. But I don''t think that brother is interested in that kind of thing. But I can tell you this, okay?��We''re so cute!��And the fact that Kotone and I are beautiful girls from different backgrounds is a big plus. If a marriage proposal comes from us........and with the added bonus of being able to marry both of us at the same time!��How can there be a man in this world who isn''t dominated by this?��Besides, we''re going to be amazingly beautiful in the future.


    As expected, Akika''s story felt ridiculous, and Kotone''s voice grew louder as well, albeit with a sigh.


    ''''No way!��There is no way my Sanzenin family would approve!��You are the Huang family''s daughter, aren''t you!��There''s no way I''m going to accept this story!��And Mr. Du Du, you know about Mizuho....


    ''''Oh I didn''t tell you. Brother Dou Dou Dou didn''t join in to get Zuiho, right?


    In front of Kotone, who was stunned and looked up, Akika threw the snacks she brought with her into her mouth as if nothing was wrong.


    ''''Rather the opposite. The Shitendera family wants Dou Dou Dou brother, no doubt. I''ve been caught up in the process of running the big festival so far, but after talking to the brother of Dou Dou Dou, I''m sure of it. But because of that, the success rate of this operation has jumped up. I''m the son-in-law that Sitenji wants, okay?��Even though he had to go to this roundabout way, that Shitenji wanted it. Shitenji who would do anything to keep his power down.......if we could take this home and explain it well......


    ....!


    ''''I''ll figure out the details of that, so Kotone, you just need to do as I say.


    ''Wait...wait a minute!��Why should we have to do that in the first place!��The daughter of the Sanzenin and Huang families to someone who doesn''t know what horse he is!��Oh........of course, I think he has a wonderful personality........ But!��Just because of that!


    ''''It''s because it''s the Sanzenin family and the Huang family, Kotone. It''s almost impossible for us to choose a lifetime partner. Even if we could, we would only choose from all the matchmaking stories brought to us.


    ....!


    Akihana''s face, which had been scowling until now, quickly became serious, and Kotone kept her mouth shut. Also, the content of that which Akihana spoke was the truth of the majority of daughters who were of a famous family with abilities.


    ''''I really don''t like it. I ... I have a lot of things going for me. So it''s a hell of a lot of trouble for someone to be with me. And I really don''t want to impose that on the man that the house decides for me. But ... nope, so I was thinking, I''m going to find someone tough enough to get through this kind of thing with me, and I''m going to jump in with him.


    ....


    Kotone raises a thin, well-shaped eyebrow. It''s because she can feel that she''s carrying something in Akika''s words that she can''t tell the outside world. I don''t know what it is, and I can''t even ask. There are many things in the lineage of gifted people. It''s because Kotone, who was born into the lineage of gifted people, can naturally understand that some of them have underhanded circumstances that can never be revealed to the public.


    ''''And besides........there are other reasons for inviting Kotone, right?''''


    What''s that...?


    In contrast to Kotone, who was listening to him divinely, Akihana, who had a serious face, changed and grinned like a mischievous child.


    And, for the first time in my life, to a man other than my relatives.


    ''What?��What are you talking about?��I''m not looking at Mr. Dou Dou Dou like that...


    So you don''t like it?


    ''How could I not like it!��Mr. Dou Dou Dou is nice...ugh!


    Seeing Kotone, who huffed and shrank with a red face, I grinned again as if to say that I had taken a ploy.


    ''''Hmmm, Kotone, it''s not every day that we get a chance to be with someone we personally like, is it?��First of all, you don''t get to meet many people just for the sake of it, and you''re only introduced to a few men on schedule in an understandably prepared social circle. Then, I wonder if I''ll find someone like my brother in Du Du?��I don''t think he''ll come. That guy from Du Du, he looks like a very commoner. What a shame, he''s so strong and cool. He''s just a great guy that Sitenji is after. And there''s a guy we can''t stop thinking about. It''s a miracle, isn''t it? It won''t happen again......no, it won''t!


    "~~~~!


    Kotone, still flushed, clasps her hands in her lap.


    ''''.......let me ask you one thing.


    Yeah?��What?


    ''''Qiu Hua, do you.......like Mr. Dou Dou Dou?


    I don''t like it?


    "...and...?


    For the first time in her life, Kotone almost fell in the middle of nowhere.


    ''''But........I think I''ll be able to love him one day. If it''s Dou Dou Dou brother......... He seems kind, he''s angry for other people, and he''s also strong.''''


    ....


    Most importantly, you seem to do whatever you say.


    Once again, Kotone gawked, but managed to hold it together.


    ''Is Kotone okay?��If this works, you''re still with me, right?��It''s your husband''s share, you know. It''s tough when he''s so exclusive, you know?


    ''....Both your father and grandfather had more than one woman besides my mother and grandmother. No problems in that area.


    ''Oh, so do we!��It''s really crazy!��I''m just doing this all the time!��The first time I saw a romance film, I was so moved by the fact that there is this wonderful world out there. The idea of loving only one other person.


    Oh ... me too!


    Akika''s eyes widened for a moment as Kotone unexpectedly took a bite out of him.......but gradually it turned into a smile. And Kotone showed a smile as well.


    ''Well ... really,''


    They locked eyes and started laughing broadly once more. The sight of them could be considered appropriate for their age. Kotone chewed on the fact that this was the first time in her life that she had made a friend of the same s*x. Was it a miracle that she had met not only a person named Yuto, but also Akika?��My eyes relaxed at the thought.


    ''Alright then, let''s go!


    When they finished laughing for a moment and Akika jumped off the bed, the two of them turned to look out the window at the same time.


    ''''There''s something noisy outside........oh, that''s it!


    Kotone looked out the window and her face changed color.


    ''''Akika-san!''''


    ''''Yeah, I can see that......................something serious seems to be going on. Kotone, I''m going to go wake up your brother, just wait for me!


    Yes!


    With that, they ran out of the room.

 255-Attack on Shitenji ⑤

    Brother, wake up!��Hey, why don''t you wake up!


    Akika shakes Hero violently, who has never regained consciousness since the end of the tournament. After the match, he was examined by the medical staff prepared by the Shitenji family, and despite being diagnosed with little to no trauma and no other problems, he did not wake up.


    ''''Brother!��Already...


    If this happened, he would feel compelled to drag them away, but Akihana regretted letting the Huang family''s followers leave first, saying that the heroes'' defeat had been confirmed and they didn''t need them anymore.


    Nevertheless, right now, even the inexperienced Akihana could sense the disturbing spiritual and magical power from various parts of the Shitenji grounds. Obviously, there was a battle between people with different abilities than the great festival match of the entrance to the house. We don''t even know what kind of people are rampaging, but this place shouldn''t be safe either.


    Akika looks down at Hero lying on the bed and exhales, and then raises Hero''s upper body up and places it on her own shoulder.


    ''''Hoho, you''re going to carry my brother with you?��How could you not be very good to your brother?


    What?


    Akika was startled by a sudden breath touching her ear from close behind her and she turned around, dropping her brother onto the bed.


    ''''Ah!��You''re a pervert in a mask!


    If you look at it while putting your hand to your ear where your breath touched, there stood Ten-chan, who had crossed his arms and was staring intently at what Akika was doing.


    The first time I saw him, he said, "Mmm ... what a terrible thing to say. Oh well, let''s see, which one, let''s see a little bit.


    What the hell are you doing here?


    No, it''s getting noisy outside. I just remembered the little boy from the Yellow family. I didn''t want to wake him up for a week as it is. I''ve come to wake you up.


    What''s that?��Don''t touch my brother!��Come to think of it, it wasn''t you who did this to my brother. What did you do to it?��And I don''t trust what the peeping tom says, at all!


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re in the marketplace.


    It''s a good thing that I am the only one who will wake up. The people who attacked you are very skilled.��The two of you may not be able to get through this alone. And moreover, if you''re going to carry my brother along with you...


    Yeah?��What''s going on?��You sound like an old man and talk like one. How old are you?


    Ten-chan raises his shoulders as if to gawk at Akika, who is staring at him with half an eye, and straightens his back.


    ''''Ha, I''m twenty years old!''''


    You''re lying!��There''s no way a 20-year-old would put "then" at the end of a word!


    "...and...?


    You.........you''re not telling me that after lusting after a high school girl''s wife, you lied about your age to attend the festival and peeped in my shower.... That''s unforgivable, you perverted old man''s mask!��I''ll expose you for what you are and use the full power of the Huang family to spread it around the world!��So let all the women live the rest of their lives without being taken advantage of!


    ''What!��........mmmm!


    As soon as the voice and the way she speaks are pointed out, for some reason Ten-chan, who holds her mouth down to avoid raising her voice, buzzes and shakes her face with tears in her eyes.


    ''''Hmm, but........I''m not a demon either, right?��I guess I can forgive her in some cases. I''m a kind-hearted girl who thinks old people should be taken care of, despite the way I look.


    Yeah, what''s that?


    When Ten-chan bites down on Akika''s sink, Akika grins at him as he clings to her eyes


    "Well, then I''ll buy your skills as a pervert mask and ask you to protect me, Kotone, and my brother. But okay?��If we were in the least bit of danger...


    Akika held up her right thumb and made a gesture across her neck area.


    ''''Nunu!��You would have me as your bouncer?��I''m the Three Immortals and this is how they treat me..........


    He was pulling and trembling, and his voice was muffled from the middle, and he couldn''t understand what he was saying, but Akika was getting impatient when she saw that Ten-chan didn''t readily accept this proposal. Even Akika can understand that this is an emergency situation.


    ''''Oh, God!��All right!��If you protect us well, I''ll reward you with an earwig. With a knee pillow.


    I''ll make sure you''re safe.��Aboard your great ship!��I''ll burn any enemy to ashes!


    ....................The deal was made.


    Akihana doesn''t even realize until this moment that she''s got a safer position than any other place in the world.


    Immediately, Tenchan, who carried the heroes, did as Akika said and left the mansion when he was appointed as an escort and joined Kotone, who jumped up and joined him in surprise.

 256-Attack on Shitenji ⑥

    One of his companions who had attacked Shitenji stabbed a large sword into the ground with an arm that was swollen with muscle from the sleeveless leather garment and yawned as he placed his arm on its hilt.


    ''What?��You sent this little fish over here. We''ve been licked, too.


    ''Kaizen!��That sword is in trouble!


    I know!��I don''t need this one, you need to focus on that one!


    Tsukasa Tendou and Mirage Kaizono, with their backs to each other, stare at the oddly atmospheric assailants in front of each of them.


    In front of Kaizono is a man handling a large sword, and in front of Tsukasa stands a man with cocked cheeks who is using two harpies, two demonic beasts with both arms in the air above his sides, both arms in the form of wings and the lower half of his body in the form of a bird, in front of Tsukasa.


    ''''Hmph, are you stalling us?��Or are you here to have a real go at it?��At any rate, you''ve drawn the wrong lottery. It''s a pity for a young man.


    The two men surrounding Kaizono and Tsukasa are smiling bitterly at each other in an attitude that doesn''t seem like they are in the middle of a battle.


    In contrast, Kaizono and Tsukasa, who are serious themselves, are exchanging whispers without taking their eyes off the other party.


    ''''........What should we do?��Kaizen. These guys aren''t just anything, are they?


    ''I can''t help it, my boss told me to do it. You''ve got to do it.


    ''''Haha~ How did this happen? If Kaizen hadn''t told me that he''s going to participate in the big festival, too.......


    Oh, shut up!��Either way, though, they''ll be the ones you''ll be fighting one day. It''s the difference between fighting them here and fighting them later.


    A few minutes before this.


    At the direction of the Sword Saint Alfred, I was told to come to this place to hit the marauders who appeared near the mansion where the participants of the Grand Festival were staying. Then, they immediately found these marauders who were moving without hiding their appearance. And the direction they were heading was definitely in the direction of the bleachers where the heavyweights of Shitenji were.


    As soon as Kaizono and Tsukasa discovered them, they immediately set up on these attackers.


    When Tsukasa, who had kept his distance from the front, took out a protective amulet from the belt around his own body and threw it across the entire surface of the air and deployed a warding technique to slow down his opponent''s movements, Kaizono leapt sideways with tremendous instantaneous force and released multiple shuriken from the sides of these two attackers.


    The breathtaking coordination of these two was clearly going to be a surprise attack that took the opponent by surprise.......it should have been.


    However, the attackers didn''t even seem to be in a hurry to respond to the surprise attack, they continued to walk, and a harpy suddenly appeared to cut off the protective amulet attached to the sky above them, followed by a man with a large sword on his back who grabbed the hilt of the large sword and swung it around like a twig, and the wind pressure deflected the trajectory of the shuriken fired by Kaien.


    The two men''s eyes widened at how easily the attack was blocked, but they quickly moved out of the way and tried to prepare for the next attack. However, the enemy was much quicker than that.


    The man with the large sword stood in front of Kaizono''s very attempt to move, and two harpies attacked Tsukasa with the sharp claws of both legs.


    Giving up on coordination with this enemy''s movement, the two men rushed into battle individually, Kaizono clashing violently with the man with the great sword and Tsukasa with the two harpies.


    And now, it was safe to say that the two of them had been forced into a situation where they were surrounded by their attackers.


    Tsukasa stared at the hollow-cheeked man with the harpy in tow.


    (Apparently, this man seems to be a magic-based contractor. Does this mean that that harpy is not summoned but obeyed? No wonder his judgment in battle is so flexible. Moreover, this man is also lean and tough in his positioning. (It seems that Kaizen is also struggling...)


    ''Kaizen, one on one is not a good match. We have to take it to two against one somehow. Make that chance with your illusions.


    That''s all I can do. I''ve got my hands full with that guy for now. It''s just like Tsukasa said, that sword of his is in pretty bad shape. Before you know what it''s like, even a scratch could be fatal.


    ''Then let''s get together and move. I''ll invite you to get into a successful melee, and if we get into a two-on-one situation for a moment, I''ll set it up. Then I''ll ask you to do so.


    Okay.


    The man with the big sword who had been watching their whispered exchange grinned.


    ''''Hey, are you two done consulting?��Well then, let''s do this. I''m still getting used to this sword, so I''m sorry if the odds are against you in an instant. Your plan will be in vain. Oh, hey, you forgot to tell me your name. I''m Doberk, and that unhealthy-looking one over there is Marinos, well, just for the short time that you''re dead, remember that. You guys want to die knowing at least who killed you, don''t you?


    With a jovial and frankly disconcerting smile, Doberk drew his large sword and pointed it at Kaien and his friends. In response, Kaien also held two daggers in both hands and held them ready.


    ''''Hmm, you''re looking good, old man. We don''t have a name, though. We don''t have a name to teach the bad guys.


    ''Old man!��You little bastard!��A bit of a spanking, then!


    On the signal of this, the Doberk comes furiously attacking. At the same time, the Harpy that Marinos is following in front of Tsukasa also surges up into the sky and approaches Kaizono and Tsukasa from above, as if to match the Doberk.


    ''''We''re over a hundred years old, old man, but it''s okay.


    And Marinos sighed and


    Shit!��Why does Kaien only do things to provoke the other party!


    And Tsukasa let out a loud dumbfounded cry.


    Kaizono and Tsukasa started to run sideways together against Doberk''s rush. That''s to avoid the situation of being sandwiched between the Marinos.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you can get your hands on it. The amulet stops as if stuck in the air, and a rectangular web of spiritual power appears at the point of the four amulets. The Harpy is then entangled in that net and its movements are restricted.


    ''''Ho........''''


    Marinos was impressed by the tact of the Tsukasa.


    However, during this time, Doberk, who was dislodged to the side, fleshed out Kaizono and the others with sharp steps while raising his great sword above his shoulder.


    In response, Kaizono turned his body around and turned his body towards Doberk with a backward run. That run, regardless of whether it''s a back run or not, is no different in speed than a normal sprint.


    Doberk swings down a large sword. In response, Kaien crossed his dagger to catch it.


    ''''Han!��That''s a bad move, kid!


    Doberk didn''t care to put his strength and weight on the big sword. It is not something that can be caught by such a dagger, this sword.


    Doberk''s sword, with the entire dagger, slices through Kaizono''s head to waist in a single slice.


    ''''What!''''


    But ... Doberk''s eyes widened. Because, he didn''t feel that he had cut too much. Immediately, Doberg understood that what he had cut was an illusion.


    Then, before I knew it, Kaizono and Tsukasa disappeared from the scene and positioned themselves on the left side of the front from Doberg''s point of view and turned their bodies towards us.


    Doberk realized that these two were clearly trying to set something up, and at the same time, he also grasped the position they and we were in.


    It was himself, Harpy, and Marinos lined up in a straight line from the point of view of Kaizen and Tsukasa.


    (You''re trying to attack us all together!��(So that''s a big move!)


    As soon as he can, Doberk turns the flat of his great sword and takes a defensive stance, trying to protect his entire body.


    The attack comes. Doberk is a bold man, but he''s not one to lick his opponent. He concentrates his entire body''s spiritual power on the front of his body to further increase his own defense.


    The attack came. However, the attack did not come from the left side of the front.


    Now, the five pieces of protection that flew in from the right side of Doberk''s right side floated evenly spaced above his head, taking away the freedom of Doberk''s body below him.


    ''''Muu!��So that was an illusion too!


    Doberk didn''t know when it was an illusion and when it was real. For the first time in this battle, Doberk got chills and goosebumps.


    Then, Kaizono jumped in from the right side as well. Kaien landed both feet on his right shoulder to stick to Doberk, and swung down to stab Doberk''s neck with both daggers in his hands.


    However, at that very moment when the dagger enters Doberk''s body, Kaizono''s own semicircular canal goes haywire. Kaizono lost sight of up and down and left and right as the surroundings gwangwang turned.


    ''''Is it the Harpy''s ultrasound!��Ha!


    After assessing the situation, Tsukasa released more protection and protected Kaizen from its ultrasound.


    However, in this small amount of time, Doberk has adjusted his stance. The fist gripping Doberk''s great sword becomes strong. Kaizen quickly leaps back and lands next to Tsukasa.


    ''''Tch.......I was so close....


    Doberk puts his hand on the tip of his own neck, where blood is flowing, and turns his sharp gaze on Kaizono and Tsukasa. When they received that gaze, both Kaizono and Tsukasa felt a cold sensation run down their spines and made their faces tighten. That''s how much spirit there was in Doberk.


    However, Doberk gradually began to shake his shoulders and finally began to laugh loudly.


    ''''Hahaha!��You guys are awesome!��No, I''m serious!��I''ve been taken for a ride here!


    Then Marinos comes up to him in a daze.


    ''What are you laughing at? You''ve made my little harpy disappear. What are you going to do about it?


    Apparently, the Harpy''s ultrasonic attack had put a great deal of strain on the Harpy, and once it was released, the Harpy had disappeared.


    ''No, sorry, Marinos. But your contracted outsiders are still full of them, aren''t they?


    That''s not the point.


    Kaizono and Tsukasa''s expressions were hard as they watched the exchange.


    ''''Kaizono, I remember one thing.''''


    What are you doing, Tsukasa?


    ''I''m talking about these two. These are two people with abilities that once made a name for themselves in this world. I''ve been stuck on them for a while now, but now I''m sure of it.


    Once...?��Are they that famous?


    ''''Yes. These are the fierce men who were active about 100 years ago.


    A hundred years ago?


    ''Kaizen, let''s change the way we fight a bit. We are not going to die here. We are willing to put our lives on the line, but that is not the case here. Right now, it''s better to wait for Shitenji''s reinforcements or the boss to arrive. And if you just wait, you may get jittery. Move towards the bleachers as you fight your way to the bleachers. There will be more allies over there, and Shitenji will have no choice but to move.


    Kaizono turned around in surprise at Tsukasa''s suggestion, but the expression on Tsukasa''s face was not simply that of a mortal man afraid of death, but a determination to fulfill his own purpose.


    ''''I understand. There''s no one way to fight anything. If you go that way, these guys might be easier to beat. But hey, that''s a Herculean task, isn''t it?��Moving against these guys.


    Of course I''m prepared to do that.


    When he said that, Tsukasa nodded with a serious face.


    Then Doberk raised his voice in a good mood.


    ''''Hey, I''ll forgive you for calling me an old man, in spite of your fighting skills earlier. And hey, you can let him off the hook here, okay?��It''s not like we''re here for you guys this time. We just want to kill all the people who are connected to the Shitennji family.


    "...and...?


    Both Kaizono and Tsukasa were surprised by Doberk''s unexpected suggestion.


    ''''Doberk........doing that kind of thing again.


    But I have a condition. You have to be stronger than that. He''s too good to kill in here, boys.


    What?��Do you think I''m an idiot?��That''s a lot of upside down!


    Kaizen is languid.


    ''Hey, hey, I think this is a good deal for you guys. You know what I mean?��When I''m as good as you guys!


    !


    The area immediately vibrates. It''s not a natural phenomenon. It''s the spiritual power that Dobek emits that makes it so.


    Both Kaizono and Tsukasa''s complexion changed, no, they had no choice but to change. There was that much depth and weight in Dobek''s spiritual power.


    ''''I also don''t want to kill you guys in a battle that relies on this [Darnslave] replica.


    The look of a fierce man of war that Doberk showed. That''s what he felt for his boss, the Sword Saint.


    Silence for a moment.


    But this silence was broken.


    It was broken by a third party voice that wasn''t here.


    ''''Oooh, what is it?��That''s a fancy spiritual power.


    !


    !


    Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey!��Why are you talking to the enemy?��You''re supposed to avoid this place and get them to safety right away!


    Akika shouted at him with a change in blood, and Tenchanko and Tatazo scratched their heads while carrying Hero on their shoulders.


    ''''Oh, right!��No, this was the shortest way. Inadvertently.


    ''''Akihana-san.......I knew you shouldn''t trust this person. He''s a peeping tom, you know?


    Kotone doesn''t seem to fit in with Ten-chan''s physiology, and she''s feeling uncomfortable.


    So, with that in mind, you guys can fight here. So let''s go.


    Akika''s group tried to walk past the place as if nothing had happened.


    Then, Doberk raised his voice as if he was huffing and puffing.


    ''''Hey, wait. What are you guys?��No, you!��The guy in the joke mask over there. You think you''re going to let me go that easily?


    Akika exhaled heavily.


    ''''That''s true, isn''t it?''''


    Yeah?��My name is Ten-chan, and I''m 20 years old. What do you want?��Kid.


    "I''m the one who should be called the little boy... What a day this is. And you''re an old man. Well, I came this close to you without you noticing. Have some fun!


    Everyone felt the illusion that Doberk''s super-heavy spiritual power had popped and an explosion sounded around them.


    ''''Old man!��I don''t know who or what part of the world you''re talking about, but I know what I''m talking about!��It''s going to be the most fun I''ve had with you in a long time!


    Doberk approached Sumazo with a happy expression and swung the replica of the divine sword Darn Slave from the top stage.

 257-Attack on Shitenji ⑦

    ���⤦�K��꤫���`������


    ������Х�������ߤλ\�ä�����򏈤��Ϥ��롣�Q�Eϯ���������¤���悤�ϯ��ǰ�Ύڈ��Ǥ���ǰ�����ʤ��룵�ˤΥ��`��Ȥ����L���R��ڤ����Ƥ�����


    ����ˤ��O�ä��줿���ͥ�˥��`���·���ʥե�������褦�˴��ҤΥ��`�ब�^�L���Ƥ��뤬�ʥե����Τ��٤Ƥ�ʳ�������������ǽ��Ť����ˤ��롣


    �����`���`���ʥե����Ȥ��ϤäƤ뾫�ʹ�����⥸��ؚ���ʡ����줸��r�g�Ά��}����


    �ʥե����Ȍ��Ť��Ƥ�����Υ��`��ϥʥե������ڤ���������������Ԥ�֤�Ϣ�ː��ޤ���Ƥ������ؤ��y�i���Ƥ���ΤϾ���g����ⸯʳ�����o�����������\ɫ��Ϣ����


    ���ҤΥ��`��Ϥ��Θ�����Ϣ��٤������ߤˌ�������Ȼ���L��둤ˤ�äƤ�����Ϣ�򴵤��w�Ф����g���줺�˹��Ĥ��뤨�褦��ԇ�ߤ����Ȥ������������\ɫ��Ϣ�Ǥ��٤Ƥξ���g����������Ƥ��ޤ����L�ξ���g�⤳���\ɫ��Ϣ�˴��줿;�ˤˤ����ˤ������Ƥ��ޤ������Τ��ᡢ�H���ˤ����ʥե����ηų����븯ʳ������Ϣ��Ѻ�������ʤ��Ǥ���Τ��ä���


    �������äƤ����������ʹ�������ʤ��Τʤ餳���餫���Ф����ҡ��������¤򝢤�����������Τ������줬�ش����


    �ޤ����Ƥ�󤭤ʿڤ��Ѥ���褦�ˎڤ��ƴ�����Ϣ��ޤ�ɢ�餹�ʥե�����


    ���ʡ��ʤ�Ȥ���а�ݤ��Κݤ򺬤��Ϣ��������ǤϾ�둤������AȾ����Ƥ��ޤ������������������ζȤ��Ԥ����~���˴����ʤ衣����˴����Ф�����ⸯʳ���Ƥ��ޤ�������


    ���ϡ��Ϥ�����


    �����⤳���\ɫ��Ϣ���H�ޤʤ��ų����졢���Ҥξ��ʹ���Ͻ��Ť����Ȥ�ޤޤʤ餺�����x��Ȥ����Uϵ���֤����\��Ϣ�ʤɤ��u�äƤ��롣�����`��Υ�`���`���܇���w��Ǥ����椿�����d���򤪤����Ƶ����ɢ��Фä����ȤǤ��Τ��Ȥ˚ݤŤ�����


    �\��Ϣ�򳣕r�������ʤ�������Ϣ��ͬ�r�˴��������Ƥ��롣���Τ��ᡢ���ҤΥ��`��Ϲ̤ޤäƄӤ������Ǥ����餺�����ˌ���Ƥ���״�B���ä���


    ���Θ��Ӥ����鹦���hĿ�Ǵ_�J�Ϥ��Ƥ���������������⤽��ɤ����ǤϤʤ���


    ������Х�����֤��졩��׷���z�ޤ�Ƥ���Τ���


    �����ã��������󡢤����Ĥϲ������Ǥ���������


    �����Ĥ��Ƥ⹥�Ĥ��Ƥℿ�����ʤ��Ǥ������������ϤϤ����餬�֤��ޤ��󣡡�


    ���ˤ���ǰ�Υ��`��Ϲ������Ĥ�ꇤ�M��ֱ����


    ��ǰ�Υ��`����Щ`��ָժ������������ޤǤ��������BЯ�ǹ��Ĥ�Ӥ��Ƥ���Τ���������Х�Ϥ���ˤޤä�����˽餵�ʤ����ӤDŽӤ���ֹ��뤳�Ȥ�ʤ���


    ���֤��äƤ��룡����Т�����󤬤�������ͤäƤ��줿�������⤦���롣����ޤ�̤�ߤȤɤޤ뤾���������������Ĥ������ϡ�����


    �Ĥ��Ȥۤ�ָ�]�٤Ǥ�����ǰТ������ǰ�������u���ߤ�һ�ˤ����\�ۤΥ�����Х󡿤Ȉ�椷��������Ȥ����ˉ�Ԯ���ͤ���B�j���������ޤ�����������ǤϤʤ��u����ȫ�T�ΤȤ����˴�塢��ǰ�Υ��`��ΰ������Ϥ�Ͷ�뤹����Ԥ���


    �������ǰТ�������Ĥ�Q�Ϥ����Ȥ������Ȥȡ�������_�Ť����Ȥ������Ȥ����Ȥ������Ȥϡ��Է֤����ϔ����Ӥ������Έ�����ֹ��򤷤Ƥ������Ȥ���Ҫ����


    ��������һ�塢�ɤ��������Ȥ���������ι��ĤϥҥåȤ��Ƥ���Τˤޤä����������ʤ������g������ǰ�ˤ⤦�٤�����ȡ�ꤿ���ä��������������Ϥ�̤���z�ߤϤ����餬Σꓤ�����Ϥꡢͬ�r��ȫ����m�ˤǤ⤷�ʤ���Ф����Ĥϵ�����Ȥ������Ȥ����Ȥʤ�ȡ�����������ΤȤ����ʤ���У�


    ������Х�ς�����Ҥ�ؓ���Τ����g�H���Ȥۤɤ�������ҽŤ��жϴ�ǰ�ޤǤ����֤�ؓ�碌������Х�΄Ӥ����g�ä����Ȥ��������ʤΤ���������Х�Ϥ��΂������g�Ȥ�˼���ʤ����ԩ`�ɤǼ��٤��ޏͤ�Ԫ�ˑ��롣


    �����ơ��⤦һ�IJ��ɽ�ʤ��Ȥ����롣


    �������ġ�������С�����ˤ��Ƥ���Τ���������Ȥ�ޤ����ݤǑ�äƤ��ʤ��ä��ȤǤ⤤���Τ���


    ������Х�ϑ餤���L�����ˤ������äơ��Ӥ��乥�Ĥ��������Ϥ��äƤ��Ƥ��롣�ޤ�Ǒ餤�ˤ����륮����һ�Τ����Ϥ��Ƥ��Ƥ��뤫�Τ褦���ä�������Ϥ��Τޤ��ܤ�ȡ��Х�����Х���٤��Ťı��ݤ�����Ƥ��Ƥ���Ȥ������Ȥ���


    �������ġ��ޤ��������¤�ǰ�ˤ����[��Ǥ���Τ����������Ȿ�ݤ����ޤ����ޤ���Ҋ���ʤ�����


    �����餪�飡������������


    ������Х�ͻ�M���Ƥ��롣


    ���࣡����ɢ�_��������


    ���۩`�顢�����������������ϯ���Ф����Ƥ�餦������


    �����Ԥ���������Х󤬸ߡ������S�������ǰ�Υ��`�ࣵ�ˤ�λ��ȡ�ꤷ�Ƥ���������񄇤Υ�ץꥫ�Ǥ���ϥ�ѩ`��Ͷ�����Τ褦�˸��ٶȤ�Ͷ����Ȥ��Ƥ�����


    �����˃������ǰ�ξ��ʹ���ϥϥ�ѩ`���ŏ��㤫��ر��ЄӤ�Ȥä����Ȥۤɤ�������ޤ˾���򤷤Ƥ���������Ͷ�S���Ƥ������Ȥ˹����@����������������󥹤Ȥ⿼���롣�����������餫�ˤ��δ�����Τ򤹤٤��жϤ���ϥ�ѩ`���֤򟆤��Ƥ����Τ���


    �֤�٤����Ȥˤ��Υϥ�ѩ`�Ϥ�����ξ���g�ޤ��жϤ��Ƥ��롣���Τ����ȫ���˹��Ĥ򤷤�����һ�ݤˉm�ˉ䤨�褦�Ȥ��������g�Ф����Τ������g���Ф��Ѥ���ƻ��������ꈤ�Τ���


    �������񡢤��ζ��������򹥓ĤΤ���ȤϤ���������Х���ַŤ�������������^�������ϥ�ѩ`��Z���Х�����Х�Α������¤ϴ_�g��


    ��ǰ�����x�ѡ�ɢ�_���ʤ������`���T��Ŀ�Ǻχ����ͤ롣���κχ������_�����⤷�����Щ`��ɢ�_���ʤ����ͬ�r�M�Ф��g�򾚤ꡢ���Ĥ�ܤ������˲�r�˄Ӥ���褦�˴Τ��ЄӤΜʂ�򤷤���


    �������������Εr��������ǰ�Υ��`��΃��㤵����ˤʤä���


    �ϥ�ѩ`���ȤۤɤޤǤ����Ȥ����εص���ŏ����롣


    ���褷�����n�Ĥ򤤤ʤ���������Z���ˡ����Σ�����


    �����ޤá�������ȫ���Ƿ�����������������


    ���ι��νФ��������Ҥ�����򺬤౬�L���n�IJ��Ǥ���������롣�ϥ�ѩ`���ŏ������ص�����Ĥ˹������뤹���������Ɖ��Υ��ͥ륮�`����Ť��줿�Τ���


    ���R¹���������򤫤����ʡ������¤��j���ɤ⤬������


    ���Υ��ͥ륮�`���ನ�ϥ�����Х�����g�Ǥ���ʥե����䤽��ȑ餦���Υ��`�ࡢ�����ơ���[�������������������ϯ�ˤ⼰�֡�


    �ʥե����Ϥɤ��\���՚ݤ�ޤȤ��ʤ��饪����Х�η���ҕ�����Ƥ������ޤ��˽񡢤�����˥�����Х�ηŤä��ϥ�ѩ`���Ɖ����ͥ륮�`���󲨤Τ褦��Ѻ���Ĥ��Ƥ��Ƥ��롣


    ���ҥҥҡ���Ӥ�������������Х�˼�ä����Ϥˤ�ꤳ�ޤ줿�Τ��ش�


    �����Ԥ��ȥʥե����ϴ󤭤ʿڤ�ڤ���Ȥ��οڤ�����ɫ��Ϣ���ų����졢�܇�ˤ�������`��ξ���g����Ф餦�\���՚ݤ˻줸�ꡢ�ʥե����������ؤ�褦�˸��äƤ��ä���


    ���Τ�������ϣ����������󤿤��ϣ�����


    �������Y�磡��ͬ�r���ұڡ��L��չ�_��������


    �ʥե������������Ƥ������Ҥξ��ʹ�������⤳���‘B�˚ݤŤ����ʥե������鼴���˾��x��Ȥ�Ĥĥ�`���`�����Ĥ��ϱڤȽY���չ�_������


    ��Ȼ�������n�IJ�����[�����Τ��������¤����ϯ�ˤޤǼ��֡�


    ������ϣ�����ĸ���󣡡�


    ���������������˲�g����[�ϰ������ˤʤ�Ŀ��ڤ��롣


    ������������΢�Ӥ��ˤ��ʤ���


    �����ɷ�衢��[��


    ���Ǥ⡢���������������ã���


    ����˲�g�����ϯ�ˤ����n�IJ����u�ä������ϯ����Ҋ����Ϥ����L�������٤ƥ���åȥ����󤷡��o���R����[�Ͼ�둤��������R��Ĥ��Ƥ��ޤ������ˤʤ롣


    ��������[�ϚݤΒi�����褦�ʱ����ߤ�����


    ������ϡ�������


    �֤������ۤɤΥ��ͥ륮�`���ڰ������n�IJ��������Τˤ��v��餺���ϯ�Ͼ������Τ�Τ��ä���ҕ��Ϸ��i����Ƥ��뤬��Ӥ���ʤ�����[���@�����L���ʤ��ޤޤ����ϯ��Ҋ�ɤ�����[�����΁I�|��������ǰ�ҵ��������R֮���ȴ��ҵ�������녤��ؤ�ǰ��ӡ��M����ȫ�夫��ߝ�ȤˈR�s�����褦�������ޤȤäƤ�����


    ���������R������녡�


    ��[�����R֮������녤Τ��Τ褦���ˤ�Ҋ��Τϳ���ƤǤ��ä������Ĥ�ڤ��뤵�����R֮���������ƽKʼ���侲���֓P���Ф����ʤ���녡����줬����[��Ϣ������ȤΤ褦�ʤ�Τ�ŤäƤ��롣


    �����äƤʤ�������[��


    ���������¤�ʤ��褦�������Ϥ��롣


    ���ǡ��Ǥ⡢���ι��Ĥ�ʸ��ˤ���������������


    ���������äƤ��ʤ�����


    ������������


    �Ȥۤɤ�ͬ���ȩ`��ǰk����줿���������~���������������~�ˤ���ä��Ԥ��̈R������[��Ӳֱ�����Τޤ������¤�������


    �����������¤�ʤ��ä��褦�ˤ��ΤޤޤǤ���ΤǤ���˽�������������Ƥ��뤳�Ȥ������¤����g������˼����֑館��ΤǤ������Т���������Τ��Ƥ��ޤ����Ǥ����Т�������ҪՈ���ʤ��ޤ�Q���ƄӤ��ƤϤʤ�ޤ��󡣤��Ȥ�����������ȫ�礷�Ƥ��褦�Ȥ⤽�ΑB�Ȥ�����ƤϤʤ�ޤ��������¤ϺΤ��������Ȥ������¡������������¤Ȥ�˽�����Τ��ȡ�˽�����������Ǥ��Ĥ�ͨ��ˤ��Ƥ��뤳�Ȥ��������¤��ˤ������g�������F��ʤΤǤ��������֪��ʤ�������[��


    ��������


    �������������~�˺��ޤ���؈R����[�Ͽڤ��]������������ʤ���������¤�������ζ���ٴ_�J���롣


    ��[��Ŀ��ꡢ�����Ƥ��Ф餯���Ƥ���Ŀ���_������


    ��ޤ����n�IJ������ޤꡢҕ�礬���餫�ˤʤäƤ�����������ӡ��⤤�����R֮������녤����Ҥ����᷽�ˤ�����������[�η�����귵��ȶ��ˤ���ۤ��������


    ����Ŀ�ˤ����\�Ĥ��F�ꡢ�����ƺΤ���ϲ�Ӥ��ڰ����Ƥ��롣


    �ιʤʤ餽���ˤϡ����¤�ʤ��ä��褦�˱���һ�ĉ䤨�ʤ������������������¤��F����š���������[�����ˤ���������Ǥ��ä���


    ������Х�ϴ�ؤ������줿����`���`�����Ĥ˴̤��äƤ���ϥ�ѩ`�������i���ʤ��饱�饱���Ц����������


    ���ϥåϥåϩ`��������Ǥ�ޤ������Ƥ䤬��Τ����󤷤������ʡ������¤ξ��ʹ���������������⤦���Ϣ������


    �܇�ˤ��ȤۤɤΥ�����Х�ι��Ĥ����������x���ܤ��Ƥ��ޤä������������������ɢ��Ф�褦�˵���Ƥ��롣


    �ˤ�σ���������¤ξ��ʹ�����������Ȼرܤˌ���Ƥ���Ф����ޤǤΥ���`����ؓ��ʤ��ä����⤷��ʤ�����������������Х�ηŤä��ϥ�ѩ`��Zȡ����Ȥ������Ȥޤ����^���ä����ЄӤ��Y���Ȥ��ƽ�άF״���Ф��Ƥ��ޤä���


    ���ϥã����ޤ���һ�ꡢ�Ȥɤ��̤��Ƥ�������


    ������Х�ϥϥ�ѩ`���Ҽ�˵�����ǰ���κ�ޤǤ�ä���Ți���Ƥ�����


    ����״�r�����ϯ�����Ҋ���Ƥ��롣��[�������Ϥ��ޤ���Ǥ����Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ��롣


    ���R֮������녤��ɫ�ҤȤĉ䤨���ˤޤ���L���������褦�ʑB�Ȥ���


    ������������


    �����R������Τ�������㡢���ݤζ������S�ˤ����ͤͩ`�ʡ���ä���_�g����Ġ��؞���Ƥ�롣����Ф���äƤ��뮐���Ф��ʤ������ͤ䡹


    �����Ԥ��ȥ�����Х�ϼ�˵������ϥ�ѩ`�����֤��դꤷ�ᡢ�����Ф��Ȥ�Ϣ�~���~���Ǥ��ķ���������Ƥ�����ǰ������Ġ���Ϥ˒�������


    �\���T��Ĥ֤��줿霤��Τ�Τ�Ҋ����Ŀ����ǰ����Ҋ�¤����˥��ȥ�����Х�Ц����


    ��[�ϱ��餳���䤨�ʤ����Iȭ���դ꾆�᤿��


    ���Εr���ä�������


    ������Х���򤫤����٤ǻ��ߤ���褦���w���������夬�Ȥ롣


    �������࣡�����Τ��������॰��������


    ���Κ���˚ݤŤ���������Х���Է֤˼�ͻ����ȤФ�����w�������i���������൤˥ϥ�ѩ`���ܤ�ֹ��褦�Ȥ��뤬ʧ���������Έ������i������ȹ��˺�˴����w�����


    ����������ϣ�����


    ��ǰ����ͬ����ǰ�Ҥ����R֮����ҙ���Q��Ƥ��Θ��Ӥ�ߤƤ���������������������γ����¤������Ϥ��Ƥ��ޤ���[��Ŀ��ڤ�����


    ���̥�������


    ������Х�τ�������퍤�S����Ǥ����Ȥ�����аħ���줿���Ȥ⤢�ꡢ�^��Ѫ��Ǥ餻�ʤ��鼤ͻ���Ƥ�������򴵤��w�Ӥʤ����ϥ�ѩ`���Ͽդ��Ф��Ϥ����������ơ��ܤ�����Ȥ���ݤ�����ֱ����


    ���l�����������ΰ������¤᤿���Ƥ򤷤Ƥ����SҰ�ɤϣ�����


    ����`���`�ζˤ��w�����Ƥ�������˥�����Х����򤱤Ƽ��ߤ��롣�����ơ��Է֤Τ��륯��`���`�η����Ȥ����äƤ��롢�����¤᤿���Ƥ򤷤��餷�������Ҋ�Ĥ�����


    ŭ�����^�Υ�����Х��¤��ʘ˵Ĥ�Ҋ�Ĥ�����ͬ�r�������¼Ҥ����ϯ�ˤ�����[�ϰ��¤��㽤��Ϥ蘆�ä��褦��Ц�ߤ򸡤��١�ȭ����Ȼ�Ⱦ����ȡ���С���ǤĤ֤䤤����


    �������v�ˤϤ⤦�������Ĥ⤢�ʤ��ϡ�


    ��[�Ϥ��Εr�������dz���Ʈ��Ԥˌ������������褦��Ŀ��Ҋ������


    ���յĤ˥�����Х�ŭ����𤨤ʤ��隢�ݤ��z������ऽ��Ŀ�η���ˤ�䄤��۹��Ҋ�������꤬���äƤ��롣


    ���ơ��Ƥᤨ��������


    ����Ȥ�������϶�ʮ��`�ȥ������x��Ƥ���Τˤ��v��餺�����ξ������������ä���ȥ�����Х��„��������


    �����󤿤����g����������äȴ��¤˒Q���衹


    �����󣡣���


    �������~����ζ��������Х�ˤ�һ˲���֤���ʤ��ä���


    ����ȡ��Է֤α���ˤ����ۤɥϥ�ѩ`���Ф��Ϥ������夬����Ƥ����܇���\���՚ݤ�Ư���������ϥäȤ��ƥ�����Х����귵�롣


    ���ʥե������Ȥ�������


    �����ˤ��u�Ĥ򤷤��H�˥���Ӥ�M��Ǥ����ڤ������˴󤭤�С̫����Ф��ݤ򴵤�������ˤϥ�����Х��Ф�Ĥ�����ΤǤ������������Ѫ���������������R��ʧ�äƤ�����


    ���Ȥɤ��̤����ΤϤ��󤿤����ɤ͡�


    �����Ԥ��ȵv�ˤ����֤˳֤��аפ򥪥���Х���򤱤���


    �������äƤ���ʤ餳�ä��������衣�W�����֤򤷤Ƥ�롹


    �v�ˤ��䤷���������k���뤬�����줬�����Ƥ������ä������Ǥ�ŭ�����^���ä�������Х������ݤ�����β��d�ʑB�Ȥ���ȫ���Ф줿��


    ���Ƥᤨ����������������Ӥ��󤸤�ͩ`����������


    ������Х󤬥ϥ�ѩ`���դꤷ�ᡢ��������򤫤����Ȥ����r���v�ˤ����礯����ˤ���ޥꥪ������������򤫤�����


    ���ޥꥪ�󤵤��������󡢽���ڤ������W�������Ĥ�Ҥ��Ĥ��Ƥ����g�ˤ����ˤ�����؅����ƣ���


    ���֤���ޤ�������


    �����꤬�Ȥ��������ޤ������ळ�ɡ����v�˾�����


    �ޥꥪ��������ϱ��ᤫ�����Ҥ�չ�_�����ʥե����Ȍ��Ť��Ƥ������ҤΥ��`��ϴ�Ȼ�Ȥ����Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ��롣


    ���ϯ�Ǥ�һ�w�������R֮������녤ϕr��ֹ�ޤä��褦�ˤ���״�r��Ҋ�Ĥ�롣


    ����ȡ���������Ů�Τ褦�ʱ����΢Ц�߁I�֤ΤҤ���X���Ϥ碌����


    ���v�˾�������餷������~���������¤�ȡ���z�ޤʤ����㡹


    ���R֮���ʤɤϸЄӤΤ��ޤꡢĿ�򝙤ޤ��Ƥ��ޤ����𤨤�С���ǡ������������x�������ޤ������ȅۤ��Ƥ��롣


    ��[�Ϥ��Εr�Ф�����܇줬Ŀ����äƤʤ���ҕ��ˤ���ΤϤ���˲�g�ˬF�줿�v�ˤ�������[��ͫ���Фϵv�ˤ�������ᾡ������Ƥ����Τ��ä���


    �v�ˤϥ�����Х�����������褦���аפ򘋤�����


    ������Х󤬤������ͻ�M���褦��ϥ�������롣


    ���������ä�������ߤ����������Τޤ����ϯ��Ѥ������Ԥ⤢�ä����ɡ���äݤɶ̚ݤ�ū�ߤ������͡�����������


    �v�ˤϥ�����Х��ӭ���ĤȤ����аפ��դ��֤��������


    �ιʤʤ�Ҋ�����Τ���


    ���Υ����һ�����¤�˲�g�˥�����Х�α��ᤫ��ľ����ʤ������Ĥij����٤��w�����Ƥ�����Τ���


    ��Сɮ���������ͤ����������֥ۥ���������


    �ޤ����Ƥ⥪����Х�ˤ����i���w����ϼ�ͻ��������Х�Ͽڤ���Ѫ��Ϣ���¤��������줿���ޤ���������Ȥۤɤεv�ˤΤȤ������������n�Ĥ��ä����ᤫ������Х���ܤ�����Ȥ줺�˥���������ܞ���ꥯ��`���`�����ĤǤ褦�䤯ֹ�ޤ롣


    �����ϥ��`�����ʡ����Τ������Τ�������


    �Ť�������餺�ˁI�֤�Ĥ��Ƥ��륪����Х�Ͽष�ݤ�Ϣ���¤���������Ϥ�����Ȼ�Ȥ������Ȥ����Τϡ����Է֤κ�ˤޤ����Ƥ����g��һ�ˤ����򤱤˵��졢�ष�ݤˤ������������ݤ��뤤�Ƥ���Τ���


    ���������Υ����������ա��դ����䤬�äơ�����


    ���ɡ��ɥ٥륯������


    ������Х�Ϥޤ����äƤ��ʤ������������Ϥ�����


    ���ۤä۩`���ʤ󤸤㡢���餷�ʤ��Τ��������Τ����ݤ�������������ʤ��Ǥσz��ϥ�������������ϥӥ��Ȥ⤻�󤾤������ۤä۩`�������󣿡��Ϥƣ���һ�ˉ����Ƥ�Τ���


    �����������B���棡�����ä��ȷ�ؤ�����Ф��ʤ����衢�⤦����


    �����A���󡢤�äѤꤳ���ˤ����ä��ʤ�����������


    ͻȻ������`���`�Ό����ˬF�줿����򱻤ä����ڡ����p�i��Ҋ�Ĥ��v�ˤϥ�ʥ�ʤ��𤨤�����


    ��������󣡡��Τ�äƤ�Σ�����


    ���λŤƤդ��᤯�v�ˤ��᷽��ï�ߤ˄��}����ե�å�?���`���饤�Ȥ�ݸ����Ц�����ˤ�F������

 258-Attack on Shitenji ⑧

    Is it over?


    O''Sullivan raised his voice with a face full of hatred. In the bleachers and in the plaza in front of the seats of the Shitennji overlords, a deadly battle with a team of five men led by Gong Shinzenko was taking place.


    And even below the large monitors installed, the Omine family''s team is struggling to surround Nafas, but their ability to corrode all of Nafas keeps them from getting close.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s only a matter of time now.


    Omine''s team facing Naphas was troubled by the breath with various characteristics that Naphas emitted from his mouth. Especially difficult to deal with was the black breath that corrodes and incapacitates even spirit arts.


    The Daifeng family''s team naturally tried to blow out these breaths by the wind spirits against the people with the ability to control these various breaths and attack them without a pause. However, this black breath canceled out all the spirit arts, and the wind spirit arts also disappeared as soon as they touched this black breath. Therefore, only a small amount was able to push back the corrosive breath that Nafas was releasing.


    ''Come on ... spirit user. If you don''t come, we''ll come from here. We have come to crush Shitenji, this is the answer.


    Once again, Naphas spreads his mouth wide open as if it were split open, spewing out a lot of breath.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it. The spirits will be contaminated with that. ''Hey! Look, I''ll tell you again, don''t ever touch it. If you touch that thing, it will corrode us too!


    Yes!


    Moreover, this black breath was released endlessly, and the spirit wizards of the Omine family couldn''t even get close enough to get close, and when they got a distance, they were attacked by blue-black breath and other things that invaded their nervous systems. The leader of the Daifeng team noticed this as the insects flying around them convulsed and scattered on the ground.


    They were constantly emitting black breath while blowing other breaths at the same time. As a result, the Omine family''s team was moving solidly, concentrating on defending themselves without creating any blind spots.


    Kanzaki Isao was able to confirm the situation from a distance. But this is not the time to do that either.


    They are gradually being driven into a corner against O''Sullivan.


    ''''Kuh!��Mr. Gong, is this guy an immortal?


    ''Attacking and attacking will have no effect!��We can''t hold it any longer!


    The team of five gods in front of the gods regroups around Gong.


    The members of God-mae''s team are correct in pointing out that they have been attacking with numerous coordinated attacks so far, but O''Sullivan doesn''t seem to take it in stride at all and doesn''t stop moving.


    ''I know!��The forces that Takaaki-san just sent to us are already coming. We''ll hold our ground until then. But this guy''s ability........


    Just a few moments ago, the commander, Kamizen Takaaki, was informed by Kamizen Isao that one of the attackers was [Black-Eyed O''Sullivan]. Then he immediately received a call to send reinforcements. He also said that not only that, he would send more than half of Omine and Kamizen''s team to all of the attackers.


    That meant that Kamizen Takaaki had decided to counterattack and that he was confident of victory. So it was important for them to keep themselves stranded here without letting the enemy get away.


    (But what the hell does that mean? Our attacks are hitting and are having no effect at all. I would have liked to get some more information before my friends arrived, but any further inroads would be dangerous for us. As I thought, we''ll have to turn our entire bodies into dust at the same time to defeat this thing. (In that case, we need to do something about that weapon.


    O''Sullivan does bear wounds and injuries. In fact, earlier, O''Sullivan''s movements were slowed down when his left arm and right leg were deep-armed to the point of near amputation. However. O''Sullivan was able to rapidly repair his wounds with an unbelievable speed and return to normal.


    And there is one more thing that is puzzling.


    (Or are you saying you hadn''t really fought yet?)


    O''Sullivan''s movements and attacks were increasing in power as the fight dragged on. It was as if he was stepping up a gear in battle. If you take it as it is, it means that O''Sullivan is getting more and more serious.


    (Don''t tell me this guy is playing in front of Shitenji?��(And I still don''t see the upper limit of seriousness!


    ''Ooh-ooh-ooh!��Let''s go!


    O''Sullivan rushes forward.


    ''Mm!��Spread out!


    Well, I guess it''s time for me to go to that seat of power!


    Saying that, O''Sullivan leapt high and threw the halper, a replica of the divine sword, down at high speed like a throwing spear to the center where the five of the divine front team were positioned.


    Immediately, the excellent spirit user in front of the gods took evasive action from the Halper''s landing point. Gong was surprised that he had thrown the weapon that he had taken maximum caution with earlier, but he also considered this as an opportunity. Gong and the others were clearly having a hard time with that halper that cut off everything it touched.


    Frighteningly, this halper would even cut off our spirit arts. That''s why we executed a plan to attack its entire body and turn it into dust all at once, but it would cut through the jutsu and leave us short of firepower.


    But now, O''Sullivan gave up that troublesome weapon, even if it was for an attack. If they could get through this and take away the Halper, O''Sullivan''s strength would certainly be reduced.


    Koukou Jinzen breaks away and sends a signal to his team members with his eyes as they disperse. The team members who understood this signal accurately, while dispersing, simultaneously planned their jutsu and prepared their next action so that they could move instantly after avoiding the attack.


    But........at this time, the excellence of this team in front of God was avenged.


    The bullets landed at the point where Halper had been earlier.


    (Alright!��(You call out the impact and go for the weapon... what?


    Shit.��Defense at all costs!


    Gong''s cries were drowned out by the blast and shockwave containing intense spiritual power. Several times more energy of destruction than Gong expected was released around the point where the halper had landed.


    ''''Fool!��You got greedy, you miscellaneous soldiers of Shitenji!


    The aftermath of that energy extended to O''Sullivan''s companion, Nafas, and Oomine''s team fighting it, as well as the heavyweight seats where Mizuho and Zhu Yin and the others were.


    Nafas shifted his gaze towards O''Sullivan with a thudgy air. Just now, the destructive energy of the halperd released by O''Sullivan was surging over here like a huge wave.


    ''''Baboon, a great deal of power. O''Sullivan, the answer is that it''s done more than I expected.''''


    As he said that, Nafas spread his large mouth and a reddish-brown breath was released from it, mixing with the black air that ate even the spirit arts of the Omine team around him, covering Nafas as if to protect him.


    ''''What the hell was that!��Gong-san and the others!


    Wards!��At the same time, rock wall, deploy the wind!


    The spirit wizards of the Omine family who were facing Naphas also noticed this situation and immediately distanced themselves from Naphas while deploying barriers and wards around their leader.


    Naturally, this shockwave reached the heavyweight seats in the Shitenji family where Mizuho and the others were.


    ''''That one!��Mom!


    At the moment when the mighty force bursts forth, Mizuho half stands and widens her eyes.


    However, Zhu Yin did not move slightly.


    ''''It''s okay, Mizuho.''''


    But Gong and the others!��Kuh!


    At this moment, that shockwave hit the heavyweight seat. All the scenery that should be visible from the heavyweight seat was shut down, and Mizuho almost unconsciously tended to the spirits.


    But.........Mizuho gave a distracted expression.


    ''''What is this...?''''


    The heavyweight seats were quiet itself, despite the shockwave that came with a terrifying amount of energy within. Their vision was blocked off, but there wasn''t even a vibration. Mizuho couldn''t hide her surprise as she looked around the Shigechin seat and saw the head of the Shinzen family, Zabanosuke, and the head of the Omine family, Hayoun, seated on either side of Mizuho and the others, forming a sign in front of their chests, clothed in a spiritual power that seemed to be highly compressed from their entire bodies.


    ''''........Old man Sama, Soun.


    Mizuho had never seen Zamanosuke and Soun like this before. The always nagging Sabanosuke, and Soun, who was calm and uninhibited throughout. Now, Mizuho was also emitting a kind of breathless spirit.


    ''Sit down, Mizuho,''


    Zhu Yin raised her voice as if nothing was wrong.


    ''''But Gong and the others who were at the brunt of that attack!


    "...sit down.


    "...and...?


    Zhu Yin''s words uttered in the same tone as before. However, the unearned pressure in those words caused Mizuho to stiffen and sit down as it was.


    ''''Yes, you will remain as you are as if nothing has happened. With us doing so, the people of Shitennji can fight to their heart''s content. Right now, we are leaving it up to Takaaki and the others. Then you must never make a move unless you are asked to do so by Xiao Ming. Even if Gong and the others have been wiped out, you must not lose this attitude. The Four Heavenly Temples are the Four Heavenly Temples, no matter what. And the Four Heavenly Temples are us. It is the pride of those who serve Shitenji that we are here doing what we have always done here. Know that, Zuiho.


    ....


    The pressure contained in this vermilion tone''s words caused Mizuho to close her mouth. After all this time, she reaffirmed the meaning of Shitenji''s name.


    Mizuho meditated, and then opened her eyes a moment later.


    The tremendous shockwave weakened and her vision became clearer. After undoing the mark here, Zamanosuke and Hayoun turned back to Zhu Yin and Mizuho from the left and right, and their faces broke into a smile.


    Their eyes contained loyalty, pride, and above all, joy.


    The reason for this is because there was Shitenji Akane and Shitenji Mizuho himself, the genius that Shitenji is proud of, who never changed his expression as if nothing had happened.


    O''Sullivan laughed keratotically as he pulled out the halper stuck in the center of the crater where the earth had eroded.


    ''''Hahaha!��They''re still alive. That''s quite something, you Four Heavenly Father Spirit Masters!��But is it already a bug''s breath?


    Around them, the Gongs who had been hit at the closest distance by O''Sullivan''s attack earlier were lying scattered in the dirt.


    They are excellent Four Heavenly Temple spirit users. If they had focused on defense and evasion, they might not have suffered so much damage. However, their actions, even with the idea of taking away the Halper released by O''Sullivan, resulted in the current situation.


    ''''Ha!��Well, let''s just put the finishing touches on it.


    O''Sullivan carries Halper on his right shoulder and walks slowly up to the side of Shinzen Gong.


    This situation can be seen from the heavyweight seat. Mizuho and Akane are staring at this with sober faces.


    Lefty Umanosuke and Hayoun are also behaving as if they are gazing at the scenery without changing a single color.


    ''''Umm........hmm.


    I''m sorry to hear you''re awake. That''s not gonna be a quick and easy way to die. I''m gonna drive it slow and steady through your heart. I''m gonna feel that foreign object inside you as you die.


    When he said that, O''Sullivan clutched the halper on his shoulder in his opposite hand and raised the cut end of it over the heart of Godzen Gong, who was buried slumped in a breathless heap.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Mizuho clenched both fists, though her expression did not change.


    It was then.........


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well.


    ''''M.......M!��What the hell?��Mougou!


    O''Sullivan, noticing this presence, tried to catch the mysterious object flying at him with his halberd as quickly as possible to crash into him, but failed, and was blown away from the spot to the side with the mysterious object.


    ''''........that thing!


    Zamanosuke, who was of the same Shinzen family as Jinzen Isao, was looking at this situation with determination, but as expected, he raised his voice at the unexpected event, and Mizuho widened her eyes as well.


    ''''Nuuuu!''''


    O''Sullivan was enjoying the aftermath of his victory when he was interrupted, and he halpered up into the air with a halper, blowing up the object that had crashed into him with blood climbing to his head. He then took a passive position and regained his stance.


    ''Who''s there!��You bastard who has been licking my ass!


    O''Sullivan turned his head in the direction he had flown at the edge of the crater and became furious. Then he spotted the person standing on the other side of the crater he was in, who seemed to have imitated the lick.


    At this moment, for the first time in her life, Mizuho showed a look of infatuation towards the opposite s*x.


    In contrast, in the direction of O''Sullivan''s eyes, which were trembling with anger and glaring at him with murderous intent, stood a boy with a sharp gleam in his eye.


    ''''Te Te........''''


    Then the boy was more than twenty meters away, but his quiet voice was firmly heard by O''Sullivan.


    ''He''s one of yours, isn''t he?��Treat it with more care.


    Huh?


    For a moment, O''Sullivan didn''t understand the meaning of those words.


    Then the object he had cut up earlier with the halper falls behind him and black air begins to drift around him. With a gasp, O''Sullivan turns around.


    ''It''s Nafas?''


    There was a small, fat man with an unusually large mouth that had been paired up with him when they attacked, foaming, and his torso was unconscious with blood gushing out of a large wound that O''Sullivan had probably cut on it.


    ''You were the one who put the stop to it, though,''


    When he said that, Yuto pointed the posture in his right hand at O''Sullivan.


    ''''If it''s coming at you, come over here. I''ll take care of it.''''


    Yuto unusually provoked his enemy, which was very effective. O''Sullivan, who was already furious, was completely cut off by the cocky boy''s irreverence.


    ''''Teeeeeeeeeee!��Don''t move there!


    As O''Sullivan grabbed his halper and was about to head towards us, Yuto quickly called out to Marion and Akera behind him.


    ''Marion-san, Akera-san, now!��While I''m trying to attract that guy, you can collect those people!


    I understand!


    ''Thank you!��Muto.........Yuto-kun!


    Marion and Meira unfold from behind, left and right, while the Omine family''s team, who were facing Nafas, stare at it in amazement.


    Even the heavyweight seats are with them. Sabanosuke and Hayoun stare at this situation as if time has stopped.


    Then, Akane smiled with a girlish expression and lightly clasped her palms together.


    ''''Yuto-kun is amazing I definitely have to take you into Shitenji.


    Left Umanosuke and others were so moved that their eyes watered and they muttered in a trembling whisper, "Groom-dono, groom-dono I thank you.


    Only at this moment, Zuiho is not able to see her surroundings. The only thing in her field of vision is Yuto who appeared at this moment. Mizuho''s eyes were filled with only Yuto.


    Yuto prepared a posture to wait for O''Sullivan.


    O''Sullivan bent his knees to rush towards us.


    (........Looks like he''s coming this way. There was a possibility that he could have gone for the heavyweight seat like that, but he seems to be a very short-tempered guy.......eh?


    Yuto''s hand loosened its grip on the posture to intercept O''Sullivan.


    Because I could see it.


    In less than a tenth of a second, something came flying in at super speed from behind O''Sullivan, knocking down trees.


    ''The little bastard!


    The mysterious flying object crashed into O''Sullivan again, causing him to spit out blood and breath from his mouth. It was also a shock several times greater than that of Masato''s earlier, which may be why O''Sullivan finally stopped in the center of the crater, rolling around without being able to passive.


    ''''Kahaa!��Wha... what... what?!


    O''Sullivan, who was on his hands with no strength in his legs, let out a pained breath and was astonished when he looked up. Because now, beside him again, one of his companions was lying on his back, moaning in pain and hatred.


    Do-berk!


    O''Sullivan''s voice came out in a breath that hadn''t yet been adjusted.


    ''Ho-ho, what a sloppy mess. Is vigor the only thing that''s good?��That won''t do my knee-pillar earsplitters any good.��Ho-ho!��Yeah?��Huh?��That''s one more person.


    "Come on, Pervert Mask!��Get the hell off the property, already!


    ''''Akihana-san, I knew you shouldn''t trust this person.......''''


    (Grandpa!��(What are you doing?!)


    Sword Saint Alfred Arkwright appeared in the bushes behind the floundering Yuto, laughing with Guanji.

 259-Attack on Shitenji ⑨

    But anyway, it''s still Yuto Du...........Yuto-kun, huh? No, do you think you were tricked?��How is it possible that a man with that much ability is unknown and his background is completely unknown?��Really. I shouldn''t have been so focused on the name of Shitennji that I didn''t give you any importance. I should have looked into it more thoroughly.


    Julian fell on his back as if he were mired in the trunk of a large tree that he had knocked down with his own body, and stared at the sky above with a smile on his face. His expression was back to what it was before he was fighting with Yuto.


    ''''Haha, you''re not a Shitenji''s hunchback. That''s because you''re too strong. It''s not at all inferior to the agency''s rank S ability. No, if you let him specialize in close combat, which is his forte, he might be even better than that. It''s true that you''re right, I was foolish to do this, wasn''t I?


    Julian was furious when he heard the news of Surt''s sword''s destruction in Miremar, and he immediately investigated the culprit, but he couldn''t find any core information.


    All that was known for certain was that three rookie psychics dispatched by the agency''s Japanese branch had been confronted with Surt''s sword.


    Here, Julian immediately turned his attention to Mizuho, who was named after Shitenji.


    If Lokiarum, the head of Surt''s sword, had the potential to be defeated, then only Shitenji could be considered. Of course, I don''t think that Mizuho, of course. But if "Shitenji" was working in secret, then the story is consistent.


    The reason why the inside information from the World Ability Agency also states that the destruction of Surt''s sword remains a mystery is because Shitenji is capable of exerting some kind of pressure.


    And without further period of time, the Count and Countess were defeated. If you look into it, the people involved again are Shitenji Mizuho, Marion Mia Shurian, and this Dou Dou Dou Yuto.


    At this time, I immediately notice the name of Shitenji again.


    Then I think about it.


    Julian was convinced that this was definitely another achievement of Shitenji.


    Of course, he had gathered as much information as he could about Marion and Masato, who were also named at this time.


    After examining the movements of these three men in Suikoden no Ankoku, he found out that they had been able to show the characteristics of each of them in any way possible, with Doudou Yuto, who specialized in close combat, as the vanguard, Marion Mia Shurian as the support and assistance, and Hongying and Shitenji Mizuho at a distance.


    If one looked closely, the coordination from the ability characteristics of these three was extremely compatible. Of course, a certain amount of coordination training is required, but as long as they can clear that, they can make the most of each other''s abilities. In other words, the synergistic effect of their abilities as a team was born, and they were able to achieve more than a simple plus-3 result.


    In addition, he also knows that the Dark Night Leopard misjudged his opponent''s strength and numbers, and responded with the wrong strategic strategy.


    And yet, before the Dark Nightmare Leopard realized the error in his understanding of the situation, he was dealt a thorough blow and was crippled by Mizuho''s big move before he could recover.


    As a result of this kind of analysis, the final conclusion that Julian... or rather Julian and the others came to was this.


    First and foremost, it was Shitenji Mizuho.


    This girl is not worthy of being named after Shitenji, and the rumor that she is a genius not only by the Shitenji family but also by the institution is that she has hidden abilities that do not lie.


    However, he is still young. He could be considered to have something fearsome about activating advanced jutsu, but if he didn''t give them time to work on it, he would end up with small tricks. It''s a good thing that this little girl still has little experience in real warfare, much less interpersonal combat, so if we continue to pressurize her to the advantage, she will surely misjudge the point of her jutsu at some point, and it will become a fatal mistake and come back to her.


    In short, as long as we can isolate her on the battlefield, it doesn''t matter.


    The other person to evaluate is Marion Mia Shrien, a rank A.


    Marion is an exorcist and a strong attacker in battles against demons and demonkind, but otherwise she is good at defending and assisting others. They have the flexibility to change their role depending on their companions and enemies, but if they are brought into melee combat, they will have a hard time attacking with their many moves.


    In summary, these two are very good, but they are not at all scary to Julian and the others if they are dispersed.


    Because it is easy to imagine that they are inexperienced in anti-capability, or anti-personnel combat.


    This is not something that can be said only for Mizuho, Marion and the others. This can be said of the current young gifted people in general.


    Julian and the others know that this is all due to the philosophy of the ... stupid World Ability Agency. This is due to the fact that, with the exception of requests, the agency''s members strictly forbid gifted people from fighting ordinary people, let alone gifted people.


    This is the result of the establishment of the World Organization of Gifted Persons by those who have experienced the terrible gifted war in the past.


    This is a foolish act that undermines the usefulness of abilities and the value of their existence.


    The unique training methods handed down in the homes of most of the historical houses of gifted people invariably convey the way of anti-personnel combat. It is self-evident that this is the reality of abilities and reflects part of the nature of those with different abilities.


    Nevertheless, the agency is trying to make the gifted people look like they are on the side of justice, protecting people from outsiders who would do them harm.


    This is as ridiculous as it sounds. If the agency narrows the space for them to show their own usefulness and excellence, the future of the gifted will only be in decline.


    Why don''t the fools who join this organization think that the gifted are the superior species of mankind?


    Why don''t they understand that the gifted are the ones who unite humanity?


    If you treat these outsiders as beings beyond human intelligence, then the gifted who can compete with them must also be beyond human intelligence.


    But that''s different, Yuto-kun, that was something else. That''s exactly what a gifted person is. A person with an ability that seems to have existed since ancient times, an ability that seems to be a person with an ability that I am aiming for!��Ha-ha!��That''s great, Eugene!


    Julian peels off his body, which is stuck in the trunk of a tree, and stands up.


    Immediately, an innocent smile emerged from Julian''s face, gradually releasing a milky evil spirit.


    ''''Kukuku ... hahaha!��You''re a natural born psychic!��Are you f*cking kidding me?��I don''t know what kind of natural ability that is.��I know that I''m a sacred path user. But I don''t think that''s all he is!��That guy''s way of thinking and acting is already not a Sendo user. I don''t think that a hermit who doesn''t care about the world of frivolity is going to join an organization and play friends with each other!


    Julian lashes out in anger as if he''s convinced of something.


    ''''And that sophisticated and abominable fighting style........that guy is definitely from a lineage of gifted people. Moreover, it''s safe to assume that he''s from a family that has considerable power.


    Julian stares at his own face reflected in the blade of the Dancing Sword in his right hand, and opens his mouth as if he were having a conversation with someone else.


    ''''There''s something about that guy. Yeah, that''s right........ Indeed, it''s strange that that guy became a Daoist despite having spiritual power. An?��You ... you think we need to examine that guy thoroughly?


    Julian cages his strength between his eyebrows.


    ''Han!��Well, you''re right, it''s a good thing that a rank S-class capable person has just been uncovered here now. And it''s a big deal that we''ve reduced the number of mistakes we made in misjudging the strength of the agencies that would interfere with us in the final stages of the plan. It''s laughable that a rank D is actually a rank S-class.


    Julian, with his dim and sharp eyes, nodded towards the blade of the Dancing Sword.


    ''''Shut up, I know what I''m doing!��That''s not true!����If we kill him here with the direct lineage of Shitenji, we''ll be together!


    Julian said as he spat out and walked in the direction of the Shitenji family''s heavyweight seat while wearing a spirit power mixed with murderous demonic energy.


    ''''You should contact that reclusive little boy spirit user. I''m going to set up a mission to the Shitenji center now. The rest is up to you to do as you please.

 260-Attack on Shitenji ⑩

    This is....


    Seeing the image in the square in front of the Shitennji family''s heavyweight seat, Kamizen Takaaki was at a loss for words. The others could only watch the images as well. Silence enveloped the headquarters, which had now been shifted to the Defense Command Center in Shitennji.


    Just before this, numerous instructions were sent out from Takaaki in the command room, and the operators who received them were connected to the heavyweight seats where each Shitenji team and the highest executives of the Shitenji family were located without a break.


    The reason for this was due to the reports coming from various directions.


    That was........information about the five attackers.


    ''''Takaaki-sama!��Gong and the others have reported the name of the enemy!��This is...!��One of the enemies is said to be the [black-eyed] O''Sullivan!


    ''O''Sullivan... that O''Sullivan!��During the Great War of the Gifted!


    Yes, that''s what I''ve been saying!


    The normally calm and collected Takaaki was surprised. But immediately, Takaaki pondered.


    (No way, O''Sullivan during the Great War of the Abilities.......no, Mizuho-sama also said that that Lokiarum appeared in Miremar. If that''s the case........is it possible? Wait?��(More importantly........)


    At this point, Takaaki looked up as if he was huffing and puffing.


    ''''Make sure that Gong ends up stranded as per the strategy!��You don''t want to take the easy way out, send the wind!��I''ll send a team of Kanna to help. And get me information on the other attackers!��This is not good. If that''s O''Sullivan, the others could be class S Designated Dangers!��I''m worried about the Kensei''s friends who were sent to the participants'' residence. Send Omine Toru''s team over there. Tell them to focus on getting information first.


    Yes, sir!


    While issuing instructions, Takaaki ponders his thoughts.


    (If these guys are the survivors of the Great War they aren''t just strong enemies. And if they''re the ones the agency has been after since the guild days, it''s bad enough!�� (In this situation........it can only be said that it''s fortunate that the Sword Sage was here.


    It would have been a coincidence, but he thinks about how reassuring it is that Hisae has invited Sword Saint Alfred Arkwright to this grand festival.


    Then Takaaki shifts his gaze to the image showing the heavyweight seat with a serious expression.


    (Depending on the case........I''ll be wishing for you to go to war. I wanted to avoid that, but........hmm?��(Which would be...)


    It was here that Takaaki realized what was going on, and his eyes widened.


    Although it was still hypothetical, if the identity of these assailants could be determined and if they were the worst people that Takaaki could imagine, then there was someone who was the first to set up and repel Julian, who seemed to be the head of these people.


    (Du Du Yuto........no, my son-in-law is fighting off this opponent!��And who might be the ringleader!��(Do you think that Julian, the assailant, was the lesser of the two...?


    Here, Takaaki shakes his head.


    Takaaki strongly admonishes himself that this is unthinkable.


    Because he had seen it through the images.


    The fearsome ability that can be compared to that high-ranking competitor of Julian''s. And the fact that he is fighting head-on against that Julian.


    And the sight of that boy fighting that Julian head on, and the heroic figure of him slamming a spinning kick into that Julian''s chest.


    ''''Hey!��Tell everyone in the Shitennji family!


    ''Ha!��What can I do for you?


    "I understand that our lord Shitennji''s son-in-law repulsed this supposed ringleader of the enemy with a powerful spinning kick!


    "...What?��Ha, yes!��I understand!


    Morale is never uninspired by this.


    After that, we find out all of the names of the attackers.


    Julian, the founder and former chieftain of the [Sword of Surt].


    O''Sullivan of [Black Eye].


    [Hell''s breath] Nafas.


    Blacksmith] Doberk.


    [Ten thousand subscribers] Marinos.


    These names stunned the Divine Preceptor Takaaki and he completely understood the seriousness of the situation.


    And now, with Takaaki''s decision, he was in the midst of gradually shifting the Shitennji family to an all-out war, excluding the heavyweights.


    However, there were those who had silenced everyone in the command center in this situation.


    The cause ................was their unimaginable ability. And the other was the exact opposite of despair and emotion.


    This silence due to surprise and joy was created by two participants in the Great Festival.


    These two people who had participated in this great festival, out of the five terrifying assailants, had fought off the ringleader Julian [Hell''s Breath] Nafas, and just now, they had inflicted injuries on two people, [Black-Eyed O''Sullivan] and [Blacksmith] Doberk, that were not lightly injured.


    One of them was the boy that Zhu Yin brought with him.


    This boy, Doudou Yuto, gave the people connected to the Shitennji family a great surprise for the second time with his abilities.


    One of them was an unpredictable participant who wore a bizarre mask and was unpredictable in both ability and behavior.


    No one had been paying any attention to this strange person...no, this was "Ten-chan". However, it was a happy miscalculation that he now had such a strong presence.


    Then Takaaki, who had regained his composure before anyone else in the control room, immediately gave the order.


    This is your chance!��Send my son-in-law''s assistant!��Listen, tell each team well. With your abilities, you could be a hindrance to your son-in-law. You''re not to get in the way of your son-in-law at the scene of the crime, you''re to ask for instructions from Meira.


    Yes!


    I followed Takaaki''s instructions along with the liveliness to the control room.


    Incidentally........no one could possibly know that these two people were from the same house.


    There were many of the Grand Festival participants and their attendants in the spectator''s seats who had missed their escape. Each of them had tried to flee from this dangerous battlefield that had turned into a battlefield first, but they had lost their chance to escape due to the terrifying abilities of the people who had attacked the Shitennji.


    ''''Oh, hey ... we can get away while we still can.


    Yeah, you''re kind of pushing back.


    But those monsters. If you turn your back on them to get away with it in a crowd like that...


    The spectators, drained of energy in the face of this greatest opportunity to get away, were at a loss for judgment. That might seem foolish from the outside, but they had suffered so much too.


    Some of the people in the bleachers before Shitenji''s team arrived had already been affected. They were also on the edge of ability, and although they acted defensively on the spur of the moment, there was no way to accomplish it, and they were easily killed.


    The miasma was constantly releasing miasma into their escape route even while Naphas was dealing with the Shitennji family''s team, and because of the many times O''Sullivan''s divine sword blade winds attacked them, they did their best to defend themselves by using barriers and other means to defend themselves against them.


    This was because Julian had been instructed not to let the spectators escape immediately when he had planned this attack, and the true meaning of this was that they needed a billboard to spread it to the public after they had crushed the Shitennji. Therefore, the dispersal of the placement of the battle''s wolf pack was twofold.


    One was to disturb the Shitenji, and the other was to show others the way the temple was collapsing with fear. He wanted the audience to witness the battle against Shitenji on site.


    This was incorporated into the strategy as a matter of course, because the strength of the five of them, including Julian, who launched the attack, is made up of tremendous individual strength.


    Each being is an S-class dangerous designated ability as determined by the agency. If their whereabouts were known and a plan was drawn up to ensure that one of them was defeated, the agency would have formed a team of at least ten or more people, including at least a rank S ability.


    That..........5 of them showed up at the same time. This was not an unusual situation.


    However, however.


    Now, it''s becoming a situation of dispersed forces for Julian and the others. It wasn''t supposed to be that way...no, it couldn''t be.


    It was so much so that even the Shitennji''s wise-cracker, Kamizen Takaaki, changed his face whenever their names were reported.


    With such a large contingent of troops, who would think that this would be a dispersion of forces?


    ''''Oh?��Is that Yuto? Hmm?��What are you doing?��That one.


    "Ten-chan," a.k.a. Sumazo, tilted his head quizzically when he found his grandson flapping and waving on the other side of the crater.


    ''''Ah!��It''s your brother, Kotone!��Huh?��You''re waving something.


    ''''Mr. Du Du you were intercepting the attackers here even though everyone was trying to escape.


    Yuto''s mouth moved without speaking as he moved his hands in a wide circle.


    ''''Grandpa!��What are you doing?��You''re going to be suspicious, so get out of here!��Grandpa''s being accused of being a peeping tom!��Or rather, it''s a fact, so leave before you embarrass yourself!��Yeah?��Hmm?''''


    He is extremely startled when he sees two girls who seem to be following behind Katoriura in the eyes of Yuto, who desperately tells him to go home.


    (That''s........Akika and Kotone!��Why?��Why?��Why are you with me?�� Then........oh, God!��(Why is there always something inexplicable happening around grandpa all the time?!


    Yuto almost has his head in his hands, but he repeats a fierce gesture to go home anyway.


    ''Ho-ho, hmmm. I see!''''


    That''s the pin!��Sumazo nodded.


    ''What?��Perverted mask, do you know what brother Dou Dou Dou is saying?


    Seeing the reaction of Kazura, Akihisa asks his brother Huang Yuu, lending his shoulder to him.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that I am a perfect lip reader.��More importantly, I wish you''d stop wearing that perverted mask.


    ''Then what do you say? As far as I can see, it looks like you need to get the hell out of here or go home.


    "Hohohoho, you''re still young, Akika-chan. She''s young, young. It''s important to see what she''s trying to say with her whole body, see?


    Didn''t you just say lip reading?��So why the whole body... haha.


    Akika held her right hand over both eyes in disgust and stared at Yuto''s desperate form at the end of the crater.


    ''''No matter how you look at it ... get the hell out of here!��It looks like a...?��What are you saying?


    It''s all right. That was, ''Thanks for saving my life!��That''s my beloved grandpa!��Wow!'' Bye!��You can''t blame him for that.


    Fufeng sniffed, but the two girls behind her froze at these words.


    ''''Huh?��Grandpa?


    ''''.........You can''t help it either, can you?


    ''Ha!��Shit!��That was a mistake!��That''s just like Akika-chan said, Yu........That little boy told me to hurry up and go back to my parents'' dojo.


    Sweat gushes out of his entire body, and Kazura is flabbergasted.


    But it''s already too late. Akika''s expression is an expression that is already thinking about many things.


    Yuto is annoyed with Kazura, who doesn''t move as we intended, in the middle.


    (What is he talking about?��(And surprisingly friendly...?


    On the contrary, beside that, Kotone''s mind couldn''t catch up with too many facts, or she was stiff as if time had stopped. Apparently, the fact that the ''peeping tom'' and the ''favorite person'' were relatives couldn''t be processed well in the innocent Kotone''s brain.


    ''''Mr. Dou Dou Dou........I, I.......if I marry her, I''m always in danger of being peeked at.......''''


    Akihana stares at Kotone, who is mumbling, with half-eyes, but right now she thinks there are more important things to do than that. There is no way for Akika to not use such valuable information. I''m going to make sure to follow up and explain to Kotone later, though.


    Akika turned her body to Sumazo.


    ''''My family''s.......dojo, right? Hmph........''''


    ....!


    Akika, who has the face of a schemer, approaches with a grin on her face as she presses her mouth with both hands.


    ''''Hentai kari........no, Ten-chan?��You can call me Grandfather from now on, okay?


    Heh.��Grandfather?��Me?


    ''Yes ... depending on the matter, these two beautiful girls will always call you. They''ll call you "Ojisan-sama-mah". And from both ears!


    ''What the hell?��Such a peachy thing to do....


    But, hey, we don''t know where Ten-chan lives or what his contact information is. In addition, we don''t know where our grandson, Yuto-san, lives either. It''s a shame, but it''s necessary to keep a family relationship with your grandson Masato''s while you''re at it, right?


    ''A family affair!��With me?


    Yeah?��But ... my contact information and address.


    I''ll teach you!��Right away!


    Grandson''s too?


    Of course!


    Would you do anything I tell you?


    Of course!


    So get us out of here to a safe place as soon as you can and give me your address and contact information, okay?


    ''Whoa!��I understand!


    The sniffles turned up, and for the first time in hundreds of years, Ketsuzou, who was now serious, thrusts his fist up to the heavens.


    ''''Wa.


    Behind Ketsuzou, whose face could be seen to have loosened up even through his mask, Akihana was smiling like an Echigoya who was entertaining his deputies.


    This grandfather and his grandson were in the form of two people with abilities equal to or greater than those of the S-class Dangerous Designated Ability attackers.

 261-Attack on Shitenji ?

    (What are your grandfathers talking about?)


    Yuto stares at Kazura and the others with his face twitching, but from here, of course, he can''t understand what they''re exchanging.


    (What the hell?)��Why are Akika and Kotone-san together....hmm?��(Oh, there''s a yellow hero, too!


    Hero seems to be unconscious and is leaning on Akika''s shoulder. Akika said something to Ketsuzou and left Hero with Ketsuzou, who turned his body in Yuto''s direction and sent a throwing kiss while Akika winked at us.


    ''''Huh?''''


    Yuto, who had no idea what Akika''s actions were all about, was taken aback. While the group was staring at this emergency situation without a shred of urgency, a communication wind was sent from Meira.


    ''Yuto-kun!��I''ve got my people back.


    If you look, you can see that Meira is carrying the seriously injured team of Shinzenkou along with Marion to the edge of the crater and depositing them with the team of backup that came running in.


    (The grandfathers will have to wait. Now we just need to wipe out the enemy!��(Sorry, but that enemy can''t move yet.)


    Yuto made that decision and ran to set up O''Sullivan and Doberk, who were lying in the center of the crater.


    That''s when it happened.


    Someone who emitted a tremendous amount of spiritual power and demonic energy came fiercely attacking from the right rear of Yuto.


    ''''Ha!��Wait, wait, Du Du Yuto!��You haven''t settled with me yet!


    ''Hm!��ETI!


    Julian appears out of nowhere and leaps low and swings his dancing sword down at Yuto''s brain. Yuto twisted his body and flicked it with the posture that emerged from his right wrist. The shockwave created by this was scattered around him and dust danced violently.


    ''''Tch, that''s a seamless one. Disgusting!


    Julian landed and spat at Yuto, confronting him.


    ''You''re the one who''s persistent!


    Yuto replied as he reworked his Senki, and a fullness of Senki flooded out of his body.


    Julian confirmed this uncomfortably, and then shifted his gaze to O''Sullivan and the others in the center of the crater.


    ''Hey, you guys!��We''re not going to get any sleep!��Playtime is over. I''m going to crush Shitenji already!


    As Julian shouts out, O''Sullivan and Doberk manage to stand up and turn their heads in the direction of where Julian is, shaking their heads


    ....


    Ouch, that''s Julian from over there. It''s getting pretty rough. It''s a good thing that they''re so close. But that old man...


    A number of Shitenji''s surgeons appeared there in a dashing manner. Each of them surrounded Julian, O''Sullivan and Doberk and the others who were confronting Yuto in teams of five, with a single, unbroken movement.


    ''''Hey hey ... is this a pinch?''''


    Doberk looked around at the spirit users surrounding them and cowered his shoulders.


    O''Sullivan carried Halper on his shoulders and looked at Doberk with blackened eyes.


    ''Doberk, what''s wrong with Marinos?''


    ''Oh?��Speaking of which, I got separated from you, but you''re playing with the two little boys who attacked us over there, aren''t you?


    What do you mean you strayed? You just found a nice piece of meat and ran into it all by yourself.


    ''Haha, well, I won''t deny it, but I don''t think that''s what you said to me.


    Meira stepped forward from among the surrounding Four Heavenly Temple spirit messengers.


    ''''Avengers of the Four Heavenly Temples, you daredevils!��It''s over!��There is no way to win or escape for you. Surrender quietly here, or die, or choose now!


    Akira warned in a loud voice that echoed around them.


    Akika and Kotone, who were behind Meira and the others, tensed up when they saw this.


    They hadn''t been able to sense it because they were being protected by Sumazo, but now they understood that this was a battlefield, and they could see and take in the atmosphere of a life and death battle.


    That''s why it took my breath away when I saw the unfathomable strength and organizational power that Shitenji possessed, and the resolve of the people who belonged to Shitenji.


    ''''Oooh, well then, let''s leave this place to these people and we''ll leave.


    Akika came back to herself when Sumazo, who was aloof and hadn''t changed a thing, said that.


    ''''Oh, wait a minute, pervert mask.......Kotone, let''s go.''''


    ''Oh, yes!��Oh, um....


    Kotone also hurriedly followed after Kazura and the others, but she suddenly turned her eyes in the direction of the Shitenji family''s vast grounds.


    (Brother.........what is he doing now? It''s impossible for your brother to not understand this situation. (If only your brother were here.......these people)


    Kotone is suddenly concerned about her brother, Mizushige. She can''t imagine what her brother would do in this situation. Normally, the Grand Festival would be cancelled and there is no reason for Mizushige to remain here.


    Just........Kotone can''t even imagine her brother knowing about this situation and leaving.


    (Your brother will come here, I''m sure........)


    Thinking that, Kotone stops walking.


    ''''Excuse me, Akika-san!��I''m staying here!


    ''What?��Kotone, hey, where are you going!��It''s not safe yet!


    Suddenly, Akika was surprised to see Kotone running in the direction of the first match venue where Mizushige was supposed to be.


    ''''I''m going to go find your brother!��As long as I can join your brother, I''ll be fine!


    Kotone said as she turned around and said that, and for a moment, Akika looked away from Kotone, unable to decide what to do. Immediately, Akika turned her head to Sumazo.


    ''''Perverted mask, take care of your brother!��Thanks so far!


    Heh?


    ''For some reason, I have a feeling I can''t leave Kotone alone!��We''re all good now, so you can take your brother outside first, pervert mask!


    Akika forces Tatazou to leave the unconscious Hero with her and follows Kotone.


    Tatazo, who was left on the spot, stares at the back of the two girls and then lifts Hero up with one hand and turns him around on his head with a twirl.


    ''''Huh.......I''m in trouble.''''


    Doberk and O''Sullivan turned their backs on each other and looked around at the multitude of spirit users who surrounded them.


    ''And where''s Nafas?��O''Sullivan.


    She''s dead. That''s the kid over there with Julian.


    ''Seriously?��There''s a great guy!��So Julian is in that bad mood too? To be honest, I wasn''t expecting anything else but Shitenji....... Just like the old man from earlier, there''s a bunch of ridiculously strong people participating in the big festival. This is getting fun!


    You''re just a pain in the ass, you battle freak.


    At that point, Meira raises her voice again.


    ''Hey!��No answer!��Well I''ll hunt for it!


    Immediately, the spirit power gathers around the surrounding spirit masters of Shitenji and they are ready for battle.


    You can sense that they no longer intend to capture or let the attackers escape.


    ''Hunting!��Don''t make me laugh, you mooks!��Let''s teach you guys what real hunting is all about!


    Saying that, O''Sullivan and Doberk also start laughing on their shoulders when they see Julian start to laugh high.


    ''''Kukuk ... Doberk, let''s do it.


    ''Can''t help it, you''re going to do that thing. I can''t control it when it happens. Well, you know, it''s only a fool''s errand to get beaten up without showing everything. Nafas must be very disappointed. Then, you can either riot for Nafas or.......either way, killing all of Shitenji is a done deal!


    At this moment, a chill runs through Yuto as he confronts Julian.


    (What!��(This is ... similar to Rochiarum and Cagliostro and others ... bad!


    Yuto''s face changed color and he shouted at Akera.


    ''''Akera-san!��Let''s pull everyone down!��Focus all your strength on defense!��These guys aren''t even human anymore!


    At the same time as Yuto''s resounding angry voice, earth-shaking demonic and spiritual power burst from the attackers.

 262-Attack on Shitenji ?

    What is this...?


    A blast of spiritual and demonic power blasted around O''Sullivan and Doberk, taking away their vision of the surroundings.


    Not only Meira, but also the spirit wizards of Shitennji who had surrounded the attackers with an overwhelming advantage were astonished. Each of them were more than a little confused and could not keep up with the understanding of what was happening.


    However, Yuto''s voice had firmly reached Akera. That voice made Akira regain her composure. The unforeseen circumstances he had experienced many times when working with this boy.


    And the experience of getting through it so many times prompted Akira''s next move quickly.


    ''''Everyone, fall back!��Break the siege!��Gather around the team of Luna, Omine and Mondo and defend with all your might!


    The excellent spirit wizards of Shitennji, who trained rigorously on a daily basis, reacted instantly and faithfully to Ming Liang''s instructions in the midst of the chaos. As they broke the siege and broke away on two sides, they put up multiple layers of defensive techniques of wind and earth spirit arts.


    Half a second later, they all knew that this decision of Ming Liang''s had saved them.


    Two attacks riding on dense spiritual and demonic power landed in the place where they had been just a moment ago. A super attack in the midst of the powerful spiritual power and bewitching power that blocked their vision. If they hadn''t acted according to Ming Liang''s instructions, more than half of their strength might have been taken away.


    A tremendous shockwave struck the defensive jutsu that was deployed by a dozen or so people while falling backwards, and in the blink of an eye, the defensive jutsu was cancelled out and several spirit users were blown away, but they managed to avoid only fatal injuries.


    ''''Chii!''''


    ''Hahaha!��As expected of Shitenji, he didn''t duck this first attack!��The level of the miscellaneous soldiers is awesome!


    That voice, coming from the center of the two shockwaves, inspires more fear than you can imagine.


    Eventually, as the storm of spiritual and demonic power and destructive energy settles down, the vision becomes clearer and clearer.


    There ... two craters of the same size are formed between the craters created by O''Sullivan. And in the center of the crater, O''Sullivan and Doberk were standing as if nothing had happened.


    Their appearance and figure were almost unchanged. However, their skin was slightly pale and discolored, and each of O''Sullivan and Doberk had horns that seemed to poke the heavens from their foreheads. Also, lines that looked like fragments of geometric patterns could be seen on the parts of the clothing that could be seen from the inside.


    ''''Nah, what the hell is that...''''


    Meira has successfully healed the impact of the attack... but now he roars under pressure from the attackers.


    Akera knows the ability holders who have encompassed the demonic energy and transformed their appearance. It was the end of the line of those ability holders belonging to the Dark Night''s Leopard who had been brainwashed by Count Cagliostro.


    The ability holders at that time had undergone a major transformation in their appearance, completely transformed into monsters, and seemed to have completely lost their original consciousness and decision-making abilities.


    However, these attackers were different.


    Meira didn''t know the details either. But as far as I can see, these marauders have retained their consciousness and are stable, consolidating both their spiritual and demonic powers. And the fact that these marauders'' demonic power contained an amount and density that was incomparable to the Dark Night''s Leopards could be felt on their skin with a tingle.


    Meira involuntarily clenched her teeth and sweat flowed from her forehead.


    Meira could tell. The dimension of power that this enemy has placed itself in.


    The experience he gained from following Shitenji Takishige before, and now following Mizuho, would tell Mingliang about it.


    (This, the ring of strength of these guys.......is too different from ours.


    Then comes Julian''s slashing shout.


    ''You guys!��Don''t skimp on the details!��We haven''t killed a single one of them!��Even a bum can make a big hole in the ground. Just get rid of the scum!


    Doberk cowered in the center of the crater and swung the great sword Darn Slave with one hand, lightly sweeping the ground with the other. Then the ground was torn apart for a dozen meters as he traced the tip of his sword, and the earth split open.


    ''''Ahh, Julian over there is so loud.


    O''Sullivan carried Halper on his shoulders with a blank expression, and a tremendous atmospheric swell rolled up above him.


    ''Well let''s do it ... kill them all.


    Akera''s face was twisted as the two of them, who showed a glimpse of unfathomable power with just their normal movements, slowly walked out. Akera, who was in charge of commanding the scene, was momentarily lost in judgment.


    No, it''s not what to do that''s lost in judgment. What to do and what needs to be done is decided as Shitennji''s squire. What is lost now is the order that must be issued for that top priority.


    Even though they are named in the Shitenji, in the face of this enemy, they are tiny...I don''t think that team power utilizing cooperation is useful anymore.


    The only person who could oppose them would be the head of the family, Yi Cheng. However, it is impossible for the followers of the Shitennji family to wish for Takishige to go into battle. Only Takaaki is the only one to whom that decision is entrusted.


    Moreover, there are several enemies with this much strength. So, it is unlikely that Takaaki would send out the symbol of the Shitennji family and flag-bearer, Yixei, into battle without a plan.


    If he were to go into battle, it would be in the final stage, Ming Liang thinks as a matter of course. Right now, Takaaki should be planning a plan.


    (Then what we will do...!)


    Power dwells in Meira''s eyes. Determined with a tragic resolve, even to the point of death, Ming Liang decided to issue a ruthless order to the followers of Shitennji as well.


    (We will bide our time at all costs until Koumyou''s plan is accomplished. We have the task of being Shitenji''s shield. No matter what the cost...!


    All room in Ming Liang''s thoughts and mind was gone, and he focused only on how to move with themselves as pawns.


    ''''Mr. Meira!��Just pull back, please!��Let me handle this part!


    "...and...?


    Meira''s eyes widen with a huff.


    And when he hears this voice, his mind suddenly becomes calm and his vision becomes clearer.


    He is a gentle boy with amazing ability and judgment, who has instilled the most trust and credibility in Meira outside of Shitenji, and an unfathomable fighting ability.


    ''''Yuto-kun!''''


    Akera''s eyes meet with Yuto, who is holding a beautifully decorated platinum Tsubagatana. Instantly, Akera is a complete change from before, and she sees numerous possibilities in this battle....she can find them.


    ''''All of you, pull back!��Come on, follow me. Hurry up!��Don''t worry, Shitenji won''t fall with this stuff!


    Meira gave orders for all of Shitenji''s team, which had been split in two, to gather together, and Shitenji''s followers immediately followed Meira''s instructions, pulling together.


    ''''Marion-san!''''


    After depositing the wounded, Yuto called out to Marion, who had taken up a position behind Akera, and Marion replied.


    ''''Ha, yes!''''


    "Marion, keep your distance and cover me!��Don''t worry, I won''t let you go to Marion''s side!


    Marion let out a big shining smile when she heard Yuto''s instructions and returned her taut voice to Yuto.


    ''Don''t worry about me, Yuto, just do it the way you think you should do it, Yuto!��I''ll match up with you, Yujin-san!


    Saying that, Marion moves a dozen meters behind Yuto and a clean but strong spiritual force begins to gather around Marion.


    ''''Hey, hey!��The Four Heavenly Squires abandoned their masters and retreated?��And apparently, you trusted that bastard with the big mouth.......That''s not funny. I would have loved to have a rematch with that old man....


    The intense anger is revealed by the doberk who says this.


    ''All right, let''s see it!��You cheeky little bastard!��O''Sullivan!


    Han!��He''s mine!��I''ll pay you back tenfold for what you did for me!��Doberk, you go after the mooks in Shitenji!


    This ... piece of shit!��You put me in front of them, and they try to provoke me!��I''ll admit you''re going to do a lot there, but you''re going to regret setting us on fire!


    Starting with that Julian''s voice, Doberk and O''Sullivan also decided on Yuto as their first target, and they leapt like beasts and attacked him from three directions.

 263-Shitenji Total War

    Another powerful force played out in the large expanse of grounds in front of the heavyweight seats, and Mizuho, protected by the defensive wards of Zamanosuke and Hayoun, couldn''t keep quiet as expected, and stood up.


    ''''Meira!''''


    And when the vision became clearer, he was relieved to see the Shitennji''s followers who had managed to prevent a fatal wound.


    ''''Utterly, I''m telling you to sit quietly,''''


    Zhu Yin sighed and chided Mizuho.


    ''''But mom!��If they don''t, Meira and the others will!


    Until now, Mizuho had been watching the situation unfold while fighting the impulse that arose within her, but at this time, she couldn''t take it anymore.


    It was true that she was admonished and understood what Zhu Yin said about the way the Four Heavenly Temples should be. However, to Mizuho, Ming Liang and the other squires did not think that they were just pawns in the Four Heavenly Temples. He has lived with and assisted them since he was a child, and he knows that he is valued by everyone.


    Perhaps it was because he was the main muscle of Shitenji and also because of his talent as a spirit user. But even so, as Zuiho grew up, she felt more and more grateful to them.


    ''''We won''t leave until after Takaaki''s request comes. Until then, we must never move. Right now, Takaaki should be analyzing the enemy, and I''m sure Ming Liang knows that.


    Mother!��Those guys are not normal. They''re not very good, but they''re not at a level that Akera and her friends can manage on their own. I''m sure even Akira knows that.


    Zhu Yin narrowed her eyes at Mizuho''s swordsmanship.


    ''''You........have you ever seen that?''''


    ''''...I have. It''s not quite the same as that one, but I''ve fought a person with an ability that contained a demonic energy in it.


    Oh my God Miss, tell me more about it.


    Sabanosuke was surprised and interrupted Zhu Yin and Mizuho''s conversation.


    ''''No, old man Sama, I actually don''t really understand it either. It''s just that once, when I captured the Dark Night Leopards that I fought against, those Dark Night Leopards suddenly turned into monsters, releasing a demonic spirit. But that time they seemed to be more powerful, but they lost their sense of self and attacked anyone who wanted to... but this one is different. First of all, they haven''t lost their egos. And the Dark Night''s Leopards were completely swallowed up by the demonic energy, and their spiritual and magical power had disappeared. But these guys were different. They''re nothing like the ones from back then.


    Mmm....


    ''''Indeed........this chill that attacks your skin is demonic. They may have invented a new technique to bring in demonic energy from outside the human race. Moreover, if those people with that many abilities have improved their abilities.......


    Hearing Mizuho''s story, Zamanosuke snorted, and when Hayoun muttered thoughtfully, Chuane responded with a cool face.


    ''''Oh dear, I wonder if the Shitenji family is in danger of extinction.


    ''''Existence is an exaggeration, Lady Zhu Yin. However, it may be true that the most troublesome enemy in the history of the Shitennji Family has arrived.


    Mizuho clenched her fists as if she was impatient with the calm atmosphere of this place.


    Mizuho could tell.


    When a situation like this arises, there is always someone here who will stand in front of the difficulty.


    That boy would surely move to carry out Zhu Yin''s request in a sincere manner.


    It also included a reason, possibly for his own sake.


    Mizuho''s body heats up as she recalls the words of Yuto that the followers of the Shitennji family have recorded.


    She doesn''t think that was what Yuto had said about her as a romantic interest.


    Nevertheless, even Mizuho knows that Masato cares about her.


    Moreover, this time, Yuto''s action started with a small talk about winning his own free love.


    (Yes, it''s a small story. It''s a very small story. (And you''re not running away from such a dangerous thing to be involved in, but you''re still there.


    Mizuho brings Yuto into view.


    (Yuto, rushing to the front of the heavyweight seat and stepping in there because he''s worried about my... umm... no, you''re worried about us, aren''t you?


    He was born into a prestigious Shitennji family, and he understood that he couldn''t decide who his lifelong companion would be. And he knew that it was only natural for him to do so.


    So he had been taking part in the numerous matchmaking arrangements the family had prepared for him since he was young.


    But no man had ever faced himself in an arranged marriage before.


    Her first matchmaking partner was Sanzenin Mizushige.


    Mizuho was only twelve years old at the time when she met Mizushige, who was seventeen years old at the time, and her eyes were taken by the beautiful, neutral appearance of the woman. Although she didn''t know what kind of person she was, Mizuho was curious about her.


    At this time, Mizuho was already showing glimpses of genius as a spirit user, and perhaps because she was a direct descendant of the Shitennji family, she was kept at a distance from her peers from the Omine and Shinzen families as a special person. And the adults also gave her special treatment, and despite her true intentions, Mizuho naturally felt lonely outside of her family. Mizuho read this atmosphere at a young age and refrained from interacting with others in a friendly manner.


    This was an act of concern for her, but people around her, including adults, thought it was due to her genius that ordinary people couldn''t understand, so they didn''t reach out to her.


    Mizuho heard beforehand that Mizushige was also a genius in the Sanzenin family and had high hopes for the future, and she thought of herself in that light.


    So Mizuho, who was still in her infancy, thought to herself, "Maybe Mizushige is lonely too. Mizuhu must be lonely too, she thought.


    The truth was that although the girl named Mizuho was a genius, she was an ordinary girl on the inside with a kind heart.


    Ruiho and Mizushige had been invited to sit down with both families several times, and each time they had spent some time alone together. And each time, Mizuho cared for Mizushige and tried to find out what they had in common with each other.


    But........all of those things did not resonate with Mizushige.


    It was precisely Mizushige who was the boy with both talent and inner life, the loneliness that everyone thought was due to his extreme genius. Mizushige looked at Mizuho as if he were part of the landscape and responded to her questions and topics as if he were listening to the sound of the wind.


    Mizushige does not show any heart. Mizuho looked for it but could not find Mizuhu''s heart.


    And finally, Mizuho understood.


    She knew that Mizushige didn''t see anyone else''s reflection in her eyes, which meant that she and everyone else didn''t deserve to see it.


    When Mizushige realized this, she was in no small amount of despair.


    She wondered if she would be bound to this kind of person for life. Since she was born in Shitennji, she tried not to have dreams of love. But still, somewhere along the line, they hadn''t given up hope of having affection for each other, even if it was after marriage.


    For Ruiho, who had an inner girlishness that was appropriate for her age, and who knew that her father, Yi Cheng, clearly loved her mother, Zhu Yin, it was only natural.


    However, Ruiho learned that she would never be able to communicate with Mizushige.


    If Zamanosuke hadn''t realized this, even if belatedly, the match would have been completed.


    The breakup would not be good news for both families, which were prominent. Nevertheless, Sabanosuke, thinking of Mizuho, desperately visited the Sanzenin family several times to arrange the matter in an amicable manner.


    This event had a greater impact on the girl named Mizuho than she could have ever imagined.


    Nevertheless, after that, there were a number of marriage proposals that came to Mizuho. As long as it was Shitennji, it was inevitable. Each time, Mizuho quietly complied as she was told by her surroundings.


    However, Mizuho, who has become more sensitive to the opposite s*x, understands.


    All the men she was able to match up with had their eyes on Shitenji''s name.


    And while they were praising their looks and abilities and rattling off rhetoric more than necessary, behind the scenes they seemed to be annoyed about their own personalities and talents.


    It was from this area. Mizuho became extremely man-hating, and she didn''t hesitate to turn down the offer of marriage on her own without hesitation from those around her. At times, she would ask her matchmaker to show her abilities to see if she was worthy.


    This spread as a rumor, and before long, it became a rumor that Shitenji Mizuho would only go out with men who were stronger than her, and that if she could beat Shitenji Mizuho, she would marry him.


    This surprised Mizuho, but she let it go. She said that she could say whatever she wanted.


    But Mizuho knew that she knew.


    Still, she knew that one day.......she would have to accept the marriage proposal.


    But then........then something extraordinary happened to Mizuho.


    Mizuho had met someone.


    The boy who broke through all of these experiences of Mizuho, the walls of her mind, the distrust of the opposite s*x, and the despair that she would never be able to look at herself.


    And now the boy is here, with only this kind of view of love for himself, with his body, just to protect the tiny thing of being free to decide his future mate.


    With a hot stare, Mizuho looks at Yuto as he invites the three enemies to join him.


    If you''re going to win my free love for you, then I''m going to exercise it with all my might!��Wait for me, Yuto. I''m not just a woman waiting to be protected by the person I love. If you want to fight, I''ll fight too. (I''m not going to let you fight alone!


    Mizuho turned her face to Zhu Yin with a determined, yet sunny expression.


    ''''Mom, I''m going!��You can''t stop me....


    ''Oh!��Zuiho, come to think of it, I forgot to mention that Takaaki contacted me!


    ...What?


    Zhu Yin suddenly remembered!��He takes out a small piece of paper from the hem of his kimono and unfolds it as if to say


    ''''Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t think we''d be in such a tense situation, mother I forgot to mention.......well, how about sending Mizuho-sama out to back up her son-in-law?��That''s what I said. What are we going to do?��Mizuho.


    Hey!��Oh, my God!��When did you get it!


    Let''s see, I think it was around the time Eugene came to the square.


    Mizuho snatched the paper Zhu Yin was holding with an extremely twitchy face and roughly snatched the paper and read what was written on it.


    Akane tilted her head slightly, "Oh dear," and the face staring at her was angry and pervasive, but when she saw that the attackers had set up all at once on Mizuho, she threw the paper and ran out of the heavyweight seat.


    With Mizuho gone, the heavyweight seat was momentarily silent.


    ''''Zhu Yin-sama, if it''s alright?''''


    When Hayoun said to Zhu Yin with a quiet bitter smile, Zhu Yin smiled at him.


    ''''It''s fine. Finally, that girl who didn''t boil over at the last minute showed that kind of expression. If you don''t let her go here, the woman will slack off.''''


    Hmmm..... I want you to be happy.


    Zhu Yin looked dumbfounded as the impressed Sabanosuke beside her shed tears.


    ''''Already........it''s too early for you, Zamanosuke. But all you have to do now is make Yuto-san nod. We have many rivals.''''


    ''Hahaha!��Then we haven''t started anything!��Zhu Yin-sama.


    Hayoun gushed and laughed.


    ''''What are you talking about?��We''re going to invite our son-in-law with all the strength of the Shitennji family to be our son-in-law. I will never miss it. This is the decision of the Shitenji family. You know that, don''t you two?


    Of course.


    Of course we do. Our family has been saved on several occasions. My son-in-law won''t let his old man go!


    Well, now, look at the situation, we''re out!��I will beat up any tramp who interferes with their departure. I will dance for the first time in a long time. Get ready.


    When Zhu Yin said that and stood up, Zamanosuke and Hayoun widened their eyes and bowed deeply.


    ''''Yes, sir!''''

 264-Shitenji Total War ②

    Yuto immediately breaks away from the scene in the opposite direction of the Shitenji heavyweight seat against the divine sword holder who is attacking him from three directions.


    (You''re on board.......it was a bit of a gamble. As far as these guys are concerned, it seems that the principle of action is a strong grudge.......against the current system, the current ability people. That''s why they aimed at Shitenji, the family of the agency''s leading figure. (But I figured that if they were strong people who came together with only a grudge, then the chain of command and coordination would be loose.


    However, there is not the slightest bit of leeway for Yuto to think about it.


    Even though the strength of these three people in Yuto''s eyes was unknown, judging from the pressure of the spiritual and demonic power that was released earlier, he sensed that they had the same or even more power than him.


    (Sharpen up!��(If you don''t take it seriously, you''ll be killed in the blink of an eye!


    A sense of urgency peculiar to the battlefield for the first time in a long time runs through Yujin''s mind. The air of multiplayer battles is different from the one in which he fought one-on-one with Yan Zhishui.


    At this time, a switch was turned on in Masato''s battle brain, which had run through many battles in the demon world.


    Yuto exhaled deeply while running.


    ''''Haaaa!''''


    As soon as he perceives the flow of muscles, nerves, blood, and ki throughout his body, a small compressed sacred ki is released in the dantian below Yuto''s navel. This is a profound technique that Yuto has developed to compensate for his shortcomings as a slow starter in battle. This instantly brings Yuto''s true nature into play.


    At that point, O''Sullivan, who has now turned into a superhuman, shouted in anger.


    ''''Don''t let me get away with this, kid!��It''s not like you''re just going to focus on ducking after a big talk!��Don''t let us down!


    The three of them landed after Yuto ducked his first shot and caught Yuto with his murderous eyes, and O''Sullivan followed Yuto straight from behind. Julian yells at O''Sullivan''s behavior, clicking his tongue.


    This prevents O''Sullivan from attacking at mid-range with O''Sullivan in the way.


    ''d*mn it!��Doberk, surround him!


    I''m already doing it!


    Powerful spiritual and demonic power poured out of the bodies of the three attackers, and their stepping feet dug deep into the earth.


    Julian and Dobelk accelerated from O''Sullivan''s left and right sides to go around and try to get in front of Yuto.


    However, the three of them are unable to surround the target boy.


    Because, to his surprise, Masato turned his body at the same time as Julian and Doberk deployed to the left and right, and set up O''Sullivan, who was behind him. As a result, the two of them had to cross paths with Yuto.


    ''''What!


    ...you son of a b*tc*.


    Suddenly, O''Sullivan, who was in the form of intercepting Yuto from the front, widened his black eyes without a white eye at this Yuto''s actions.


    ''''Ha!��Hilarious!��I''ll chop off your bare head.


    O''Sullivan and Yuto clash after defeating Gong''s team.


    O''Sullivan thrusts out a halper, which is said to have cut off Medusa''s head in Greek mythology. That divine sword is one that has been given the power to cut everything it touches in two, as if it were cutting through jelly. The same is true even if it is a sword held by the opponent.


    (I''ll pierce you with everything you have!)


    The two sides approached each other at breakneck speed, and as the halper attacked at a relative speed unrecognizable to the normal eye, Yuto popped the halper with the tip of his ETI, and as he shifted his trajectory, the halper passed by Yuto''s left cheek.


    ''''


    O''Sullivan''s eyes widened as the divine sword was played.


    (Touching my sword and popping it!��(What''s with that sword?!)


    Regardless of O''Sullivan''s astonishment at being played with the divine sword that was supposed to cut through everything, the expressionless Yuto was close to the flesh. It''s a good idea to be able to have a look at the flowing, yet powerful flow of power like a great wave of water from Yuto. Right now, Yuto is about to step into his own bosom.


    But O''Sullivan grinned at the same time.


    He sides the inside of the curved shape of the halper against Yuto''s neck and draws it in faster than Yuto can step in. The halper''s blade is sharp on the inside, and it''s essentially the inside of the halper that is used to cut off the enemy''s neck.


    From behind Yuto''s empty back, the Halper''s blade attacks to cut off its head.


    (Die!)


    Then, Yuto set up a large upper position to catch Harper as if he were hanging from his back with his ETIbai.


    ''''What?!''''


    Moreover, not only that, Yuto stepped into the space between O''Sullivan''s one foot and one sword, and swung down the posture as if he were an elephant of the full moon with every halper that received it.


    A stiff sword with tremendous physical force while involving the halper.


    O''Sullivan quickly let go of the divine sword and flew backwards to avoid it.


    When he managed to duck and land after ducking from Yuto''s stiff attack, Yuto was gone.


    (Wha, where is he?!)


    Then you can see Yuto''s figure in front of you on the left, already with his back to you, setting up for Doberk, who is closing in on you to encircle you.


    ''''Marion-san!''''


    Yes!


    Yuto shouted and collided with Doberk, and Doberk''s divine sword, the great sword Darn Slave and Posture clashed with each other.


    ''''Hey, hey, now it''s me?��Maybe it''s meant to be a time-delayed attack, but that''s getting too greedy, kid!


    Yuto and Doberk stare at each other with their swords between them, but then Julian comes up behind Yuto.


    Just then, O''Sullivan, a circle of light appears at Julian''s feet, and an angelic white hand grabs their legs from below.


    ''''This is it!''''


    Tsk, nonsense, kid!


    O''Sullivan and Julian immediately pay off Marion''s stalling jutsu, but this gives Yuto very little time to do so.


    Yuto pushes against Doberk''s sword and instantly relaxes his power and taunts him to the left, and then fires a godspeed right kick from below into Doberk''s side.


    ''''Nuh!''''


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. Then, Masato showed an inhuman movement. It''s a good thing that the right-handed kick changed its trajectory and placed its foot on the flat of the sword of the Doberk''s great sword. And then he flies backwards as it is.


    ''''An acrobat!��You are!


    Behind him was Julian. Julian was unexpectedly taken by surprise and was unable to keep up with Yuto''s movements. However, the Dancing Sword reacted and automatically intercepted the ETIbai.


    Yuto let go of the ETIbai as if he had read it, and the Dancing Sword popped the ETIbai and disappeared while spinning high in the sky far above.


    ''''!


    A moment later, Julian met the killing eyes of Yuto, who was slightly above him.


    At the same time, a chill ran through his body. However, his body opened up to the movement of the Dancing Sword''s ETI playing, and he was unable to move into evasive action.


    Immediately after, Yuto slammed a right palm strike into Julian''s brain with a tremendous killing qi.


    ''''Muguu!''''


    Julian''s brain shook, his teeth were shattered, and his entire body plunged into the ground, his entire lower body settling into the ground.


    As Yuto spun in the air and landed on his feet, a posture fell from the sky and stabbed him in the right side.


    Without changing his expression, Yuto pulled out the ETI while standing up.


    Then.........as if that was a signal, the wounds carved into O''Sullivan and Doberk''s bodies opened before they knew it and blood gushed out.


    ''''Kaha!��No way, you were right!


    Guh!


    O''Sullivan''s sword wound, which was two centimeters deep, appeared from his right shoulder to his chest, and countless cuts appeared on Doberk''s face.


    Yuto turned his body and immediately lunged at Doberk again.

 265-Shitenji Total War ③

    When he saw Yuto rushing in, Doberk gave a heartfelt, happy smile.


    Just now, Julian received a strong blow and O''Sullivan received a deep hand, not even meaning that O''Sullivan received a deep hand. Of course, it was as if there was no wound on his own face.


    ''''Ha!��You''re good, kid. This one''s going to burn. I was going to look for that old guy from earlier, but you look good too!


    Doberk also stepped forward and happily intercepted Yuto.


    When Yuto cleaved Tohaku into a horizontal flash, he caught it with a Darn Slave. Then the Darn Slave vibrates and emits a devastating aura, as if it wants the blood of the enemy.


    ''My sword is raging. I want your blood, I want it, and it looks like I can''t get enough!


    Doberg said, "Nun! He pushed back Yuto with force and lightly swung the large sword from top to bottom.


    Yuto avoided a direct hit while taunting the heavy blow by the great sword with his posture and narrowed his eyes to observe the movement.


    (This........is a swordsman''s movement. Unlike the other two, it''s not my style. And this guy''s sword...)


    There you go!


    When Doberk swings a large sword that has a longer reach than a posture white to check Yuto''s counterattack, Yuto bends down and ducks with a forward roll and slips past Doberk''s side. The blade wind caused by Darn Slave became a strong wind in the area and reached Marion, who was keeping her distance.


    The exorcist Marion, who has completed the training of a breaker, immediately noticed.


    ''''This evilness........Yuto-san, that sword is a demonic sword!��Even a scratch can be fatal if you lose it!


    What Marion was feeling was also felt by Yuto. Hence, he chose to duck.


    Marion''s face was strained, and she suddenly became worried about Yuto''s health.


    However, despite Marion''s concern, Yuto didn''t stop moving and set up a dobelk. Yuto doesn''t stop, and continues to move.


    Then he saw O''Sullivan, who had taken a deep hand in Marion''s vision and was on one knee, and Julian, who was submerged in the ground, stand up with an indignant look on his face.


    ''Ouch!��Ow!��Kid!


    "Dou........Du, Yuto!


    Spiritual power and demonic energy spewed out of their bodies, and then mingled with each other, blowing up into a single swell of power. That oppressive feeling shakes the body of Marion, a young, rank A ability holder as determined by the agency, and a terrifying aura that seems to blow away the will to fight itself.


    Right now, three people with abilities that transcend common sense are simultaneously closing in on Yuto.


    At this time, Marion, who is supposed to be always calm, turns pale, extremely impatient, and trembles all over her body.


    The half-demons'' abilities, who showed a frenzied look of madness in an attempt to take away Yuto''s life, started to run.


    Marion unintentionally raised a voice that seemed to fray at the situation where the two superhumans were going to attack Yuto, who was fighting to the death with the demon sword-wielding Doberk, while releasing a crazy killing spirit.


    ''''Yuto-san!��Run!


    Marion deploys a stalling jutsu in an attempt to follow up on Yuto, but her speed-only jutsu is waved away to no avail by the angry, super-class assailant. They are targeting only Yuto, as if he is a small entity that no longer needs to care about Marion.


    Yuto is in danger. If this is the case, he will surely be killed.


    Marion thinks about that on the spur of the moment.


    She knows how strong Yuto is. Until now, Yuto has fended off difficult enemies by working beyond the imagination.


    But now, the enemy in front of him is not very good, but it doesn''t look like a wall that can be overcome. And moreover, each and every one of them is an existence that exceeds the S rank set by the agency.


    (Why would you put yourself in the most dangerous place to that extent, Yuto-san?��(Even though this enemy this time around doesn''t require you to take on everything.


    Marion''s eyes welled up, and while she thought about it, she really knew the answer to that question.


    It must be........for the sake of her friends.


    Participating in the Grand Festival is for Mizuho........but right now, he''s not only fighting for that, he''s also fighting for everyone, including Marion, Meira and the others.


    ''''I won''t let you go!��I won''t let you go!��I won''t let you go to Yuto-san!


    Marion''s composure disappeared, and she crazily generated as much of a defensive barrier as she could create between Yuto and Julian and the others. However, that barrier created by impatience and fear was of poor quality for the spiritual power it consumed and lacked the usual solidity and holiness.


    Because of this, they were easily broken through one after another.


    As the numerous holy shields were broken through, a certain past.......that had been tucked away in the back of Marion''s memory.................appeared in her mind, depriving Marion''s eyes of normal light and exhausting her mind and nerves.


    (Stop!)��At this rate, you will disappear!��(Just like your father!)


    The face of her late father floated in Marion''s mind.


    The gentle father who fought alongside his mother and ended up becoming her shield.


    Marion, who was only nine years old, witnessed her father''s last moments.


    It was a fierce battle.


    When her father died, she was surrounded by multiple powerful demons, just like Yuto is now.


    His father had worked with his mother to protect himself while drawing many of his enemies into himself, fighting a long, last-minute battle.


    ''''Ahhh........Yuto-san, run away.......!��Yuto, it''s all right, no matter how much you want to, Yuto, it''s impossible to have three of these enemies at the same time!��I''m going to die!


    Marion raises a squeezing voice and turns her scowling eyes to Yuto. Even at times like this, only the mighty power of the enemies'' spiritual and demonic power pierces one''s skin.


    (I''ve never known such a mixture of spiritual and bewitching power, I''ve never known such a mixture of spiritual and bewitching power!��(It''s too powerful for me to measure!)


    Even Marion, who is keeping her distance, feels that way. How much pressure is coming on Yuto, who is dealing with these three people up close and personal?


    Marion would have broken her knees on the spot when her enemy transformed into this form if she hadn''t had the experience of facing the legendary immortal vampire in the rookie test. It was only with the experience of facing an enemy stronger than him that he managed to stand on the spot.


    Marion''s knees laughed, not at the fear of the enemy, but at the fear of loss, that she might lose someone she cared about.


    Yuto gives a stern look to Marion, who is just desperately trying to build a defensive wall anyway. Marion notices Yuto''s gaze, but she doesn''t know what Yuto is trying to say. No, it doesn''t matter, if he doesn''t cover for Yuto now, he''ll be in trouble. She can''t lose Yuto, she can''t imagine losing him. So Marion single-mindedly disrupts the weak holy shield of light.


    Now, despite the fact that Yuto must be aware of the two superhumans coming towards him, he is fighting more than equal to Doberk without changing his expression.


    Doberk was clearly outnumbered before Yuto''s tremendous sword strike.


    ''''Tch!��What a move you''re making, boy!


    Rather than waning, Yuto''s battle spirit was enriched and sharpened, and his movements accelerated further. It was as if he knew everything he needed to do to survive, he was completely unblinking, and he radiated the spirit of a war god without the slightest trace of fear.


    To Marion, it looks like Yuto is only struggling.


    It only looks like Yuto''s life is being cut down.


    Yuto sends a glance at Marion as if to tell her something.


    However, Marion is unable to receive it. Marion devotes all her energy to restraining Julian and O''Sullivan, who are trying to get close to Yuto, saying that she doesn''t care if her spiritual power is exhausted.


    However, betraying Marion''s wishes, Julian and O''Sullivan finally tried to get into a position where they could attack Yuto.


    ''''........!


    Marion''s face distorts with tears in her eyes.


    If this goes on, Yuto........the most important person in his life will die.


    I''m not afraid to fight. I don''t mind getting hurt myself.


    But I''m afraid of losing Yuto, and I''m scared......I can''t help it.


    Finally, a desperate resolve appears on Marion''s face, and she steps forward to throw herself into the fierce battlefield shown by the high-ranking abilities.


    You don''t know how useful you will be in that place.


    No, I do know.


    I''m sure I won''t be of much use.


    But the images of the past, which have invaded the deepest parts of Marion''s mind, impulsively push Marion forward as she overlaps with Yuto again. If the situation arises, he can be a shield for Yuto himself.


    (.........I''d rather die than lose it. As long as Yuto-san lives........................good!


    It was then ... the wind rustled in Marion''s ear.


    This seemingly controlled breeze was familiar to me. It''s a high-security level communication wind that the spirit users use to communicate with each other. You''ll be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. She hoped that Shitenji might have some kind of plan.


    But what came through the wind was the voice of an unexpected person.

 266-Shitenji Total War ④

    "Now, get away from there, Exorcist Girl. The only people allowed to be on that battlefield are the chosen ones with the ability.


    !


    Marion is surprised to hear a male voice for the first time.


    This wind is clearly the voice of a spirit user. However, at this time, Marion believes that the owner of this voice is not someone connected to the Shitenji family. Because, in the months he had been holed up in the Shitenji family as a guest, he had never heard such a distinctive voice.


    Also, if you were a person of the Shitenji family, you would not call yourself an exorcist girl, if you were a person of the Shitenji family.


    ''''You are... who?��From where....


    "You are not a cast member cast in place. From here, only those who are worthy to bet the world on will be allowed to stand.


    "The world at stake?��What the hell?


    The owner of the voice whispering in her ear did not answer Marion''s question, but continued to speak indifferently.


    Here, Marion huffed.


    She remembered. That there were spirit users other than Shitenji participating in this great festival.


    The spirit user who showed his overwhelming power to silence those who saw him in the tournament matches.


    ''''Sanzenin Mizushige........?''''


    "Now, go away quickly. Unless you want to die a senseless death. You can''t play any role in the battle that is about to take place. You''ll only be a hindrance to that boy named Du Du.


    ......


    Marion''s eyes widen at Mizushige''s words.


    She doesn''t understand what Mizushige is saying.


    But it gets in Yuto''s way.......these words enter Marion''s mind with disappointment.


    And as Mizushige urges her to do so........she shifts her gaze to Masato, who is showing his fierce work against the superhumans in front of her. The figure of Masato seen from Marion is so far away compared to himself that for some reason he even feels lonely and tears come to his eyes.


    That''s what I think, but Marion cages the strength in her moist eyes once more.


    ''''But...!��Like a shield.


    "It''s useless, don''t do it. That''s exactly what''s going to get in the way of Mr. Dou Du. An important cast of people are beginning to gather in this place. The very people who are perfect for the battle, the beginning. The outcome of today''s battle will determine the future of the world. You, unfortunately, are too small and meaningless in this important scene.


    ....!


    As if to see through Marion''s already weak heart, Shuiju speaks in a polite tone, and yet, he speaks in a persuasive manner.


    "In the future, whether you want it or not, you will bear a great responsibility on your back, whether you want it or not.


    A... up?


    It wasn''t that Marion was that bothered by it. He just uttered the most incomprehensible part of his words, like a parrot without force. But in response, Mizushige responded with an unusually laconic response for this young man.


    "Yes......A power, a being, that is beyond humanity. I know it. That lingering scent that comes from him through the spirit. It''s the three thousand worlds I almost grasped........


    "No!��Not at all!


    Suddenly, a gust of wind rolled up, enveloping Marion and blotting out the water-heavy spirit wind. And at the same time, a girl''s voice interrupted it. The girl''s voice on that wind was so powerful that it resounded in her head as if it was directly into her heart.


    "Marion-san!��Can you hear me?��Don''t accept that man''s story!��The future is in the hands of each of us. The future can''t be spun by just a few people. Yuto knows that.


    "...what?��This voice is Mari!


    "Yes, Mari. So, Marion-san, you have to fight with Yuto.


    Marion was startled and couldn''t get a good handle on the situation.


    ''Where did that come from?��Why, Mari?


    "I''m back from Yuto''s parents'' house. I''m in what looks like a command center right now, and Hakamada-kun, Nina-san, and Shizuka are all with me.


    ''Hey!��No!��Why did you come back?��It''s dangerous here...


    "Just listen to me, we don''t have time for this!��Yuto left Marion-san on the spot because he relied on her. Otherwise, there''s no way Yuto would have left Marion-san in such a dangerous battle. So, use Marion-san''s power to save Yuuto!


    Of course I will!��No matter what happens, only Yuuto-san........


    "No, it''s not!


    Marion freaks out at Mari''s angry mixed tone of voice.


    "Not at all, Marion, get a grip!��Right now, the one fighting in front of you is Yuto. There''s no one else. Look closely at the face of Masato who is fighting in front of you!��I''m sure Marion-san would know about that face of yours, Yuto!


    Eh....


    After Mari says that, Marion follows Yuto''s eyes as he is traveling at high speed with Doberk, Julian and the others.


    There is no expression on Yuto''s face.


    But Marion can see it.


    That there is no fear in his eyes, that he has a strong will to get through this place and the calmness to think for the sake of what he is trying to protect.


    That is the other Yuto that Marion knows, different from the gentle Yuto of everyday life.


    "Yuto is making his way to victory even in this hard battle. Yuto''s idea of victory, of course, is when everyone, including Marion, is safe and gets through this situation. Other than that, it''s a defeat for Yuto. I don''t have the slightest idea that we''re going to win at the expense of anyone else.


    ....?


    Marion was surprised.


    That''s because it was as if Mari seemed to see right through her thoughts and state of mind earlier.


    "And Yuto won''t get hit!��You''ll never get beaten up!��Yuto said he was going to protect Mizuho and the others. If you are beaten here, you can''t protect anything. You never lie, that''s been true for a long time. But in order to do that, we need Marion-san''s help. Marion-san''s power to fight for victory together!


    Strangely, Mari''s words had a strong persuasive power, and Marion''s weakened heart was lit up. It was as if his heart, not his head, understood that what Mari said was true.


    "Marion-san, what can you do and what do you want?


    I''m sorry, I...?


    "I''m sorry for being so weird all of a sudden. But Marion, that''s what makes Yuto strong. Yuto knows what he can do and what he wants.


    ....


    "I don''t know why, but I can feel it. There are people here who are trying to change, gain, destroy, and protect.


    At this time, in the command room of the Shitendera family, Takaaki Kamizen and the others are staring at Mari''s profile with a surprised expression. Right now, Mari is carrying her own spiritual power on the wind that Takaaki is sending.


    Despite the peculiar skills used by spirit users, I have never seen others...no, I''ve never seen anyone with the ability to perform such a trick.


    When this boy, the girls suddenly broke into this command room, seeing the spiritual power overflowing from this girl, Takaaki sensed an unusual atmosphere in Mari.


    And what is most astonishing is that profile that Mari is now showing, which even feels dignified.


    There is no doubt that he is expressing some kind of power, but even Takaaki doesn''t know what kind of power it is.


    But I can feel it.


    The power wielded by this girl is like a rare and rare skill that is no less than an inherent lore ability.


    That Mari opens her mouth again. However, her face becomes pale and pale without a trace.


    "I''ll say it again, Marion-san. Yuto relied on you, and why is that?��Maybe the answer lies in something only Marion can do.


    ''Only I can do this..... I''m an exorcist........no more, no less.......


    But that voice was filled with Mari''s firm thoughts.


    "Yes, that''s it. The exorcist that Yuto relied on even in the face of this enemy. Marion-san''s divine tools and spirits will respond to what Marion-san and the others wanted to do to Mizuho-san.


    Mari''s breathing became even more ragged, and the tone of her voice became painful.


    ''''My divine tool........will you answer me?''''


    "Don''t worry.......just be the same Marion-san you always have been. The tragedy won''t repeat itself...No, Yuto will even break it. So, Marion-san, you have to help Yuto. We can''t leave Masato alone.... If you leave Yuto alone........you will do something reckless and irreversible......


    That''s where Mari''s voice trailed off.


    ''''Ma, Mari-san!��Are you okay, Mari-san!


    Marion noticed something wrong with Mari and shouted, but there was no reply.


    ''''Mari........''''


    Then.........Marion''s mind rapidly returns to normalcy.


    (I''m........the exorcist that Yuto relied on!


    Thinking about this, Marion becomes strangely calm and her vision expands.


    In front of Marion, there is a deadly battle between Masato and Doberk, and Julian and O''Sullivan who are about to attack Masato from behind.


    The superhumans, who cover their bodies with tremendous spiritual power and demonic energy, are about to attack Yuto at the same time.


    Marion senses the enemy''s powerful demonic power.


    By taking this demonic power inside them, they must have gained a terrifying power.


    Marion''s eyes filled with life.


    (What an idiot I am!��There''s something I can do for you, Yujin-san!��Thank you, Mari, I''ll help Yuto ... I want to help!��All I want is to be by your side and get the victory that you want!��(Because I believe in you.......because I love you, Eugene!


    A blue spiritual power overflows from Marion''s entire body, as if a clear, clear stream has sparkled.


    Blue spiritual power it''s a clear spiritual power that is only available to exorcists who are skilled and have overcome a few obstacles.


    And not only that, a golden and emerald green light appears on the outside of that blue spiritual power.


    ''''This, this is ... Raphael''s vestments.


    In order to wear the divine tool [Raphael''s Vestments], you have to dedicate your entire spiritual power while praying to God. That''s why Marion would only wear it for a short, one-on-one, big game.


    But now, however, he appeared from the vestments of Raphael, and yet it felt as if the power was flowing in from Raphael''s vestments.


    The emeralds and macalites encrusted in the vestments as decorations glow.


    (Can you help me?��(Raphael''s vestments)


    Marionne!


    Then a familiar, supreme voice from above entered Marion''s ears and she looked up.


    ''''Mizuho-san!''''


    When Mizuho landed next to Marion, she stood up with her eyes filled with more power than at any other time, wearing a full spirit power. A large number of spirits gathered around Mizuho, even without being ordered, were drifting around her with flickering lights.


    ''''Marion let''s go.


    Why is Mizuho here?��Marion didn''t think at all that Mizuho, who should be protected, shouldn''t be here, or anything like that.


    And where would they go?��And so on.


    ''Yes, let''s go.''


    Because it''s obvious.


    We''re going because....


    Marion nodded widely as Mizuho smiled fearlessly and Marion smiled kindly.


    ''''I wouldn''t let someone I love fight alone in a place like this!


    Those who annoy those more important than me will be punished!


    They said this out loud and kicked the ground hard at the same time.

 267-Shitenji Total War Battle

    A few minutes before this.


    Yuto''s big sword Durn Slave with his ETI white, supporting the blade with his left hand, catching it diagonally down to the left and scattering sparks. At the same time, he performed a lower backward spinning kick, and Doberk ducked with a small jump backwards with an "oops".


    Then, Masato quickly changed his position with Doberk and intercepted Julian and O''Sullivan who were approaching from behind.


    ''''Chii!��You''ve noticed.


    Doberk snarled and Yuto reaped a posture from the left side of Julian and the others, facing O''Sullivan. Due to the position of being in a blind spot from Julian on the right, Julian needed to take one step to attack the Yuto.


    Julian''s frustration grew as he was unable to take advantage of his superiority in numbers, or rather, his frustration with Yuto, who was fighting him while erasing that advantage.


    ''You bastard!��I''ve been saying that for a while now.��O''Sullivan, hold it right there!


    Julian shouts loudly, hatefully.


    But O''Sullivan, who has been slashed diagonally across his upper body and who has lost himself in anger, pounces on Esto Bai with his bloody body and thrusts his halper straight out.


    ''''It hurts!��Ouch!��I''m in pain!��Kid!


    O''Sullivan seemed to be trapped only in killing Yuto with his own hands.


    Julian clicked his tongue at O''Sullivan, but the people who called him here in the first place were all those who had little idea of cooperation. Each one of them is an able-bodied person with the power of a single rider, essentially capable of burying the enemy in an instant individually. They rarely meet an enemy that would require them to coordinate with others.


    (Are you saying that this me only focused too much on Shitenji Takishige?!


    Julian was impatient as he thought about it. If it takes any more time, the advantage of the surprise attack will be completely lost, and Shitenji will surely do something about it.


    It''s all because of the one boy in front of him who is buying a lot of time by dealing with themselves at the same time.


    Due to the fact that there was a supposedly inferior ability named Dou Dou Dou Yuto here, the plan to promptly destroy Shitenji has gone awry. No, it''s already gone crazy.


    (Chii!��We can beat this guy. We''ll take care of it. I don''t doubt that. But it''s taking too long!��It''s got all three of us glued to this place, d*mn it!��(See through it that we can''t work together!


    For people of this level of ability to work together, they need to be able to play their roles competently and easily understood, or else they need to be able to train beforehand or be able to assist in character.


    However, Julien''s selections this time around, with the exception of Marinos, have brought in only belligerents and martial artists.


    In fact, although they are working around Julian, their leader, they are only instructed to riot at their respective places as they please and take the head of the Shitenji center.


    Julian doesn''t expect them to coordinate through instantaneous decisions in battle. He just wanted them to display their overwhelming power to their heart''s content. It could be said that this coordination was essential to defeat this Du Du Yuejin in less time.


    No way, he was poked by Yuto for that. By a mere little boy who is not even old enough.


    ''''d*mn it, eat it!


    Julian finally gets in between the dancing swords from the left side of Yuto''s view as he catches O''Sullivan''s halper, while Yuto is catching O''Sullivan''s halper.


    But while catching the Halper, Yuto moved to use O''Sullivan''s body as a shield by rotating his body in a circle with his right foot on the axis.


    Julian is forced to stop his sword as Yuto''s figure is hidden by O''Sullivan''s body. Then, Yuto turns his body as it is to stay close to O''Sullivan and tries to taunt Halper into coming around behind him.


    ''So how many times do you miss, kid oh!


    The enraged O''Sullivan reached behind him in an unreasonable position with his left hand, which had been released from Halper, and tried to grab Yuto. That left hand wasn''t just extended. It has transformed like a demon''s hand, riding on a strong demonic and spiritual power, and contains the power to grip even steel.


    ''''Mm!


    The moment O''Sullivan''s left hand grabbed Yuto''s side, he stopped the attack he was about to give and jumped backwards.


    ''''Fuu.''''


    When he landed, Masato patted his left side where his clothes were torn off and let out his first breath.


    ''Ko, you little bastard!


    The attack was ducked and O''Sullivan turned around, shaking with rage, and immediately attacked Yuto.


    Julian regained his stance, releasing a killing blow, and glared at Yuto, who was fighting O''Sullivan.


    There, Doberk had packed up behind Julian before he knew it.


    (This kid, he''s not half bad!��This guy didn''t dodge O''Sullivan''s attack. He sensed that I was sneaking up on him.


    Dobek was astonished at Yuto''s unfathomable ability, but even more astonishing was his tactical eye in battle.


    (Even though he knows that if it''s only his strength, there''s not much difference between him and us, he''s cleverly fighting so that it doesn''t become three against one!��He''s playing three one-on-one games at the same time. And he''s not doing it accidentally. He''s building a system. This guy is building a one-on-one relationship with us.


    Doberk thinks this with serious eyes, and gradually smiles with a heartfelt smile.


    Kid. Well I''m just going to enjoy it. It''s going to be more fun now than the three of us going full bore. (I''m starting to get curious to see what kind of fight you''re going to have, and how far you''re going to go against us.


    That''s what I think, but of course Doberk has no intention of cutting corners. For him, the fight to the death against the strong is the moment when he realizes that he is alive.


    However, at the same time, a big question arises in Doberk''s mind.


    (But this kid''s fighting ability, his combat skills are amazing, but is this combat grasping ability just a sense?��How can a kid like this continue to make the few choices to survive so calmly in a battle for life?��This is just like a fierce warrior who''s dodged the death zone many times before. ........hmm?��(This is...)


    Kukuku hahahahaha.


    Suddenly, Doberk starts laughing, shaking his shoulders. Julian raised his eyebrows at the dobelk who started laughing that joyful laugh and only shifted his gaze to the dobelk.


    ''You''ve been too caught up in that kid. Aaaaah, I thought about helping out, but it''s not a gala, and I thought it was a waste of time. After all, I don''t want to give such a tasty enemy to others. But it''s no use, let''s just leave it to O''Sullivan''s bastard.


    Julian looked at Doberk''s reaction without hiding his irritated face.


    ''The battlefield is moving around that kid........ Hey, Julian.''''


    What?


    "Hey hey don''t you realize? This Julian isn''t designed for commanders.


    What do you mean, you''re not...


    You''re buying me too much time look at that.


    Julian turned his head out of the corner of Doberg''s eye, and there were Mizuho and Marion, who were working on their jutsu. Their movements were clearly keeping a distance from each other as Yuto moved.


    ''''That... that''s... a little girl from Shitenji!��And an exorcist!��When did that happen!��And what''s more, this spiritual pressure!


    And over there.


    When Doberk turned his head in the other direction, he saw that Meira and the others, who had just withdrawn, were gathering from behind the trees.


    There''s no doubt that they''ve lowered their wounded and reorganized their forces.


    ''''Those mooks......have come all the way back to die?


    With Julian standing on his feet, Doberk smiles at his side.


    I''m not sure I calculated that that kid has this much ability, but it''s our fault, too, for being provoked. It''s too much blood in your head. Well, in a way, it was the right decision to take out the kid first. He''s the one who wants to be at the center of this war. But we''re stuck with him, and he''s playing right into our hands. Our first target is Shitenji, right?


    Nu......


    As Julian mentions Yuto''s name through clenched teeth, Doberk says as he carries the Darn Slave.


    ''So let''s just do it the way we always do it. We won''t have to match that kid anymore, let''s just do it the way we''re good at it.


    Well you''re just going to go ballistic.


    ''Well, that''s what I''m talking about!��Here we go, brawl!��Kook don''t burn!��I love the battlefield where power is the only thing that matters, man!


    Then the demonic and spiritual energy overflowing from Doberk''s body began to consolidate, and it was transformed into a "power" that could be called spiritual demonic power.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve given it my all!��We''re going to crush Shitenji. And that kid, too. Now let''s start our own festival!��I like that, Julian.


    Tsk, it''s no use. We have to account for the damage done to Naphas. The audience that was supposed to sacrifice Shitenji and become a speaker to all the gifted people of the world is also paralyzed.


    When Julian says this, Julian''s bewitching power and spirituality also begin to mix, and they become a complete "force".


    Dobek grins at him.


    ''''Well then, let''s go!��Anyway, we''ve opened the door to the war effort today, that''s for sure. The people who control the agency and us, the Keys!


    Eugene Du Du


    Mari Shirasawa


    Mizuho Shitenji


    Marion Mia Schlian.


    Gaston

 268-Shitenji all-out battle, fierce battle ②

    Nuh-uh!��Kid!


    O''Sullivan relentlessly chases Yuto around. Yuto ducked O''Sullivan''s halper calmly, but with a paperweight. And while doing so, he paid attention to Julian and Doberk''s movements.


    As expected, Yuto also sensed that his own breath was beginning to be disturbed. He didn''t intend to be hunted by his opponent just yet, but he hadn''t found a decisive counterattack opportunity either.


    (These guys, I could feel it, but........strong!��They''re quite a bunch of guys in individual battles. They don''t let up for a second!��(But........there should be a move on Shitenji by now)


    As he held the ETI-Baku in his right eye and controlled O''Sullivan, Yuto expected the fight to enter the next phase.


    Yuto didn''t just draw these powerful enemies to him with the pretense of being a hero.


    And moreover, he did not think that he would defeat them all by himself alone.


    Yuto''s aim was twofold.


    First, it was to buy time.


    But that was not a way to buy time for Mizuho and the rest of the Shitenji family to escape.


    If that was the case, I would have told them to run away long ago. The attacker''s target is Shitenji himself. Running away from them won''t solve the problem. They will come back.


    Besides, this is the headquarters of Shitenji. Shitenji would never think of abandoning this place, both in terms of ability and pride.


    In other words, Shitenji must be planning to completely beat the enemy here.


    What''s more, Yuto had the feeling that Shitenji might have invited the enemy to come here on purpose.


    (If that''s the case........you''re an inedible person, Akane. He was trying to get me involved from the beginning.)


    For that reason, Yuto provoked him and drew him to himself.


    He is a Shitenji with a history of fighting with numerous abilities. He would always come up with a countermeasure.


    That''s why Yuto fought to make his enemy draw out his hand as much as possible, and bought time for Shitenji to analyze his characteristics as an able-bodied person.


    And another aim of Yuto''s.


    Actually, this one is more important to Yuto right now.


    It''s the aim as Yujin of the Dou Dou Dou family.


    I can''t be sure... but there is a flicker of the magical world behind these guys.


    This is the one thing that I, as a member of the Du Du family, would never leave behind. It is the reason for the existence of the Dou Dou Dou family.


    Just like Lokiarum and the Count, the art of capturing the power of demons.


    (Count Cagliostro knew the name of Azi Dahak, the demon god of mischief I defeated in the demon world. However, I have complete control over the entrance and exit to the Demon Realm, the Demon Grotto........ (Then where the hell did these guys come from?


    Yuto wanted information about this area at all costs.


    Who exactly are Julian and the others, and are they an organized group?


    If they are an organization, what purpose do they have, and to what extent did they allocate their forces to attack this time?


    (How much do you know about the demon world.......if you know that.)


    However, each and every one of these guys is terribly strong.


    Although it''s unlikely, if there are a significant number of people with abilities comparable to these guys in reserve, it''s not something that can be dealt with in a head-to-head battle.


    If it wasn''t for the numerous life and death experiences in the demon world, Yuto also couldn''t take on Julian and the other three at the same time.


    (If.........if these guys already knew quite a bit about the Demon World and risked exposing its existence in broad daylight for whatever purpose.......)


    His father Liaoichi and grandfather Kama Zang would naturally move as well.


    Instead of hiding and defending only the Demon Laird''s Grotto like in the past, Dou Du must also actively wield his power.


    (Of course I too........will do my best to eliminate it. By any means........)


    While Yuto was glaring at O''Sullivan, he began to simulate in his head how he would move when Shitenji made a move, when O''Sullivan shook his shoulder and started laughing.


    ''''Ku........Ku......haha, what the hell, those guys!��You don''t have to hide your hand anymore!��Then I''m going to go as I please.


    O''Sullivan suddenly moved as he said this. He grabbed Halper in both hands and cleaved to reap from the left side of Yuto''s left side in the curved area.


    (Nah!��(Fast!)


    Yuto was not caught off guard.


    However, in an instant, O''Sullivan came into his pocket.


    When you can''t avoid it, you can''t avoid it, and when you catch Halper with an ETI, a tremendous shockwave passes through to wrap around you and split both of your cheeks.


    ''''.........''''


    Not good!��Now, if Julian and his friends surround you do you want to come?��(Oh, that one!)


    Yuto''s eyes widened when he saw Julian and Doberk behind O''Sullivan.


    He immediately understood that the two of them had stopped going along with him to stall for time, but that wasn''t what surprised him.


    I was astonished to see Julian and Doberk''s spiritual and bewitching powers completely mingled and flooding their bodies as one force.


    And the same goes for the O''Sullivan in front of me. Spiritual power and demonic energy mingled together, and with that, O''Sullivan''s power increased, causing Yuto to retreat with his posture.


    ''''Guuu!''''


    Yuto surpasses Harper with his hand on the hilt and blade of the posture and blade.


    (These guys couldn''t possibly be!��(What a bunch of people!)


    Yuto knows that these Julians have changed........


    It''s similar to the power that the dark night leopards we fought before gained by being planted with a demon seed by the count, but in fact it''s a completely different substitute.


    The threat and the level of danger are incomparable.


    They can no longer be called human or demon.


    This is one of the factors that made Yujin''s battle in the demon world a difficult one.


    O''Sullivan raises his eyebrows at this Yuto''s words.


    ''''What ... what ... what?��How do you know all this?��Who the hell are you, really?


    Even the intuitive O''Sullivan, as expected, had doubts about Yuto. But either way, he snickered as if to say that it wouldn''t be a problem.


    ''''Well, okay, we''re going to die here anyway, so...!


    O''Sullivan''s spiritual demonic power erupted, and Yuto''s face tightened.


    At the same time, Julian and Dobelk leapt to the heavyweight seat of the Shitennji. As if they had realized the folly of dealing with Yuto any longer, their vicious killing spirit was directed at the center of Shitenji.


    ''''Sheesh...!


    It was an awkward situation for Yuto.


    Up until now, he had been trying to draw the three of them together so that this wouldn''t happen, and if someone tried to abandon him and go to the Shitenji heavyweight seat, he was going to get there and strike a blow.


    No, rather, that was exactly how Yuto had assembled the fight.


    He would provoke them and draw them to himself, but the time to deliver a strong counterattack was when he aimed at the heavyweight seat. It may seem contradictory, but Yuto thought that this was the most effective way to buy time and inflict the most effective wounds when dealing with these three men.


    However, Yuto cannot see everything, either.


    He couldn''t imagine that the enemy would turn into a "demon".


    With O''Sullivan in his pocket, Masato is in a bad position. As a result, he was unable to taunt O''Sullivan into coming to his aid.


    "Yuto!��I told you it''s a bad habit of yours to try to do everything on your own!


    (Huh?!)


    The wind crossed Yuuto''s ears, and the scolding voice of a girl he knew well and who was supreme rang out.


    Then, out of Yuto''s field of view........through O''Sullivan, the two girls can be seen.


    They were positioned with Marion in the front and Mizuho in the back, which was the same formation as when he and Yuto had attacked the Dark Night No Leopard''s stronghold, the dark castle of the Water Margin, with the three of them.


    (That one!��(Marion-san, and even Mizuho-san!


    The two girls had already perfected their jutsu, and they found that they were ready to do nothing but activate it. As soon as Yuto saw eye to eye with Mizuho and Marion, that was enough to give him dozens more variations in his fighting style.


    (Over there, Akera!��(Just in time!)


    In addition, Akera and the others, who had returned after reorganizing their forces, unleashed countless spirit arts on Julian and the others who were aiming at the center of Shitenji. For Julian and the others, even if each jutsu is insignificant, their movements will be slowed down if they are fired on like a gatling gun from two directions in a concentrated manner.


    And then.........the situation will move significantly.


    This is a situation that neither Yuto nor Julian and the others had anticipated.


    Yuto couldn''t believe his eyes.


    This is because they know the threat of the ability holders who have successfully transformed into demons.


    Even though there was a backup attack by Meira and the others, and even though it was a false move, how much of a feat was it to bounce off the two ability holders who had turned into demons with a replica of the divine sword, Yuto wondered.


    Then.........the person who had accomplished it landed without a sound.


    ''Shall I join you? It''s hard to read what will happen if it turns into a melee. Besides, I don''t want to feel uncomfortable as a senior if I leave it to the youngsters any longer.


    The man holding the shining great sword dominated his brown hair and showed a fearless smile.


    One of the thirteen [Demon God Killers], a living legend with unparalleled strength in close combat.


    Now, Alfred Arkwright has entered the battle.

 269-Shitenji all-out battle Melee ③

    Seeing O''Sullivan pushing Yuto in, Julian and Doberk ignored the others and decided to set up in the heart of Shitenji, who seemed to have decided to take the high ground on even this fight in their belly.


    ''Well, let''s go, Julian!


    Tsk.


    But at the same time, the spirit users of the Shitenji family, led by Akira, who were split up into two groups, unleash their spirit magic with tremendous skill.


    The two of them in that crossfire point receive a decent amount of concentrated fire from them.


    ''''Muu!��Hey, those guys are so desperate, they''re annoying.


    Doberk!��You head on over to those mooks!��I''ll work on Shitenji''s head. Then they''ll jump in with a change of eye color. That''s the end of those guys!


    ''You''ve got to be kidding me!��I had no choice but to give that delicious kid to that O''Sullivan bastard. That''s not how I''m going to deal with those scumbags!


    As he said that, Dobelk began to forcefully move through the blasts of attack from Meira and the others, and made a suicide attack on Shitenji''s heavyweight seat.


    ''You''re coming too, Julian!��You want to fight this one anyway, don''t you?


    Julian showed a look of annoyance at his companion who didn''t follow his instructions, but perhaps because he understood that it was no longer worth saying anything, or perhaps because what Doberk said was true, he and Doberk went to the Shitenji heavyweight seat and kicked the ground while preventing the spirit art with his spirit demon power.


    That''s when.


    ''''Mu!''''


    What?


    It was as if they were rammed back into a thick wall at high speed.


    The two managed to survive the attack and were blown backwards, sliding across the ground as they landed to see the new enemy.


    The tension in the Doberk''s body is so intense that even the horns that extend from his forehead seem to flush with joy.


    ''Hey!��Hey!��Hey, hey!��Hey, hey, hey!��Seriously, seriously!


    Who are you?


    In front of the two of them, ��Sage of Swords�� Alfred Arkwright is standing in front of them, clutching his beloved sword Excalibur and standing with his back to the Shitenji Shigetoshi seat.


    ''''Hahaha!��That''s the Shitenji!��You''re calling for another great one!��Julian!��I take it back. I''m taking this one, okay?��You can go to Shitenji or that kid, whichever you prefer!


    Doberk shouted happily and unleashed his spirit demonic power in all directions as if an explosion sounded in his ears.


    Alfred smiled and swung the great sword down from above his head with one hand as if waving a twig and held it at the ready.


    It''s a good thing that you''re that welcoming. I hope that Hisae will learn that attitude from you. Well, then, shall I respond to that welcome as well!


    Instantly, Doberk''s figure disappears, leaving behind an afterimage.


    Then Alfred swings his sword to the side on the spot while facing forward and catches Doberk''s great sword Darn Slave, which appeared right beside him.


    A gust of wind from the sword pressure was scattered around him, and Julian''s hair was dominated backwards.


    ''''Hey, Sword Saint!��I bet they take it seriously!


    ''Pfft, I''ve never been rude to anyone who welcomes me.


    Immediately after they said that, the two great swords danced violently.


    The sound of clashing swords crashing into each other rang out as they disappeared and appeared around Julian.


    The demonized Doberk''s inhuman movements are effortlessly matched, and Alfred shoots down all of Doberk''s sword shots.


    ''''As expected of you!��Swordsman!


    I don''t think you''re greedy enough for this.


    ''I''m not kidding, we''re going into high gear now!��Can you take this dobelk seriously?��Because once you get past your Excalibur, my sword will be elevated to the real thing!


    ''''Well........you''re that [blacksmith]? That means that the replica of the divine sword was forged by you. I''m curious as to where you got those materials and techniques from!


    When he said that, Alfred put his hand on his beloved sword Excalibur while moving at high speed and slid his finger down to the tip of the blade. A super-dense spiritual power was pressed into that tracing fingertip, and a vague, light red light leaked out.


    Then an unseen character emerged on Excalibur''s belly.


    ''''What!��What is that?��The sword.....


    Doberk, who is now a demon, is astonished.


    The shape of Excalibur''s hilt now changes dramatically, becoming a basket hand that wraps around Alfred''s right arm.


    ''''What is it?''''��It''s all about hospitality, blacksmith. See the real thing, not a replica, with your own eyes.


    Nuh-uh-uh!


    Doberk is furious.


    Alfred''s words sounded like a mockery of himself as a blacksmith and hurt Doberk''s pride.


    ''''Howl, demon sword Darn Slave!��Suck the blood of the enemy!��The blood of the Sword Saint will take you to greater heights!


    The corner of Doberk''s forehead stretched further, and a choking demonic spiritual power blasted up. At the same time, Darn Slave''s blade sucked Doberk''s demonic spiritual power and vibrated in small increments.


    As it was, Doberk stepped into the space between Alfred''s single sword legs with a speed that broke the wall of air, and swung the great sword Darinslave.


    A high-ranking and experienced ability can tell you that that compressed and terrifying force will scatter energy that will engulf the surroundings whether you receive it or duck it. Half of the Shitenji family''s vast property would be turned into vacant land.


    This gives a chill to Yuto, who is engaged with O''Sullivan. However, the situation is already out of control.


    (You don''t even think about what effect these guys who have turned into demons will have on their friends anymore!


    Yuto prepares for the impact when he works on O''Sullivan at the moment and moves from Doberk and Alfred''s position to shield O''Sullivan, but also to allow Mizuho and Marion to be behind him.


    (I can''t even follow up with Meira and the others and Akane and the others!


    Yuto gritted his teeth and showed an expression of frustration and helplessness all together.


    Then, the demon and the swordsman clashed with each other.


    Yuto''s sensual ki swelled up as he tried to protect his friends.


    Immediately after that.........


    The demon Doberk was blown out of the square in front of the heavyweight seat and into the trees beyond while his entire body was burned by flames, and the demon sword Darn Slave.......broke.


    Widening his eyes at the unimaginative picture, Yuto moved his eyes away from O''Sullivan and moved his eyes to the direction where Alfred was standing.


    ''''I''m still called the Sword Sage for this. If [Sword Saint] falls behind [Blacksmith] in sword skills, it would be a matter of my existence value, wouldn''t it?��Power is focused, not dissipated. Swordplay is surprisingly low-key. You should remember that, blacksmith.

 270-Shitenji all-out battle, fierce battle ④

    Alfred turns his head in the direction of where Yuto is in the middle of engaging O''Sullivan, and he meets eyes with Yuto and grins.


    (Alfred-san!��It''s not just strength!��(What a ... combat skill)


    Yuto didn''t know what the smile meant, but he couldn''t think of a more reliable reinforcement.


    Then Alfred approached Yuto from a distance.


    ''''Boy!��I''m sorry, can you take care of that for me?��We''re still going to be busy here, too. The blacksmith will be here again soon.


    ''Yes!��Mr. Alfred!


    Yuto receives that. This is exactly the aspect of a melee right now. You''re not going to be able to get a good deal more than you''d like.


    If that''s the case, then it''s necessary for someone with competence like myself and Alfred to fight hard.


    Meira and the others, and even Mizuho and Marion, can fight with a movement that was organized.


    O''Sullivan, who was engaged in a battle with Yuto, revealed his anger at the exchange between these two. It was also because O''Sullivan, who had a temper, was annoyed with the moderately reluctant Yuto.


    ''''Don''t be so generous!��There''s no way that''s going to get Doberk killed.��And don''t you think you can handle me!


    O''Sullivan unleashed a series of thrusts, but Yuto was able to handle them, giving him time to turn his head to work with Mizuho and Marion. It was bad enough for the two of them, but they wouldn''t be able to find an opening to provide cover while he and O''Sullivan were engaged. They were two excellent rank A''s, but they were too bad for me.


    I have to build it up well and create a decisive moment for myself.


    Yuto pondered the assembly of the battle in his head.


    Alfred was impressed with Yuto''s fighting style, but he quickly turned his body to Julian, who was being intensively attacked by Akira and the others.


    After all, you are........


    Alfred whispered that in a whisper.


    A few minutes ago, during the engagement between Alfred and Doberk, Julian had been subjected to thousands of spirit arts from Meira and the others.


    Each one was not a big deal to Julian, but when it was set up in numbers and set up without pause, he was forced to halt.


    With Doberk happily leaving the scene in front of the Sword Saint, he had to take the attacks of Meira and the others in stride.


    (I didn''t know things wouldn''t turn out the way I wanted them to!��The d*mned Shitenji!��It was the same in the last war. Even the battlefield that was advancing favorably, whenever Shitenji showed up, always, always!��(You''re causing trouble!)


    Julian thought that with a hateful expression in contrast to Doberk, and Julian''s spirit demon power flickered with anger and turned a red-black color.


    Then Julian turned his head to the sky above the left side of the room, as seen from the heavyweight seat.


    There, you can see dozens of harpies flying up and coming towards us.


    ''Kukuku, Marinos are finally coming. I see they''ve noticed our demonization.


    We''re in the final stages. It''s not that we didn''t expect it to get this bad, but come to think of it, it''s not like we''re at a disadvantage. It''s a painful loss of strength for Naphas, who can deal with a lot of small fry, but that''s as far as he got.


    Then let''s cut the crap out of it!


    Saying that, he shifted his attention to the fierce battle between the Sword Sage and Dobelk''s high-ranking abilities, and Julian reiterated the tongue lashing he had lost so many times today, and repelled the attacks of Meira and the others with a thick, all-round ward.


    Shitenji''s troops, led by Meira, were startled and panicked.


    At the same time, Julian saw Doberk''s big move unleashed on Alfred.


    Then, Doberk popped off.


    But Julian doesn''t pay attention to it, nor is he surprised.


    (Hmph, you Doberk, I''ll take the center of the Shitennji!


    Julian ignored Doberk and put his foot to work trying to make a leap to the heavyweight seat.


    (I''ll have to hit Shitenji before a new war begins!)


    Once again, the thousands of Kamitachi and Fire Arrows unleashed by Meira and the others were slammed into Julian. Meira and the others moved freely behind the trees on the border of the square in front of the bleachers, moving to the optimal point where they could attack.


    Julian releases spiritual and demonic power from his entire body in all directions, and as he repels the attacks of Meira and the others, he holds his left hand over the blade of the Dancing Sword in his right hand.


    Then, a mysterious sphere of spiritual and demonic power appears from the palm of his left hand and is eventually absorbed by the Dancing Sword.


    ''''Go away!��Small fry.


    While shouting that, Julian swings down the dancing sword carrying the spiritual and demonic power.


    With the pressure of the sword, the mass of spiritual and magical power is released, and the mass of energy diffuses and splits the earth as it glides to one of the troops of Akira and the others who have split into two groups.


    The scene of this battlefield comes into the sight of Yuto, who was dodging the relentless O''Sullivan attack.


    The timing of receiving support from Mizuho and Marion, which he had been assembling in his head, also flies off.


    (That wasn''t good!��Meira and the others can''t get there in time from here!��(No, not even Mr. Alfred!)


    Both Alfred and himself are close-combat types. Alfred was heading towards Julian, but Julian released his technique first.


    Furthermore, here, Yuto finds a black shadow wriggling in the sky above.


    (That demon in the sky!��Contractors, or rather, that number of summoners!��(Kuhn)


    Julian''s attacks were also unusual, but the number of demons that were closing in on us was large.


    Even though Kensei entered the game and the burden on this place was reduced at once, the enemy''s strength also jumped up due to the demonization, and we also found out that there was an enemy that Yuto hadn''t grasped.


    He didn''t know if it was the summoner or the contractor, but soon a large number of demons controlled by that enemy would intrude on him.


    I can''t cover this on my own.


    Even with Swordsman Alfred, our manpower is overwhelmingly insufficient.


    ''''Mm!


    O''Sullivan''s halper snatched at Yuto''s bangs.


    The reaction is slightly delayed and a few strands of Yuto''s hair are scattered.


    You can hear the sound of O''Sullivan clicking his tongue, and you can see the motion of O''Sullivan trying to unleash his halper as if to fold it up further.


    Then, Mizuho''s voice could be heard in Yuto''s ears along with the wind.


    ''''Yuto!��Focus on the enemy in front of you!��Don''t try to control everything!��Shitenji isn''t that bad!


    The great wind compressed between Yuto and O''Sullivan passed through at the perfect time like a killer whale hunting its prey, blocking O''Sullivan''s next attack.


    It was as if Mizuho had foreseen the battle between Yuto and O''Sullivan as a backup.


    ''Chii, what the hell!��You''re a little lass from Shitennji!


    O''Sullivan spits and glares at Mizuho as she interrupts the high-dimensional offensive between herself and Yuto.


    Then, a huge emerald green holy shield formed from the sky in front of Julian''s attack on Akira and the others that Yuto cared about and prevented the shockwave of intense energy released by Julian as a huge emerald green holy shield formed from the sky in front of Julian''s attack.


    ''''Yuto!��Please fight as you wish, Yuto!��I''ll take care of the surroundings so that you can focus on yourself, Yuto-san!


    ''What?��This attack on me was blocked by that exorcist girl?


    Julian, who didn''t care that Doberk had blown up, couldn''t hide his surprise and looked at Marion with a crease between his eyebrows and gritted his teeth.


    Yuto was surprised by Mizuho and Marion''s scolding and support, and caught Mizuho and Marion with his eyes alone.


    ''''!


    Yuto''s eyes widened.


    It was a different atmosphere from what he felt from Mizuho and Marion before.


    The two girls had faces that already had the preparedness on the battlefield on their faces.


    Encountering such a strong enemy could be considered bad luck on the battlefield.


    Not to mention, it would be an enemy that Ruiho and Marion had never experienced before. Nonetheless, the two of them found a strong and unwavering spirit in their eyes.


    What they are dealing with now is not a half-hearted enemy, including their experience in the demon world.


    This enemy, which has been transformed into a demon, is emitting a pressure that is trying to cover the vast grounds of Shitenji. That is something that all of the ability holders here are sensing.


    This is a fearsome and formidable foe that will surely annihilate even Yuto and the Shitenji family if they continue to make the wrong choices.


    (Rather than losing their will to fight in this adversity, Mizuho-san and Marion-san''s spiritual power is increasing in depth!��(It''s like...)


    Yuto was reminded of the feeling that they were like the friends who ran together through the battlefield where the demonic gods were rampant in the demon world. They were not targets for either side to be protected, but rather warriors who followed each other as equals and put their backs to each other.


    In their eyes, these women understood what they could do in this battle and had a strong will to simply carry it out.


    Here, Yuto instantly understood.


    That must be the confidence and pride that Mizuho possessed as a Shitennji.


    The kind-hearted Marion must have shown her determination to protect her friends as much as possible, no matter what kind of enemy they were, by wearing the divine tool [Raphael''s Vestments].


    ''''Oraa!��Kid, watch where you''re going!��I don''t care how many of you are on me, you''re still going to die!


    O''Sullivan works on Yuto again.


    Yuto plays O''Sullivan''s halper, and O''Sullivan leaps and ducks when he pays off his leg with a lower-level backward kick.


    At this point, Masato didn''t realize that the girls'' deep love for him had triggered their mental strength and fighting spirit to overcome their fear and confusion, awakening them to a higher level of ability.


    But one thing that could be said now was that it was such a reassuring feeling to have Mizuho and Marion fighting together, and it gave him a sense of foreboding that he would be able to increase his focus on the battle to the extreme.


    Mizuho and Marion immediately shouted loudly at Yuto as they prepared to cover him.


    ''''Yuto!��It''s not your fault that we''ve felt unreliable to you!��And I''m glad you''ve always cared for us. But, hey, how does that beat these guys?��If it''s you, you''ll understand!��And I''m straight up your baggage!


    Eugene!��Covering up for anything isn''t the only way to protect it!��It was you who made me realize that!


    The words of these two made Yuto huff and puff.


    He was going to exterminate this enemy all by himself. He was adamant about it.


    It was a strategy, a level that was like threading a needle while closing his eyes. No, it was an insane and arrogant idea.


    In addition, he had always estimated the strength of his companions to be at a minimum and cared too much about them, and as a result, he was the one who acted in favor of the enemy.


    What did I learn from losing even what I shouldn''t have lost in the demon world?


    Mizuho and Marion''s words, oddly enough, bring back the many words Lieselotte had said to Yuto when he went to the toughest battle in the Demon World.


    "Yuto fights too much while thinking about his friends!��It can be taken as a flip-flop and you don''t trust us!


    "Yuto, I''m glad you''re trying to protect us, but don''t let that make you lose sight of your cause. Remember that we have a lot of people behind us. Of course, that doesn''t mean you can''t take life for granted, because if you''re not alive, you can''t do anything about it. But I''m not going to live my life until I''ve given up what I should be doing!


    What Lieselotte said was a harsh point to Yuto.


    But Lieselotte would always say this in the end.


    As if to work on Yuto more than anyone else........


    "I''m sorry I know it''s going to get you in trouble when I say this.


    And Yuto lost his lyselotte from his own naivety.


    Yuto''s face changed and his mind became clearer.


    His entrenched obsession disappeared, and it became clear what he had to do, what he had to do.


    The first thing I have to do is to defeat these powerful enemies.


    If that''s the case, then the most important thing for our friends and allies on the chaotic battlefield is....


    You have to be the first to defeat the enemy in front of you!��Plus, I''ll take the necessary risks and have my people take them!��(Which in turn saves a lot of our friends.)


    At this moment, Mizuho and Marion were no longer the ones to protect in Yuto''s mind.


    He left his back to them and asked them to fight together.


    ''''Mizuho-san, Marion-san!��Mizuho-san, you can attack whoever I plant on, when you need to, and only when you need to!��Mr. Marion looks around and covers the whole thing, not just me!��The demons summoned from there are coming in droves!


    As he says this, Yuuto''s full Senki gushes out of the Tanda below his navel.


    ''''Okay?��The situation is in flux!��No matter how many friends or enemies they have, they''ll still bite me no matter what!��I''ll leave you without it!��Just use me to defeat the enemy anyway!


    All right!


    ''Yes!��I will never lose you!


    Mizuho responded to Yuto''s instructions with a fearless smile and Marion with a radiant smile.


    After hearing their reply, Yuto set up O''Sullivan in front of him.


    And Yuto has another important purpose.


    It was to confirm the connection between these enemies and the demon world.

 271-Shitenji all-out battle, fierce battle ⑤

    Hundreds of demons broke in.


    The spirit wizards of the Shitennji led by Ming Liang and the others changed their faces at the sheer number of them.


    ''''What a number. You''re saying that this wasn''t a summoning, but a contract for everything?��These guys........demons, even demons?


    "What''s a marinos?��I guess being a "ten thousand subscriber" isn''t really your thing.


    Ming Liang blackmails these friends'' reactions.


    ''Don''t get upset!��Koumei-san sent me instructions!��From where Zhu Yin-sama and the others are, we''ll meet you in the Crane Wing formation!��Hurry!


    The commander, Ming Liang, was not dismayed at all. On the contrary, his voice was even confident in this difficult situation.


    ''''Shh, but, Mr. Akera!��Then who''s going to hold those guys back?!


    Leave it alone!��They''ll be joined by the Sword Saints, my son-in-law and Mizuho-sama!��We are going to suppress these demons to the hilt!


    The companions show subtle expressions at Meira''s instructions.


    I can understand Ken Sei.


    But that demonized assailant is clearly not inferior to an SS-ranked ability person, isn''t it? That''s why three of them are about to gather here now.


    It''s true that until now, Yuto''s successes have been beyond imagination. That made my heart dance and my morale soar. However, I don''t think it''s a good idea to put these people, who have been transformed into demons, in the hands of someone who will become an important person in the future.


    It''s a good thing that Yuto is so strong at such a young age. He will become even stronger in the future. He is the best son-in-law of Shitenji. Moreover, even Mizuho is accompanying him into battle. If that''s the case, shouldn''t we protect him, even if it means using him as a shield?


    Then, Ming Liang looked as if he had read everyone''s thoughts.


    ''''Yuto-kun.......my groom-dono will be fine!��It is rather disturbing with us. Just watch, my son-in-law''s fight!��I don''t know anyone on the battlefield that I can rely on as much as my son-in-law on the battlefield other than Master Yi Cheng!


    It was at the same time that Meira said that.


    O''Sullivan, a demon O''Sullivan was blown away in front of him, and furthermore, Yuto moved at the same speed right next to him and swung down his ETI to give chase. The tip of the blade is aimed at O''Sullivan''s neck without hesitation.


    O''Sullivan struggles to catch it with his halper while gliding, but he is knocked down to the ground at a right angle by the rigid sword, which is unthinkable from the supple movement of the Yuto, and slightly rips his own neck with the opposite blade of his own halper.


    Then, still not stopping, Yuto kicked up O''Sullivan''s side.


    ''''Guuuu!''''


    A dull pain struck O''Sullivan, and as he was sent directly into the air, multiple Mizuho''s flame spears attacked him as if they were waiting for him.


    Even though it was daytime, flames that flamboyantly illuminated the area wrapped around O''Sullivan, and O''Sullivan crashed down.


    ''''How!''''


    ''My son-in-law, Mizuho-sama!��It''s an excellent partnership.


    Meira grins and shouts out to her colleagues who seem to be taken aback.


    ''''Do you understand!��We''re coming with you!��We each have a role to play in it that we deserve!


    When Marion starts to move under Meira''s command, Marion confirms that there are many demonic types of enemies that have rushed into the area, and then deploys the Priests'' "Blessing" over a wide area to increase the resistance of all the people with the ability to resist the demons.


    "Oh my God, it''s so empowering!


    ''Bless you, Lady Marion!��Does this ... add holiness to the spirit art?��I''ve never heard of such a blessing!


    But this Marion''s backup is definitely the most helpful effect in the battle that is about to begin.


    Meira and the others split up into their own teams, took their positions, and began to attack around the summoned demons.


    O''Sullivan put his hands on the ground and with a huff, he immediately jumped up and ducked Yuto''s posture.


    (This guy!��(The strength... or the way you fight has changed!


    O''Sullivan had gradually come to understand Yuto''s habits and thoughts from his previous battles with Yuto.


    Yuto''s fighting style was always focused on playing off our attacks and getting out of his stance.


    I had a hunch that it was probably because as soon as his stance collapsed, he would head elsewhere for cover, or he was trying to draw some kind of cover attack out of Mizuho, as he had done earlier.


    But now it was different.


    It''s hard to explain, but I should say that Yuto himself has become a risk.


    It stepped in to the very edge, setting up each other''s attacks to the point where they were on the verge of hitting each other, slightly outweighing O''Sullivan.


    (You little shit!)��It''s not like I''ve been hiding my skills from you before!��(Are you saying he''s given up on killing me?


    And if you get even the slightest bit of distance from Yuto, an attack comes from Mizuho.


    ''''Chii!''''


    O''Sullivan was hit by Mizuho''s fire spirit art, but O''Sullivan used the numerous daemons that had intruded from behind as shields to slow down Yuto''s pursuit.


    However, Yuto chases after O''Sullivan, cutting down the daemons that enter between them without changing a single expression.


    Mizuho, who is following Yuto, loses sight of Yuto due to the tremendous number of demons.


    But there''s no need to panic.


    (I''ve experienced this kind of thing before with Millimer!��That''s where you are!


    The spirits responded to Mizuho''s concentration.


    ''''The wind that blows through will awaken a new wind!


    After chanting, he guessed where Yuto was and released a fierce wind that wrapped around both arms.


    Two lying tornadoes pierced through the crowd of daemons.


    The daemons that were hit directly had no way to accomplish this, their wings were torn to shreds, their bodies were torn apart and scattered on the ground in pieces.


    Then the figures of O''Sullivan and Yuto appeared in view, and there was nothing between them to stand in the way.


    Yuto''s eyes glowed. He can see the sacred ki rising and enveloping the ETI-Baku.


    (Do it!)��(Yujin)


    However, the demons who were still rushing in with Mizuho''s current attack set Mizuho as their target. But at that moment, grains of light drifted out from the ground in front of Mizuho''s front.


    ''''Divine Ground!''''


    Marion''s Purification Range Technique turns numerous daemons into dust with a single blow.


    Mizuho and Marion look at each other, but don''t speak, and go straight after Yuto.


    O''Sullivan''s mouth is twisted in anger and murderous eyes at the approaching Yuto.


    ''You little bastard!��I''m getting tired of seeing your face, too, by now!


    O''Sullivan also stepped forward.


    Yuto and the demon O''Sullivan collided with each other head on.


    Immediately afterwards, O''Sullivan''s left arm was cut off, and continuously, an ETI white pierced O''Sullivan''s right shoulder.


    At this time, Mirage Kaien and Tendouji jumped into this fierce battle square.


    ''''Kaien!��What are you going to do?!


    "There''s nothing going on here!��If he summons that monster, we can''t take it on our own!��That''s not much different than the increase in the number of demons, right?


    ''That''s true, but ... ugh!��It''s a hell of a mess over here too.


    Tsukasa looked at the battlefield with a ridiculous number of demons, demon O''Sullivan, and Julian and turned his nose up at the sight of the battlefield.


    ''''Tsukasa, tell the boss and Shitenji''s command center anyway!��I hear there''s a high ranking mythical alien being summoned!


    ''I know!��But how are you going to tell them in this melee!


    I don''t know!��You figure it out!


    ''Why do you always......... Oh, there''s the boss over there!��It looks like we''re dealing with a hell of a lot of things again. At all, what kind of enemies are you bringing in, Shitenji!


    Tsukasa found Alfred crossing swords with Julian, and his eyes widened at Julian, who stood on par with the boss, who was a sword saint, and who was clothed in a devastating demonic spirit power.


    ''''Alright, let''s go to the boss!


    "Haha, taking a nasty enemy with me...


    Shut up. It wasn''t our fault anyway!


    As they said this, they ran through the demons and aimed towards the Shitenji heavyweight seat where Alfred was fighting.


    Then Marinos emerged from the woods where Kaizono and Tsukasa had jumped out of, walking slowly.


    ''''Hm?��I don''t feel the spectral power of the dobelk. Well, it will come in time. Because a battlefield like this would be Doberk''s favorite. Besides, there are some powerful people that my contracted friends can''t stand up to at all.


    Marinos, still pale as ever, mutters with a sigh, and two...no, anthropomorphic outsiders stand beside him to keep pace with Marinos, waiting behind him.


    Both are in male form, one wearing a luxurious cloak with the dignity and belligerence of a king of a country, while the other wears the majestic armor of a medieval knight.


    ''Marinos, you''re going to compete, aren''t you?''


    A man in a cloak calls out to Marinos.


    ''Yes, please. ''I''ll leave the command to you, Mr. Wyvern.''


    All right. Now, let''s go find a satisfactory enemy.


    Well, I''m going to go find myself a new head. I''ve had enough of this face for one day.


    A man in armor also spoke up from beside the wyvern.


    ''I thought you liked that look?''


    ''If only we had something better, Marinos. ''Don''t complain, okay?��It''s against your contract with me.


    ''I have no complaint. Do what you want.


    Then I''m off!


    In the absence of a good head, it''s gonna be one of those two guys.


    Two of the strongest outsiders to sign with Marinos have entered the fray.

 273-Shitenji all-out battle ⑦

    What?��These graceless people. Haha, you want me to do something about these guys, Yuto.


    Can''t we do something about these demons?


    Yuto broke free from the winning girl''s fierce embrace and explained the situation.


    ''''A cheap treat!��Then I''ll protect you, Yuto!


    ''Wait, wait, wait!��The winning girl!��These guys are all demons that are higher in rank than the guys from Millimer!��I trust you, Winnie, but I''m worried about you. You might be wondering what I''m talking about after I invited you to this place. ........So.


    Hearing this, the winning girl rolled her eyes and then smiled in a very s*xy way with a supercilious face.


    At this moment, several daemons attacked from behind the winning boy, but as the smiling winning boy brushed his hair back, the daemons turned into blue flames and turned into dust.


    Dullahan was wannabe and unmoving as if his body had frozen since the appearance of the winning child.


    The winning girl put her hands around both of Yuto''s scarred cheeks and brought her face so close that her forehead almost hit the ground. Yuto gets a thrill as he sees the face of the winning girl up close and personal.


    ''''Fufu........so what?��What do you want to do about my Yuto?��What did you think?��Start from scratch.


    ''''I........didn''t become friends with you to make the winning girls fight. So to tell you the truth, I don''t want to invite you to a place like this. But.........


    The winning girl laughed as Kanji and looked at Yujin.


    ''''There are people I want to protect. And there''s something I really want to find out. It''s difficult for me to do that on my own. So.........I need everyone''s help!


    So.....


    I want every combat-ready man on the ground. You can''t throw your forces in at random. Besides, if we all hit them at once, rather than a few, it will reduce our risk... and everyone else''s. I know it''s a contradiction in terms. Of course, if it becomes dangerous, I want you to retreat without hesitation........................Mugu.


    Yuto.....


    In the middle of the conversation, the winning girl gently placed her index finger on Yuto''s lips.


    ''''Okay but you don''t get it Yuto. And Yuto didn''t say anything important.''''


    "...?��Does it matter?


    ''Yes!��There it is. There it is!��Now, after we''ve been active!


    At Wakaiko''s words, Yuto makes a huffy face.


    ''''Could it be...a reward?''''


    The winning girl nodded widely and pursed her lips on Yuto''s forehead.


    ''''!


    When Yuto was startled and put his hand on his forehead, the winning girl spread her hands out in ecstasy.


    Then, the figure of the winning girl changes to a dazzling and loose kimono, and in her hands she holds a fan as big as her body.


    ''''Ah!��I can feel it. That Yuto really cares about us!��Come on, say it, Yuto!��Help yourself!��And you say, "Hey, you know what? "If it works, I''m going to reward you! He said. We''re most happy to be able to help you, Yuto!


    Yuto gazed at the divine figure of the winning girl as if he was captivated, and then nodded widely with strength in his eyes.


    ''''Everyone listen up!��All those who can fight, come!��I need your help!��I''ll reward you when this is over!


    Yuto said in a loud voice that seemed to echo throughout the entire battlefield.


    Suddenly, the space around Yuto distorts.


    A number of singularities of this world gathered in this place, and from each singularity a dazzling light leaked out. There were nearly thirty of them, and several daemons and demonic beasts that were bathed in the light disappeared with it alone.


    Dullahan, who had been unable to move at all until now, suddenly turned his head and left the scene.


    ''''This is not a joke... This is not a joke!��Hey, Wyvern!��Tell Marinos!��If we''re going to do this, send in the whole army!��I''m not here to win!��I''m trying to protect Marinos!


    "What''s up?��Moo!��What is this gathering of forces?


    You''re gonna have a lot of class coming your way!��Calling all those people out in such a small space. It''s warped the space. I''m going to Marinos!


    Dullahan said and sprinted among the demons.


    ''''Takaaki-san, what was that!


    Shitenji''s command center was in an uproar when he noticed the strange change and was just getting ready to make his next move, but the commander, Takaaki himself, was stunned.


    ''''Hey, what''s going on?''''


    ''Koumei-san, Zuiho-sama sent the wind!��Report. "Yuto is going to call his friends now, so don''t attack them. Cooperate and hit the enemy.


    "...What?��What did you just say?��My son-in-law''s friends... I''m calling my friends!��Don''t tell me your son-in-law is a contractor....


    ''Yes, I said so!��Ah, the wind came again from Ruiho-sama!


    What are you saying?


    ''Yes!��Err, "Stop being surprised about Yuto, it''s a waste of time. It''s a waste of time.


    ....


    For a moment, silence envelops the entire command center.


    Then the door of the command center opens and Ichigo and the others, who had put the fallen Mari to sleep in another room, return. The reason they came back here was partly because Takaaki had instructed them to do so for safety reasons, but partly because Ichigo and the others didn''t want to evacuate Yuto and the others in this place.


    ''''Ah, that''s Winnie the Charmed, isn''t it?''''


    ''Oh, it''s true!��White and the others are here, too. I mean, aren''t there a lot of people here?


    There''s something different about the atmosphere. You''re dressed differently.


    Hearing each of them say as they looked at the command monitor, Takaaki turned to the three of them.


    ''''Do you guys know these men?''''


    ''What?��Yeah, well. I mean, it''s more like a reminder.


    Yeah.


    Yes, I''d rather not be reminded of it.


    Takaaki tilts his head at the three boys and girls, whose tension has suddenly dropped to an extreme level, but he looks forward as if in a huff.


    As Mizuho says, he''ll be surprised later.


    If that.........is one of us, there is no better time than now to have this kind of opportunity.


    ''''Contact the support group, Douglas Gans-dono and Victor Bakration-dono!��They''re going to be on the offensive. And for Akane-sama....


    He says he''s ready and now he''s going to "dance".


    ''''Well, as expected of Akane-sama... There''s no need for us to say anything about it. You can tell Zhu Yin-sama that she doesn''t need to be here, she can do as she pleases.


    Yes!


    The command center, which is made up of people who are skilled in the Shitennji wind arts, has its own communication network that does not rely on communication devices. This also captures the other party''s intentions, so there is less misunderstanding and less danger of information being extracted.


    ''''Oh, wait a minute!��It''s from Akane-sama.��.........what?��How!


    What''s up?��What did Master Zhu Yin say?


    Well, I''ll report it as it is!��Master Zhu Yin said, "Master Yi Cheng seems to be awake and bored, so I''ll bring him to the front!


    "...and...?


    Once again, silence reigned in the command center.


    Ichigo and the others looked at each other, unaware of the significance of the sudden change in the atmosphere in the command center.


    Then an excruciating laugh escaped from Takaaki. At the same time, all the people in the command center who are connected to Shitenji are smiling.


    ''''Fufu... tell them that we understand. And tell all the teams!��Master Yi Cheng is leaving!��And one more thing to communicate. Well, I''m sure you understand...


    Takaaki turned his face to the monitor and tightened his loose expression.


    ''''Don''t get involved.''''


    When he said that, Takaaki smiled again.

 275-Shitenji total counterattack [partial release of book cover art]

    A great number of demons and demon beasts called out by Marinos are being eradicated from the place where Yuto and the rest of the team were located at a tremendous speed without any means of accomplishing anything.


    This is exactly what the words "overwhelm" or "overrun" are appropriate.


    After distancing himself from Alfred and seeing this battlefield in person, Julian''s expression became distorted with astonishment.


    ''''What... what... what was that!��A hidden gem in Shitenji!��Releasing this much spiritual pressure.......how many extras are there!


    You can find a lot of people who have been in a position to do this. This is something even the Swordsman Alfred can''t understand.


    (Admittedly, I don''t know the whole story of Shitenji either, but.... I''ve never heard of Shitenji using such a high-ranking outsider as an emissary........................Mm, he''s back)


    Through the rough battlefield, Doberk came back to us at breakneck speed, with his great sword in tow.


    ''''Hey, Julian!''''


    Doberk!��Where the f*ck did you sleep!


    ''Ha!��I''m sorry!��It took me a while to make first aid repairs to my sword. You can''t come back here unarmed, as expected, can you?��Oh, and I picked up O''Sullivan on the way, and I treated him, too.


    When he said that, Doberk carried the magic sword Darn Slave that should have been broken in the battle with Alfred while laughing remorsefully despite his tattered clothes.


    Behind Doberk, O''Sullivan was breathing heavily and repeatedly with bloodshot eyes.


    O''Sullivan''s arms should have been cut off by Yuto, but now they were connected by a large, martial, iron staple core of sorts.


    ''''Tsk.......hmm?��Is that Marinos?


    At this time, Julian could see daemons, harpies, and four-legged demonic beasts rushing in from the direction Marinos was in, filling the ground and the sky.


    As far as Julian knew, he had never seen Marinos bring in so many contracted outsiders at once. Julian took this as a statement of intent from Marinos at this time.


    Marinos, the calmest man he has ever brought in, is the most calm man he has ever brought in.


    A batch of non-contractors were introduced at the same time that Doberk returned. Julian took this as a call to move to a general strike.


    (Kukuk, yes!)��We didn''t lose. (Our)


    "Okay, Doberk I''m going to try that now...


    We''re not going home, Julian!


    "....!��What?!


    Julian quickly raised his voice at Doberk''s line after being interrupted by the words.


    You don''t understand, Julien. Don''t you understand, Julien? Marinos has sent your entire army of cute little monsters to buy us time to escape," he said. We''re the ones under pressure. I don''t know what it is, but those joke of a foreigner, they''re all f*cking monsters!


    Nuh-uh!


    The battle between the high-ranking outsiders and the demons under Marinos, which even gifted people rarely see, has begun, and Julian clenches his fists regretfully as he watches the one-sided war situation. The excellent demons under [Ten Thousand Contractors] Marinos are being blown up like a piece of paper.


    Doberg grinned as if he was somewhat amused.


    I think we misjudged Shitenji''s underlying strength. It''s a complete loss of strength. It hurts that Nafas was killed by that kid. I wanted to play with you, but you''re a swordsman!


    Alfred then points the sword point of the Holy Sword Excalibur at Doberk.


    ''''For saying that, you seem to be very motivated.......Blacksmith.


    ''Hahaha!��You know what I mean. Come on, Julien, go!��I''m going to buy myself some time before those d*mned gringos come flooding in.


    "...what?��What about you?


    You have no idea. You don''t understand. Fighting is more fun when you''re outnumbered!


    Doberg''s demonic spirit power exploded.


    Yujin''s friends happily moved on.


    ''''Wow, are you going to do it, Zhu Zhu. Hey.........are you still going to drink at a time like this?''''


    The eye-popping samurai beauty who was called Zhu, and was in charge of a team, called out with a radiant face as she tilted her liquor bottle.


    ''''No, Ibaraki-kun, once I signed a contract with Yuto-sama, I was able to get this figure back. I''m so happy, so happy I can''t do without drinking. I''ve been thinking about how to express this gratitude, but I haven''t had the opportunity to do so for a while now.


    ''Well, our appearance is influenced by the s*xuality of the master who signed the contract. Everyone else was happy about it.


    Okay, let''s do it!��Thoracki-kun, Ame-san, Monsieur!


    Yes! "Yes." "Mm!


    As Sufui and the others rushed into the Demon Clan''s crowd, a large amount of blood sprayed out, unrecognizable by any Demon Clan Demon Beast.


    Another attacking team led by Sufui also came into contact with a large number of demonic beasts.


    ''''Sufui-san, you''re sticking it out,''''


    I''m not surprised!��Gandal-kun, at last... Finally, at last, you''ve been invited to join us!


    Sufi wore a pure white robe and golden ornaments, and cleaved her hands crosswise as she shook her ample breasts, shaking them to match her cropped blonde hair and slender body.


    Then all the demons turned to dust at once, and clean air drifted around the area instead. When the gendarmes saw this, they played the stringed instrument in their hands.


    ''It''s beautiful. Beautiful is justice, after all!''''


    Many of the demons who heard the sound of Gandalf''s voice were in pain... and their heads were blown off like a pop.


    ''''Later, I''ll ask if you can introduce the black-haired girl behind Yuto-sama to me!


    And then Monkey-kun, who had been assigned to the last attacking party, moved true to his name, sticking and tearing at the enemy, sticking and tearing at them.


    ''''Well, Monkey-kun!��It''s so sharp!


    ''Kikki!��Even Mr. Nah, your venom is getting stronger!��Mr. Rhino is as monstrous as ever!


    The female-talking young man called Mr. Nah (...) extends his claws in five directions to pierce the daemon. She wears a long skirt on her lithe body with careful and thick makeup.


    And right next to him, Saiko slammed a large mallet into the demonic beast and smashed the entire ground.


    The tall Saiko, dressed in a leather jacket and jeans, with one eye covered by a black eye patch, showed a troubled face as she put the mallet on her shoulder.


    It''s okay, Saiko. You''re cute enough, Saiko. I''m sure Yuto will take good care of you. I''ll coordinate your outfit for you next time. Why don''t you ask Eugene to give you a new name?


    I''m not!��I''m not looking for attention!��Be lovely........be lovely.......


    The power of Saiko''s mallet increased several times.


    Yuto and the others were moving at breakneck speed in the direction where Julian and the others were, defeating the demons that appeared in a heap.


    ''''Mizuho-san!��I''m all right now. I''ll go to Akera and Marion-san!


    ''What?��What are you going to do about it, Yuto?


    ....


    There is something that Yuto wants to get out of Julian and the others. That is the connection to the demon world.


    But he doesn''t want anyone to hear what it is, if possible. Even if it''s Mizuho, the same goes for you.


    What Yuto is trying to find out is a confidential matter for the Dou Dou Dou family.


    ''''Zuiho, go quickly!��Even though we''re in a dominant position, Akera and his team are still fighting. I''m worried about their stamina!��We can''t let our guard down until we fully engage the enemy.


    For a moment, Mizuho showed a questioning expression, but it is true that Masato has a point. In fact, there are those who are fighting with injuries.


    ''''Well I understand.


    Mizuho said that and moved away from Yuto.


    (This overwhelmingly disadvantageous situation. If we don''t hurry, those guys will definitely choose to retreat!��We''ll catch him before he gets away!��(Just in time!)


    Yuto cut down the approaching demon race and demons.


    Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    We''re gonna get you both out of here in one piece.

 276-Shitenji total counterattack ②

    Julian and O''Sullivan ran into the woods with Marinos to retreat, leaving Doberk behind. A shockwave of what appeared to be a collision between Doberk and Alfred passed from behind.


    If you shift your gaze to the far right, a large number of outsiders who are destroying the demons called by Marinos with their overwhelming offensive power are advancing in the same direction as Julian is heading.


    (What a bunch of them!��Marino''s contractual demons as easily as you can........screw you!��(Call it the divine beast class, if you will!


    In addition to that, with Mizuho joining Marion and Marion with Meira and the others who were setting up a defensive position in front of the heavyweight seats, the Shitenji team, which had increased its offensive power, had already begun to fight off the demons who were losing their offensive pressure and were ready to go on the offensive rather than just defend.


    If this was the case, Doberk would be surrounded first.


    Julian is also here, and as expected, he has to admit the failure of the attack on Shitenji.


    ''''........What the hell is he doing? Are you still obsessed with the reclusive little boy?��Hey!��What the hell are you doing, come back!


    Julian spat to himself as if he were calling out to someone, but soon after, he noticed someone approaching at a high rate of speed towards them.


    ''Ha, you are!��Ugh!


    Julian was blown away by Yuto''s tremendous sword pressure. He would have been seriously damaged if the Dancing Sword hadn''t intercepted him with an auto.


    O''Sullivan, who was behind him, was also met with a flowing movement and was hit by a kick from Yuto in the chest, and because his hands were still immobile, he was unable to pass, and he burst away while rolling.


    ''d*mn it!''


    I''m sorry, but I can''t miss it. I''ve got some questions for you guys.


    Forced to crawl, Julian and O''Sullivan stared at Yuto who was approaching them with their eyes bleeding with anger and humiliation.


    Although Yuto is expressionless, he is wearing an unprecedented fighting and killing spirit, and the presence or absence of that atmosphere gave Julian a chill as well.


    Julian, what are you guys up to?��But you don''t really want to attack Shitenji, do you?��You''re playing too hard to get for that. Did you learn from someone else, or did you come to test the power of your magicianship that you were born with?��I''m here to see if it will work with the Shitennji family, which has a great deal of strength.


    At this point, Julian jerked to his feet and reacted with a jerk.


    ''''No, I don''t care what you''re up to. You guys are friends with the Sword of Surt, Count Cagliostro. So the goal is more or less the same. You want to undermine the institution and have your own public influence over the world. That''s not what I''m asking. What I''m asking is, who taught you this witchcraft trick? Or was it performed on you?


    Julian frowned and seemed to be searching for the true meaning of Yuto''s question.


    ''''........What is it, you? What do you mean?


    You''re going to listen differently, aren''t you? You are communicating with the other world, aren''t you?


    Julian''s eyes widened and he looked back at Yuto.


    ''''........!


    That''s right...


    Without asking for an answer, Yuto said as if he understood from Julian''s reaction.


    ''''Then who in the other world are you communicating with?��Who, or rather what kind of demon is that?��How do you keep in touch with them?��Answer me.


    What are you...


    Julian''s face strengthens.


    The content that the boy in front of him asks is a top secret matter of the first class in the group of abilities they have organized. Nevertheless, a question as if he is already aware of it, and even more so, as if he is trying to get to the heart of it.......


    (Who is this guy........who is this guy? The same goes for his abilities, not that of a nameless, plodding ability. And you say you know about the other world...?��If so, this one.


    It''s too dangerous for their organization.


    He had decided to investigate this boy thoroughly after learning of Yuto''s outstanding fighting ability during this attack on Shitennji, but now he sensed something more than just that, something unobtainable.


    ''''Hey, are you listening to me?��If he doesn''t answer, I''ll make him throw up by force. If you still won''t vomit, then I''m done. We''re running out of time, so I''m going to beat you here and let your people hear about it. The beings from the other world the beings that have intrigued you.


    Yuuto holds up his posture. You will be able to see that what you are saying is not just a threat.


    But even for Julian, there is no more reason to keep this dangerous boy alive. No, now, from this point onwards, he became an enemy that had to be killed before Shitenji and others.


    ''''You think you''ve incited us.......you''ve got to be kidding me!��As for us, it''s the same for us. You''re the only one I''m going to kill here!


    Julian and Yuto, whose eyes were bleary eyed, collided with each other in earnest.


    Speed and power beyond the realm of humanity clashed, and the demons in the area were also blown away by the aftermath of the power released from the two.


    This sudden outbreak of a battle that was comparable to a battle between top-tier abilities was immediately made known to the enemies and allies in the vicinity with surprise.


    ''''Julian!��What''s the matter with you?��I thought you were pulling out!��That one!��He''s........using some of the power he''s amassed!


    While in combat with Alfred, Doberk is astonished to find that Julian has released one of his deepest moves for the final battle.


    ''Yuto!''


    Yuto-san!


    Mizuho and Marion would be surprised.


    It was that too. The battle between Julian and Yuto is releasing a shockwave that wants to engulf the entire battlefield.


    Moreover, Yuto is releasing the wildest Senki that he has ever seen. In addition, there is no refinement in the way Yuto fights like he has done in the past.


    It''s as if his fighting style is focused only on killing the enemy in front of him....


    Kill before you get killed. It''s as if he was trying to do just that.


    This is the kind of fighting where you devote all of your energy to one on one, so to speak, you don''t care if there are gaps in the battle for everyone but your opponent.


    ''That''s........let''s go, Mizuho-san!��To follow up with Yuto-san!


    All right!��Meira, you''re in charge here!��Bear with me here!


    At the sight of Yuto''s current form, Mizuho and Marion''s mind was filled with the image of Yan Shizui and the battle. The fight to the death at that time, when they never stopped and continued to bare their fangs until it was settled, even if their whole bodies were ripped apart by each other.


    ''''Go, Mizuho-sama!��We''ll take care of this place on our own!


    Please!


    After saying that, Mizuho and the others turned to Yuto.


    For Meira and the others, it was painful to lose the contraption and shield of Mizuho and Marion from this place.


    Because of the retreat of Julian and the others, Marinos is tilting the most demons to this heavyweight seat towards us.


    But even so, the reason why Meira replied that way was because Meira might have felt the same thing as Mizuho and the others.


    ''''It''s alright, sir. We will join you here. You can all just focus on your own business.''''


    What?


    Suddenly, a young woman''s voice called out to him from behind, and Meira turned around in surprise.


    There was a woman standing there in the form of an English-style servant, and behind her stood a young, pretty boy and three women.


    ''We will greet you later. Please rest assured!


    While saying that, the woman in a servant''s outfit expressionlessly threw a fork at the demonic beast that was approaching from the side of Akera and the others'' crane wing formation, knocking it down.


    ''''Fuen. Silsil........I''m scared.


    ''Pinky, it''s all right. Silsil, you see, she hates to death to have her work space interrupted.


    Hey, boy.


    You do it better than anyone else when you''re guarding your place of business.


    Meira was stunned for a moment, but she quickly understood the situation.


    ''''Thank God!��Everyone listen up!��My son-in-law''s friends are here!��Take the injured one back, the one that has caused you to run out of spiritual power, tell me right away!


    Meira has some idea of what it is.


    He was an outsider who had been contracted by Yuto.


    That he is definitely out of the ordinary.

 277-Shitenji counterattack ③

    Julian creates more than a dozen or so chunks of spiritual demonic power compressed into the blade of the Dancing Sword while moving at high speed. From Yuto''s eyes, he can see that one of them is powerful enough to kill him.


    (Fast, faster!��And strong........Julian is still not a swordsman, is this the style he was meant to be? (If he hadn''t made a hand-to-hand match once, he would have been pushed out of the way.


    Unlike before, Julian doesn''t try to fight with his sword. Rather, he kept some distance from the Yuto and when he swung his sword, an energy ball of demonic power attacked the Yuto.


    It seems to be somewhat inductive and catches up with Yuto, but just before it lands on Yuto, Yuto changes the direction of movement to a sharp angle or invites the ball with his ETI and urges it behind him.


    One after another, tremendous explosions occur at the spot where Yuto was half a second ago, spreading the blast around.


    Yuto didn''t mind, but he got close to Julian and thrust his ETI into him and Julian moved backwards at high speed, leaving only his spiritual barrier behind.


    As if in a huff, Yuto suddenly turned in front of the barrier and prepared for Julian''s next attack.


    (Kuh, this barrier also has a trap added to it. It''s assembled in such a way that if you touch it, it activates. (This ability........perhaps Julian is a subspecies of a spiritist)


    Yuto thinks. A necromancer is a name for a magician''s spiritual ability. However, its movements are beyond the category of a necromancer.


    It''s not a surprise that he is able to deliver a high-powered mid-range attack while moving at high speed and being able to catch the attacks of his opponent.


    Furthermore, when an enemy gets close to him, he deploys a powerful spiritual barrier, and if he tries to force his way through it, his entire body will be damaged.


    Julian understands that Yuto is attacking him, and grins.


    ''''What''s the matter, Du Du Yuto!��You''re the one who planted this bomb on me!��You don''t mean to tell me you''re going to run away from here!��Well, don''t let him get away with it. I''m going to kill you right now. You''re not going to be left alive.


    As he says this, Julian creates more masses of spirit demonic power.


    Yuto just glares at Julian''s attack without changing his expression.


    ''''Ooh, can you duck next time?��Ha!��Don''t die!


    Julian released numerous energy balls.


    Then Yuto kicked the earth and, to his surprise, rammed straight into Julian.


    ''''Fool!��Desperation at this point in time!


    Julian scoffs at Yuto''s reckless behavior, even though it catches him off guard.


    (I''ve seen these idiots more times than I can count, but I didn''t expect you to do that. (I can''t believe you''re with the mooks who took the dumbest option, if you''re going to get jittery by dithering on the offensive.


    Thinking that, Julian now met eyes with Yuto just before the numerous energy balls landed on him. And just like that, Yuto''s figure disappeared behind the gathered energy balls.


    A chill runs through Julian when he sees Yuto''s eyes.....


    He felt an unconscious sensation of fear enveloping him for the first time in a long time.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to get away with it, no matter how you look at it, because the explosions happened one after another around Yuto.


    At that moment, Yuto appears from within the blast, releasing his fighting spirit.


    (Nah!��But the trap barriers are already deployed!��Don''t think of it as a barrier that you played around with?��Touch that number of barriers and you''re dead... ugh!


    Not only does Yuto''s speed of movement not diminish, but his eyes are catching Julian in a straight line.


    At those eyes that contain killing intent, Julian...........widens his eyes.


    (Silly...)


    Yuto tried to cleave the posture without regard to the trap barrier........


    A dark cloud suddenly appeared in the sky above.


    ''''!''''


    Nuh-uh!


    A bolt of lightning struck from the heavens between Masato and Julian, causing Julian''s barriers to disappear without a trace, and not only that, but the aftermath blew him and Julian backwards.


    The lightning that struck so close to them caused both Yuto and Julian''s eyes and ears to stop functioning, their bodies went numb and they were unable to get up.


    ''''Don''t make any more noise on people''s property. You''re supposed to be resting.''''


    That said, a man dressed in Japanese clothing appeared and stopped beside Yuto, who had collapsed and was unable to move.


    That man.........the current head of the Shitenji Family and the first of the five rank SS in the World Ability Agency.


    Although there are many other names for him, such as ��Lightning Wizard��, ��Lord of Thunder��, ��Lord of Thunder��, ��Lord of Thunder��, and ��Thunder Lion��, there is only one reason for this.


    He manipulated the spirits of the earth and air as if they were his own, and his thunderbolt had buried even the demon gods, making him the most powerful person in the organization.


    Shitenji Takishige has joined the fight.

 278-Shitenji counterattack ④

    Ugh....


    (What?!��I didn''t notice it at all. (Kah, my body...)


    Yuto was extremely impatient with the aftermath of the lightning strike he suddenly received in the middle of the battle, which made his body unable to do what he wanted it to do. This is because being stuck on the battlefield, even for a short time, means death.


    Then, Yi Cheng''s voice comes into his ears, which have recovered a little bit of function.


    ''''I''m not impressed with the way you fought earlier at such a young age, boy. You don''t think too far in advance that you''re going to take down without regard to the damage to yourself.


    Yi Cheng looked down at Yuto, who was desperately trying to move and couldn''t stand up, with a sharp gaze.


    (This kind of young man........what in the world was he thinking, what was he carrying in his back pocket to fight like that?


    Yi Cheng knows that the world of the gifted can sometimes be bleak. If I may say so, this great festival of the entrance is also anticipating that and Shitenji is taking the initiative. However, even taking that into account, this boy''s fighting style just now is unusual.


    Can he cut himself off so easily in order to kill the enemy in front of him?


    It''s as if this is the judgment of someone who knows or has been imprinted with something more important than themselves.


    And moreover, what I''ve heard from Zhu Yin is that she has received a request to deal with the people who appear to destroy this great festival, is it possible to go so far with just that?


    (Coincidentally, this enemy has touched on something serious that concerns himself... or...


    Hey, Julian!


    Then Julian, who was blown up like Yuto, was made to stand up by Doberk, who was supposed to be fighting Alfred, lending his shoulder to Julian, who was blown up like Yuto. The lightning may have struck more than Julian, but Julian''s damage seemed to be greater than that of Masato.


    From the outside, the two of them are wounded bodies and in no condition to fight. You can find O''Sullivan, whose eyes are bleeding behind him, is also significantly less able to fight with both arms still crippled.


    ''''Hm, you won''t miss it. You''re not going to get away with it. You''ll be held accountable.


    ''''Master Yi Cheng, I''m sorry. I''m sorry to have disturbed you.


    At this time, Swordsman Alfred quickly appeared and shifted his gaze to Yuto for a moment and immediately looked forward.


    ''''I don''t mind.''''


    Yi Cheng replied that he only turned his gaze to Alfred and Alfred''s beloved sword, Excalibur.


    (That sword''s brilliance.......have you not yet regained your former power?


    Yi Cheng frowned slightly with a scant expression, and the dobelk in front of Yi Cheng and the others seemed to be measuring the timing of their departure from the front of the agency''s proud rank SS.


    ''''........Haha, after all, if we want to escape, I''ll have to take off my skin. It seems that most of Marino''s pretty contracted outsiders have been killed as well.


    Doberk grinned and left Julian, who was still motionless and snarling, with O''Sullivan.


    But as if to ignore it, Yi Cheng raised his right hand in the sky and made a gesture as if he were grabbing the heavens.


    ''''I said I won''t let you escape. Don''t underestimate the fact that I set it up in the Shitennji,''''


    Immediately, a dark cloud with lightning covered the heavens.


    Then a number of lights appeared around Doberk, Julian and O''Sullivan, like a bee and a burst of static electricity.


    ''''This is it!


    Doberk, who is turning into a demon, opens his eyes and unintentionally turns his face above his head.


    A light that seemed to embody the wrath of a god that would disintegrate themselves without a trace from this world.


    Immediately after........that light tried to envelop Doberk, Julian and the others.


    But........at the same time as this, Yi Cheng raised his eyebrows.


    Then, a mist-like vapor that suddenly appeared around Doberk and the others as if it was gushing out suddenly began to cover Doberk and the others'' heads like an umbrella.


    ''''Muu........!


    A roar of thunder rang out, flooding the area around them with light. However, in front of them were the assailants protected by an umbrella of water vapor that prevented lightning.


    ''''Hey, hey, this is........''''


    Even Doberk, who was prepared to die, didn''t seem to understand this situation well.


    I''ve been waiting for you to show up.''''


    A clear voice came from behind Doberk and the others, as if breaking through a mist of water vapor.


    At this time, Yuto regained his physical freedom and stood up. He turned his eyes forward as if he was alerted because he had also seen the situation that had just occurred.


    Yi Cheng slightly caged his eyes with strength.


    ''''Yes I''m Mizushige. It''s been a while.


    The pale face Mizushige, who could be mistaken for a woman, appeared with a clear expression and confronted Yi Cheng and the others.

 279-Sanzenin Water Weight

    Yi Cheng was inwardly impressed by the fact that Yuto had gotten up quickly while confronting Mizushige.


    (Ho........can you move already?)


    In fact, even though Julian''s impact was greater, Julian, who had turned into a demon, had not yet regained his freedom.


    Yi Cheng''s lightning strike could cause serious damage even without a direct hit. Of course, it was different from normal lightning. It was due to the spirit arts embodied by the spirits that were meticulously controlled by Yi Cheng and controlled by Yi Cheng.


    (Tame but........what is this boy? Is he resistant to lightning strikes?)


    The reason why I intervened in the fight with Julian earlier was because I didn''t know what kind of serious damage this boy would also suffer if Julian and this boy named Du Du Yuto clashed with each other like that.


    The desire to save this boy was not that strong.


    It was only until he thought about the fact that this boy had accepted Zhu Yin''s request and was stepping up here, and now that he was out here, there was no need for this boy to fight.


    But........right now, Yuto wasn''t interested in Yi Cheng''s thoughts.


    What''s more, he was still focused on Julian and the others and was not even slightly aware of Yi Cheng.


    He was only checking the condition of his own body while staring in the direction of Mizushige.


    It''s more of a cautionary note against Mizushige than anything else.


    The participation of this substandard spirit user who suddenly appeared and even intervened was unexpected, and the attack that involved him earlier was surprising, but he decided that it was a higher priority than thinking about it right now.


    The battle is not over in Yuto''s mind.


    He thinks that Julian must be defeated here.


    And that''s what Mizushige defended.


    For what reason?��However, protecting Julian, an executive of an organization that is connected to the demon world and planning something here, is just evil to Yuto.


    It is common knowledge that the battlefield is changing in a thousand ways. In the midst of battle, it is common for allies to become enemies and enemies to become allies, and this is something that Yuto has learned in the magical world.


    The only thing you should care about now is whether the people here are enemies or allies. That''s the only thing that matters. That''s what the front lines of the battlefield are like. I''m just a warrior now. It''s up to the commander to figure out the overall flow of the battle.


    On top of that, the spirit user who just appeared is an ally, and Mizushige is an enemy, and they are relative to each other.


    (More than I thought.......your body is light. This should be no problem... no.)


    As Yuto was surprised at his unexpected physical condition, he met eyes with Obe and Tita, who were now several inches in size, peeking out from between the collars of his shirt.


    ''Huh?��You guys are....


    This is Obe and Tita. Are you okay, Yuto?��Yuto-san''s action development was so fast that we couldn''t support him in time. From now on, please tell me before you move.


    ''Lord Yuto, we have added our blessings to your body. Your physical endurance, mental strength and stamina recovery should be greatly improved. Also, our blessing is very strong against the spirit art. We''re very close to the spirits.


    (Wow ... and that''s why I''m in such good shape...)


    Thank you, both of you. Stay out of here. It''s not safe.


    When Yuto thanked them in a whisper, Obe and Tita showed a graceful bow and disappeared.


    After confirming this, Masato turned forward with a sharp look in his eyes and prepared for a posture.


    In other words, he was ready for battle.


    Doberk saw that and took it and held Darin Slave on his shoulder while holding Julian.


    Then Yi Cheng and Mizushige, with cool expressions on their faces, raised their right hands to their sides to restrain each other.


    At the attitude of these two spirit masters, Yuto and Doberk raised their eyebrows slightly.


    At the same time, these two spirit users began to walk towards each other.


    Mizushige''s expression was as if he was receiving a gentle breeze from Yi Cheng with his arms crossed.


    He didn''t know what he was going to do, but when Yuto raised his sacred ki and released his spirit to attack now, a martial hand was on Yuto''s shoulder.


    ''Wait, Yuto-kun.''


    Mr. Alfred.


    (You know my face and my name... which is not surprising if you''re meeting me at my rookie exam.)


    Alfred''s eyes light up at Yuto''s reaction, but he turns his head to the strongest class of spirit user in this world.


    ''''Let''s leave this place in the hands of Yi Cheng-san, shall we?


    ''''........Yi Cheng-san?��Then, that guy is Shitenji''s!


    Ah, that''s the head of Shitenji, Shitenji Takishige, that''s the man.


    It was only when he heard the name of the person who stopped him that Yuto, who had been focusing all of his attention on his enemies, Julian and the others, was surprised.


    Thinking about it, he had intervened in the blow that had tried to fight for his own life and Julian''s.


    It''s between his serious self and Julian, who is turning into a demon.


    (This is........rank SS)


    A shiver ran across Yuto''s face after all this time.


    ''''Yuto!''''


    Then Mizuho and the others appeared from behind and ran up to Masato.


    ''''Yuto-san, are you okay!


    On their way towards us, they saw that they had been blown away by Yi Cheng''s lightning strike, so Mizuho and Marion peeked in from both sides as if they were worried about Yuto''s body.


    However, Yuto didn''t answer them and just stared forward. Taking a look at it, Mizuho and Marion immediately followed suit in a state of wariness.


    ''''That guy is........Sanzenin Mizushige.


    Looking forward, Mizuho opened her eyes and then murmured with a complicated expression.


    Marion also saw Mizushige''s figure up close and personal as she spoke to her during the battle, and her eyes were filled with strength.


    Mizushige didn''t show any movement of emotion at the appearance of Mizuho and Marion, and Mizushige was still staring at Yi Cheng alone with a cool expression.


    As Yi Cheng and Mizushige started to get closer to each other, the space between them started to bee and light started to pop out of the space between them.


    ''''That''s...!


    When Marion blurted out the words at the unseen scene, Mizuho widened her eyes wide and then gritted her teeth in frustration.


    ''''This is.......the spirits aren''t sure which spirit user to follow.


    ...What?


    That said, this is the first time I''ve seen Mizuho say that too.


    I''ve only heard of the phenomenon that occurs when two high-ranking spirit masters are competing against each other, that''s all I''ve ever heard of. However, when this happens, it''s also a sign that the abilities of the two spirit masters are at odds with each other.


    In other words, it means that Sanzenin Mizushige is stepping into the realm where his father, the rank SS Yitenji Takishige, lives.


    And........it could be said that they recognize each other as enemies.


    Furthermore, the two of them, who emit small flashes of light around them with a bee, close the distance between them.


    "You are the late son of Sanzenin what do you want from me? What do you have in mind?


    ''''Yes I actually wanted to ask Yi Cheng-sama a question, so I''ve been asked to participate in this grand festival.''''


    ''If you wish to speak with me, you can formally visit the Shitenji Temple. This festival is a ritual to find Mizuho''s mate. You''re on the wrong side of the line, my dear.


    ''''No, even if I asked for a meeting with you, you would be refused. The leaders of the Shitennji temple are overly cautious of me. But I thought that since the festival is open to everyone, I could not refuse you.


    ''Hmph, you talk in a languid manner without ever offering to visit me. You never went out and never learned the ropes.


    ''Worldly wisdom is worldly. It''s not going to apply to me or you. I just know it will be, and that''s not a disrespectful thing to do.


    The number of flashes around Yi Cheng and Suishige increased.


    ''''So what do you want to ask me?''''


    What I want to hear is just one thing.


    As dozens of small lightning bolts appeared and disappeared as they clung to Yi Cheng''s body, a white mist-like substance slowly drifted across Shui Chong''s body as it swirled around.


    ''''You........saw the four heavens?''''


    "...and...?


    A ray of lightning emanating from Yi Cheng''s body struck Suishige and the fog around Suishige prevented it.


    ''''You........''''


    You have that look.....


    Yuto had no idea what they were talking about. Even Mizuho didn''t seem to understand.


    Here, Mizushige showed a big smile on his face.


    It was the first time Mizushige''s smile that Mizuho had also seen. He had shared time with Mizushige several times in the past, but this was the first time he had seen it other than Mizushige''s clear expression.


    It''s not unlike a smile.


    ''''Then is that where you arrived alone?��Or was it still ... the presence of the priestess that led you there?


    Yi Cheng and Suishige''s steps came to a halt.


    A tremendous spiritual power from Yi Cheng turned into a fierce wind and blew around them.


    At the same time, the fog covering Suijuana dispersed and transformed into a disk, and several disks of fog protected Suijuana from the fierce wind of spiritual power from Yi Cheng.


    ''''........''''


    Just as Yi Cheng thought he had moved his little finger, a large, sharp-edged rock appeared from the ground on either side of Suijuige, pinning him down.


    The dozens of disks around Suijuige instantly prevented it and stopped moving as if they were comparing forces with each other.


    ''''What do you know?''''


    No, sir. I just want to know.


    The large rocks that were currently being held down where Mizushige was collided and shattered as Mizushige rode the disc and moved into the sky.


    As soon as Yi Cheng raised his head to chase after Mizushige, dozens of spears shaped by flames attacked him from above him like rain.


    Mizushige looked down at Yi Cheng while bouncing himself off the flaming spears with the discs. During this time, he was also protecting Dobelk and the others with the discs.


    Yuto and the others could not help but watch the power of close combat between high ranking spirit users, which was rarely seen. Also, they don''t know what the words they exchange with each other mean.


    However, the power in Yi Cheng''s eyes tells them that he is beginning to see Mizushige as dangerous.


    ''''Spirits are the breath of the world, it is the spirits that make this world, and who are the spirit users that control this power? I''m beginning to understand that. Aren''t you, too?


    I don''t know of any such thing!


    So when Yi Cheng responded, the rain of the flame spear did not stop falling, furthermore, the dizzy people arose around Mizushige and attacked him from all directions. Mizushige laughed with a huff and created an atmospheric fault line around him and prevented the daisies.


    ''''Oh, father........''''


    Mizuho had never seen her own father in such a rough form.


    It may have been because they had never worked together in battle, but it was something she couldn''t imagine on a regular basis.


    ''''Once again, the Grand Festival of the Entry Family is a Shinto ritual of the Shitennji. It is to see if there is a suitable partner for my daughter. You are just an intruder who has no intention of participating in it. And more importantly, what have you blown in to cover for the attackers there?


    I didn''t get blown into you. But I hope you won''t make a fool of yourself at this time of the year. Your daughter''s consort is not as important as the importance of this story.


    Mmm....


    For the first time, Yi Cheng raised one eyebrow at this phrase from Mizushige.


    Yi Cheng made a right fist........at the same time a lightning (ikazuchi) fell on Mizushige from far above his head.


    ''''.........!


    The water-heavy smile disappeared, and strength caged in his eyes. In an instant, all the mist discs were spread out like multiple umbrellas above his own head.


    Immediately afterwards, lightning struck Mizuhige as if the wrath of the heavens was embodied, and the surrounding area was white-out with lightning.


    At this time, Mizuho was startled by her father''s great technique without warning, but thanks to the experience of training with Yi Cheng from a young age, she was able to deploy a spirit barrier to protect her companions from the aftermath of the lightning at the very last moment.


    Then, in his usual tone, he said, "Hey, father, you''re in danger! He tries to say, "I''m sorry," but he keeps his mouth shut.


    (What?��Huh?��(What?)


    (Father angry?��(What''s going on?)


    When his vision was restored, almost all of Mizushige''s fog discs had been erased, but he had managed to dissipate the lightning.


    Mizushige blocked Yi Cheng''s attack and stood quietly on the disc and looked down at Yi Cheng and the others.


    Just as he opened his mouth to say something more, Mizushige cringed.


    The one person who should have been there was not there.


    Suddenly, a boy appeared right beside him, raising his sword.


    ''''Mu!


    The boy''s eyes were tainted with anger, and he wore an aura of what this must be like if a killing spirit was visible.


    The last remaining disc of fog around Mizushige gathered at the tip of the sword that was swung down in triplicate and tried to protect his master.


    But.........


    The sword sliced through the disk and approached Mizushige without losing speed.


    Quickly, Mizushige bent his body at an angle.


    ''''.........''''


    The tip of the cut snatched Mizushige''s cheek and passed by, and soon after, he retreated backwards.


    The boy who attacked Mizushige landed quietly in front of Yi Cheng.


    ''''Hi, Yuto...?''''


    Mizuho looked dumbfounded at Yuto, who just now was supposed to be beside her, emitting a war god-like spirit.


    ''''All of them........''''


    Standing up and looking back, Yuto turned his body to Yi Cheng.


    ''''Mizuho-san''s father, this grand festival is a failure. All the people gathered for this grand festival are idiots who are not worthy of Ruiho!��Let''s get these guys to leave now. I''ll help you with that.


    ...What?


    (What?��What''s going on?��(Until Yujin)


    For a moment, Mizuho didn''t understand the meaning of Yuto''s words, but she gradually understood and felt her core heat up.


    ''''Ha-ha-ha.''''


    ''Mizuho-san please calm down. It''s not that I said in the slightest that you like Mizuho-san or that she''s the cutest. Instead, I''ll cover for you, Masato.


    For some reason, Rafael''s vestments shine more brightly when Marion says with a twitch of her lips.


    ''''Marion...!��Wow, I''m calm, I''m always calm.


    Yuto turned his sharp gaze on Mizushige.


    The reason why Yuto recognized Mizushige as an enemy in the first place was because he covered Julian and the others. This is never acceptable to Yuto. As Du Du, Suiju, together with Julian and the others, were going to attack without hesitation.


    So the line he would say to Mizushige would go like this.


    ''Mr. Mizushige, I''m not interested in what you think. However, if you try to let those Julians escape I will never forgive you. I won''t even relent.


    But in the end........it was Mizushige''s words, which can be taken as a verbal attack on Mizuho, that made Masato angry.


    He treated Mizuho as if she was a prize, as if she were an insignificant object.


    This is unacceptable to Yuto.


    He doesn''t lose sight of his purpose as a Dou Dou Dou, but a fierce anger washes over Yuto.


    Upon receiving the killing intent from Yujin, Suiju lightly widened his eyes and immediately returned to his guanxi expression.


    At this time, in the command room in Shitenji, Mari, who was unconscious, was placed on a cot, while Nina, Ichigo, and Shizuka were glued to a monitor that showed the grounds that had been turned into a battlefield.


    Then.........Mari, who was lying down, smiled.


    ''''Well that''s fine, Yuto. If you''re angry, you can use your friend as a reason. We''ll be angry for Yuto too, so........


    Yeah?


    Shizuka, who was standing beside Mari, turns her head to face Mari and drops her eyes.


    Mari is quietly breathing in her sleep, no different than when she saw her earlier. Shizuka tilted her head to see if it was her imagination and turned her face to the monitor again.

 280-Sanqianyuan Water Weight ②

    Phew....


    Yi Cheng showed a smile that said he was a cocky young man after Yujin''s words, but his eyes weren''t smiling that much. No, it could be said that he was inwardly surprised.


    It''s a move that Yuto just showed.


    (It''s a brilliant move. It''s a brilliant move, piercing the enemy''s emptiness and cutting the truth. You are the late son of the late Sanzenin, and how easy it was to get in your pocket....


    I''m impressed, but I have another thought.


    I felt it when I checked this boy on the monitor...............and it''s similar.


    You will be able to find a lot more than just a few of them.


    However, I haven''t seen that gifted person in a long time.


    I''ve known him for a long time, but I still don''t know his identity.


    Perhaps the name I''m hearing isn''t the real name either.


    But the man who always showed up in situations that were more serious than this for the agency.


    That.........another rank SS.


    A close-combat type swordsman, but also able to manipulate mid-range and long-range attack techniques and powerful sealing techniques, a spirit swordsman and all-around ability that can truly face the enemy in all ranges.


    (Similar ... to Ryou''s movements.)


    He was also a companion who had teamed up with him since he was young to complete difficult requests, and he was the strongest spirit swordsman Yi Cheng thought of.


    In this boy, who showed a fleeting glimpse of that Ryo''s face, Yi Cheng unconsciously felt a sense of dependability.


    ''''The feeling of this battle.......isn''t it nostalgic?''''


    A change appears in Yi Cheng''s expression.


    His face has a stern expression in front of the enemy, but his eyes are fearless, as if he is enjoying himself somehow. You can even feel his youthfulness, which is unimaginable from his always stern expression.


    It was Sanzenin Mizushige who had alerted Yi Cheng, the head of the agency and head of the prestigious Shitenji family, to the fact that he had to kill him on the spot, and even made him decide immediately that he had to kill him.


    Even though he knows that the battle with Mizushige will not be easily settled even if he is the only one.


    However, when I look at the boy named Yuto Dou Dou Dou Dou, it adds color to his fighting spirit and makes me look forward to fighting a difficult enemy.


    And the other rank SS beside him seemed to be doing the same.


    ''''Mr. Yi Cheng, shall I do the same? It''s about time I got tired of rehab.''''


    The Holy Sword Excalibur held by the Sword Saint Alfred Arkwright who said so was enveloped in a blur of light, and the intensity of the light was seen to increase.


    At this time, Doberk, who was lending his shoulder to Julian behind Mizushige, clicked his tongue.


    Although Mizushige''s participation in the battle and backup had saved his life, Doberg was astonished at Mizushige''s ability and felt reassured at the same time, but the situation wasn''t getting better.


    ''''Hey hey I''m thankful that the SS are both willing to do it and I''m thankful, though.


    He might have been able to escape if he had immediately made some kind of check and escaped from the scene when Mizushige was covering him.


    However, Mizushige did not seem to have any intention of doing so.


    I don''t know what Mizushige''s purpose was. Even Doberk, who had lived for a long time, honestly couldn''t understand the riddle-like exchange between Mizushige and Yi Cheng.


    However, there might be something that only a spirit user could understand from the way Yi Cheng looked at him.


    (I was surprised at the monk''s ability, but I don''t care what the purpose of this retreat is. It''s how to retreat now........ I''m on the verge of wiping out all of Marinos'' non-contractors. It''s going to be a dead end any more.............hmm?


    As Doberk looked grim, suddenly Julian''s eyes opened and he stepped down from Doberk''s shoulder and stood on his own feet.


    ''Hey, Doberk. Apparently I can''t watch Doberk''s struggling nature.


    Julian!��That tone..........Finally, you''re back. And what''s that, the way you talk....


    We''ll talk later, Doberk. Let''s hurry up and get out of here. This is a no-win situation, haha.


    Julian gives a carefree smile when he says that, as if it''s someone else''s idea.


    ''It was your idea... or rather, the other you. Well, okay, but what are you going to do, it''s going to be very difficult to escape at this point.


    ''Yeah, well, I have an idea. Also, I need Mizushige-kun to come. He''s good. I''m sure he''ll be able to help us.


    You''re a recluse?�� I''ll let you do the thinking. You tell me what to do. O''Sullivan can move too, right?


    Dobek said and stood ready behind Mizushige, ready to respond immediately to Julian''s instructions.

 281-Sanqianyuan Water Weight ③

    Mizushige''s expression remains wanji even though he is facing Yuto''s sharp eyes and ETOBA''s cutting edge.


    However, the space between them is filled with a sense of urgency as if it will take all of their lives as it is if they are not careful.


    Yujin''s concentrated Sacred Qi and Suijuana''s clear spiritual power overflowed, and soon.......it touched like a natural consequence.


    ''''Hah!''''


    It was as if a gong had rung to signal the start of the battle, and Senki was placed on the foot that Yuto stepped into.


    The pause between each of Yuto''s feet and swords is long and variable.


    In the blink of an eye, he caught Suijuana in the pause of Yuto''s Aiken ETIbai.


    ''''.........!


    The smile disappears from Mizushige''s face, and the sharp gaze of Yuto and Mizushige''s narrowed gaze coincide.


    At the same time, a mist enters the space between Mizushige and Yuto, and as the moisture content increases, it freezes over. A crystal-like transparent ice shield was constructed between them, and they could see each other through that thick ice shield.


    (It would be suicidal for a spirit user to fight Yuto-kun at this distance. If it wasn''t for me, he would have his head chopped off.)


    You will find that the ice shield that you have built is not hard enough to cut through so easily, but you have to be vigilant. It is clear that he will never create a situation where there is nothing between him and his opponents.


    This Mizushige''s response would be natural.


    Instead of fighting in the range that Yuuto is good at, he buys a little time, and as soon as he leaves the spot, he chooses a counterattack technique and takes the most appropriate pause as a spirit user.


    After that, he fights while maintaining an effective distance as a spirit user.


    As a spirit user, as a water-heavy spirit user, there is no advantage to fighting Yuto in close combat.


    You can see through the ice shield created by Mizushige''s spirit to see Yuto swinging an ETI into a kesa-slash-slash without a care in the world.


    Without panicking, Mizushige has already completed the preparations for the activation of his next jutsu, and when he has focused his attention on his next action to see if Yuto''s sword will be played or received by the ice shield.......his eyes widened.


    ''''........What?


    The ice shield constructed by Mizushige was easily cut off in one fell swoop, and Yuto immediately rushed at him. The power and intimidation that came from that Yuto was more than he could have imagined, and Mizushige was made to understand that this is the kind of pressure that might cost him his life.


    (Ho........I see. I underestimated these girls. (I didn''t expect them to change so much in one day.)


    Mizushige''s gaze went to Mizuho and Marion, who had taken up positions on either side behind Yuto. It was understood that these two people were pitifully providing the best support for Yuto''s actions.


    Mizuho had activated a fire spirit technique aimed at weakening the ice shield, and Marion had added an anti-jutsu defense ward and an increase in the defensive power of Masato himself to Masato. Thanks to this, Yuto was able to cut through the ice shield and also take a bold action without fear of the water heavy jutsu after cutting through it.


    And just now, he was still in a distance and position that allowed him to cover for Yuto.


    (.........I''ll do it.)


    The rapid growth of each of them individually was remarkable, but Mizushige honestly complimented the coordination between Yuto, Mizuho and Marion as being seamless and brilliant. It''s a simple partnership that makes the most of Yuto as a vanguard, but it''s incredibly frightening when you consider the ability of Dou Dou Dou Yuto.


    Yuto tries to get into the pocket and thrusts up with a blade that returns the ETIbai from below.


    ''''It''s ... interesting.''''


    Mizushige released the water spirit art in his right hand that he had grasped for disengagement, and at the same time, when he grasped the fire spirit in his left hand, he exploded flames and developed a scorching space and tried to cut down on Yuto''s attacking actions.


    ''''..........Uu!


    Mizuho gritted her teeth for a moment and snarled, then immediately released her grip on the fire spirit, and at the same time, she grabbed the water spirit to try to offset the scorching space in front of Yuto by seizing the water spirit at the same time.


    To explain........that''s all there is to it.


    But what Mizuho and Mizushige are doing is having a super duper advanced exchange as spirit users.


    Mizushige and Mizuho are activating multiple systems of spirit arts with their left and right hands while deploying the wind spirit arts. The wind spirit art allows Mizushige to act in the air, and Mizuho is also using it to gain the speed to match Yuto''s movements.


    It''s an offense and defense on that basis.


    First of all, the fact that they are exercising two systems of spirits simultaneously is not unusual in itself.


    On top of that, he was exercising the second lineage at the same time while switching between them instantly.


    The two young spirit users were able to do this in actual battle.


    The gazes of the young man who was called a devil genius because of his vermilion tone and the girl who had been left wanting the name of a genius crossed.


    Mizuho glared at Mizushige''s cool but vacant eyes with eyes that had no room to spare.


    (What a guy!��The sensitivity with this spirit while also interfering with the wind spirit that I had control over. (My spirit was slightly taken away from me!


    As the ETI white blade held by Yuto curls up flames, it cuts through the space of flames and passes very close to Mizushige, who has already ducked the trajectory that Yuto jumped into. A moment later, their gazes crossed.


    When Yuto dropped to the ground and landed as it was, Mizushige, as if he thought what he was doing, landed in front of Yuto without taking off. That would not only throw away his advantage, but also make it difficult for him to escape from this disadvantageous situation.


    As expected, Masato also frowned at this action of Mizushige. His actions are at a distance, as if he is trying to have a dialogue with himself.


    Mizushige''s expression didn''t change and he looked around the premises of the Shitenji family that had been turned into this battlefield.


    The contracted outsiders that Marinos had summoned had been almost exterminated, and Meira and the others who had been stepping in front of the heavyweight seats had apparently fought off the enemy''s final onslaught.


    In other words, the only enemies left were the ringleaders, Julian and the others, and Mizushige who had sided with them.


    ''''Oi, Mizushige!��I''m retreating, so maybe you can buy me a little time!


    At this moment, Julian''s cheerful voice echoed from behind Mizushige.


    Yuto felt uncomfortable with Julian''s tone of voice as if he was a changed person, but he was filled with sensuousness as he made it clear that he was preparing to retreat. There was no way in hell that Yuto had any intention of letting these guys go.


    These people with abilities who attacked the Shitenziji family are a dangerous organization that even the Dou Dou Dou family can''t afford to miss here.


    ''''It seems........it seems that we don''t have any more time to spare here. Well then, before we leave, let''s tell Yuto-kun my true intentions.


    ''You mean...?��I''m not going to and don''t need to hear that!��And I''m not going to let you get away from here!


    Masato, who had no intention of listening to Mizushige''s words, fiercely attacked Mizushige. At the same time, the Mizushige deployed ice shields and rock walls alternately between Masato and himself, and at super high speed.


    ''''Let me go!


    Yuto cuts through them or bypasses them, but is immediately blocked from going and can''t get close to Mizushige efficiently. Mizushige could see that he was simply defending himself and deploying his spirit arts.


    And I could see movement in Julian and the others behind Mizushige. It could be seen that the spirit demon power was beginning to gather around Julian.


    When Yuto clicked his tongue out of some impatience. A figure appeared on the left side of Yuto.


    ''''Yuto-kun, I can help you too.''''


    Mr. Alfred!


    Suddenly, a swordsman appears with a large sword in one hand, destroying both of Mizushige''s defensive techniques. Each strike is more powerful than Yuto''s, and with one swing, multiple ice shields and rock walls are destroyed.


    However, as if to match it, the speed at which Mizushige''s defensive walls are deployed is still increasing.


    ''''I won''t let them!��Marion!


    Yes!


    Mizuho and Marion also activate their jutsu as Yuto moves, and directly or indirectly check Mizushige who is blocking Yuto''s path.


    Mizushige prevents Mizuho''s Kamitachi without changing her expression and breaks away from Marion''s purification jutsu deployment point. He calmly defends himself while dealing with Yuto, Kensei, Mizuho and Marion at the same time.


    In this situation, Mizushige speaks to Masato.


    ''''Yuto-kun, I don''t really want to fight with you. No, I even want you to come with me if possible.


    What are you...?


    ''Yuto, perhaps you too see the four heavens or three thousand worlds. A different approach to us spirit users. Have you ever felt the beginning of a world that wasn''t here?


    !


    Yuto''s eyes widen.


    ''Only you ... it''s the beginning of a world with only you, Yuto. You could call it the birth of a new universe.


    Suddenly, Mizushige turned his attention to Mizuho.


    Mizuho felt a chill run through those eyes of Mizushige''s. Because Mizushige''s eyes didn''t reflect this world.


    It''s as if she''s watching a movie or drama that she has no interest in. It was as if he was the only one looking into this world from a different perspective.


    ''''Ruiho, you might get there too. I didn''t feel this way when I first met you. You have the potential to stay beside me. No, I should say, I''m beginning to have it.


    What...!


    Mizuho spits out with a face that doesn''t hide her displeasure.


    ''What are the three thousand worlds, what are the four heavens?��I, Sanzenin Mizushige, only want to know the heights that the spirit user reaches...........M!


    Mizushige turns his face to the sky.


    At the same time, Sword Saint Alfred shouts out.


    ''''Yuto-kun, get away from this place!��Take care of your ears and eyes. Mizuho, Marion, you too!��Hurry!


    Yuto and the others reacted instantly to Alfred''s instructions and tried to break away from the water weight.


    A dark cloud began to rise in the heavens at an impossible speed, and a sound and flash of light occurred as if the heavens were going to burst.


    A roar that shook the earth also resounded and the area was white-out.


    Immediately after, the lightning launched by Yi Cheng fell on the water weight.


    ''''Well, now it''s our turn. Doberk, if you let go of the blow, I''ll run.

 282-Keys [Volume 2 cover illustration and illustration of Yasuko]

    "Kuhn, you''re way beyond that!��That stay-at-home momma''s boy is down! And you don''t care!��That''s for the final battle we developed for the anti-SS rank abilities.


    Doberk says to Julian impatiently and dismissively as he endures the shockwave.


    ''''You don''t understand Doberk, you don''t understand. Mizushige-kun is strong, you can''t get beaten by that one. Besides, he doesn''t shoot with all his might, so it''s okay. You fired at this close range, so we''re in danger too.


    Julian is still beaming, but there is an unearned light in his eyes.


    ''''Well I think I''ll have Shitenji disappear with the entire premises. That''s the least we can do.


    Julian''s power was full of energy, causing a concentrated amount of demonic spiritual power to appear in the palm of his hand, where the blood vessels were floating. The mass of power pulsated as if it were a mixture of demonic and spiritual power, and it was as if an inscrutable new life had been born.


    And from that sphere, moans of despair and fear, unknown to anyone, leaked out.


    ''Hmph. ''''Lokiarum, this is for the Counts. At the very least, you can play with Shitenji in hell. Oh, and Nafas will be with you.


    For a moment, Julian showed signs of fatigue. But soon he was back to his usual Julian.


    ''Come on, let''s go. Dobek, O''Sullivan, and Mizushige-kun, can you hear me?��As soon as I let it go, it will jump to Marinos. I''m sure a pickup is on its way.


    As he said this, Julian raised his hands to the heavens and floated a huge amount of demonic spiritual power on top of them.


    ''''Nuh-uh-uh-uh!''''


    Julian''s voice was squeezed out of his stomach.


    Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!

 283-Keys ② [2 volumes, white and Susans illustrations released]

    At this time, Masato and Alfred, who had jumped backwards half a second ago to escape the aftermath of Yi Cheng''s attack, and Mizuho and Marion were poised to protect themselves from the shockwave from the front in their white-out vision.


    However, a shiver ran down everyone''s face.


    They could sense a glimpse of a huge, spine-chilling force from the other side of the shockwave.


    Even the Sword Saint Alfred made his face tighten.


    At this moment, Yuto''s battle brain spun on high.


    (This is a great technique........no, something extraordinary is coming!��What is it?��It''s a trick!��(I can''t tell if it''s a summons or not!


    The white-out vision eases, and there is no Mizugae on Yuto''s gaze.


    (That''s...!


    Whether that of Julian is something that falls into the category of jutsu or skill from Yuto''s eyes is beyond comprehension.


    The only thing that comes through from that sphere that Julian holds up is hatred, resentment, fear, regret, sorrow and despair. It''s as if they have become the nucleus of a vast amount of demonic spiritual power.


    ''''Ha!''''


    (This feeling!)


    The name of a certain Demon God that he and his friends had fought to the death in the demon world appeared in Yuto''s mind.


    It was the demon god among the demon gods that united the demon gods that spread through the demon world. No, the biggest enemy of the human race, who should be called the alliance of the demon gods. He was also the ruler of Azi Dahak, who later took the lives of Lieselotte and the others.


    Yuto fought alongside Lieselotte and the others until they reached the end of their existence.


    Eventually, thanks to Lieselotte''s efforts, the entire nation and human race in the demon world regrouped and finally defeated the source of the chaos in the demon world.


    (Demon God''s Lords.......Parsus!


    A magic circle emerged to surround both of Yuto''s arms and legs.


    And a jet black long sword appeared from around Yuto''s right wrist.


    ''''You can''t let him do that!��Everyone behind me!


    When Yuto shouted that, he released a killing spirit that didn''t seem to belong to a human.


    ''''Eh!''''


    Yuto-san!


    You?��Yuto-kun!


    Mizuho, Marion and Alfred looked at Yuto''s transformation.


    Yuto''s killing intent was such that it could overwhelm the enemy by itself, and he ran through the buzzing space with Yi Cheng and Suijuana''s great skill exchange. Then, the restless space was filled with silence.


    Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!

 284-Keys ③ [2nd volume Sallys illustration, Mizuho, ??Marion illustrations released]

    Yuto!��(You, this feeling...no way!


    Mizuho''s eyes are sucked into Yuto''s back, making his face tighten.


    Marion does the same.


    (Yuto!��(This is.........from the rookie test!


    Yes, that''s the same transformation Yuto had shown during his rookie exam. The one we saw just before we fainted ourselves after battling the S-class vampires that broke in.


    The enemy''s horrific and terrifying power converges. Then, as if in response, Yuto began to gather Senki into a single point below the umbilical tanden, in the center of their bodies.


    Anxiety and fear hit the two girls in a huge wave.


    It wasn''t against a blow beyond human knowledge that the enemy would unleash.


    No, there is that too.


    That''s part of it, but more than that, the answers drawn from the two girls'' memories make me feel that way.


    That is exactly what Yuto will wake up, is about to wake up........


    --Unseal.


    Huh ... that''s the secret to Julian and his friends?


    Before I knew it, Mizushige, who is far up in the sky, stares at Yuto and the others below and raises the corner of his mouth in a grin.


    After receiving a direct hit from Yi Cheng''s lightning, the spirits that he had been holding for defense were dissipated and seemed to be injured in many places, but they didn''t seem to take it personally.


    The actuality of this is that it''s not just a matter of time. Let''s see what you''re up to. The spirits have been making a lot of noise since I met you. It''s as if meeting you was my destiny.


    When he said that, a light lit up behind Mizushige''s eyes, albeit quietly.


    There was only one person who had captured this Mizushige''s image.


    As soon as the girl appeared from among the trees at the edge of the plaza in front of the Shitenji family''s heavyweight seat, she immediately looked up into the sky.


    ''''Brother........''''


    Kotone let out a shaky little voice and stepped into the square.


    Woooooooooooooooooooo!

 285-Keys ④

    Quickly, Mizuho pulls in the wind spirit and releases a Kamitachi towards Julian.


    As if to match it, Yi Cheng shoots a rapid fire bullet from behind.


    Then he was prevented from being blocked by a strong wind that fell like a downburst from above.


    ''''What!?''''


    Looking up at the sky above, Mizushige shot down Mizuho''s attack.


    In addition, Marion used a barrier to block the strong winds that were attacking Mizuho and the others.


    ''''Sanzenin Mizushige!��That place!


    I''ll go.


    As Alfred said this, he grabbed his sword and tried to move, but the earth shook and distorted, preventing him from moving.


    ''''You''d better not!��If you attack me now, the jutsu will go off and we''ll all die. Mizushige, you protected everyone in a way, right?


    I know that the words Julian says as he squeezes them out aren''t a lie. That''s how much pressure I feel in that monstrous art.


    (.........I have no choice but to do it.)


    A horrific scene in the demon world spread in Yuto''s mind.


    Yuto has seen it.


    Before the great war in the demon world, the demon gods had set up and manipulated him to create a world where they could not trust each other.


    The demon gods fed on the distrust, fear, resignation, and distortions of humans and human beings to accumulate their power.


    At that time, it was becoming the most comfortable environment for the demon gods and demonkind.


    And when the weak and the strong lost their goals and could no longer find hope in the world, the demon gods invaded the entire human race.


    Lieselotte and the other Yuto realized their aim and desperately resisted, but in the end they were unable to stop the war that involved the entire human race.


    But.........


    In the midst of his despair, he had many close friends and rivals who had fought for their lives, valuing faith and relying on love.


    What Lieselotte had done was not in vain.


    The seeds of hope sown by Lieselotte had blossomed just before the Great War.


    Immediately after the war began, there were five groups of people as the maximum strength of the human race, and in addition to them, Lieselotte and his team, which included Yuto, were to be deployed on each front.


    The plan was as follows.


    The plan was to deploy the five largest forces on all fronts, create a stalemate on the battlefield, and deliver Masato to the king who united the demon gods during that time.


    The images of that time came back to Yuto.


    The human race has no time to spare. The lives of the strongest force in the demon world are also cheap.


    While sacrificing his friends, he avoided attrition, gritted his teeth, cried tears of blood, and arrived at the destination, the figure of the king of the demon gods.


    (Demon King........Parsus!)


    Yuto had never forgotten that figure.


    And now, he could sense a slight hint of that Parsus from Julian.


    But.........)


    (Maybe it''s not that simple. There''s definitely a connection to the demon world. No way.........that they are behind these guys.......)


    Yuto stretched out his arms holding a white and silver sword with a white flange and a jet-black long blade [ETOBAI].


    ETIbai and ETI-Kuro''s blades glowed suspiciously.


    ETIbai draws spiritual power and ETI-Kuro searches for magical power to draw.


    Both swords were waiting for the spiritual and magical power hidden inside Yujin.


    (If that''s the case!��I can''t leave any stone unturned!��This whole world matters!��(And if you need more unsealing...)


    That''s what he thinks, but at this moment Yuto is thinking of..........his friends and acquaintances.


    Mari, Mizuho, Marion, Marion, Nina, Ichigo, Shizuka...............and the winning girls.


    They''re all important to Yuto now........irreplaceable people.


    (Still!��I''m Yuto Du Du. I''m the trueborn son of the Du Du family. I''ll be the King of Du Du!��(Even if that makes everyone forget about you!)


    At that time when the fierce flames lit up in Yuto''s eyes........


    A gentle haze appeared over the entire square.


    That white, sparkling haze drifted over the entire square and began to envelop it.


    ''''What is this...?


    Mizuho and Marion, who had been watching Yuto''s back, noticed this situation. At the same time, all the people in the square looked up at this phenomenon.


    ''''What''s with this unpleasantness in the air!


    Julian, who had finally completed the jutsu and was now trying to unleash it, looked blatantly uncomfortable.


    Mizushige''s shaped eyebrows knit together in the sky above and his eyes narrowed.


    The haze was followed by the sound of a pleasant bell with a shamble.


    Noticing that the sound was coming from the direction of the Shitenji family''s heavyweight seat, Mizushige turned around.


    ''''Mother!''''


    The heavyweight seats are set up like a Noh stage, surrounded by men with flutes, bells, and tsukumi (tsukumi). At the center of the stage, Akane, dressed like a heavenly maiden, performs a dance.


    Behind Zhu Yin, Zamanosuke Kamizen and Soun Omine were waiting with mysterious faces, and Zhu Yin''s dance was elegant and incendiary, but also had a solemnity to it.


    Witnessing the spirit maiden''s dance, the spirit messengers felt the power and courage that rose up within them. When touched by the haze, they feel a sympathy that makes them lose track of the boundary between the spirits and themselves.


    It can be considered that this is exactly what all the spirit users here have become, a few ranks above them.


    Furthermore.........they all huff and puff.


    ''''This!��Yuto?


    Eugene?


    Yuto-kun!


    "My son-in-law!


    Touching the haze, the strong feelings of the humans who had put themselves in battle seemed to be vaguely shared.


    The feelings of those who had a particularly strong will and determination could be felt. I don''t know what exactly it is. It''s just that the feelings can be felt.


    As Zhu Yin danced the dance, she smiled.


    ''''Now, as the spirits go........ Now that you know what to do, the spirit masters should follow their thoughts. We will protect those who tried to protect everyone.


    The expressions of the spirit users in Shitennji changed.


    ''''The remnants of the demons will be hit by Omine Tohrule, Luna''s troops in front of the gods!��Everyone else is going to the son-in-law''s place!��Defend that enemy''s art!


    Ming Liang gave the command, and the spirit masters of Shitenji, who seemed to have a splendid level of skill, started to move.


    ''''Yuto!��Wait!


    Mizuho yells at Yuto to scold him.


    Marion then jumped on Yuto''s right arm.


    ''''Yuto-san!''''


    Here, Yuto turns around in surprise.


    ''No!��This is not the time to talk about... what?��Is this...?


    Yuto seemed to be so focused on his enemy Julian that he didn''t notice the phenomenon that covered the square.


    Furthermore, he could feel a dignity he had never felt before from the Mizuho in front of him.


    In Marion''s eyes as she looked up at herself with tears in her eyes, there was a strength that was filled with a firm will, and Rafael''s vestments that glowed emerald green seemed to make Marion fly to greater heights.


    ''''Yuto-san will soon try to do it alone!��As I''ve said many times, it''s a really bad habit!


    ''Yuto!��I ask. You don''t have time for this, do you?��Just answer the question.


    Mizuho says as she looks forward.


    ''That was so bad.


    Yuto answered Mizuho''s question without a moment to think.


    ''''Yeah, that one.......could easily blow up this whole vast area. And if it''s the same as what I have in mind, the person who ate it will be mentally ill.


    All right. Will that prevent it?


    ''I don''t think we can do it all. We''ll have to try to counter-annihilate it, or have it released into the sky. Even if we annihilate them with an attack of equal power, the aftermath will take its toll.


    I''m sorry, that''s not very nice.


    ....


    Yuto exhaled heavily and looked at Mizuho and the others.


    ''''So ... I''ll do it. And then I''ll beat those guys too.


    You can''t do that.


    No.


    Yuto''s eyes widen as Mizuho and Marion respond immediately.


    ''''Why, why...!��Now.....


    If you''re willing to pay for the memory of you, it''s because it''s too expensive!��Not that I''m going to forget it!


    ''Yes, sir!��It''s not worth it at all!��I''ll never forget it either.


    "...and...?


    Masato is taken aback by the unexpected answer.


    But as soon as he tries to open his mouth.


    "This is not good........Yuto. You are the only one who is overly concerned. I think you should take it easy on yourself.


    What?


    Yeah?


    Yeah!


    Suddenly, he was surprised to see a joking masked figure enter the conversation from below.


    There was ...............twenty years old.


    Ten-chan sighed and folded his arms.


    ''''So-ah!��Why are you protecting us, you''re the one who''s leading us to the front lines of danger?


    No, the house is a bit large. I don''t know which way to go, so I''ll just ask...


    You idiot!��Stupid!��Obviously, we could die!��What if the Huang family''s direct lineage is wiped out!��I won''t call you Grandfather anymore!


    ''Ouch!��Ow!��Wait, wait, wait.


    Akihana had made countless plunges today.

 286-Keys ⑤

    Grandpa!


    When the serious Yuto looks at his grandfather, who couldn''t even sense a sign of his presence, Sumazo looks at the direction Julian is in with his eyes behind the mask as if he were looking at everyday life.


    ''Oh dear, you''ve called in a great deal (.........). That''s not a jutsu, but rather........... well, never mind.


    Somewhat farther behind Kazura, Kotone was looking up at her own brother in the sky with a thoughtful expression on her face.


    ''''Brother.......why?''''


    Kotone clutches the collar of her chest and continues to catch sight of Mizushige. But Mizushige is not looking at Kotone.


    It was as if Kotone was not an entity that Mizushige cared about.


    Before the fierce battle in this plaza began, Kotone was worried about Mizushige, who was supposedly in the middle of a big festival match, so she left Katsuzo and the others and headed to the area where Mizushige was.


    Then, running through the trees and deep into the bushes, Kotone was able to meet Mizushige.


    Kotone shouted at the back of her respected brother, Mizushige, whom she found.


    ''''Brother, it''s hard!��Right now, Shitenji was attacked by... what?


    Kotone...?


    Kotone unconsciously stopped running to her feet when Mizushige turned around at Kotone''s call.


    Because, she was surprised.


    There was Mizushige, who seemed to be enjoying himself wholeheartedly.


    He didn''t raise his voice.


    It was ... a very innocent smile, Kotone thought.


    Kotone, who had been beside her brother for a long time, didn''t remember seeing Mizushige''s smile either.


    Kotone had always wanted to see her brother happy.


    You''re going to be able to find out what you can do with it.


    Now that wish has come true.


    I know it wasn''t just for me. Mizushige must have been happy about something else. But Mizushige''s smile was there, the one I had hoped to see at some point.


    So surprised, he stopped in his tracks, trying to get closer to his brother.


    But........that wasn''t the only reason why his feet stopped.


    ''''Brother........?��Now, the enemy....


    Enemies? What do you mean by enemies?��Kotone.


    ''''Well that''s why your brother must have noticed it too, right?��They''re the ones who attacked this Shitennji!��The participants have been attacked without any distinction between the four temples!��Your brother could fight it off.


    Hmm....


    The smile disappeared from Mizushige''s face as she stared at Kotone.


    Kotone was not at peace inside, as the chill he felt from Mizushige earlier was still present.


    He was the only brother in the Sanzenin family that she respected and admired.


    He was creeped out by everyone in the house, and even his own parents shunned him, and he was the only one in the house.


    However, even under such circumstances, Mizushige was one of the most talented and most powerful men and women in the history of Sanzenin, including her feminine appearance, and she wore an atmosphere that attracted others, for better or worse, and in Kotone''s eyes, she was a solitary being who never lost her nobility.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. I was proud and happy to know that Mizushige was my brother, and the feeling of caring for such a brother was the last freedom I could give to Sanzenin.


    But.........now, unconsciously, Kotone stepped back half a step.


    Then, Mizushige''s eyes narrowed in amusement.


    ''''Ho........''''


    Kotone had no idea what Mizushige''s reaction meant, and it created a tension that she had never felt before.


    ''Kotone I am leaving Sanzenin. From now on I have nothing to do with Sanzenin. Tell them that.''''


    Yeah.


    Kotone''s eyes widened and she stared back at her brother. However, he wasn''t surprised by what he was saying. Because he had a feeling that at some point the time would come when Mizushige would say something like this.


    And he had also decided how he would respond when that time came.


    But I don''t know why today, now.


    Mizushige had a lot of reactions that he hadn''t had before since participating in this Great Festival of Shitenji.


    But still, I take half a step forward, half a step back, trying to say the answer I had decided to give if my brother had said this to me.


    ''''Brother, then I''ll go too...!


    Don''t do that.


    Before he could finish, Kotone received a response from Mizushige and stiffened his body.


    ''Your coming is of no benefit to me. Rather, it''s a hindrance.''''


    ....!


    Kotone looks bloodthirsty at Mizushige''s words, which are not nibbling.


    ''''Since this is the time, let''s just say it, Kotone.


    At this time, a shockwave of great power colliding from the plaza in front of the heavyweight seat passed between the two of them, and Mizushige turned his head in the direction of the plaza.


    ''''Kotone you were as trivial to me as any other human being. You have no way, no strength, no courage, no urge to go against your home. So, you don''t even look into your weak heart, you just rely on me, a small existence that relies on me, a stronghold, to protect your last bit of self-respect. They create a false image of me as a convenient falsehood, as if I were their only hope for their unhappy lives.


    "...and...?


    Mizushige turned to Kotone again.


    ''It''s really crap. It''s not even worth picking up. That''s you, Kotone. There''s no way that you, that you could ever be by my side.''''


    He didn''t raise his voice, nor did he have any inflection.


    There is no change in his expression, as if Mizushige is reporting the facts in a matter-of-fact manner.


    ''''Ah........ah.''''


    Kotone is astonished and her body and legs begin to tremble. She doesn''t even have the right perspective, only tears begin to flow.


    Her brother was everything to her. That''s what he thinks.


    The words said by that brother, without any emotion, made Kotone''s heart ache beyond her imagination.


    ''And yet........brother, I.......I want to be on your side.......''


    That tells you that you don''t know yourself. It''s like saying, ''You don''t know your place in life, and you don''t know this water weight.''


    ....


    Even though Kotone is only talking, she can barely stand up, and her mind is spinning so fast that she can''t see up and down in her field of vision.


    Mizushige''s eyes, unsure if she understands or is not interested in Kotone''s situation.


    ''Kotone, are you having a hard time?��To remain in Sanzenin. To be rejected by me. Then, with a final act of mercy, I''ll let you go.


    As he said that, the wind spirits began to gather around Mizushige.


    ''''Kotone, if you return to nothingness, it will be easier for you. If being alone is so painful, then I will help you. ''''Kotone, my foolish sister. This must be one of the endings you wanted.


    Instantly, the wind spirit controlled by Mizushige changed shape into a transparent blade. Mizushige raised her right hand and tried to swing it down at Kotone, who was stunned and unable to move.


    Despite the fact that she is about to put her own sister in her hands now, Mizushige''s expression is quiet and without a single point of hesitation.


    ''''Kotone-chan, where are you!��Hey, look for the freaky mask!��Yeah?��What are you doing, are you going to whistle with your fingers?


    Suijuana''s wind blade popped and disappeared at the same time as Akihana''s voice came from behind the bushes.


    ''''Ho........Looks like a terrifying person has arrived.


    Mizushige stared at the area around his right hand where his wind spirit art had blown away, and then shifted his gaze to Kotone.


    Kotone, who still seemed to have lost her ego, just stood there. She remained like this even when Mizushige had almost taken her life.


    Mizushige disappeared from the scene without saying anything more.


    "Kotone you stopped approaching me when you found me, and then you took half a step back, fearing me and keeping your distance. I don''t hate that you.


    A breeze rustled in Kotone''s ears as she was stunned and self-conscious.


    ''''........Huh?''''


    Kotone looked up as if she was huffing and puffing.


    I don''t know if it was my imagination or if I''m just hearing things.


    For a moment, the only thing that remained was the strange sensation of being whispered to by Mizushige, as if she had been shown her heart.


    Then Ten-chan, who was wearing an autumn flower and a joking mask and carrying a hero, appeared.


    ''''Ah, there he is!��Thank God you''re okay!��Yeah?��Kotone, what''s wrong?��What''s going on?��Are you okay!


    Noticing Kotone''s tear-stained cheeks, Akika was surprised and worried as she placed her hands on both of Kotone''s shoulders.


    It was that slight human skin, but it seeped into Kotone, and little by little she regained her strength in her heart.


    ''''Akika-san... what are you doing here?''''


    ''What are you talking about?��We can''t leave Kotone alone in this dangerous place!��That''s why I came after you right away. Kotone, I''m surprised you''re faster than I thought, already.


    Seeing Akihana''s relieved face, Kotone''s heart burned and she hugged Akihana.


    ''''Wha!��What''s going on?


    Thank you.........Akika-san.


    Beside him, Ten-chan was looking in the direction of the square.


    ''''Was that man trying to kill his own sister... no, I don''t know...''''


    Tenchanko, Sumazo muttered softly.

 287-Keys ⑥

    Julian moved the suspiciously wavy black sphere he was holding above his head further into the sky.


    ''Bye, bye, the Shitenji family and those who are complicit in it. Well, that was a lot more fun than I thought it would be. Haha!


    Right now, Julian was about to release his jutsu right now. A shiver ran through Yuto and the others, and their faces changed color.


    At this moment, Mizushige unleashes a downburst on Alfred and Yi Cheng behind him.


    They bought time by controlling these two, who were the most troublesome right now, and assisted Julian''s attack.


    Then, in this tense situation, Sumazo looks back at Yuto and the others with an aloof look.


    ''''Umm.......what do we do with that?��Will you guys stop it?


    Then Yuto stepped forward and held his ETI-Bai and ETI-Black in a cross position.


    ''''Grandpa...!��I got it. You all need to get out of here now.


    "Huh? So you''re overly cautious. Besides, what if the enemy makes another one of those troublesome looking spheres?��You''re going to unseal every single one of them, you.


    ''But!��Right now, this is the only way I can think of to counter it...


    Just listen to me, Masato. As a matter of fact, you make poor decisions at the critical moment. You........you are trying to save everyone intact at this point in time, aren''t you?��You have experienced many battles, but that''s the one thing you haven''t grown up on. It''s okay to get injured a little bit if your arms and legs don''t get torn off.


    "...Grandpa.


    And you think within sight. You think you''re so clever that you can save the people in front of you.��No, you need to see the big picture. Oh, the girls behind me that I protect will be returned unharmed. I promised them they would return in one piece.


    Grandpa!


    ''Oh, no!��I have a very good reason for this, and I don''t mean to sound as naive as you do!��Well it''s not entirely out of your hands. As a matter of fact, they could be my wife or your step-grandmother.


    At this time, the evil sphere released from Julian was shot at Yuto and the others.


    At the same time, Julian and his friends immediately left. You can find a number of different types of shoes in the market.


    ''''Hey!��Grandpa!��I can''t do that anymore!


    When Yuto''s face turned pale, Mizuho and the others who had been forced to watch this situation were stunned.


    ''''Eei, shut up!��Don''t let an attack like that upset you, my friend. I''m sure we have something more important to discuss right now.


    I kicked the ground lightly as Tatazo said that while pouting. Then Kazura jumped up like a rocket. Moreover, that is the direction of the jutsu released by Julian.


    ''''........Eh?''''


    Mizuho, Marion, Akika and Kotone simultaneously follow KATAKURA with their eyes.


    Immediately afterwards, as if a taiji diagram had floated on Tatazo''s right leg.......


    Hey!


    "!


    The sphere with its evil power was kicked far up into the sky and eventually disappeared from sight.


    Then, Kazura landed in his original location without difficulty.


    Once again, Masato, those girls could be your grandmothers too........ What do you think, which one do you prefer?��I wanted to listen to my grandson''s opinion. I don''t want either one of them to be sad, so I''m going to take them both to wife.


    Kazura starts talking again as if nothing happened, but Yuuto and the others are completely unheard of.


    ''''Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeee?''''


    ''This, Yuto!��Don''t listen to me!


    At this time when Mizuho and the others widened their eyes in surprise, Julian and the others joined Marinos.


    Marinos is straddling the neck of the giant monster bird that he had summoned beforehand.


    ''''Hurry up and get on. The enemy contract demons and the Shitennji are already closing in on us there.''''


    Marinos is usually pale, but now he looks debilitated in addition to that.


    The introduction of a large number of outsiders under contract seemed to be taking its toll on Marinos'' body.


    As soon as Julian and the others and Mizushige got on the monster bird''s back, it immediately jumped up. The speed of its ascent was so unbelievable that it was hardly a living creature, and in no time at all, it took off to the sky above the Shitenji family.


    At this time, O''Sullivan and Doberk, who were preparing to give chase, looked back and were aghast.


    ''''Hey, hey, hey.......do you want to play that thing, that mask? That''s our back hand, you know?


    Doberk makes a shaky sound.


    ''''Kukuku that''s amazing. I wonder what in the world they are. The world is really big, people with abilities like that exist without even belonging to an institution.


    Julian admires with an innocent smile.


    "This is not the time to be laughing, Julian. I don''t think we''ll lose if that thing goes against us, but we''ll have to be prepared to do some serious damage too.


    ''We haven''t decided that they''re the enemy yet. Because you just participated in the big festival in Shitennji, right?��Well, this time we attacked you. From the perspective of the other side, they''d at least want to protect themselves.


    You may be right, but you''re not very good at it. You don''t want that guy on your side.


    Because if that masked man was serious about it, we wouldn''t have gotten away with it. That''s what we are now.


    ...Tsk, what the hell is that?


    Mizushige stood at the back of the line, folding his arms and closing his eyes.


    ''''Well, the destruction of Shitenji failed this time, didn''t it? Oh, I thought it would go better than that. I didn''t know that there were so many people hired by Shitenji among the participants in the big festival. I didn''t take Shitenji to task either. It looks like we''ve been lured in. It really pisses me off, Shitenji.


    An...?��Seriously!��Well we were lured in. No wonder......


    Doberk rubs his chin as if he''s the first to realize it''s a trap at Julian''s words.


    ''''Haha but we got a lot out of it, Doberk. We got to meet a lot of people who will be the key to our future battles. No, I don''t mean to be a sore loser, I really think so. I''m sorry for Nafas, but I''m glad we were able to set up with Shitenji. After all........


    Julian''s smile disappeared.


    On the Shitenji family grounds, Yuto and his friends, the winsome girls, and the spirit messengers.................looked up with their own expressions in the direction that Julian and the others had fled.

 288-Passion of inferior person

    The men who had attacked the Shitenji family had retreated, and what remained were the remains of the battle that had formed in every part of the grounds.


    Some of the participants of the Great Festival and their attendants who had escaped the difficulty were sitting on the spot, looking exhausted.


    Yuto looked around at them in silence, thinking about Julian and the others.


    (Julian and the others would be planning to wage war on the agency by sending out a message to the world about the existence of the people with abilities, just like Surt''s sword. (Is today a prelude to that, or a power reconnaissance?)


    At that thought, Yuto raises his eyebrows.


    (Really ... is that all there is to it?)


    It felt as if Yuto was concerned with another end or means to fight Julian and the others and not just that.


    In these times. If it''s just to reveal the existence of an ability, there are plenty of ways to do it.


    It is also possible to appeal via the Internet, or, as was done this time with Shitenji, to suddenly attack a major city.


    Major countries and institutions would be wary of attacking cities, but Julian and his team could set up anywhere they wanted, at any time they wanted. It would be a very difficult task to prevent them from happening.


    It''s also clear from this battle that once something happens in a major global city, there''s no way to cheat. This is not the same as a closed, underdeveloped nation under a dictatorship, as was the case with Millemer.


    (It is almost certain that they are in contact with the demon world. The question is how that contact happened, how it happened, and what kind of guys they''re connected to.)


    After all, Yuto thinks that after this, he will have to consult with Kazura and Liaichi.


    If possible, it is a problem that can be solved by the Dou Dou Dou family alone in a covert manner, but the other party does not seem to be that easy. If that''s the case, they need to make use of the agency''s power and information network and work to keep the existence of the demon world from being known.


    (That''s quite a difficult problem too, isn''t it? At least if my dad comes back here, I feel like we can do a lot of things....... (I don''t know, it''s just a source of anxiety for me, Grandpa.)


    Yuto exhaled lightly and decided to make contact with his father, Liaoichi, who was currently on his way to the demon world. There was no doubt that it was that important to the Dou Dou Dou family.


    When Yuto looked around again, the people of the Shitenji family were now talking to each of the victims who were watching the big festival. It seems that the injured people are being carried to the tents set up by Shitenji''s own medical team as a priority.


    After all that has happened, Yuto can''t hide his surprise at this extra effort on the part of the Shitenji family.


    Then Marion, who had been asked by Akira to treat the injured humans who had been hit by Nafas'' miasma, returned.


    ''''It''s amazing, Shitenji, isn''t it?''''


    ''''Yes, really. I wonder if this is the strength of a family that''s considered to be famous for their abilities, in a family with abilities.


    There are a few unconscious people in Shitenji and many others who are seriously injured, but everyone upstairs and downstairs were happy that they only had to deal with this level of damage.


    When Marion said that while smiling bitterly, Yuto also laughed bitterly.


    ''''The ever-present battlefield.......or is that why Shitenji is so strong?''''


    These reactions and statements from Shitenji may not be a feeling that the average person would understand.


    This may be because the world of the ability holders had been historically bleak.


    The ability holders in the bleachers were also heartbroken and angry at the death of their companions. However, these are emotions left to the individual and they do not interfere with others, because they do not want to protect themselves. It is common knowledge among people with abilities that the person who must protect themselves is themselves first.


    This is the proof that as long as you are a person with abilities, you are always facing danger.


    Also, every year some people with abilities die in battles against other people, even if they are not fighting other people with abilities.


    This is one aspect of being an able-bodied person.


    That is why the institution still cannot be a public institution.


    At the same time, the general public cannot accept the existence of people with abilities, and people with abilities have a common sense that is far removed from that of ordinary people.


    The World Organization of Gifted Persons is trying to break down the values unique to gifted persons, but it is not succeeding. This is true even for the Shitenji family, one of the core families of the agency. The other families of gifted people are also "as you might expect".


    By the way, the reason why the agency is focusing on the protection and training of natural abilities is because they have recognized the importance of natural ability holders who are not poisoned by these values.


    ''''What about you, Mr. Yuto, Winnieko and the others?''''


    Yeah?��Yeah, everyone went home first. They said they''d wait for me at home.


    ''Well I just wanted to thank you for that.


    ''For some reason we were all in a strange hurry. But you''ll have plenty of opportunities to meet them, Marion.


    This time, the outsiders who did a great job of changing the battlefield and bringing an opportunity for Shitenji to counterattack did not pursue the enemy in depth when they retreated, or rather, they left without showing any interest.


    In fact, they just want to quickly ponder what kind of reward they should receive from Yuto.


    ''''Speaking of which, where''s Mizuho-san?''''


    ''''Oh, Mizuho-san and the others had a position as organizers of the big festival or something, so they were urged by Meira-san to go back to the mansion.


    Well we''re in this situation.


    Yes.....


    Yuto and Marion stared at the situation in the square for a while.


    Then Yuto saw his grandfather Katoro being lectured by Akika in a corner of the square.


    ''''Marion-san, Bo, shall we go too?''''


    ''What?��Yes, then, let''s go to Mizuho-san''s place.


    ''Yes!��Let''s go quickly. Let''s get out of here now.


    Marion tilted her head at the strangely hurried Yuto, but as soon as she started moving with Yuto, she heard a loud voice calling out for Yuto.


    ''Oi, Yuto-o!


    Yeah?��Ah, Ichigo!


    Ichigo ran towards us with a desperate look on his face. Both Yuto and Marion''s faces tensed up, wondering what had happened.


    ''''It''s a big deal!��We''re going home now!


    ''Ichigo, what''s wrong?��What happened!


    ''Oh!��He''s gonna kill me if you don''t get home soon!��No, he was going to kill me!


    At the words, "He''s going to kill me.......", Yuto and Marion make their faces tighten and look at each other. Ichigo is breathing heavily and repeatedly while putting his hands on his knees.


    ''Ichigo, calm down and tell me what''s going on. Who''s going to kill you?


    You''re an idiot! You know what I mean!��It''s for Shirasawa-san, Nina-san, and Marion-san there!


    ...What?


    What?


    Yuto and Marion became dumbfounded by Ichigo''s unexpected statement.


    ''''Hakamada-san, what''s wrong?��I wouldn''t kill Hakamada-san, and neither would Mari-san or Nina-san...


    ''No!��If I don''t do this job I''m asked to do well, that''s how angry I''ll be with you with that much swagger!


    ''Hey, Ichigo. I have no idea what you''re talking about...


    ''Aaaaah!��Oh, no!��They''re here!��Shirasawa-san and Nina are right!��Yuto, let''s go quickly!


    Masato looked back in the direction of Ichigo''s gaze as his face turned pale and he grabbed his arm. Then he saw that Akera and the others were coming towards him with smiling faces.


    Not only is it not something to make such a fuss about, but it doesn''t make sense. The same goes for Marion.


    ''Ichigo, hey!��What the hell is going on?!


    So, yeah!��The Great Festival of Irie is not over!��And everyone else has either been defeated or abandoned except you. That means that at this rate, we''re only left with a final between you and Shitenji-san!��I''m so motivated, the people in this house!


    "...What?��Huh!��What is that?


    ''When Shirasawa-san and Nina-san noticed this, they immediately went to you and moved to take you out. But.........


    But?��What happened to you two, Mari and Nina!


    They''re already in custody.


    He''s been caught?


    I don''t know what happened, but when the ladies of the Shitendera family came to me, I thought they said something in my ear, and then both of them suddenly fell to their knees. And then... with tears of blood on their faces, they said, "I''ll take care of it!��That was so scary!��It was seriously scary!


    I couldn''t understand what he was saying at all, but I could tell that Ichigo was desperate.

 289-Passion of inferior person ②

    The one who understood this line from Ichigo quicker than anyone else........was Marion.


    ''''Ha, this is.......terrible!��Yuto, run away!


    ''What?��What did you understand!


    Suddenly, Yuto is surprised by Marion''s urgency.


    Then Ichigo''s expression becomes serious, and he stands in the direction where Akera and the others are coming.


    It seemed as if his spirit had become an aura and covered his entire body........as if it was embodied in his spirit.


    ''''Just go!��Yuto!��It''s true that Mr. Shirasawa and the others threatened me and asked me to do something for them. But if you think about it, this is an abominable situation. A man''s freedom at our age, no!��"The devil''s work to rip off your wings.


    ''Yes, sir!��It''s still early. You can''t do it this way. Let us take care of the rest here!


    No, they''re over here, Mr. Mingora and the others.


    ''Dumbass, don''t you have any idea how horrible those people are!��That, man, is a bunch of daemons leading men to the grave of life (*marriage*)!


    Yeah, I have no idea what you''re talking about.


    As he did so, Akera and the two women were still coming towards us, smiling as ever. When Akera''s eyes met with Yuto, she raised her right hand and was about to raise her voice.


    However, Ichigo and Marion immediately took up position in front of Yuto.


    ''''Just go!��Don''t worry about us!��Heh ... well, if you survive, we can talk about it over my treasured collection.


    ''Yujin-san, don''t worry about us!


    Ichigo and Marion create an atmosphere as if it''s a touching scene of them trying to escape their friends at the expense of themselves.


    ''''...What...what is it?''''


    Yuto is completely left behind by the tension between them. Numbed by the sight, Ichigo turns around and reveals his anger.


    ''''Ko-Ituhaa!��Give me a moment to listen!


    ''Wow!��What the hell!


    I don''t care!


    Ichigo forcefully pulls Yuto''s right shoulder and gives a whispered but forceful explanation in his ear.


    (You know.........the Shitenji family hasn''t canceled the grand festival of the entrance of the family!


    (If that''s the case, it''s not a good thing I lost to Mizuho in the finals.


    (That''s not even close!)��(You were the one who organized this big festival in the first place!


    (Huh!��What is that?��What the hell are you talking about?


    Listen to me!��I don''t know about you, but you''ve done quite well in front of Shitendera-san, haven''t you? (Apparently, that''s how you met Shitendera-san''s mother.


    (Zhuon''s!)


    (Yeah, that Akane seems to be quite a raccoon dog. Both Shirasawa-san and Nina-san were angry that they had been completely tricked. As for Shitenji, strength is justice!��He said that he has a hot-headed side to him. (That''s why he desperately wanted you, who recognized your abilities)


    (But, a long time ago, during the festival of the Ike family, the daughter of the Shitenji family was killed in an attack like this one. And you said you''d hire me to prevent that tragedy from happening again.)


    (That, Shirasawa-san said, is most likely a story made up to get you to participate in the big festival at all costs.)


    (No way!)


    (No, I thought that was unacceptable at first, too. But now that I see the situation, I''m not so sure it''s justified. I don''t know how many of the people who attacked us this time, but if you look at the results, they did a great job of fighting back.


    (...mmm...)


    (Of course, it''s partly thanks to your success. But you know, I''ve learned a lot from being in a place like the command center, and I even got the feeling that Shitenji was waiting for you this time, beyond reading that you were going to be attacked. (It felt like he was making a number of footholds for that.)


    Ichigo''s eyes light up sharply as he says that.


    (There, Yuto. Do you think such a Shitenji would make the mistake of sacrificing his own precious daughter in a whimsical way?��(Even if there''s a lot of damage, you''d still protect that part.


    (Ta, sure..... And it seems that nearly half of the remaining participants in the tournament were Shitenji''s cheering squad.)


    (I hear that most of the big initiation ceremonies were held to find potential candidates for the next head of the family. When they couldn''t find a partner who was a match for their abilities. So that means........they must have been really good at it, right?��Because you''re talking about someone in a position like Shitenji-san, right?��(Are they that easy to kill?


    (So...so...to really get me to join in?)


    (Yeah ... no doubt about it.)


    (But any more than this and Akane would be out of options. Because even if we have a final match after this, it''s fine if I lose to Mizuho-san. I''m going to lose. Besides, Mizuho-san wouldn''t marry me all of a sudden, would she?


    (Sweet!��Don''t forget that you''re dealing with the Shitennji family and Akane. She''s a capable person who easily deceived my talented girls, Shirasawa-san, Nina-san and Marion-san. (I don''t know what kind of move they''re going to make.


    (....!


    (And hey, you never know if you''ll get married out of the blue. You''d better be prepared for your fianc�� to at least try to keep you in line, by any chance. In fact, we''re both in high school. If someone better comes along, though, he''ll probably throw you out.


    (Na!��(Poi, poi...)


    But hey!��(That''s not the point, I don''t have a problem with that, I do!


    (Yes!��(I''ve explained this much to you!


    Listen to me with your ears open, okay?��What I have a problem with is if you''re the one who gets engaged!��You''ll never...!


    (...never?)


    (I can''t go to a party!)


    (...what?��(Aaaaah!)


    (That''s right!��Do you finally understand, a**h*le Yuto!��That''s what I''m talking about as a best friend!��I can''t make this about the same man!��You''re too pathetic!��(Cousin!)


    (So, this meet-up to find a girlfriend...)


    (Of course, you''re screwed!)


    (Oh my!!!)

 290-Passion of inferior ability ③

    As he was able to read what was going on, Yuto''s face turned pale. No, not much of a read, but the last word of Ichigo was well understood.


    In other words, at the moment there is no man who is a perfect match for Mizuho, but the best, just right person was himself.


    Mizuho would definitely oppose such a thing, but even so, she was a member of the Shitennji family.


    If Ichigo was right, and Zhu Yin had decided to do so, then there was a good chance she wouldn''t be able to disobey.


    (It''s your fault too!)


    (What?��What?��(I didn''t do anything!


    (Because you get carried away and show off your strength at the big festival tournaments all the time!��Because of that, it seems like people other than Akane are starting to recognize you, too. (They were talking about it in the control room, too.


    Hey!��(That''s because Nina said it''s better for her to overwhelm her opponent and win...)


    Shut up, Ahot!��And you''re the main one who fought those things that attacked us?��Normally, it would be Shitenji who would be responsible for intercepting them. It''s Shitenji who''s being attacked. And you''re the one who''s always fighting in the front and playing a major role in it.......show-offs!��(That''s only going to appeal to my son-in-law!


    (Whaaaaat?��Wow!��(I didn''t mean to!)


    (And that''s what happens when you over-stretch yourself!�� And even though you''re the lowest level, you should be found out at school that you''re Shitenji-san''s fianc��e. (What will the fans of Mizuho''s fiancee do to you.......)


    At Jilin High School, Mizuho, Marion and Nina already had their own fanbases, and their power was growing by the day. It was seen as only a matter of time before they would be on par with Mari, who was ahead of them.


    (Hee--!��I don''t like that!��(Ichigo, what should I do?!


    So go!��Yuto!��We have to disappear and get through the final while we still can. As expected, if you don''t have an opponent, there''s nothing you can do about it!��That''s all the commotion. (No one will be surprised if the other guy has disappeared!


    (Wow, okay!)


    When Yuto, having made up his mind, turns his body and tries to leave, Ichigo pulls on Yuto''s arm again.


    (Wait!��(I forgot to mention something important!


    (What the f*ck!��(I''m in a hurry...)


    Look, three days from now, Saturday ... don''t you ever forget it. You''ll be there!��(There''s a future there that you should protect................maybe!


    ...!


    Ichigo let out a grin and a fierce smile. It''s the face of a person who is willing to risk everything he has to accomplish this.


    Yuto saw a man........no, a Han in that smile.


    (Yeah I''ll be there for sure. To gain a connection with a kind-hearted and calm woman I didn''t know I had!


    "...waiting for you!��My best friend!


    Osa!


    They bumped each other''s right fists into each other with a knot.


    There is a world that only men understand.


    No matter how difficult it is.


    Now the two boys fully shared the same purpose and dream.


    ''.....hmm?


    Huh?


    Are you finished?��Yuto, Hakamada-kun.


    ''''Already!��What are you doing?!


    Behind her, surrounded by the Shitendera family''s sister, Marion is in tears.


    ''''Ah........''''


    Ichigo and Yuto twitch their faces.


    Then Marion, who hasn''t given up yet, raises her voice.


    ''It''s not too late, Yuto-san, it''s not too late!��Quickly....what?


    At the same time as she said that, the sisters from both sides of Marion smiled and whispered something into Marion''s ear.


    Then..........


    Instantly, Marion''s face changes to a wobbly, shaky and bloodless expression.


    ''Marion-sama, please calm down, we''re not thinking of doing anything. That said.........the maid in Marion-sama''s room.......the short skirt......the real desire.... ...


    ''Yes ... that cartoon ... so incendiary ... so incendiary ... so many different ... masks ... this upcoming gathering ...''


    I can''t hear what they are saying until I get to Yujin and the others.


    ''''What''s going on!��Mr. Marion.


    "Ah, that was........the same as Shirasawa-san and Nina-san.......!


    The expression disappeared from Marion''s face.......and she broke her knees.


    ''''Yuto-kun, Hakamada-kun, can you come to the mansion to talk to me? Haha, don''t worry, we''re not planning anything. We just want to discuss this matter. Including the future, you know.


    Meira laughed as if nothing had happened, and then said that with a serious face.


    ''''I''m sure this is what you feel, Yuto-kun, but this attacker isn''t just any thing. This is likely to have a big impact on the future of not only Shitenji, but also the agency. That''s why we need to sum up what happened this time. Please understand.


    Yuto''s face tightens when he is told that.


    That''s certainly what we need. Besides, I also want the information that Shitenji and the agency have.


    ''''Would Hakamada-kun be willing to come as a concerned party?''''


    ''What?��Me too?


    ''You''re one of the people involved who have been watching the situation closely. If you notice anything, please say anything. That''s how good a partner he was. I''m sure he''ll analyze every angle this time.


    Yuto and Ichigo closed their mouths and looked at each other as they met Akera''s serious gaze.


    ''''Then let''s go. Hakamada-kun, groom-dono.''''


    Yuto, who was about to follow Akera, stopped in his tracks.


    ''''Heh?��Now ... what did you say?


    ''Ha!��Yuto, run!


    Immediately after, the two were easily caught by the sisters of Shitenji, he said.


    By the way, Marion is trembling beside them while covering her face, which is red up to her neck with her hands.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Book 3


    illustration of a battle


    Illustration for girls'' party

 291-Passion of inferior ability ④

    "Well then, ladies and gentlemen, we are very sorry for the trouble we have caused you. We have prepared a small but lively banquet for you. Tonight, I hope that you will have a good night''s rest after you have regained your wits!��The Great Festival is


    When the announcement was made, a Japanese style banquet began in the main hall of the Shitendera family''s residence.


    The venue is about 180 tatami mats in size, and a set meal is placed in front of each person who has gathered there.


    In addition, a large number of serving personnel are preparing drinks such as alcohol for those who participate in the banquet. As Masato watched the scene, he was surprised to see where all these people were.


    Then, Masato moved his eyes to the top of the gozen that was placed in front of him.


    There was an "appetizer" on there that was made with high quality ingredients that I can assure you I''ve never had before.


    (And yet... that''s amazing.)


    Yuto thinks.


    It''s a good thing that the people hosting and participating in the event were able to remain unconcerned despite all the commotion, but to be honest, it''s hard to keep up with them.


    Just a few minutes ago, we were attacked by a group of famous and powerful people with abilities.


    Of course, it is understandable that it is for the sake of preserving face, but Yuto, who has a deep-seated sense of the common man, can''t get used to it.


    (The Shitenji family is a very famous family, so maybe it''s too much to ask. But hey...)


    And that''s not the only thing I can''t follow.


    ''''Come on, Yuto-kun, can I have a drink of juice?��I''d at least have an aperitif.


    ''What?��Yes, thank you, Akane. I''ll take the juice, please.


    ''''Well, then, Mizuho, why don''t you follow Eugene.


    Why do I have to come with you?


    ''What are you talking about, Mizuho? Today is a banquet that Shitenji threw in a hurry as the entertaining side. And moreover, you are the only one who fought off the attackers, and you are the only one left in the finals of the Grand Festival, Yuto-kun. It''s only natural that the whole house should treat him with the utmost hospitality. And since you are an acquaintance, you don''t mind that much.


    Right now, Yuto was sitting on the top seat of this large banquet hall.......surrounded by the host, the heavyweights of the Shitenji family.


    ''''That''s right, young lady. You should entertain Lord Yuto yourself here.''''


    ''Nah ... that''s the problem!


    Shinzen Zamanosuke also interrupted from behind and urged him to entertain Yuto.


    (Hey, why........why am I in this place?)


    Yuto was seated in the center of the front of the banquet hall, so that his face could be seen by all the people attending the banquet. The heavyweights of the Shitendera family were stationed around him, but clearly, the treatment of Yuto was exceptional.


    Mizuho must have felt the same way. She couldn''t look forward because of her embarrassment and kept looking down.


    (Ugh, how is everyone doing... oh, there they are.)


    Marion, Mari and the others, and Ichigo are sitting side by side on the right front corridor side from Yuto''s point of view.


    For some reason, the faces of the women, except for Ichigo and Shizuka, are in shadow, and it''s hard to see their expressions well.


    Then Mizuho quickly moved closer to the side of Yuto, and without making eye contact, she grabbed the juice.


    ''''Oh, thank you, Mizuho-san. But I''ll do it myself, so it''s fine.''''


    ''''It''s okay. A number of people in Shitennji were saved this time because of Yuto''s efforts. It''s only natural to do this, here. Thank you so much, Yuto.


    Mizuho glanced at him from underneath Yuto.


    Masato can''t help but feel a pang of excitement.


    That Mizuho''s embarrassment may have reached an extreme, but her cheeks are dyed vermillion and her eyes are moist.


    It''s a good idea to make sure that you have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ''''Oh well, that''s so new!''''


    ''Hahaha, that''s very true!��Zhu Yin-sama. Well........aren''t the two of you a perfect match for each other? Hey, Hayoun.


    The teasing of the adults around him was more embarrassing, and even Mizuho, who was beside him, shrank so small that Yuto couldn''t raise his voice.


    The usual Mizuho would have refuted it loudly.


    But now it was like........a shy maiden with her first love.


    An indescribably sweet air enveloped both Yuto and Mizuho.


    Then.........


    (Hmm?)


    Right in front of me I feel tremendous pressure.


    There''s a....


    The girls with flashes of light from their eyes.


    ''Hi!''


    It''s as if a black aura leaking from the girls was embodied in that one corner of the room, only dimly lit.


    And in the dimly lit space, Mari, Marion and Nina are staring at you.


    In addition to them, Ichigo and Shizuka were sitting with sweat pouring from their foreheads, and I could also see some familiar faces in the back.


    (Huh!��Akika, Kotone........grandpa!��Yeah?��There''s even a yellow hero!��You didn''t come home!��I mean, go home, grandpa!��(What are you doing?!)


    Except for Tenchanco and Sumazo, no one else has touched the sumptuous meal in front of them. They all sat in silence with their own expressions.


    Akika is pondering some kind of evil plan, Kotone has a grave expression on her face, Tatazou is throwing food into his mouth anyway, though his face is unrecognizable due to his joking mask, and Hero is alternately glaring at Tatazou and Yuto with a hateful look on his face.


    Disgusting sweat oozes from all over Yuto''s body.


    In the surrounding area, the bigwigs of Shitenji are still talking loudly and seemingly intentionally about Mizuho and Yuto, saying that they are a good match for each other and that Shitenji is safe.


    It''s not very easy to relax, but it''s not a relaxing situation.

 292-Passion of inferior ability ⑤

    Not good....Kotone.


    Akika put her hand on her shapely chin and muttered.


    ''''Duh, what''s going on?��Mr. Akika.


    Kotone, who had been preoccupied with her brother, turned her head to Akika as if in a huff.


    ''''Don''t you understand?��If I don''t do this, brother Du Du will be teased by the Four Heavenly Temples.


    ''What?��Oh but I''m done with it. I don''t know where to start thinking now there''s just so much going on.


    Right now, Kotone was full of it. Her beloved brother, Mizushige, had rebelled against his own family, the Sanzenin family, and had even joined a dangerous organization that was hostile to the agency. For Kotone, this alone is a shock to her life.


    To be honest, she had no intention of persuading her parents'' family to fulfill her love affair with Masato under such circumstances.


    On the contrary, even the meaning of my existence had faded and I no longer cared about the fate of the person known as Sanzenin Kotone. Even if I were to end my life here, I''m sure I wouldn''t have any feelings or emotions.


    ''''Besides.........Mizuho and Du Du are perfect for each other. Much more than me........


    No, Kotone.


    What?


    Kotone raised her downcast face at the strong speech that is not like the normally aloof Akika.


    There is Akika with a serious look on her face.


    ''''Everyone has a lot going on. Of course I do......... But you know........I believe that all people have equal rights because they were born into this world.


    Is it a right...?


    Yeah. And it''s one of those rights that you just don''t deserve to exercise.


    ''A waste of...?��That''s....


    It''s just, you know, that''s the way I want to be.


    ....!


    ''You can only do what you want, no matter what you lose, no matter what you don''t have, no matter what you are locked in. This is freedom for young and old, men and women, poor and rich!��So I''m hoping. This is the kind of person I am, this is the kind of situation I want to be in. And I''ll work for it, and the means to do it... well, I don''t think I''ll choose much.


    Then Akihana smiled.


    Kotone''s eyes widened.


    I don''t understand the weight of Akihana''s words down to their weight. But I can tell you that Akihana must have something to hold on to. Perhaps it''s the same or more pain and hardship as me.


    However, Akihana puts more effort into hoping and acting to get it than such things.


    Did I want something for myself?��He may have wanted to.


    But they were giving up. He had given up that right that everyone should have equally.


    Kotone felt Akika''s smile dazzle and at the same time she felt a warm or courageous feeling come from deep within her own heart.


    ''''Akika-san ... me.''''


    ''''Changing the subject, Kotone-chan, this is just my intuition. I think Kotone-chan has as good an eye for a man as I do.


    ...What?


    Kotone couldn''t help but pout. Indeed, the story has changed.


    ''Because think about it. Kotone, you''re extremely brazen, right?


    ''Bub, blah blah blah blah!��Wait a minute!��No!��I just ... I just ... looked up to my brother!


    ''Oh well. What I''m trying to say here is....


    Kotone is very excited, but Akika is nowhere to be seen.


    ''Was it Mizushige-san?��Kotone''s older brother. You''re right, he is an amazing spirit user. He even went toe-to-toe with the head of the Shitennji family.��He''s a ridiculously talented person. You''ve been watching such an amazing person beside you for a long time, haven''t you, Kotone?��Then I can understand why you won''t feel anything when you see another man. On top of that, since Kotone is so single-minded, you may have thought that you would live your life with only your feelings for your brother, right?


    Uh, no.


    Kotone''s fists loosened at Akika''s words. In fact, it''s close to the right answer.


    ''That''s the first time such a blind, brazen girl has ever been interested in another man?��That''s Du Du''s brother. No matter what kind of man I met, I compared him to Mr. Mizushige and they all looked like boring men, but not that brother of mine.


    Kotone''s shoulders respond with a jerk. And then her cheeks turn red.


    ''''I thought, maybe Kotone-chan felt the same thing as I did. That''s why I decided to invite Kotone-chan to join me in the matter of Dou Dou Dou''s brother.


    ''What?��It''s....


    ''''I felt like, you know, brother Dou Dou Dou is going to destroy everything about me!


    !


    ''The ability to tangle with me and never leave me - the environment and situation I''m in, the ties of my home and the eyes around me. And not only that, but they could destroy my opinions, my ideas, my personality and all that!��What do you think?��Didn''t you feel that way?��To my brother in the hallway.


    Akika leaned closer to Kotone with a sincerely happy and joyful expression on her face.


    I don''t think Kotone has ever thought about what Akika said.


    It''s just........strangely enough, no animosity or objections come up.


    Rather, it seems to fit in somehow.


    ''''Mr. Dou Dou Dou........''''


    Kotone recalls the few interactions she had with Yuto.


    He emits an aura of fear when he seems to be kind, and beats his enemies mercilessly, even though he never gets angry at anyone.


    On the battlefield, he would always put himself on the front lines and face the most dangerous enemies.


    Then........at this moment, Kotone understood.


    He could understand when Akihana asked him about it.


    It was with Akihana.


    ''''Akihana. I think I felt it!��But that''s not all, Mr. Dou Dou Dou is, well ... good looking!��And when you''re with me on that, it gives me courage!


    The truth is, I''ve thought of destroying it myself many times.


    Sanzenin Kotone comforts herself by affirming the ties of her family''s Sanzenin family, her feelings for her brother, her dependence on him, and her own weakness and laziness.


    To be honest, I was afraid to even break it.


    But she subconsciously felt that meeting and getting involved with Yuto gave her the courage to destroy it.


    ''I''m going to destroy it too!''


    This time, Kotone showed a smile.


    When Qiu Hua saw Kotone''s smile, she nodded widely.


    ''''Kotone, let''s not miss your brother Dou Dou Dou!


    Yes!


    Akika and Kotone held each other''s hands, which would become lifelong best friends.

 293-Passion of inferior person ⑥

    ''Hi, Yuto you were caught as you were and sitting there like that, for God''s sake!


    Mizuho-san''s embarrassed face is strangely cute too....


    ''Yes, she''s got the look of a complete maiden. They''re buzzing around and it looks like an engagement announcement.


    The three beautiful girls, Mari, Marion and Nina, open their mouths while looking forward.


    Incidentally, they all have open pupils as well.


    Ichigo and Shizuka, who were receiving their pressure up close and personal from the left side of the room, were silently bringing the high-class food to their mouths.


    Then they heard the two beautiful girls talking from the right side.


    ''''Even so, there''s no doubt that the reason Shitenji is forcing the big festival is to welcome your brother as his son-in-law at all costs.


    Mu Mu, Qiu Hua raises her eyebrows.


    ''''That means you''re that great after all, Doudu-san. You fought against that many enemies, and you also fought your brother.


    I''m sure of it. It means we have found someone even more amazing than we thought. But this means that before we can start our plan, brother Du Du will be surrounded by Shitenji. We have to think of something better.


    Akika and Kotone both crossed their arms and pondered.


    Ichigo stopped his chopsticks with a jerk of his temples.


    ''''Hey, Mito-san,''''


    What?��Hakamada-kun.


    What the hell is going on here?


    What?


    ''No, well, I don''t mind the Yoshitaka Madonnas with their side pupils dilated. I''m used to it. More importantly, what are those girls over there?��You''ve got a pretty high spec face.


    I don''t know. Aren''t you the new Dou Dou Dou Hunter or something?


    Du Du Hunter...?


    Du Du, you were in action this time. And you were right in front of everyone. Some of you are so strong and cool!��Isn''t it no wonder that some people think it''s a good idea?��Like the pretty girl next door.


    Shizuka replies, moving her chopsticks around nonchalantly.


    Ichigo''s eyes widen, wide and wide, while his body shakes in small increments.


    ''''You''re Yuto?''''


    Yeah, I know, Du Du, but you''re not.


    ''You''re just a plain, shadowy guy who gets a terrible reception from the women who come up to you?


    Yeah.


    Are you possibly more popular than me?


    You''re popular, no doubt about it.


    Guffaw!


    Suddenly, Ichigo held his chest as if he was on his back and showed a pained expression.


    Then, he looked at Akihana and Kotone as if he were peering at them through Shizuka.


    ''''Hmph, she''s the kind of girl who would come up to you anyway. Being strict with a guy or asking for unreasonable requests... yeah?��This is.....


    Ichigo''s gaze stops on Kotone.


    (The energetic looking kid in Chinese clothes in the front... yeah, I can see the troubled face of Yuto, as usual. But the kid in the back isn''t like that. There''s an air of docility and obedience about her, just from the look of it. (Maybe it''s a type that''s never been seen before)


    What''s going on?��Hakamada-kun.


    ''''No, I thought I had finally gotten a girl like this for Yuto...''''


    Thought you might be here?


    I was really annoyed.


    Honest.


    Shizuka said and put down her chopsticks.


    Then she turned her head towards Ichigo and smiled at him.


    ''''But Hakamada-kun, I think you''re really a friendlier person. I think you''re a really nice person for that kind of thing, and honestly, I think you''re pretty cool.''''


    ...What?


    Shizuka''s unexpected timing and unexpected words from Shizuka made Ichigo unusually confused.


    The reason is that although he values Mari, Marion and Nina as friends, Hakamada-kun thinks of Do-Do-kun first. It''s very typical of Hakamada-kun to put a man''s best friend first, even though he says he loves women.


    What''s going on here?


    Are you embarrassed?


    ''I''m not embarrassed. And I don''t know what you''re talking about...


    But you know........the blind date was too much. Hakamada-kun.


    ...What?


    When Ichigo looks at Shizuka with a huff, the gentle smile from earlier disappears and there is Shizuka with a grin.


    Oily sweat oozes from Ichigo''s entire body, and the blood drains away.


    ''''Everything, I''ve had it confirmed. Hakamada-kun isn''t the only one connected to the girls of Seisei Academy.......


    Mimi-Mimi, Mr. Mito!��Wait for me to stay...!


    ''''Hakamada-kun. Just like Hakamada-kun thinks the best of Dou Dou Dou-kun I also think the best of Mari.


    D-d-don''t do anything about it, Mr. Mito!


    Ichigo asks while crunching his mouth.


    Then, Kukuku, said Shizuka as she laughed.


    ''''Use this................to destroy Shitenji''s plans. Good work, Hakamada-kun.''''

 294-Passion of inferior person ⑦

    The party was over, and at the end of the day, it was announced that the special rule for this year''s Grand Festival, the direct judging of Mizuho, would be tomorrow.


    The original schedule was Saturday morning, three days later, but the participants had already taken into account that only Yuto was the only participant in the grand festival and that each participant was taking the presence of the enemy that attacked Shitenji this time very seriously and would want to return to the country soon.


    Nevertheless, the person with the ability to be greeted by the Shitendera family, the most famous family of the agency''s leader and the highest class of ability, was also a super important piece of information.


    Nearly all of them were going to confirm with their own eyes what happened at the Grand Festival of the Entering House before they left.


    ''''You know what I mean, Mizuho. You must admit that you will be welcoming Yuto-kun to our four-tiered temple tomorrow at the examination of the initiation ceremony.


    After the party was over, Mizuho was invited to Zhu Yin''s own room, and her eyes widened at her mother''s words.


    ''''Eh!��But that was a promise...!


    What was your promise?


    ...Oh, that''s....


    The decision that even if Yuto survives, he will easily defeat Yuto and make him unworthy of being his son-in-law has been kept a secret from Zhu Yin. It was all a private conversation that I had with Yuto and the others. Zhu Yin''s reaction was natural.


    Then Zhu Yin let out a breath of air.


    ''''Mizuho, what do you think of Yuujin-kun?��Don''t be shy about saying it.


    That''s not...


    ''Yuto-kun tried to be tactful for you, and in the end, you had to measure them yourself to make sure you couldn''t have them as your son-in-law, and in some cases, he tried to protect your free love, even if he had to win out. Is there a boy around you who would go this far to act for you?


    What?


    How did you know about that?��Mizuho looked up.


    ''''You think I can''t see that? But that''s no longer the case. Answer the question, Mizuho. What do you think of Yuto-kun?��No, I know I don''t have to ask, but you have to say it.


    Zuane''s extremely serious expression and tone of voice, as well as her somewhat gentle atmosphere, caused Mizuho to tie up her mouth.


    ''''Su........I like it, probably. No.........definitely like it.


    ''Yeah. So what if you get along with another girl or go out with another girl, Eugene?


    I don''t like that.


    How do you dislike it?


    Well, it''s kind of sad, actually.


    Hearing this, Zhu Yin nodded widely, and when she was about to say something, Mizuho raised her voice strongly to interrupt her.


    ''''But!��I hate it even more when you don''t consider Yuto''s feelings. I won''t be happy if you tie up Yuto this way and force him to, Ke, marry me!


    Hearing Mizuho''s words, Zhu Yin exhaled heavily.


    ''''Totally... you. I understand. Then do as you please.''''


    ...What?


    Mizuho was more than a little surprised by Zhu Yin''s unexpected reaction. To be honest, she had expected him to be more forceful, or at worst, to tell her to take in Yuto as an order from Shitenji.


    ''''Just remember. If you miss this chance, Yuuto-kun might be taken by someone else, is that okay with you?


    ''''Well yes, I want to fight Marion and the others fair and square. As their love interest.


    Zhu Yin gazed at the embarrassed and downcast Ruiho with a slight loosening of her cheeks, but she immediately formed a regretful expression and took pity on her own daughter.


    A very few super-experienced people might have figured out that it was a skillful performance like that of a skilled actress.


    ''Oh you''re a bit mistaken. Oh I just didn''t want to see my lovely daughter sad as a mother. Why do you think Yuto-kun would choose between you, Marion-san, Mari-san and Nina-san?


    Mizuho looks up as if in a huff.


    Her mother is there, wistfully and sadly stunned.


    It''s true that you and the other girls who just came up are pretty. It''s a good thing that they are beautiful girls, if only because of their faces. But even so, it is often possible for Yuto to be stolen away by a girl who is just a blip on the radar, but...


    ''What?��But we''ll be there for Yuto, and we all really mean it for him...


    ''Already, the world calls romance amateurs like you guys disappointing, presumptuous, wishy-washy, airwaves, spoiled, losers, and zamaa beautiful girls. It''s common knowledge around the internet.


    ''What''s that word? The internet community?


    I didn''t understand right away when my mother suddenly expressed something I''d never heard before, but I could tell she didn''t mean it in a good way somehow.


    ''The only reason why Yuuto-kun is single is because no romance expert or natural love master happened to show up, or he didn''t have a chance to know how good he is.


    But, but, but!


    ''But, but, no. Then let me ask you, what did you guys do for Yuto-kun?��Something that would make you happy.


    That''s....


    That being said........I don''t remember doing much, or maybe none at all.


    Then Akane makes a face as if to say that Yuto is a poor boy.


    ''''Hah~ I''m sure it''s because you''re not used to girls, Yuto-kun, so you might think that there are only girls like you guys around and that girls are like that.


    ....


    Then there''s a big chance that if a girl is nice to you or does something that makes you happy, you''ll go right to your cologne.


    ''No!


    ''''Haha, are you saying that you would be convinced if you were to choose one of Marion-san and the others?''''


    She doesn''t reply. But Mizuho turns over again, saying that she''s made her point. Mizuho is convinced that Marion, Mari and Nina love Yuto.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about it.


    ''''That''s why it''s a shame, you guys. That''s none of your business, Eugene. It''s just that you guys have fallen in love with Eugene without permission.


    But.........everyone can accept what you have to bear. That''s something I think Yuto will understand.........


    Mizuho knows some of Yuto''s abilities. Once the seal is broken, Yuto will be forgotten by everyone. That''s why she believes that there must be someone who will never let Yuto be alone.


    Only the person who has that possibility can stay beside Yuto. No, I want you to be there.


    Mizuho''s thoughts may be smug.


    But when she thinks of Yuto, she can''t help but think like this.


    You can''t come up with any other good ideas, myself.


    I don''t care about that at all. You don''t have to say that you don''t need to do that to get through to someone who is in love with you. It''s the one who takes the initiative.


    Indeed, I understand what Zhu Yin is saying. I can understand it well.


    But the ones who didn''t forget about Yuto were themselves. Nina hasn''t remembered yet, but she clearly cares about Yuto, that''s for sure. They are probably chasing after the memories of the lost Yuto.


    So, I strongly believe that Yuto will surely choose one of them. Of course I want him to choose himself, but if not, I want him to choose from among these.


    ''''Well then, if you don''t start being nice to Yuto-kun now and make him happy and build up a girl''s tolerance... it might not be enough.


    "....!��I mean, I can''t think of anything to do to make you happy right away.


    I don''t know what you''re talking about. That''s easy. All you have to do is ask him, Eugene yourself.


    ''What?��Oh.....


    ''''You are no good because you don''t understand such things. Go to your room now, Yuto-kun, and thank him for this time. Of course, you must tell him honestly and sincerely. Then, why don''t you listen to your wishes, Eugene?


    Okay, now?��This late?


    ''The sooner you do this, the better. Also, now you will listen to me.


    After saying that, Zhu Yin stood up and sat down beside Mizuho. Then she snuggled in close and looked at Mizuho from the side.


    Her mother''s face is so close that Mizuho involuntarily tries to avoid it, but at the perfect moment, she grabs Mizuho''s hand with both of her hands and brings it to her large chest, where it is hard to believe that they are of the same blood.


    ''''Wha........Mom!


    Regardless of the flustered daughter, Zhu Yin brought her face even closer to Mizuho with a feverish gaze and expression.


    ''''Thank you so much, Yuto. No matter how many words I can say, I can''t express my gratitude. So.........tell me what you want me to do for you, Yuto. I want to do something that will make you happy.


    Huh?


    Despite being of the same s*x and her mother, like a boy who was hit by an intense s*xuality, Mizuho''s face turned red and she was unable to speak.


    Furthermore, Zhu Yin pushed down the hardened Zuiho and covered her up. Zhu Yin removed her gaze in shame for a moment and slowly placed her face on Mizuho''s chest.


    ''''Today ... I''ll do whatever you want. It''s a secret between the two of us.''''


    ....!


    Zhu Yin sat down in her original position as she pulled away from Mizuho, who was about to blow fire out of her face, with a clear face.


    ''''It''s like this,''''


    ''I can''t!��What do you want your own daughter to do, mother!


    And you''ll need to wear this.


    Regardless of Mizuho''s swordsmanship, Zhu Yin took out a pair of pretty silk pajamas from somewhere.


    ''''The negligee is nice, but you''re aiming too hard, so this should be enough for an adolescent.


    So!


    Then, do you mind if a girl you don''t know takes you away?��Everyone does this much. You are the only ones who don''t know this.


    ''What?��Guys!��That''s so bold....


    ''You ... this is why. And what do you imagine? There is no way I would encourage my own daughter to be a slut. I just want to thank you and ask you what you would like me to do for you, Yuto-kun.


    You''re lying!��Because...


    ''''What I''m saying is that a girl this used to being in a relationship would do it. What do you think would happen if you met a girl like that, Yuto-kun?��That girl who is naive and unfamiliar with women. Moreover, what if that girl is a bad girl? What if she was just a girl who only liked you for your talent and ability, Yuto-kun.


    ....!


    Mizuho was beginning to wonder what it was. Could what her mother said be true?��I start to get lost.


    I like Yuto, and I do want to thank him and do something that will make him happy.


    ''''That''s why I''m only rooting for you, the innocent one who truly loves you, Yuto-kun. Besides, a serious girl like Yuto-kun would never say a wicked thing to you. All you have to do is respond to your request straight away. No matter what they say to you!


    If Ichigo heard this, he''d be tempted to say that she''s simply trying to create an established fact with her color scheme, but Mizuho is also a young lady in a box.


    The fundamentals, such as the subtleties of men and women, are poorly understood. There are no female friends of the same generation who are familiar with Marion, Mari and Nii, who are also familiar with romance.


    ''''And for now, I''m going to go and thank you again to Yuto. That should be fine, right?''''


    Saying this, Mizuho stood up with the pajamas she received from Zhu Yin in hand.


    ''''Yes, you should.''''


    When Mizuho left her room with a rather nervous look on her face and closed the sliding door, she heard a voice saying, "Oh, Mizuho, take a bath first, then you can go.


    Mizuho felt a little wobbly and was walking back to her room when she received a call from a social networking service on her cell phone. It was a group of girls who had recently formed a girls-only group and started communicating with each other.


    If you look at it, Shizuka had something she wanted to tell everyone, so they wanted to get together somewhere.


    ''''What is it?''''��I can''t believe we''re getting together at this hour.


    Mizuho nodded her head. If it was about the Great Festival, it should include Yuto and the others, but this was for a group of girls only.


    Mizuho looked at the pajamas in her hand.


    I''m thinking of going to Eugene''s place to thank him now.


    The thought of being alone with Yuto from now on makes her cheeks flush a little bit.


    If it''s not a rush, I''ll just say no, I think to myself.


    Then you get another call from Shizuka.


    It had this written on it.


    "I''m going to give everyone super important information!��You must get together. The place is my room. Women''s friendship, forever!


    When I read it, I didn''t quite understand what it meant.


    But for some reason, Mizuho was getting very curious.


    She wondered if she should go to Yuto''s room first, but she turned her attention to Shizuka''s room.

 295-Passion of inferior person ⑧

    The next day, the day of the final.


    Yuto finished his preparations and left the mansion''s luxurious room and headed to the venue.


    Although he was tired from last night''s fierce battle, he slept soundly since then, so his body was in good shape.


    For Yuto, there were hardly any days when he could rest like this on the battlefield in the demon world. It''s a much better environment compared to that.


    In fact, last night, only Yuto was shown to a special room. It was a room like a five-star hotel suite, which surprised and horrified me, but I decided to take advantage of that favor because Akera smilingly told me, "This is a thank you and appreciation from Shitenji, so please accept it.


    (Well, I''ve never had a bed that big and fluffy before. It''s not big enough for one person to sleep in, is it? It''s really amazing how rich people are. I wore a bathrobe for the first time in my life. (They even brought breakfast to my room, and treated me very well.


    Although it felt like staying in an unfamiliar luxury hotel, it was a fact that he was able to relax, and Masato''s expression was clear and cheerful.


    It was surprising that all the equipment in the room was for two people, and I was surprised to see that it was of such specifications.


    (It was even breakfast for two, but is that the way it is?��(I ate them all.)


    Since he didn''t know much about the common sense of the upper class, Yuto stopped thinking about it deeply. It looked like the female servant from Shitenji who brought him breakfast was scurrying around the room, but he was convinced when she said it was a room that the people of the Shitenji family rarely entered, too.


    There is a reason why Masato is so relaxed even though it''s before the final match.


    This is because, although it is called the final match, strictly speaking, it is not the final match.


    It''s more like the final judging for the participants of the festival who have won the tournament.


    The judge would naturally be Mizuho. If Mizuho didn''t approve, it would end immediately.


    In other words, it was on schedule.


    We''ll lose the upcoming match with Mizuho on schedule, so that Mizuho''s strength will be recognized both inside and outside. From now on, we don''t need to hold a big festival in the future, as long as Mizuho approves, there will be no problem.


    ''''Well, let''s go!


    After saying that, Yuto headed to the newly created special venue.


    When Yuto arrived at the venue, he was first surprised by the special room.


    ''Wow, it''s amazing. I can''t believe you built something like this in just one night!


    It''s about 50 meters long and wide on a base that''s about chest height.


    This would ensure a certain degree of freedom for any person of any ability.


    In other words, it was built to allow for short- to medium-range combat.


    Furthermore, there are seats for the audience to surround it, making it look like a martial arts match venue.


    (Well, they don''t fight, though.)


    ''''Hi, Masato, you''re here. I''ve prepared a seat for the participants separately, so please wait there. After all, they don''t want to make an appearance out of the blue, do they? The people who are in charge of running the festival are also very particular about what they want to do.


    Then Akera appears and leads me to the waiting area.


    ''''Ah, Akera-san. Huh, is that so?


    For his part, he didn''t want it to be too flashy, but Yuto didn''t say anything unnecessary, saying that this might not be an option. Yuto was accompanied by Akira and looked around the venue again as he passed between the seats.


    ''''And even so, this is amazing, isn''t it? And you made it in a day.''''


    Oh, this simple martial arts studio?��Not really. It''s just a quick build up. The only problem is where to put the materials and how to transport them, but we don''t have a problem with that. By the way, have you ever seen this before, Yuto-kun?


    ''What?��Have you seen it?��Hmm?��Oh ... no way.


    ''''Yes, it''s the special martial arts dojo we used during the rookie rank exam. It''s specially made by the agency, and it won''t break on the slightest shock. It was made for people with abilities. Also, it''s not that heavy, and it''s easy to assemble.


    ''Wow, I see. If you ask me, Alfred-san and I didn''t have any problems with it during our body art tests. Is it true that you can withstand a considerable impact?


    While following Mingora, the admiring Yuto was led to a seat that was quite magnificent, perhaps for final participants.


    The place is outside the venue, surrounded by an enclosure, just like a waiting room.


    You''ll have to wait here. I''ll bring you some drinks later. As soon as you''re ready, you''ll be called into the microphone, so please come out with your head held high.


    Ha ha ha.....


    ''''Yes, with no hesitation. After all, you are the one who made the greatest contribution to fighting off the attackers, and you are also the only participant who remained until the end of the grand festival. You deserve to be treated differently than the other participants.


    Okay, I understand.


    As soon as Meira left, people who looked like caretakers for Yuto also showed up, preparing drinks and for some reason, even a stylist came to surprise Yuto by coming over.


    Thus, the wait lasted about an hour.


    Finally, the last event of the festival was about to begin.


    It was also a day that Yuuto would never forget in his life.

 296-Passion of inferior persons ⑨

    After leaving Yuto''s anteroom, Akira nodded his head.


    ''''Hmm, that''s strange. Yuto-kun''s reaction was too plain. You would be more nervous at that age, and even more so at the other person''s house, but...


    Meira took out her phone and called the management.


    ''''This is Meira. Yes, my son-in-law has been escorted to the waiting room. As for that, where is the important thing, Mizuho-sama, where is she?��I didn''t think he was still in his son-in-law''s room....oh, he wasn''t there!��There''s no sign of her?��Then where was Mizuno-sama since last night?


    In fact, the information that Mizuho hadn''t been in her room last night had been passed around by the Shitenji family members.


    Moreover, it was already late at night, when Mizuho would normally be asleep.


    This was because there was a matter regarding the management of the festival that they had to check with Mizuho, and when they went to her room, she was not there.


    This information immediately reached Zhu Yin''s ears, and Zhu Yin smiled and said, "Leave it alone," this attitude of Zhu Yin''s was also a material factor, and some of the followers even started to celebrate Mizuho''s special day and petit congratulations.


    ''''I haven''t come over here either. ''''I understand. In the meantime, when you find Mizuho-sama, tell her to come to the waiting room. ''''Yes, then.''''


    Meira sighed softly as she hung up the phone. He was disappointed, as he was expecting a great deal of himself, too.


    (But then, where had he really been? Hm?��(Oh, maybe...)


    Probably gathered together with Mari, Marion, Nina and the others, I pinged.


    If you think about it, it''s not entirely unnatural, in fact, it would be normal to think this way from the beginning.


    Maybe everyone''s strong desires, including myself, had clouded their judgment of the situation.


    (However, Zhu Yin-sama is someone who doesn''t do that. ) It''s rare.


    This point stuck with Meira, but she didn''t care any more if that was the case, and went to the meeting for spectator guidance.


    Yuto waited in a chair in the waiting room, only to be told that it was about to start soon.


    He stared in the mirror at his hair set by the stylist.


    It''s a good idea to have your hair set even though you might be moving hard from now on.


    But then he checked his own face, looking at it from the front and at an angle. I actually liked it surprisingly well.


    ''Yuto-oh!


    ''Wow!��Wha, what, Ichigo? Don''t make me stutter.


    Suddenly, Ichigo jumped into his own waiting room, causing Yuto to jump up in front of the mirror.


    However, Ichigo didn''t pay any attention to what Yuto said, and put his hands on both of Yuto''s shoulders without changing his blood and catching his breath.


    ''Listen to me, Yuto. Listen to me carefully!��I''m the only one on your side!


    ''What?��What are you saying out of the blue...


    ''Now is not the time to explain!��I''m telling you, the battle is going to be fierce from now on. But you see, we''re going to go our own way!��We can''t let any of them get in the way of us!


    Wait, what are you talking about?��The finals would just end with Mizuho losing at random, right?��That''s what we''ve been talking about all along.


    So, uh...


    "Well then, ladies and gentlemen, thank you for your patience!��We are now resuming the Shitenji family''s rituals, the Great Festival of Entry, now!


    A loud announcement came in, and Ichigo and Yuto became aware of the outside of the waiting room as they heard a huge cheer from the bleachers.


    ''''Mm, it''s started!��Yuto, brace yourself. I''ll be your second!


    Seconds it''s not a martial arts match.


    "Well then!��At the end of the big festival, let the main festival begin right now!��Gentlemen, ah, you are all witnesses to that historic scene!


    It was like announcing the main professional martial arts match, which made Masato sneer.


    ''''What the hell!��There''s no more atmosphere of class or anything else!


    "Now, let me introduce you to the last remaining brave men and women in this great festival!


    Yoo... brave...


    "The one warrior who didn''t let this great festival, which was hit by many happenings, but on the contrary, had the most presence of all. I''m sure you all saw it too!��Even in a tournament game ... and against a raider!��This man who has shown his overwhelming heroism!


    Yuto writhed in embarrassment at the announcement, but from the flow of the announcement, it looked like Yuto was about to be called out already.


    Ichigo listened to the announcement with a sharp look in his eyes and quietly turned his face to Yuto.


    ''Yuto I''m your best friend.''


    Oh, oh, come on, man.


    So you''ll just have to trust me. Everyone else is ... the enemy!


    Enemy!


    "Well my rank is actually D. All the opponents I''ve fought against are of higher rank. So is your success so far a coincidence?��Lucky?��Or is it an illusion?��You can check that stuff out after this!��David.��Enter!


    Oh, Mr. Du, please come this way.


    As the announcement of this supremely embarrassing entrance comes in, a staff member guides me through the doorway of the waiting room.


    ''''Haha ... yes.''''


    As Yuto exited the waiting room and appeared on the aisle between the bleachers, brave entrance music and cracking cheers were heard.


    (Hii, I can''t keep up with you, this tension.)


    Yuto proceeded to the central martial arts hall with his face twitching, while Ichigo followed from behind, tapping and rubbing Yuto''s shoulders with a serious look on his face.


    ''Don''t freak out, Yuto. You need to calm your mind.


    Oddly enough, Ichigo, whose seconds are on the board, comes up behind him to encourage him.


    When Yuto goes up to the martial arts arena, Ichigo is at the bottom of the corner, arms crossed, watching him.


    "To be continued!��That''s the entrance of the star of this big festival!


    A large amount of smoke billowed from where Mizuho would appear as the announcement came in.


    "All of you who wished to participate in this great festival will be no strangers to it!��The only daughter of the Shitennji family, a one-in-a-hundred-year old spirit user who has always wanted to be known as a genius!��Despite the pretty appearance, the fighting spirit and power hidden behind it is one of the strongest in my generation!


    Then the smoke faded and instead, flashy fireworks shot up from either side of the flowerway entrance.


    "The princess of the Shitendera family, Shitendera Mizuho-sama, is entering!


    Mizuho appeared.


    Immediately, loud cheers and entrance music blared.


    But.........the MC and the Shitendera family staff nodded their heads.


    ''''Oh, that?��That''s strange. Wasn''t Mizuho-sama wearing a dress or a kimono?��That''s Shitenji''s battle robe.


    ''More importantly, what is this music!��Who would want me to play this requiem...


    ''And who are the people behind Mizuho-sama?��I didn''t hear that.


    The four girls were waiting behind Mizuho.


    A requiem played on a solemn pipe organ was played, and Mizuho and the others slowly advanced to the central martial arts hall.


    For some reason, the expression of Mizuho and the four girls, Marion, Mari, Nina, and Shizuka, whose expressions were completely obscured by the shadows, were stared at by Yuto.


    ''''Uh........Demon Kings?''''


    The girls who emitted an aura of darkness just like a demon king are coming towards us.


    You can find a lot of people who have a lot of experience in this field.


    ''''It''s coming, you demons........''''


    Ichigo muttered as he wiped a strand of sweat from his forehead.


    ''''Huh?��What did you say, Ichigo?��I mean, what''s so funny?��Isn''t everyone crazy?��Nah, why do I feel the urge to kill?


    ''Don''t get upset!��If you lose with your mind, it''s over!


    What are you talking about?


    In the meantime, Mizuho and the others arrived, and Mizuho came up to the opposite corner from Yuto.

 297-Passion of inferior person ⑩

    "Oh yeah, so I''ll explain the rules then!��May I...?


    Mizuho and the others are silent and expressionless.


    They didn''t even seem to blink.


    The MC sensed this unusual atmosphere and seemed to be troubled by it. However, since it''s important to keep the proceedings in a good rhythm, they proceed as they are.


    "The story is very simple. The Great Festival by itself!��Mizuhosama''s mate!��Shitenji''s son-in-law!��The participant who desperately wanted to be, yes, in this case, it''s Mr. Du Du Yuto, but only if he demonstrates his abilities to Mizuho-sama, and Mizuho-sama himself approves!


    (I think there''s something wrong with the emphasis...)


    Yuto feels uncomfortable with the smiling MC''s explanation, but of course he can''t make a tea ceremony out of it.


    Rather than that, does he feel the killing intent from the girls who were supposed to be his co-conspirators?


    (All that''s left is for me to lose and surrender in a flash, as we discussed beforehand.......right?


    "In other words, the most straightforward way to put it is to have Ruiho-sama and Doudou-sama fight each other, and if Doudou-sama wins, he will be welcomed into the Fourth Heavenly Temple unconditionally!��And even if you don''t win, if you show the ability that Ruiho-sama approves of, you will still be welcomed by Shitenji!


    At this time, Yuto checked on Mizuho and the others without stopping the chills running down his back.


    Strange........I can''t see their expressions.


    "Now, what will be the result!��That''s the fight that''s about to begin...


    During this time, the announcements that boosted the place continued to be made, but Yuto couldn''t really understand the current situation and couldn''t get into his head.


    At this time, he crossed his gaze with the gazes of Mizuho, who was up on the same match field, and Marion, Mari and Nina from underneath the match field behind them.


    ''''Nohyo!''''


    (Hey, hey ... why are you so angry?!)


    "Hey, Eugene!��I''m gonna tell you a plan!��Come here!


    Ha!


    Ichigo''s voice brought him back to his senses, and Yuto approached Ichigo and squatted down.


    ''Hey, Ichigo, what''s that!��I''m sooo scared. It''s not normal!��Those people.


    Just listen to me!��I''ll explain that to you as well. Look, we''ll see what we''re up to in this game first.


    Uh-huh.


    Ichigo is also somewhat different from the usual. I decided to ask him if, by any chance, some problem had occurred and the strategy had been changed.


    ''''Ichigo, the original plan was just for me to quickly lose to Mizuho-san, right?


    Yeah, you''re going to lose.


    ''Huh?��Then nothing has changed.


    Fool!��If you are prepared to do that you will die!


    Are you dying?


    I don''t know what that means, Yuto.


    ''Shitenji-san, you know, he''s trying to beat you.


    Yeah, that''s probably true, because that''s what we were talking about to begin with.


    It''s going to be a crushing defeat.


    ''Yeah, yeah. That would explain why people didn''t recognize me...


    I''m going to beat you without a trace.


    Yeah, well, we have to make it look that way.


    I''m going to cripple you for weeks.


    Yeah, yeah, that''s about as good as it gets... what?


    I''m going to keep her quiet in the hospital for the rest of the summer.


    ''Yes...��Hey, what''s going on?��How could that happen?!


    Yuto reflexively shook Ichigo''s shoulder.


    ''''To put it simply...''''


    Ichigo meditates and laughs softly.


    "...and...?


    Yuto was taken aback by Ichigo''s unexpected words.


    ''''I, no, wait. That''s why he''s like that?''''


    I told you. You must never be found out," he said. As I told you then, girls, even if they don''t care that much about a boy, will lower their opinion of you if they hear you go to a party a lot.


    ''Oh no but that feeling isn''t at the level of devaluation!


    After saying that, Yuto and Ichigo turn to the girls.


    ''''........''''


    ....


    Yuto and Ichigo couldn''t keep looking at them and turned their faces away.


    ''Yuto, the situation and timing of this party was also bad. Well, it wasn''t our fault.


    Timing?


    Yuto tilted his head.

 298-Passion of inferior persons ?

    Yeah. Listen and think about it. This festival is Shitenji''s son-in-law hunting event. In other words, you are, in all likelihood, a candidate for your son-in-law. What would your opponent think if you were to go to a party and look for a girlfriend at the same time?


    ''No!��Because we were the ones who wanted to destroy the big festival in the first place!


    Ichigo understands, so he stops Yuto with a look of, well, listen.


    ''''Even more so.''''


    Uh-huh.


    "Due to the turmoil, the date was changed and the last day is today. But hey, if there were no irregularities like this, the original last day would be the very same day as the matchup. Plus, assuming you were still in the finals, you''d have to lose as soon as it started to make it to the time and place!��This is just plain rude, people think.


    "....!��But!��The date of the party is not for our convenience, but the other side''s...


    Yeah, that''s not our fault. But you see, this is dangerous information, too. And when I said it mustn''t be found out, it was for another reason.


    What?��Ichigo never said a word about that, did he?


    Yuto nodded his head, but Ichigo proceeded to speak with a sullen look on his face.


    ''''Because, if the people around you find out about your behavior here, they might think you''ve tarnished the face of the Shitenji family. If the other participants, who don''t know anything about you, get word that the guy who wants to be Shitendera-san''s son-in-law lost on purpose because he prioritized the party.......Shitendera-san''s value would drop drastically. Both as an ability and as a woman!


    ''Yes!��That''s the story!��I was asked to guard Shitenji, so there''s no mud on Shitenji''s face or anything!


    ''You''re an idiot. There''s no way Shitenji can say that. If word got out that Shitenji knew this Grand Festival was going to be attacked, there would be a riot. That''s something that can never be mentioned. You have to pretend that you have only participated in the Grand Festival personally.


    ''Mmmm ... it was. But that''s why you''re so angry. It''s just that we acted rashly.


    That was different, though.


    ''What?��Isn''t it?


    ''Anyway. What matters is what people will think when they find out you''re going to a party despite the fact that you''re participating in the big festival. The Shitenji family didn''t expect to be embarrassed by leaving it open until the Grand Festival. That''s why the blind date shouldn''t have been exposed....


    It''s so heavy...


    ''But that''s not the same thing... what is it that makes Mizuho-san and the others so angry?


    That''s what I imagined when I heard you were going to a party.


    "That day, I have a super important party to attend, so I can''t wait to meet a cute and calm girl after losing a little bit of this stupid big festival in a random way. I don''t want to be surrounded by girls who are not very kind and who make my head swim easily. Hougetsuki-san, you actually seem to have quite a few breasts, so I''m looking forward to it.


    What!


    That''s very specific. Can you imagine that much?


    Yeah?��Hmmm ... well ... these are women with a strong imagination.


    And I just found out for the first time that Mr. Hokkien was coming, myself.


    ''Yes ... was it?''


    Ichigo you''re not hiding anything from me even though you''re vague about it, are you?


    I''m not hiding it!��I''m not hiding it!��I''ve answered everything you''ve asked me, I have.


    What he asked me, right? Yeah, well, I''m going to ask you. How did you find out?


    Mr. Mito has made me aware of it.


    So, why are you so angry?


    ''Last night, Mito and her friends kidnapped me to the girls'' room and asked me to give them the details of the blind date. Of course I refused!��And it''s none of your business!


    ''Well yes, you can say that very well. I wouldn''t have been able to do that if I were you. It''s amazing, Ichigo. You''re so manly!


    When Yuto blurts out his honest opinion, Ichigo takes it as praise, "Right! And momentum is building. Then he continued his story.


    ''Of course!��And, you know, I was still persistent and I was honestly pissed off too. I told him a little too hard.


    Did you tell him?


    ''Yeah, Yuto, you know, I''m going to a blind date to find a kind, ladylike, demure woman. I was looking forward to that!��I mean. Plus, I''m thrilled that I''m not surrounded by women like that!��I understand you also said that!


    ''I didn''t say that!��What are you doing?


    ''Mostly because you guys are blah blah blah blah, which is why Yuto wants other women. It''s all because of your unworthiness!��If you''re worried about what you''re doing, go polish up your woman!��You know.


    What do you mean?��What the hell are you talking about? !��And I think you''re even angrier when you talk like that.��It''s more than you need.


    It''s okay!��You should have told him that with a lot of force!��And he also told me that Yuto likes women with big breasts!��All but Mr. Marion seemed to regret it!


    ''You are an idiot!��You can''t say that in a warrior''s way, because you can''t say it in a warrior''s way, ah!


    That''s why I risked my life coming to you. I''m just a skinny kid.


    ''You''re making my life into a thin skin!��You just pissed it off!


    I told you, I''m the only one who''s on your side.


    ''You idiot!��It''s just that Ichigo has turned them all against each other!


    Yuto''s cheeks are soaked with a large amount of tears.


    ''''I can''t do this anymore!��Let''s cancel the blind date!


    "...What?��Are you f*cking kidding me?��The only thing I would die for is a party.


    Ichigo''s eyes light up.


    ''Why?��I''m really going to die!


    ''Canceling a blind date would be a stain on my life!��You know what?��No matter what happens, we''ll do a blind date!��You''ll be joining us, even if you''re dead, okay?


    (It''s something........there''s something wrong with Ichigo''s eyes.


    Yuto gasps at Ichigo''s tremendous resolve and turns back to the angry women behind him.


    ''''Hii!��That eye over there is in trouble too!


    ''Masato, listen to me!��The plan is, "Be safe and lose! Duh!

 299-Inferiority of inferior person ?

    Oh, do you mind?


    The woman of the Shitenji family, who is taking charge of the moderator, unintentionally confirmed in a whisper at the unusual atmosphere.


    Yuto hurriedly turns around and says, "Yes! He replied, so he shifted his gaze to Mizuho.


    ''''Hi!''''


    A small scream from Yuto and the MC coincides with a small scream.


    Mizuho is silent, her pupils still open and her eyes are silent.


    Her wide-open gaze is simply directed at Yuto.


    The same goes for the three girls waiting in the martial arts hall behind her.


    There was no reply of approval, but as an MC, I couldn''t procrastinate any longer, so I pulled the microphone closer to my mouth and raised my voice loudly.


    ''''Well, then, thank you for waiting so long!��The Great Festival of Irie, I''d say this is the main festival!��Mizuho Shitenziji and Yuto Dou Dou Dou Doumou are about to start their match!��Will Master Zuiho recognize you as his spouse, or will Master Dou Dou Dou make him recognize you!��See for yourself!


    MC said and jumped down from the top of the martial arts hall as if to escape.


    Yuto gulped and spat.


    As usual, Mizuho''s expression is invisible in the shadows.


    (Well, well, she''s angry, but as expected, she hasn''t forgotten to keep her cool.)


    There was no doubt about that, Yuto thought.


    He imagined that the problem was the way Ichigo said it anyway.


    Especially the way he sounded sarcastic about the last woman''s body shape was not good.


    Very not good.


    No matter how good friends they usually are, it''s out.


    (Totally, Ichigo!��(You usually treat women better than anyone else!)


    Facing off, Masato and Mizuho advanced from the corner to the center and confronted each other at a distance.


    (But I didn''t say anything about the breasts, and Ichigo just said it on his own. I''m sure everyone will forgive me if I tell them that during the match.)


    While thinking about it, I didn''t deny what Ichigo had told me.


    I didn''t just say it, this is important.


    Yuto took a stance.


    In contrast, Mizuho is standing in Niou with her arms crossed.


    For now, as Yuto, he must show the audience his will to fight.


    If you lose too deliberately, suspicion will arise that you can''t afford to lose, and in some cases, as Ichigo said, Mizuho''s woman''s value may be reduced. That would be too apologetic.


    Yuto started running towards Mizuho from the front.


    (First of all, I''m going to make a flashy move!)


    ''Ooh!��Master Du Dou Dou is setting up the front door!��Judging from the way he''s been fighting so far, Master Du''s fighting style is a melee specialist!��In contrast, the spirit user is good at mid-range and long range!��This distance will determine the outcome of the fight!


    A loud cheer went up from the bleachers.


    Yuto wanted to bring it into a close fight while assessing how Mizuho would take his tricks.


    (Alright, if we can clear up any misunderstandings when we get close and then discuss when we can lose...)


    At this time, something like a ray of light crossed right next to Yuto''s face.


    That ray of light passed through the path between the spectator seats and hit the large tree behind it.


    ''''........Eh?''''


    Yuto and the MC raised their dumb faces.


    All the audience members also shut their mouths, perhaps in surprise.


    When Yuto stopped and looked back behind him, the large tree that was hit by what looked like a ray of light made a large hole in the trunk, and intense flames appeared from it and burned it all to the ground.


    ''''Well ... that''s quite an amazing technique, isn''t it?''''


    Common sense dictated that such a large tree would never turn to ashes in such a short period of time. Moreover, only the large tree that was hit will become ashes and the others will not be affected. It seems to be a jutsu that only the target that was hit by that ray of light is damaged.


    ''''Yuto, back, back�`�`!


    Yuto cringed at Ichigo''s desperate voice.


    At the same time, his face turned pale. Because just now, it felt like a tremendous pressure and something bad had been released.


    Yuto was familiar with this feeling. This was very similar to the great technique that Mizuho had unleashed when defeating Mizugard in Millimer.


    Yuto''s gaze went to the genius spirit user girl who unleashed this.


    Finally, Mizuho and Yuto''s eyes met.


    ''''Yuto........''''


    Yes.


    I''m sorry.


    ''What?��I''m sorry for what....


    It''s not ladylike...!


    Nohyo!


    Spiritual power blows up from Mizuho. Moreover, that Mizuho is in tears.


    Yuto immediately tries to clear up the misunderstanding, but the three girls behind Mizuho also raise their voices.


    ''''I''m sorry, Yuto. You''re also a Sister, but lately I haven''t had any.......healing!


    ''Yes, I''m sorry, Yuto. I''m a catnip to everyone but you. I''m a monster childhood friend who doesn''t show kindness only to Yuto!


    ''''I''m sorry, Mr. Du, I''m sorry.


    Wow blah blah blah, I didn''t say that. It''s all because of Kazuma....


    Yuto takes the gaze of the four girls in stride, his body trembling and not listening to what they say.


    Then Mizuho smiles at him.


    ''''Also, Yuto. I''m going to send you some advice for your love of blind dates.


    No, no, no!��It''s not that I don''t like it...


    A girl?


    Mizuho raises her hands up to the sky with a smile on her face.


    The wind comes down from far above Mizuho''s head.


    ''''Evaluating her based on the size of her breasts........stop it!


    A teary-eyed Mizuho swung her arms down.


    Then the flames on the wind attacked Yuto.


    ''''Hiye--!��Zuiho, you''ll die if that hits you!��I''m going to die--!


    ''And I''m not that small!��There''s still room for growth!��The truth is, I wish I could have appreciated it, too, Yuto!


    ''Yes!��Exactly!��Even now, you have no idea how hard I work for you!


    ''Neither do I!��I do a lot of research and practice a lot of things!


    Mari and Nina also complain with tears in their eyes.


    But Yuto is far from it.


    He avoids from the big move that is inevitably a serious injury even if it was just snatched.


    ''''Oh, that''s why I told you to show that off on a regular basis. You didn''t hear me with that one.''''


    Ichigo cowered his shoulders with a dumbfounded look on his face.

 300-Epilogue 1

    ''''Ah, Akane-sama...?


    ''Don''t say it, Zamanosuke. That boy really is........ This could be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to bring Yuuto-kun in.


    Zhu Yin let out a breath as she held her head. This appearance of Zhu Yin was truly rare.


    It was the first time he had seen the divine presence on the left and right, the head of the Omine family, Zamanosuke and Hayumo, too.


    Zhu Yin was the leader of the Shitennji Family and a spirit priestess.


    A spirit priestess is one who receives wisdom from the spirits and tells them the origins of the world. Perhaps this is why Zhu Yin is not surprised by any event or occurrence, rather she is calm as if it is natural.


    The people around him suspected that he was seeing everything, but since Zhu Yin didn''t say anything, it was impossible to tell. However, it was said among the spirit users that the appearance of a spirit priestess in that era was significant.


    The appearance of a spirit maiden who had been vacant for more than two hundred years was a great event for spirit maidens around the world, and every spirit master''s family was paying attention to Zhu Yin. This was also the reason why every year, he would always receive a courtesy call from the families of spirit masters around the world.


    Zhu Yin once again shifted her eyes to the match venue.


    ''''I didn''t expect you to be targeting Akiko-san, I was blind to the fact that you were targeting her!


    ''Yes!��Akiko, you mean Ms. Hougetsu?��Wait a minute!��What the hell is...


    ''Moreover!��That thing you did in the hospital under the guise of therapy was a stepping stone to this moment!��You touched the maiden''s body with such an evil idea, and all you did was look at her breasts!


    ''Mizuho-san!��That''s not how it works!��The art of it is that the hall is ahhh!��Geez!


    Zhu Yin let out a sigh once more and regained her usual expression.


    The entire Shitenji family prevented the jutsu that Mizuho had unleashed from reaching the bleachers.


    ''''Zamanosuke-san,''''


    Yes, sir.


    It can''t be helped. For now, I''m giving up on Masato-kun for now.


    ''How ... are you giving up your son-in-law?


    The current Sabanosuke had approved of Yuto, and he didn''t hide his disappointment. He has had his family saved in numerous battles, and he has no problem with humanity. He finds it difficult to find a son-in-law as good as this one. More than anything else, he had fallen for Yuto himself.


    ''''Not so. Let''s make the most of what has happened, that''s what I''m saying. This is the first thing to do.''


    Akane pointed to her teary-eyed beloved daughter who was chasing Masato around on the game field. Sabanosuke tilted his head, not understanding Zhu Yin''s true intentions.


    ''''Hayoun-san,''''


    "Yes, Akane-sama.


    ''Distribute these two figures as information to all competent people and state agencies in the world. Depending on how you edit it, it can be a good one. It would be a good idea to include why Yuto came to this festival with about rank D ability, why Mizuho went to Yuto during the enemy''s attack, and the familiarity of how Mizuho and Yuto met. You can come up with your own interpretation of their relationship with each other, Hayagumo.


    For a moment, "What? But after a while, she smiled as if she had come to a point.


    I''m sure you''re right. I understand. It is a good idea to make sure that you have a good idea of what you are doing.


    I''ll take care of it. Also, there will be people who want to investigate Masato, who has gained a reputation for himself because of this case. In that case, you should use it as well. There is a risk of making Mizuho''s search for a son-in-law more difficult, but since they only have eyes for you in the first place, it''s enough.


    Now, Mizuho''s big move is ducked by Yuto with a single piece of skin. Yuto is on the defensive and is no longer even in a fight and is running around. Repeatedly, "I surrender! I''m here! I''m desperately trying to appeal to her, but for some reason she doesn''t accept me.


    Apparently, the MC and referee is pretending to ignore Mizuho''s strong gaze.


    As for the audience, their faces are pale and rigid.


    More than half of the people here had seen this Doudou boy fight. It stunned and encouraged everyone, and they were seriously afraid that this boy would be welcomed into the Shitennji family.


    It had such an impact.


    But what we''re seeing now.


    You''ll never get away with it!


    ''Gah!��Mizuho, please calm down!��Buford!


    Yuto had managed to engage the rocks that protruded from the ground. Now Mizuho was so seamless that Yuto couldn''t get anywhere near it at all.


    Hayoun rubbed his chin with his hand with a serious expression.


    ''''It is indeed troublesome for other families and other state organizations to approach my son-in-law. ''''I understand. I will broadcast these images as information as well. If we edit them well, they will either think that my son-in-law''s ability is not much, or that Ruiho-sama is too strong.


    ''Oh, my God!��Soun, I''m counting on you. We can''t afford to have any more of your daughter''s rivals.


    ''But this doesn''t make the Great Festival of Entry into the Temple of the Four Heavenly Temples a secret anymore, does it?


    Yes, sir.


    Zhu Yin immediately replied to Hayoun''s bitter smile.


    ''''There is someone worthy of being welcomed into this Shitendera family. This alone is a small matter for most things. Be thorough. Very well, you two.''''


    Yes, sir.


    Yes, sir.


    Left Umanosuke and Hayoun hung their heads at the same time.


    Zhu Yin returned to her meek face and smiled at Rank SS Sword Saint Alfred Arkwright who was sitting beside her.


    ''''So........what will you do about the Sword Saint?��You must have something to do with Yuto-kun.


    ''''Yes, but not right now. Besides, I will inform the Shitendera family when I call on you, Yuto-kun, so don''t worry about it.


    ''''Oh, I''m not worried about that. More importantly, Sword Saint.


    Yes, sir.


    Rather, I think it would be better to make sure to take Yujin-kun with you on your way.


    ....!


    ''''Alright, Kensei. When you think the time is right, it''s a good idea to think that the first thing you should do is to meet with Yuto-kun. Of course, Shitenji will help you, too.


    I''ll remember it well.


    ''Nisae-san, you can always have someone you trust in the Japanese branch to support the Sword Saint at any time. Confidentially, of course. If the time comes for the Kensei to get some important information, there is a chance that the entire agency will be forced to take action.


    ''''Yes, Zhu Yin-sama. I will do so.


    ''''Swordsman, you shouldn''t push yourself. A woman can endure if she knows you will return. But if you realize that she won''t come back, she can move as your own weight. Please keep this in mind. Hey, Hisae.


    ''What?��What....


    Zhu Yin chuckled beside the flustered Nisasae, but her eyes seemed to be looking somewhere other than here.


    (I have a feeling that something is going on with Ken Sei at the center. I don''t know what it is yet. But it might not be enough if we only have this one axis that we can rely on. We need another axis. (If we have another strong axis, we will have a better chance of opening up the future.


    At that thought, Zhu Yin looked at Yuto.


    (I didn''t know he was this formidable!)


    Yuto is surprised to find his stamina surprisingly reduced.


    Then Mari''s instructions flew to Mizuho from under Mizuho''s corner.


    Right now, spiritual power was circulating in Mari''s body without stagnation.


    ''Yuto oh!��It''s not very manly of you to run away!��Zuiho, if you duck it, Yuto will move to the far left corner and try to breathe and adjust!��That''s where the range attack is!


    All right!��Mari.


    (What?��I''ve been read!��How did you know?��(Why Mari?!)


    ''''Mari, your spiritual power is being activated very nicely. If you continue this now, I think your skills will manifest little by little. Just don''t be in a hurry. There''s no guarantee that you won''t end up like you fell before.


    ''Calm down, please, yes, here''s your drink, Mari.


    Thank you, Miss Marion. Nina-san. I''m starting to get a vague picture of what you''re thinking and what you''re going to do next. I''ll try harder.


    Yes, sir.


    The women exchanged words harmoniously with each other, but the light in their eyes disappeared as soon as they shifted their gaze to Yuto.


    ''''Hiiii!��What am I supposed to do with this stuff!


    ''Yuto!��We must lose safely!��I like that!


    Ichigo sent out irresponsible instructions.


    After this great festival, as expected, there was a huge increase in the number of houses and organizations that began to investigate the person named Du Du Yuto.


    However, they couldn''t get a hold of him.


    As expected of Sitenji. They won''t let him get the information so easily.


    However, the few capable families and organizations that have been patiently investigating the matter succeed in obtaining important information.


    After spending time, money and talented people, the information they finally obtain is this


    The two people who love each other, Shitenji Mizuho and Doudou Yuto.


    The Shitenji family is troubled by these two young men who are about to fall in love with each other.


    Reluctantly, the Shitenji family asks Masato to show his abilities, and decides to hold a grand festival.


    Unexpectedly attacked by the enemy, the Shitenji family was completely caught flat-footed.


    Mizuho-sama goes to save her beloved Yuto as soon as she can.


    The great festival that was ruined by the attack.


    The other remaining participants were injured or withdrew


    Yuto stays behind and takes the final review.


    At this time, the Shitenji family''s overlords sighed loudly and resignedly, and approved the rapport between Mizuho and Yuto


    ...but...


    Mizuho is angry that Yuto looked at another woman in a disgusting way, and to his surprise, they have a big quarrel at the last main festival. Footage available.

 301-Epilogue 2

    Uh-huh, yeah.


    What''s that?��Mr. Akika.


    Kotone nodded her head from next to Akika as she crossed her arms and nodded widely.


    The two of them were in the front row of the auditorium watching the fight between Mizuho and Yuto. According to their future plans, if this was the only way to tie up Yuto and Mizuho, it would be too late for everything.


    Therefore, when the time came, Akika was going to use forceful measures to interfere with the situation.


    For example, she had concocted a plan in her mind to embarrass Shitenji, such as accusing Ten-chan of age fraud, resurrecting her brother Hero, or having Yuto in front of a large audience, and so on.


    But apparently that wouldn''t be necessary this time, Akika thought.


    ''It looks like the worst is over, Kotone. Your brother isn''t going to be completely taken in by Shitenji yet.''''


    ''What?��Yes, that''s right, Mizuho-san, I''m fighting like a demon. Do you still think that you are not thinking about marriage yet? Or do you think that you are different from Mr. Dou Dou Dou? Perhaps Ruiho-san also thinks that she doesn''t intend to be at the mercy of the house.


    ''''Pfft, that''s not true at all, Kotone. But yeah, I''m pretty sure things aren''t working the way the house wants them to.


    Akihana laughed while taking that honest thinking as a favor, which is typical of Kotone.


    ''''Alright, Kotone. That''s enough, let''s go home.''''


    ''Oh, yes. But ... are you sure you don''t want to see the end of it?


    It''s okay. Besides, you''ll see your brother soon enough.


    ...?


    So, Kotone. Don''t go home yet. That''s right, come to the hotel where we''re staying.


    ''What do you mean ... but I have to get home soon. There''s also the matter of your brother.


    I''m sure your men have already been briefed on this.


    That''s true. I think they''d prefer to hear it from me, though.


    ''''Oh, I''ll contact the Sanzenin family on my end and they''ll be fine. It''s not a bad thing for the Sanzenin family to have a connection with the Huang family. I''ll tell them that I''ll visit your house to share information about this incident in Yitenji.


    Kotone, who was being pushed all the time by Akihana, who was as forceful as ever, had no choice but to nod her head. She thinks that she should contact her parents'' house as well.


    ''''Well, I''ll be able to meet brother Doudou this Saturday and I''ll explain our future strategy to Kotone. In case you''re wondering, just in case, you should come visit my house in the next month or so.


    Yes?��This Saturday?��Next month...?


    Well, let''s go. Brother, we''re going home first. Hey!��Brother, are you listening to me!


    Akika calls out to Hero, who is desperately cheering for Mizuho in the back row and expressing his guts and joy every time Yuto is about to die.


    ''''What!��Mmm I''m sorry, Akika. I''m going to watch Mizuho-san''s battle before I go home. No, I can''t leave while Mizuho-san is fighting. I have to fight with him, you know.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll be there then. Okay, Kotone.


    Akika takes Kotone''s hand and starts to walk away.


    Kotone is being pulled away, and it doesn''t help that Akika is saying all the things that are bothering her.


    The two of them walked through the auditorium with their attendants and came out on the road to the main gate of the Shitenji family.


    ''''What''s this Saturday, Akika-san?��And next month''s too...


    ''Hmmm ... do you mind?��Kotone-chan.


    Kotone''s cheeks puff up slightly, too, as Akika laughs like a mischievous child.


    ''''Already.......what are you planning to do?''''


    It''s easy enough to say. We''ll organize a social event to get to know your brother better. Then we''ll attack your brother, together.


    "......��It is, but how.


    I''m going to make a request to my brother Du Du. The Huang family is willing to help you. We''ll have you come over to our house for an overnight stay. And then Qingyun will sleep at our house.


    What?


    ''''Kotone, when you come to my house, you''re going to have some pretty clothes ready for me, okay?��And underwear, of course!


    What...?


    Kotone, whose face had turned bright red, jumped up at the winking Akika.


    Incidentally, the blind date was held.


    There were three male participants from Jilin High School.


    Hakamada Ichigo (secretary).


    Yuto Du Du (seriously injured)


    Shinki Yuta (looks like a shorty) who has become friends with Ichigo.


    The woman, on the other hand..........


    Ten people.


    Three people from Seisei Academy, including Houzuki Akiko.


    Five from Jilin High School.


    And.....


    It was Huang Qiu Hua and Sanzenin Kotone, who happened to be there.

 302-prologue

    Shanghai, one of the world''s largest cities, is now out of the rainy season and is experiencing extreme heat on a daily basis. But this does not diminish the city''s power.


    Tourists and business people from all over the world come here incessantly, and the city''s main roads are constantly congested. Land prices are unimaginably high, and living in the heart of Shanghai is a luxury that only a select few are able to afford.


    Now, as we drive to the outskirts of the city, Wang Shungo does not hide his languid expression as he leans back against the back of the spacious back seat. He was muscular and over six feet tall, which made the spacious interior of the car feel small.


    ''Ah, I need to go home now.''


    Hey, Shunrui, stop it. That''s rude.


    Wang Liang, the cute looking boy sitting next to Shungo, chided him for his attitude.


    ''''Because, Liang, you know. I''m not very good with the Huang family........mu!


    In a hurry, Liang hurriedly pressed down on Shuntao''s mouth as he tried to rant in a natural manner. The driver and the guide sitting in the passenger seat were from the Huang family. The Wang family and the Huang family have a long relationship. It''s not a relationship that would break down over something like this, but it''s still rude.


    (Already!��There''s no politeness or care in a talented man!��I''m about to pay a courtesy call to the Huang family''s head of the family, what if they get that kind of attitude!��My aunt will be furious. (I will never cover for you!)


    Wah, wah, wah, wah. We just have to be well behaved, right?��Jesus. This is your mother''s job, you know.


    ''''As the head of the royal family, Aunt Huang is busy, as you know, and the Shuntao know that. Besides.........the Huang family must also have some personal business to attend to.


    Yeah well I guess so.


    When he was told that it was personal business, Shuntao raised his eyebrows.


    Then, without saying anything else, he turned forward and put one hand on his cheek with one hand.


    "Don''t hesitate to kill me then. I can''t bear to cause trouble to anyone but me just because I''m alive. Yes, here''s the passbook with the reward in it. Please take care of it, Rank SS.


    A few years ago, a young girl, still in her infancy, said to me in a firm manner.


    The amount of money offered was enough for a shunner who was said to be unbelievably expensive to accept the request.


    It''s a job I should accept as my policy.


    If something were to happen, the level of danger and difficulty was exactly what was appropriate for my job as a rank SS.


    However, the Shuntao hesitated for a moment. The man who was a rank SS and one of the strongest in the institution was stifled by the caustic nature of the request that the girl had told him.


    For a moment, Shungo stared at the girl''s straight and determined eyes.


    Eventually, he scratched his head and received the bankbook the girl offered him.


    The car with Shungo and his friends drove through the city and suburbs before turning off the main road.


    As they drove on, the greenery increased, and ahead of them they could see a large wall and a gate that surrounded the vast grounds.


    The gate seems to blend in with its surroundings, but the massive gate and the walls that go on forever on either side of the gate will make you think that it''s surrounding a famous public historical building.


    The car stopped in front of the iron gate in a familiar manner, and the cameras on the walls on either side automatically focused on the car.


    The gates opened without much time lag.


    The car entered the lot and stopped again in a gravel parking lot with space for several dozen cars.


    When the driver opened the door and urged him to open the door, Shungo got out of the back seat of the car and sighed in front of the front door of the Huang family compound.


    ''Well, I''ll get the job done. I guess I just hope there''s nothing about this job I''m not.


    He is belligerent and high-handed.


    Just eight years ago, when he had just become a rank SS, he single-handedly stopped the Demon God that had manifested in the German city of Dortmund eight years ago, and played a major role in the defeat of the Dortmund Demon God, ��Tenni Mukou�� Wang Shungo.


    At this time, that ��Tenni Mukou�� closed his eyelids with a rare, self-important expression.

 303-Premonition ①

    Well, then, let''s go, Yuto.


    Uh-huh.


    Ichigo said with a face that was drained of spirit, care and power, and Masato, who had his cheeks gouged out, responded in kind.


    Today, for the first time in his life, Yuto experienced a party for the first time in his life.


    And he has run out of steam and roots.


    ''''Thank you too, Yuta.


    Haha it''s been tough, both of you. But I had a good time.


    Shinki Yuta, a member of the same class who was invited to be a member of the party except for Yuto this time, was worried about them.


    Shinki Yuta is a good friend of Ichigo, and apart from Masato, he is one of the few people he can truly talk to in person with Ichigo. This Shinki Yuta is an excellent man, kind-hearted, mild-mannered, and able to read the air, but in fact, he is, in a sense, famous in Jilin High School.


    In fact, he is, in a sense, famous in Jilin High School.


    That''s why he has the overwhelming support of some of the girls at Jilin High School.


    The girls who support it are divided into several strains, but I''ll spare you that, because you can imagine what they say to Yuta on a daily basis.


    ''I want to hold you. I want to let you sleep on my chest.


    My wife.


    The Younger Prince.


    You''ll always be my brother.


    I can''t think of anything else to do!


    Cute, oh my god, Shinki-kun, cute.


    And so on.


    He is spending his time in a perfectly normal manner, but from time to time, Ichigo, who is worried about him, sends him follow-up or advice.


    ''Listen, Yuuta. Basically, do not walk in front of the senior classrooms unless you have to. And the club room building is also dangerous, quite dangerous. Especially on the second floor, where the girls'' club is located, don''t go there. And also be careful of the guys in the Eigon, Mancunian and Literature clubs.


    ''What?��What?��What''s going on?��Ichigo-kun, all of a sudden. What''s the danger?


    ''Hmmm, unaware. How did you make it through middle school.... Just remember my advice. Honestly, I''m the best I can be at "Mr. Weedwacker". Well..........you''ve got a bad reputation because of me, but you''re also protecting yourself......is that a pleasant miscalculation?��Toh-ho.


    ...?


    Yuta himself didn''t seem to understand much of what Ichigo was trying to say, but he listened to Ichigo''s advice because of his very straightforward nature.


    It''s a good thing that he''s the perfect candidate for a blind date with a very young lady, because he doesn''t get wary of her because of his appearance and personality, and he makes a very good impression on her.


    It''s now evening and both men and women have already broken up.


    Theoretically, the men would hold a review meeting from here and talk passionately about it, but I''m tired today. Let''s go home now.


    ''Well I agree. And I don''t know what to reflect on, or where to start with the agenda.


    Hahaha thank you for your help.


    Yuta can only smile fondly at the conversation between Ichigo and Yuto as they head to the station.


    Today, the number of people gathered was a large group, so Ichigo had a hard time just leading them all.


    They gathered at the family restaurant before noon, with the original members of the group, Houzuki Akiko and the two other ladies, along with Mizuho, Marion, Mari, Nina, and Shizuka, who for some reason decided to join at the last minute. Then they walked into the restaurant and sat down next to the two girls they''d seen before.


    Ichigo was surprised and so was Masato.


    The two girls were Akika and Kotone. The two later met up in a natural way and really enjoyed themselves together until the end, from bowling to karaoke.


    All in all, it was very exciting, and above all, the ladies had never experienced anything like it before, so they thanked Ichigo profusely and left with a satisfied look on their faces.


    That was good, that was good.


    ''I didn''t get to know the ladies at all. This is not a blind date. It''s just a party of friends.


    It was just a time for me to be watched for my behavior. What the hell is a blind date...?


    ''''Haha... see, but everyone was grateful. Especially the girls from Seisei Academy were overjoyed with Ichigo-kun''s plan, and they were very appreciative of how smoothly it moved and how it livened up their conversations!


    Yuta looked at the gawked at Ichigo and Yuto and called out to them to change the air to try to get them to cheer up.


    ''Oh that''s fine. What I want is not words of praise for the position. I want a reaction that''s attracted to something that''s unique to me personally.


    ''''........Ugh. Ah, I think Houzuki-san is interested in you, right? I saw the way she sometimes looks at you. I saw that she was definitely interested in you. Why don''t you try contacting her next time? Mr. Hougetsuki, you''re so cute and kind, you don''t seem to be.


    ''Yeah I felt a cold stare down my back every time I talked to Hougetsu and the other girls. I wonder who that was?��I don''t see anyone looking around with that kind of eyes when I huff and puff. I always feel like I''m looking in a different direction every time.


    ''Oh....''


    Yuuta smiled and froze in place, sweating.


    Yuuta had seen it too.


    The women whose smiles would disappear in a huff every time Yuto made friends with the young lady.


    And only those who were always in Yuto''s blind spot would do so.


    That might be........a bit of a horror story, to be honest.


    (Shirasawa-san, Shitendera-san, Marion-san, and Nina-san, the first year boys at Yoshi High School, it was the first time I''ve ever seen the four people I admire make faces like that. And the two guys who joined us were cute too. (Isn''t Yuto an amazing person by any chance?


    But you''re amazing, Eugene.


    ''What?��What?��Awareness


    ''Because today you''re trying to get a diamond in a volcano with dynamite wrapped around you. It''s only brave of you to get along with Mr. Houzuki in that environment. I''d be dead if I were you, amazing, Yuto.


    I have no idea how to take that.


    (Wow, I know!)


    Yuuta nodded widely.


    ''''Well, it was my mistake this time. If I had been able to set it up better, Masato and Mr. Houzuki might have had a chance to have a date. Next time.........


    ''Yes!��Again?��Isn''t that enough?��I''m so mind-numbing and exhausted.


    ''This isn''t a blind date!��Where are the girlfriends in my class that have more girlfriends at a party than I do!��Look, we''ll get it done when the time is right. Just sit tight, and this time we won''t make a mistake. We''ll take care of this in secret. Yuta, I''ll take care of you too!


    ''What?��Me too!


    ''What are you talking about?��Two of the ladies besides Mr. Houzuki today liked you!��I saw that one as pretty serious. Not one of them came to me, though.


    ''Well it didn''t look like that.


    ''This unaware duo........'' It''s time for Yuta to realize that he is a demon boy with a talent for driving women crazy. Why do I have to do it so hard? Enough, let''s go home.


    The three of them got on the train when they arrived at the station.


    Yuta got off first, leaving Masato and Ichigo alone.


    When the train stopped, Masato said to Ichigo, "Well, I''ll see you later," and got off the train.


    ''Huh?��Yuto, are you getting off here?


    Yeah, I had to go to my parents'' house today.


    All right, see you later.


    Yeah, see you.


    Yuto waved to Ichigo and walked towards his parents'' dojo for the first time in a long time.


    Actually, Masato had something he wanted to discuss with Kazura.


    It was about the people who attacked the Shitenji family.


    (Those guys might be people that even the Doudou family can''t leave behind. If possible, I''d like to contact my father in the Demon Realm as well...)


    That''s what Yuto''s face is serious about.


    That''s how dangerous they were.


    ''''The Sword of Surt, the Count and Julian and the others. They are connected. We have to find out what they want and what they want.


    With that said, Masato arrived at his parents'' dojo for the first time in months.

 303 Premonition ①

    Well, then, let''s go, Yuto.


    Uh-huh.


    Ichigo said with a face that was drained of spirit, care and power, and Masato, who had his cheeks gouged out, responded in kind.


    Today, for the first time in his life, Yuto experienced a party for the first time in his life.


    And he has run out of steam and roots.


    ''''Thank you too, Yuta.


    Haha it''s been tough, both of you. But I had a good time.


    Shinki Yuta, a member of the same class who was invited to be a member of the party except for Yuto this time, was worried about them.


    Shinki Yuta is a good friend of Ichigo, and apart from Masato, he''s one of the few people he can really talk to in person with Ichigo. This Shinki Yuta is an excellent man, kind-hearted, mild-mannered, and able to read the air, but in fact, he is, in a sense, famous in Jilin High School.


    In fact, he is, in a sense, famous in Jilin High School.


    That''s why he has the overwhelming support of some of the girls at Jilin High School.


    The girls who support it are divided into several strains, but I''ll spare you that, because you can imagine what they say to Yuta on a daily basis.


    ''I want to hold you. I want to let you sleep on my chest.


    My wife.


    The Younger Prince.


    You''ll always be my brother.


    I can''t think of anything else to do!


    Cute, oh my god, Shinki-kun, cute.


    And so on.


    He is spending his time in a perfectly normal manner, but from time to time, Ichigo, who is worried about him, sends him follow-up or advice.


    ''Listen, Yuuta. Basically, do not walk in front of the senior classrooms unless you have to. And the club room building is also dangerous, quite dangerous. Especially on the second floor, where the girls'' club is located, don''t go there. And also be careful of the guys in the Eigon, Mancunian and Literature clubs.


    ''What?��What?��What''s going on?��Ichigo-kun, all of a sudden. What''s the danger?


    ''Hmmm, unaware. How did you make it through middle school.... Just remember my advice. Honestly, I''m the best I can be at "Mr. Weedwacker". Well..........you''ve got a bad reputation because of me, but you''re also protecting yourself......is that a pleasant miscalculation?��Toh-ho.


    ...?


    Yuta himself didn''t seem to understand much of what Ichigo was trying to say, but he listened to Ichigo''s advice because of his very straightforward nature.


    It''s a good thing that he''s the perfect candidate for a blind date with a very young lady, because he doesn''t get wary of her because of his appearance and personality, and he makes a very good impression on her.


    It''s now evening and both men and women have already broken up.


    Theoretically, the men would hold a review meeting from here and talk passionately about it, but I''m tired today. Let''s go home now.


    ''Well I agree. And I don''t know what to reflect on, or where to start with the agenda.


    Hahaha thank you for your help.


    Yuta can only smile fondly at the conversation between Ichigo and Yuto as they head to the station.


    Today, the number of people gathered was a large group, so Ichigo had a hard time just leading them all.


    They gathered at the family restaurant before noon, with the original members of the group, Houzuki Akiko and the two other ladies, along with Mizuho, Marion, Mari, Nina, and Shizuka, who for some reason decided to join at the last minute. Then they walked into the restaurant and sat down next to the two girls they''d seen before.


    Ichigo was surprised and so was Masato.


    The two girls were Akika and Kotone. The two later met up in a natural way and really enjoyed themselves together until the end, from bowling to karaoke.


    All in all, it was very exciting, and above all, the ladies had never experienced anything like it before, so they thanked Ichigo profusely and left with a satisfied look on their faces.


    That was good, that was good.


    ''I didn''t get to know the ladies at all. This is not a blind date. It''s just a party of friends.


    It was just a time for me to be watched for my behavior. What the hell is a blind date...?


    ''''Haha... see, but everyone was grateful. Especially the girls from Seisei Academy were overjoyed with Ichigo-kun''s plan, and they were very appreciative of how smoothly it moved and how it livened up their conversations!


    Yuta looked at the gawked at Ichigo and Yuto and called out to them to change the air to try to get them to cheer up.


    ''Oh that''s fine. What I want is not words of praise for my position. I want a reaction that''s attracted to something that''s unique to me personally.


    ''''........Ugh. Ah, I think Houzuki-san is interested in you, right? I saw the way she sometimes looks at you. I saw that she was definitely interested in you. Why don''t you try contacting her next time? Mr. Hougetsuki, you''re so cute and kind, you don''t seem to be.


    ''Yeah I felt a cold stare down my back every time I talked to Hougetsu and the other girls. I wonder who that was?��I don''t see anyone looking around with that kind of eyes when I huff and puff. I always feel like I''m looking in a different direction every time.


    ''Oh....''


    Yuuta smiled and froze in place, sweating.


    Yuuta had seen it too.


    The women whose smiles would disappear in a huff every time Yuto made friends with the young lady.


    And only those who were always in Yuto''s blind spot would do so.


    That might be........a bit of a horror story, to be honest.


    (Shirasawa-san, Shitendera-san, Marion-san, and Nina-san, the first year boys at Yoshi High School, it was the first time I''ve ever seen the four people I admire make faces like that. And the two guys who joined us were cute too. (Isn''t Yuto an amazing person by any chance?


    But you''re amazing, Eugene.


    ''What?��What?��Awareness


    ''Because today you''re trying to get a diamond in a volcano with dynamite wrapped around you. I can only say that you''re a brave man for getting along with Mr. Houzuki in that environment. I''d be dead if I were you, amazing, Yuto.


    I have no idea how to take that.


    (Wow, I know!)


    Yuuta nodded widely.


    ''''Well, it was my mistake this time. If I had been able to set it up better, Masato and Mr. Houzuki might have had a chance to have a date. Next time.........


    ''Yes!��Again?��Isn''t that enough?��I''m so mind-numbing and exhausted.


    ''This isn''t a blind date!��Where are the girlfriends in my class that have more girlfriends at a party than I do!��Look, we''ll get it done when the time is right. Just sit tight, and this time we won''t make a mistake. We''ll take care of this in secret. Yuta, I''ll take care of you too!


    ''What?��Me too!


    ''What are you talking about?��Two of the ladies besides Mr. Houzuki today liked you!��I saw that one as pretty serious. Not one of them came to me, though.


    ''Well it didn''t look like that.


    ''This unaware duo........'' It''s time for Yuta to realize that he is a demon boy with a talent for driving women crazy. Why do I have to do it so hard? Enough, let''s go home.


    The three of them got on the train when they arrived at the station.


    Yuta got off first, leaving Masato and Ichigo alone.


    When the train stopped, Masato said to Ichigo, "Well, I''ll see you later," and got off the train.


    ''Huh?��Yuto, are you getting off here?


    Yeah, I had to go to my parents'' house today.


    All right, see you later.


    Yeah, see you.


    Yuto waved to Ichigo and walked towards his parents'' dojo for the first time in a long time.


    Actually, Masato had something he wanted to discuss with Kazura.


    It was about the people who attacked the Shitenji family.


    (Those guys might be people that even the Doudou family can''t leave behind. If possible, I''d like to contact my father in the Demon Realm as well...)


    That''s what Yuto''s face is serious.


    That''s how dangerous they were.


    ''''The Sword of Surt, the Count and Julian and the others. They are connected. We have to find out what they want and what they want.


    With that said, Masato arrived at his parents'' dojo for the first time in months.

 304 Premonition ②

    It''s been a long time since his parents'' house felt very nostalgic, and Masato felt relieved.


    The front door was unlocked, probably because he had told them he was coming home on this day, so Masato walked in. I know it''s insecure, but if someone is inside, the Dou Dou Dou family has always been like this.


    It could be said that there is nothing to steal in this poor dojo, but the only residents are men, and most importantly, the master of the Dou Dou family would not be late for a robbery.


    ''''Grandpa, I''m back!��Grandpa!


    (Huh?��(No answer.)


    As expected, there was no way he would be absent this time.


    When I contacted him, I was worried that he might be reluctant to discuss the matter with me because he is so cumbersome. However, surprisingly, he said, "It''s just as well, you should come because I have something important to discuss with you.


    At this time, Masato hung up the phone because he had a hunch that Kazo was planning to discuss the same matter with him.


    (Julian and the others who raided the Shitenji family. There is a high possibility that those guys have a connection with the demon world. If that''s the case, Dou Dou Dou couldn''t keep quiet about it either.)


    Yuto turned on the light in the corridor and proceeded to open the sliding door of the living room, and there was Tatazo sitting on the tatami with several magazines spread out on the tatami, arms folded with a difficult expression on his face.


    ''What? You''re there. Answer me, Grandpa........what are you doing?


    Yuto shifted his gaze to the group of magazines that Sumazo was staring at with a snarl...? It''s filled with.


    ''What?��What is this?��Ten honeymoon destinations?��A popular wedding program?


    "...Yeah?��Ooh!��Yuto!��Hey, there you are!��If you came back, you could at least talk to him!


    Unsightly and extremely flustered, Kazura gathered up the magazines and hid them behind him.


    ''I was talking to you. Rather ... what were you looking at?''


    ''Nothing!��It''s nothing!��I didn''t see anything!


    ....


    I wanted to rush in to ask if that was the expression and attitude of a nondescript person, but it''s always difficult to understand when you try to get seriously involved in what Katoro is doing.


    From now on, when the Dou Dou family is about to talk about something important, they don''t want to go off topic, so Yuto decided to pass it off.


    ''''Haa~, Grandpa, I want to talk to you about something early on,''''


    ''Oh, oh, umm!��Then go make a cup of tea.


    All right. Tea leaves at the usual place?


    Yes!


    When Yuto put his bags down and went to the kitchen, he heard the sound of a desperate attempt to hide a magazine from behind him. Yuto gasped and boiled a cup of tea.


    As soon as he set the tea on the table, Masato cut him off.


    ''''Grandpa, the consultation is about the people who attacked the Shitenji family,''''


    Kazura sips his tea.


    ''Oh, those vigorous guys. What about those guys?''''


    ''What?��Grandpa, didn''t you notice that?


    What do you mean?��What''s going on with them?��Don''t tell me........you''re actually a woman or something!


    There''s no way!��Those guys have a lot of knowledge about the demon world!��That''s not all, maybe they''re still connected to a human or demon god in the demon world right now.


    Mm, is that true?��Yuto.


    Hearing the word "demon world," even Sumazo, who is indeed a messed up old man, has sharp eyes.


    It''s only natural. It''s all about the significance of the Dou Dou Dou''s existence.


    Or rather, it was overwhelming those guys without thinking about it, and Yuto''s head hurts.


    ''''Fufu I don''t have any proof. But I''m almost certain of it. They were using a half-demon technique that the humans on the demon god''s side of the demon world were very good at. Moreover, they even had the ability to transform themselves into demons. In other words, they were in contact with someone in the demon world through a different route than the Demon''s Grove. If that''s the case, it''s a big problem for the Dou Dou Dou, the guardian of the Demon Lai Grotto. We have to identify their organization and take down the entire route right away!


    ''''Well, calm down, Yuto. You are right, that is a very serious problem. But there is not enough information. And perhaps they don''t travel to and from the demon world as freely as the Demon Laird. If that''s the case, any monster from the Demon Realm could be coming from there right now. If that was the case, Ryoichi, who is over there, would have noticed it right away.


    But...!


    ''I know. I don''t know how, but if you''re in regular contact with someone in the demon world, I can''t let it happen. But when you do, do everything. There must not be anything left out. Then it will happen again.


    The expression on your face disappears from the Kazura, and you can sense a quiet but cool and steely presence of mind. It''s a ki that makes you feel as if you will eliminate anyone who gets in the way, even if they are innocent.


    But Yuto knows this.


    This is Du Du.


    They have been protecting the Demon''s Cave for a thousand years, slaughtering or sealing up demons, demonic gods and humans who have tried to get involved in the demon world. That is the super grade sealed property that Dou Dou Dou handles.


    Moreover, the opposite is also true.


    The Dou Dou Dou has traveled between this world and the demon world, and the Dou Dou has suppressed all those who tried to come to this world from the demon world side.


    All of this is the role of the Du Du family, as determined by the first generation of the Du Du family.


    Why does he have to take on this difficult and important role, he never wondered. Rather, he was proud of it.


    Yujin respected the first generation of the family and, to put it simply, he loved them.


    It could be because he was a great ancestor.


    But the real reason is because Sumazo taught him the reason why the first generation decided to become the defensive wall of this world.


    It was told to him by Katazo when he was a child, when he was completing a grueling training course deep in the forest at the foot of Mt.

 305 Premonition ③

    At the age of ten, Masato held two wooden swords in each hand, and on top of the swords were large stones lined up haphazardly on top of the swords, which remained motionless for several hours without dropping them.


    Then Yuto suddenly said something that occurred to him.


    ''''Grandpa, why is it that only Doudou is carrying this kind of role on his shoulders?''''


    Yeah?��What is it, Eugene, you have a problem?��Well, I don''t care if it''s your turn to stop.


    ''What?��I can stop!


    Oh, it could destroy the human race. Ho-ho-ho-ho!


    Ugh...!��But, so that''s it. Since it''s so important, why don''t we all just protect the Demon Lord''s Cave?


    Hmm, you have a point. In fact, it would be best if you could do it. But the so-called demons of the demon world are very cunning. The more people know about them, the more dangerous they are.


    What?��What kind of increased danger does it pose?


    ''Think about it. What if you could get power from the demon tribe of the demon world?��If ordinary people become gifted, and gifted people awaken to new powers, there will be no shortage of people who will side with the demon race. In fact, most of the people who have tried to explore and get involved in the demon world have been evil.


    Yeah well it''s hard, isn''t it?


    ''''Mm, unless you''re from a family that comes from the demon world like the Du Du family, you don''t understand the severity of this.''''


    ''''But wouldn''t the people of the Du Du family be in danger of being tricked by the demon tribe like those people?''''


    ''Kakkakkah!��We''ll be fine in the Hall of Fame.


    What? Why?


    ''''Because if you master the Dou Dou Dou Family Spiritual Sword Art, you will surpass the demon race. Do you want to risk a new power from a suspicious person for the sake of risking it when you''re stronger than him?��And all we see are people who destroyed themselves because of it.


    ''Oh, right!��Oh, but I....


    ''''Don''t worry, Yuto. Even if you are not able to use the Dou Dou Dou Spiritual Sword Art, you can still learn a power comparable to it through the use of the sacred art. Now, don''t just move your mouth, move your body as well, your ki circulation is in disarray.


    As he said this, Kaczou scooped up nearby stones the size of a person''s head with a twig.


    Then more stones were piled on top of the stones that were on top of the wooden sword that the young Yuto held in each hand.


    ''''Ugh!''''


    Well, yes. Shall I tell you a little bit of an old story about this in Du Du? I''m sure you know this from Liaichi, but the outsiders who live in the demon world are overwhelmingly ruthless and unreasonable. The first generation could easily imagine what kind of tragedy awaited this world if this world and the demon world were to be connected.


    Yokokokko and Tiezang sit down on a nearby stump.


    A thousand years ago, the first generation of the Du family found out by chance that the number of people in this world is much smaller than the number of people in the demon world. If the demons from the demon world were to rush in from this world, it would be difficult to resist them. No, the human race here will be overrun, and we will be completely deprived of our right to exist as a species.


    Despite the fact that the story sounds like a fairy tale from a thousand years ago, Kazura has a somewhat nostalgic look on his face.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to do. That''s why the first generation vowed to be a bulwark. That determination has been handed down to me even now, a thousand years later.


    ''It''s kind of awesome, ancestor. You''re like a hero and it''s so cool!��It''s all about working hard for everyone.


    Well, yes, that''s true, judging by the results. But, to tell you the truth, I had a more humane reason for thinking that.


    Like what?


    "Your first companion, that is to say, a distant grandmother of Yuto. That woman was a woman from this world, this side of the world.


    ''What?��Because.........the Dou Dou Dou family is from the demon world.


    That''s right. To tell the truth, she was transported to the magical world through a dimensional distortion and met the first generation. She had a very strange destiny.


    Yuuto was fascinated by the first time he heard the story of his ancestors.


    The people of the demon world at that time were exhausted by the onslaught of the demon tribe, and their ability to rule was almost completely lost as the nations of that time were almost completely in ruins. Well, it was a time when the human race was in danger of extinction. According to the legend, the first generation was born in a remote area of the demon world. He had extraordinary talents and abilities, but he said that was all there was to it.


    And then?


    The woman I mentioned earlier, Masato''s distant grandmother, was a psychic as well as a spiritual swordsman. I don''t know if it''s strictly correct to call her a reiji, since she had a combination of the reijijutsu, which has been handed down from China, and the ancient Japanese art of shugenja, which became the prototype of the ninja.


    Yes, it was!


    When she met the first generation, she and the first generation were attracted to each other and she passed on all her knowledge and skills to the first generation. She passed on all of her knowledge and skills to the first generation. The first generation mastered the art in just a few years, and then she refined it through fighting demons, creating the foundation of the current Do-Do Spiritual Sword Art. That''s why he''s so strong. When he came out of the Demon''s Grotto, I was in a bit of a pickle.��It''s a true battlefield skill that was developed during actual battles. Of course, she was always there to support the first generation.


    "Fluffy.


    Yuto listened with a glint in his eye.


    The first generation succeeded in leading the human race in the demon world and uniting them in an all-out counterattack against the demon race. Well, it''s a heroic story in the demon world.


    Great, great!


    Yuto was as excited as if it were his own as he continued his training.


    ''''But... then the people of the demon world settled down and an incident occurred between her and the first generation.


    "...what?��What''s that?


    I have found the Devil''s Passage.


    The face of the clerk became slightly more serious, and Yuto''s expression changed in a childlike way.


    It''s a very good thing that you can''t get a good idea of what it''s all about. Well, let''s not talk about that here........the problem here was her.


    Problem?


    Because if you pass through the Devil''s Passage, you''ll be able to go home.


    ''Oh....''


    She was deeply in love with the first generation. But she couldn''t let go of her nostalgia. So, after much hesitation and suffering, she decided to return home.


    ....


    Why did young Masato want her to go back there?��I wish I could live in the demon world, I thought.


    But home can have a heavy meaning for some people. And moreover, she was a person who was unintentionally sent to another world. I can understand now that she must have had feelings that others don''t understand.


    I''m sure you''ve been thinking about this for a while now," he said, "but in conclusion, the first generation chose to be with her and came here. Otherwise, the Dou Dou Dou family wouldn''t have been born, would it?


    ''Oh, I see. But........how could your first grandfather make such a decision? Because if he was in the demon world, he would have been a hero.


    The first generation loved her dearly. So when she said she was coming home, she said it didn''t take her long to decide to come here. The first generation had a younger brother who was a reliable one, so the demon world left everything to him, rather than letting him handle it.


    Yuto listened to Sumazo''s story as he devoured it. And at this time, Yuto was moved by the closeness he felt to his great ancestor, the first generation.


    He easily discarded the grand title of hero of the demon world and came to another world for his wife.


    The young Yuto didn''t know how to describe it, but he thought it was a wonderful thing.


    ''''Well, it''s a long story, but you see, I mean, the first generation decided to hide and protect the Demonraigu and become the bulwark of this world...''''


    It was all for your grandmother, your ancestors!


    Yuto replies with a big smile.


    ''Ho-ho-ho, that''s right. The first generation loved her and loved this world that she loved. You say that the important role of Du Du, the reason for Du Du''s existence, but the truth is.......that''s the only reason. It was to protect the most precious thing in the woman I loved.


    With Masato nodding happily behind him, Sumazo mumbled in a whisper, "That''s where Gao (Gao) forced his daughter to screw her as his second wife, and that time, it got messy.......


    ''Ooh-ooh-ooh, I''m talking about a guy I''ve missed,''


    Then Sun Wei, Yujin''s official master, appeared.


    ''''Geez, Master!''''


    Geez, no, you are not a novice. Your Immortals are in disarray.


    Yujin couldn''t read the signs at all and was surprised by the sudden appearance of his teacher.


    So he did not notice that Sun Wei called him a "familiar fellow" at this moment.


    I am teaching you that the state of concentration is the state of being at ease. The state of concentration is the state of being at ease, the state of feeling your life, the breath of life. Hmmm, yes. Using the ch''i collected in the dantian, let the ch''i flow from the lower abdomen and up the back. Then over the head to the lower abdomen. Then collect the ch''i in the dantian again. Faster!


    Yes!


    At this time, Sumazo beside him showed a very unusual expression of nostalgia for the past for a moment.


    ''''Well that''s the only reason. But your will and determination have been passed down in the blood of Du Du, and have been protected for a thousand years. You never imagined that your own descendants have saved the world from crisis on several occasions. Ain''t that right, Ain''t that right, Ain''t that right?


    The way of life and determination of the first generation has been passed down to Yuto today.


    He has been watching Du Du as the Three Immortals.


    Almost all things are natural and inevitable.


    The Three Immortals are the ones who understand and embody this.


    But at this time, something deeply moved in the heart of old man Taishou... or rather, now just the grandfather of Masato, Chatterbox.


    ''''Huh?��What did you say?��Grandpa.


    It''s all right. I am tired, I am going back to the inn. Let Sun Wei take care of the rest. You will stay here and train for a while.


    Saying that, Kazura sat up.

 306 Premonition ④

    Yuto looked at Kazura, who had become the face of Dou Dou Dou, and nodded quietly.


    ''The first thing that made me feel like I might be communicating with the demon world was those guys called Surt''s Swords that we had to fight in Millimer. It was only a small question at the time. But then there was Count Cagliostro, who was a parasite on China and privatized the Dark Night''s Leopard of the Ability Unit, and now Julian and the others who attacked the Shitenji family. These guys were using a technique that the demon gods of the demon world often used on the humans they turned to. That''s how my doubts became certain.


    That demon was a demon... or rather, it was a demon''s magic.


    Well, yeah. So I tried to throw a bite at them a few times. From the way they reacted, I''m sure of it.


    This is foolish. But there is a similar technique in our world. It''s a method that has almost been lost. I know of people who have gone wrong with it in the past. So I didn''t question it too much.


    What?


    Yuto was surprised. He didn''t know at all what Sumazo had said.


    If that was the case, it might not mean that Julian and the others were generally connected to the demon world.


    ''No, but if I listen to you, I certainly doubt it. It''s not normal for that foreign law to be revived now and used by so many people. That''s why they reacted to it, right?


    It was. Every time I was caught off guard, I made my feelings known.


    Hmm....


    Kazura meditates and smiles bitterly.


    ''Bad move, Yuto. Well, you''re getting younger.''


    ...What?


    Masato''s eyes widen at Sumazo''s point. The clown smiles bitterly and then gives a stern look at Masato.


    I know you are loyal to your mission, but. Have you slaughtered all the people who put a bite on you?


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what I''m talking about. He was able to get a sense of what Kazura was trying to say.


    ''One........missed.


    ''''Listen to me, Yuto. Our family has a responsibility to protect the demon world and this world. There are many demons in the demon world that ordinary people with ordinary abilities cannot compete with. And there are many demon gods that control these demons with their power. That''s why we have to protect the demon''s cave. That''s why you have to protect the Demon''s Grotto, but there''s a reason why you are our guide to the demon world.


    Kazura arched his eyebrows and crossed his arms.


    "Therefore, we must not let those who are attracted to the demon world, or who are trying to communicate with it, know or suspect our true identity.


    Yuto lost his life at his own serious mistake.


    He realized the possibility that those dangerous people had ties to the demon world and he was too eager to confirm that fact.


    That''s why I put a bite on them, but the fact that I put a bite on them is in itself like passing on information about Dou Dou Dou. Just like Kama Zang said, once the connection was confirmed, he had to take it down completely.


    ''I''m sorry, Grandpa. I''m........


    Well, just in time. Click!


    ...What?


    Suddenly, Masato was dumbfounded when Sumazo let out a joyful laugh. As for Masato, who was feeling the urge to go and find Julian and take him out now, he had no idea why Tatazo was laughing.


    ''''Yuto, remember what I just said. But, well, it''s not much of a problem.


    Yeah, what''s that supposed to mean?��Grandpa. If my mistake brings Doudou to light I will be a colossal fool.


    Yeah. Maybe they''ll try to find out more about Du Du.


    ''......��Then we have to find out where those guys are and beat them all to death, even now!


    Wait, Eugene.


    ''We can''t wait!��If we give them the time of day!


    Just listen.


    Stopping Yuto, who was in a hurry to make up for his mistake as quickly as possible, Sumazo.....grins.


    ''''Don''t underestimate Du Du too much. Your tendency to try to take on more than your fair share of responsibility is a flaw. You have to be cooler than that. I''m sorry I didn''t tell you everything I knew about this place. But I think that''s enough of that. From now on, you''ll be the new master of this place. You''ve shown that you have what it takes to be the next in line to run this place. You''ve grown up to be a fine young man, Yuto.


    What?


    Suddenly, and at such a time as this, the unexpected words from Sumazo that were handed down to him made Yuto freeze.


    If you want to learn about the demon world, you will always run into Du Du. In fact, that is what I am doing. That''s what I''m trying to do. So your mistake this time is just a matter of time. In that sense, it''s not such a big problem.


    Kazura looks at Yujin as Kanji.


    The family has been protecting the existence of the demon grotto and the demon world, and those that tried to come out from the demon world to us for a thousand years. It''s not just that they''ve tried so hard to hide them. Du Du has been destroying people who are trying to bring mischief to the demon world and this world. Sometimes they are counterattacked and sometimes they are defeated by us.


    ....!


    ''Listen, I dare you to say it again. Don''t underestimate me, Du Du. Do not condescend to him. You will be following in Liao Wei''s footsteps. The Immortal World has a very strong alliance with you. It was all because of the pact you made with him. It is an unbreakable pact.


    Yuto huffs when he hears the name Senkai. And so his own upbringing is connected to it.


    ''''The Sacred Realm........!��So, Master Sun Wei came to me.


    That''s right. That''s right. The first and only family in the world to have a connection with the Senkai was Dou Dou Dou.


    Then Sumazo laid down on his side as if it was a hassle, propped his head up with one hand and yawned loudly.


    ''''Huh~, Ryoichi and you, if you two fight seriously, the whole world will be turned upside down in amazement by your abilities. Also, if your mother is around, the world will be turned upside down twice and the world will go back to normal. Oh, I''m tired of looking so unaccustomed.


    When I said that, how did Sumazo really fall asleep.